《Steamy Affairs(Erotica)》


 1

    ¡°Mamae have breakfast¡± my mum called. Mama is the official pet name mom gave to me which is now my middle name.


    ¡°Mom, amte for school already¡± I said rushing down the stairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you woke upte¡±


    ¡°Mom I need to leave ASAP¡±


    ¡°Buy some food for yourself at school¡± mom gave me some money. ¡°Thanks mom¡±I pecked her cheeks before leaving for school.


    That¡¯s my mom, Irene Collins. The perfect gift God blessed me with. It¡¯s been eight years now since she and my dad got separated. Our family was a happy one, until a woman came and stole the love of my father and the worst part, she already had a child for him.


    Some weekster, my dad filled for a divorce. My mom pleaded with him not to destroy our family but he divorced her anyways. The once happy family we had got shattered. I was just ten then but I understood perfectly all that had happened.


    My name is Gold Mama Collins. I¡¯m pretty, smart and I¡¯ve got a lush body. A body that most guys want,rge curvy hips, big round butts and a medium size perky breast but I¡¯m not really into boys.


    Mom says boys are a distraction and I think she¡¯s right. Get a boyfriend and your grade drops.


    I sighed and boarded a bus to school. I¡¯m in finals in Secondary school with just few months to graduate. I really can¡¯t wait to get into the University.


    School was quite stressful today coupled with the fact that my bestie Esther wasn¡¯t in school.


    It ddened my heart as the final bell was rang. I picked up my books and stuff them in my bag.


    ¡°Hey Gold. You look hot¡± John smiled mischievously smacking his lips. One of the hottest dude in school and he has been trying to get into my pants for months but I¡¯m not giving him that chance.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I smiled and walked out on him. He tried calling me back but I ignored him.


    On getting home, I met mom giggling andughing with a man. This is unusual cause she¡¯s supposed to be at work.


    ¡°Good afternoon mom¡± I greeted and turned to the stranger. He was a middle aged man probably in histe 40¡¯s.


    ¡°Mum, what¡¯s going on here? and who is this man?¡±


    ¡°Gold, I¡¯ll be getting married¡± mom giggled showing me her ring. I really don¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad. I¡¯ve always wanted a fatherly figure but now I feel weird.


    ¡°To him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah you¡¯ve got a problem with that¡±


    ¡°Not really¡±


    ¡°Gold this is Kennedy and Kennedy meet my daughter Gold¡±


    ¡°Gold? You¡¯ve got a beautiful name that suits your person. It¡¯s so nice to meet the daughter of the woman I love¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Thanks.


    I¡¯ll be in my room Mum¡± I gave him a strange re before walking out of the sitting room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes me¡± I heard him tell mum.


    ¡°Just give her time. This is all too new to her¡±


    I sigh and shut the door off my room. I took off my clothes and headed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    I put on a white crop top and denim shorts after bathing.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving¡± I mumble rubbing my stomach. I get out of my room and head to kitchen. I saw mom kissing her supposed husband to be, he sights me as I walk into the kitchen.


    Something about him seems off but I shrugged it off. What makes mom happy should also make me happy.


    I serve myself a te of jollof rice and a cup of orange juice.


    I sat at the three seater dinning table set in the kitchen. I said a short prayer and starting eating. The food was delicious, mom¡¯s food is always the best.


    ¡°Mama¡± I heard mom¡¯s soft voice as she advances into the kitchen. She sits on the chair opposite me.


    ¡°Mama what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to have a daddy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I do¡±I sighed.


    ¡°Then why the attitude?¡±


    ¡°Mom it feels weird, I mean I¡¯m used to it just been the both of us now they is gonna be a third party? It¡¯s all too sudden to me¡± I tell her truthfully.


    ¡°I understand how you feel Gold, but trust me Kennedy is a good man and he will make a good father to you¡± she says and I nod.


    ¡°Anything that will make you happy¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mama. By the way you¡¯ll soon have a step brother¡±


    ¡°A step brother too?¡±


    ¡°Yes honey you will get to meet him soon. I know you¡¯ve always wanted aplete family and we are gonna have that soon¡±


    ¡°Thanks mom¡±I smile at her as I continued with my food.


    ¡°You really want to know why I named you ¡®Gold¡¯?¡±I raise my head up to meet her eyes. Of course, I want to know mum so why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are pretty Mama. Gold¡¯s are beautiful treasures. Remember this, that no matter the challenges life throws at you. You must not give up but stay strong¡± she says holding my hands firmly.


    ¡°Yes mom¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s my Mama. I¡¯ll be in my room¡±


    ¡°Ok mom¡± I smile as I watched her leave. I finish up my food and cleared the dishes.


    Weekster, mom got married to the man of her dreams. After then, I experienced what aplete and happy family was . My step dad and brother Caleb were really nice to me. I cleared all the doubts I had about him, mom was right after he was a good man and a good father too.


    ¡°Yippe finally Gold. We are out of Secondary school¡± my bestie Esther giggled and its so good to be finally out of it with good grades too.


    ¡°I know right. I really can¡¯t wait to get into University¡±


    ¡°I heard they are a lot of cute dudes in college¡± that¡¯s Esther for you, boy freak and also crazy but I like her a lot.


    ¡°You really never change¡±


    ¡°Life no get part two oo, so you better chop life or life go chop you. Spot that guy over there, he¡¯s cute right?¡± Gold just looked at her surprised.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about him¡±.


    ¡°Seriously? Esther!¡± I did the sign of the cross.


    ¡°Gracious lord. talk to youter¡± sheughed away. Gold kept staring at her as she advertised herself over the dude.


    I smiled when I sighted my family.


    ¡°Mum¡± I hugged her. ¡°thought you won¡¯t be able to make it ¡±


    ¡°Why not baby I¡¯lle. Besides, I¡¯m very proud of you Mama¡± mum told me.


    ¡°To celebrate this, how about a family dinner to the best restaurant in town¡± my step dad asked.


    ¡°If its food. I¡¯m so in for it¡± Caleb replied happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a foodie¡± Iughed pulling his ears.


    ¡°Gold stop it¡± he pouted and I giggle. I like Caleb a lot, and I¡¯m so happy to have him as my brother. He¡¯s actually in University but he shuffles from home to school .


    ¡°Whats wrong with you Honey?¡± Kennedy inquired when mum stumbled a bit but she rested her hand on the head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell¡­ I just have this migraine and my eyes¡­¡±she copsed instantly but dad held her


    and prevented her from falling.


    ¡± Irene !¡±


    ¡°Mum¡±


    People were staring at us but I didn¡¯t pay attention. I only want my mum to be fine because she¡¯s my world.


    Sitting outside the ward mom was taken to, I cried my eyes out. Caleb tried consoling me while dad was pacing around confused as we awaited the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor what happened to my mother,?¡±I rushed at him as he came out of the ward.


    ¡°How is my wife Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Not good. She¡¯s suffering from hemorrhagic stroke therefore, there is need to perform a brain surgery on her immediately to prevent the cerebral bleeding else, we will loose her¡±


    ¡°Doctor, please proceed with the surgery immediately provided she will be fine ¡±


    ¡°But, her rate of survival is slim¡±


    ¡°So you mean my mom may not survive even after the surgery?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so¡± he said sadly.


    ¡°I want to see my mom¡±


    ¡°You can see her. A nurse will bring the necessary surgery papers for you to sign. Surgery willmence in ten minutes¡±


    I rushed into the room and my heart bled when I saw mom. She was on a venttor machine and two nurses were busy adjusting her drip and taking records of her heartbeat.


    ¡°Mom¡± I cried grabbing her hands and she opened her eyes gradually.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry for me Gold. I need you to be courageous. Don¡¯t ever let your problems bring you down and don¡¯t let people see your tears¡± her voice was muffled because of the oxygen mask.


    ¡°Mom I can¡¯t live without you¡±


    ¡°Of course you can Mama I don¡¯t think I can make it¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a thing like that Irene. You can¡¯t just leave us like that we need you¡± dad yelled a bit in tears.


    ¡°Ken, you are a good man and I wish we had more time together Please take care of Gold for me¡±


    ¡°Caleb be a good boy ok?¡± mom said to Caleb who was in tears.


    ¡°You will survive this mum, because you will not die she smiled faintly.


    ¡°Mr Kennedy please sign these papers¡± the nurse said dad and signed the papers.


    I watched my mom being wheeled into the theatre room but she never came out alive. I felt like my whole world crumbled and I felt my heart shatter into a thousand pieces.


    After the burial, my biological dad refused custody of me since my mom was no more. My step dad and brother treated me like family and let me stay with them.


    I thought I could be happy as Kennedy and Caleb continued being nice to me but course of my life changed in one night.


    The night I will never forget, the night when my pride and dignity was ripped off by a man I trusted, a man I called my father.


    My eyes part open when I felt hands on my breast. Turning to my side, I was shocked to see my step father on the bed with me. Worst of all, he was just on his briefs.


    ¡°Dad what are you doing?¡± I asked smacking his hands off my breast but he held my hands and got on top of me. I tried to struggle with him but he pinned both my hands above my head.


    ¡°Dad please don¡¯t do this¡± She pleaded in tears.


    ¡°Gold sweetheart just be a good girl for daddy¡±


    ¡°Dad please¡± I tried fighting him off but I only received a resounding p. He ripped off all my clothings as his hands fondled with my breast and i cried even more.


    She tried wrestling with him but he was overpowered her.


    ¡°This is going to be fun ¡°he groaned.

 2

    It¡¯s a brand new day and I¡¯m so excited that I get to leave this misery of a house tomorrow.


    I will ensure Kennedy and his son rot in prison and to think I really thought Caleb was unique but he turned out to be just like his father. It pains, to behold the people you care about turned around suddenly into your most awful nightmares.


    I hissed as I applied coldpress to the bruises that beast inflicted on my face. I had to clean up the untidiness they both left in the sitting room. I didn¡¯t want Kennedy to arrive and begin ranting like a mad man that he is. After tomorrow, all these ill treatment will be over but I wonder if I will ever have a usual life once more. I got a bucket of water and added detergent powder to it and started to wipe off their sperm on the floor.


    ¡°Hey Gold ¡°I heard Caleb¡¯s voice behind me. Does he really think things can go back to the way they used to be after what he and his father did?


    ¡°Gold I¡¯m remorseful; I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you¡±


    ¡°However you did nevertheless. You are just like your father ¡°I yelled at him trying to fight back the awaiting tears. When I saw Caleb for the first time, we got along way too easy and we became friends and then siblings. I treated him like a brother and we did a lot of things together, sometimes he even helped me with my homework, we cooked together, yed together.


    He sometimes read me stories to sleep. I was closer to him than his dad and when I needed him the most, he turned his back against me and joined his father in assaulting me. He knelt down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gold; I couldn¡¯t sleepst night knowing I hurt you bad. I shouldn¡¯t have followed my father in taking advantage of you. I was stupid¡±.


    ¡°I least expected that from you Caleb, you forgot easily the friendship we shared. I took you like a brother, we did things together Caleb but you assaulted me. You care to know my impression about you? A ruthless monster that¡¯s what you are¡±


    ¡°I warrant those harsh words Gold, but I¡¯m truly sorry¡± his eyes were tears and I could see genuineness in them but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that he assaulted me.


    ¡°You deserve to rot in jail for the rest of your life ¡°his hands held mine affectionately.


    ¡°I love you Gold in a romantic way¡±


    ¡°Pardon? I snatched my hands from his.


    ¡°I mean every word. I loved you from the first day I set my eyes on. You getting close to me made me love you even more.


    I tried to fight my feelings for you Gold because it was wrong but I couldn¡¯t. Linking my dad in hurting was the worst mistake I made in my life and for that I am really sorry¡±


    I actually didn¡¯t know what to say because I can¡¯t imagine he liked me all these while.


    How could he assault somebody he admired?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gold¡± he wept holding my hands again. I do love Caleb but not in a romantic way, I just see him as a brother moreover he raped me and that should be enough reason to hate him.


    ¡°He hurt you Gold, Just walk away from him¡± my subconscious told me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°He appeared actually remorseful Gold Just pardon him¡± my mind said to me once more. I was still trying to figure whether to forgive him or not when he¡¯s monster of a father walked pping his hands in awe.


    ¡°Wow nice speech Caleb¡±


    ¡°Dad stay out of this¡±


    ¡°You, what do you think you are still doing here? Get into the kitchen and prepare something for breakfast but don¡¯t attempt to poison the food because you will taste it first.


    I Looked at him wickedly and made to walk out but Caleb caught me.


    ¡°Let her go Caleb¡± Kennedy said with a clenched fist. I quickly pulled my hands off his and walked into the kitchen. I stood close to the kitchen door to eaves drop on their conversation.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing? Saying sorry to that whore?¡±


    ¡°Gold is not a whore dad. I shouldn¡¯t have let you talk me into doing what I did¡±


    ¡°Really? So now you decided to shift the me to me. Did I force your dick into her damn pussy?¡±


    ¡°And I regret ever doing that. I mean Irene treated me like her son and I ended up hurting her daughter. Dad how do you even sleep at night? I thought you loved her mother?¡±


    ¡°I slept soundly and I did love her mother but no one told her dad to abandon her. She eats my food and sleeps in my house free of charge. She needed to pay with her virgin pussy¡± I felt tears slid down my eyes as he said that.


    ¡°Fuck you dad. We both know her dad sends enough money for her upkeep every week. You are just too cruel.


    ¡°So dad actually sends money every week and he still had the nerve to assault me?.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve failed to recall something Caleb. We are both callous remember, we both had a fair share of herst night. Don¡¯t try to sneak me out to the police, because it will end you in prison with me ¡°I overheard him giggle noisily.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think you will want that¡±


    ¡°You are a devil dad¡±


    ¡°And you are the devil¡¯s son ¡°he chuckled and I heard his footsteps fade.


    ¡°Go get dressed I want drop you off at school today¡±.


    I clean off my tears and started preparing the food. Kennedy is monster, it makes me wonder how mum fell for him in the first ce.


    After finishing up with the food, I had to set the table. Kennedy held an emotionless face while Caleb just put his head down in guilt.

 3

    I refuse to dine with them, two people who assaulted me so I proceed to walk out of the dinning but a monster¡¯s voice stopped me.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going? Come and taste the food you prepared. Who knows if you spiked it¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t but if you think I added something to it then don¡¯t eat it ¡°I said more in an undertone.


    ¡°What did you just say? ¡°His hands grip hold of my hair and inserted my face into the food. I yelled in agony as he was damaging my face.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Caleb pushed him and he let me go of me. My eyes were already teary as I weep, holding my scalded face, I really don¡¯t know what I did to deserve this nasty treatment.


    ¡°How dare you push me Caleb?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off dad. You are callous¡± he held my hands and dragged me into my room. He rushes to get coldpress to ease the pain and first aid kit.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Gold¡±


    ¡°My face is my beauty and Kennedy just damaged my face¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s a first degree burn it won¡¯t leave a mark¡± he said like he read my mind. I felt a bit relieved that my face wouldn¡¯t scar.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a petroleum jelly lying around?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Yeah on my dressing table¡±


    ¡°Hold this ¡°I held the coldpress against my face as he went to get the jelly. The pain had already lessened. He kept the coldpressor on the bed and applied the petroleum jelly on affected part on my face carefully so as not to prick the sores.


    I watched him as he brought out a nonstick bandage and kept it on my face.


    ¡°Hold this to your face cautiously ¡°I did as he said as he applied tapes on the boundaries of the bandage.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I said to him when he finished.


    ¡°I owe it to you Gold. I hope you can forgive me¡± he said holding my hands.


    ¡°I forgive you Caleb as long as you don¡¯t do it again¡± his face improved as I said that.


    ¡°I won¡¯t Gold.¡± he grinned thankfully.


    ¡°As long as you are in this house, I vow to defend you from my father¡±


    ¡°That may not be essential since I¡¯m leaving tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Well my father decided to get me a house¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡±


    Gold, I care for you¡± he said rubbing the unaffected part of my cheek.


    ¡°Caleb¡± he sealed my lip with a kiss that left me stunned. I hurriedly withdrew myself from the kiss.


    ¡°Caleb, this is wrong. You¡¯re my brother¡± I said to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just got carried away. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I am¡±


    ¡°I will go order for a pizza¡±


    ¡°What about lectures today?


    ¡°I felt like not going because my dad may attempt to assault you again¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    ¡°Am indebted to you remember?¡± he said and I bowed.


    I watch him exit my room and I fell on the bed. I tried taking my mind off Kennedy because thinking of it makes me sick.


    KENNEDY


    I can¡¯t imagine Caleb really pushed me because of that girl. I¡¯ve already made preparations for her to be captured tomorrow morning. He meddling in my affairs might jeopardize my agenda of selling her off. A little sleeping pill will do the work and by the time she wakes up, she must have gone far.


    I beamed silently at my opinions. No one will rescue you Gold!


    GOLD


    My eyes were involuntary to part open because of the vocal sound I heard in my room.


    I opened my eyes to see Kennedy conversing with two men.


    ¡°Finally she¡¯s awake ¡°I red at him strangely.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Park your effects and go along with these men. You have be a huge liability that I can no longer amodate, no one told your dad to neglect you¡±


    ¡°Leave my dad out of this Kennedy. What do you mean am a huge burden to you? My dad sends you money on a weekly basis for my welfare¡±. Amazement was written all over his face when I said that. He assumed I never knew.


    ¡°You are still living under my roof and as long as you are under my roof, I have every right to you¡±


    ¡°Is that why you raped me you bastard¡± I felt tears slid down my eyes. He proceed to p me but the other man held him back.


    ¡°You have now traded her to my boss so, you have no right to touch her¡±


    ¡°You sold me? Fuck you can¡¯t do that¡±


    ¡°Just take her away and don¡¯t consider Caleb liberating you. When he wakes up, you would be long gone¡±


    ¡°What did you do to Caleb?¡±


    ¡°Just a little sleeping pills worked wonders¡± he grinned wickedly like the beast he is.


    ¡°I abhor you Kennedy and I curse the day my mother wedded you¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a harshnguage huh?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gold, Gentlye with us to Lagos to see your new possessor¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a material¡± I said and they exchanged looks.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to rough handle you so its best youe with us freely¡±


    I watched the man I referred to as a father, he assaulted and imposed severe agony on me and when I assumed I would be at liberty, he traded me into captivity.

 4

    I carried my luggage and went with them but before leaving, I gazed at my malicious stepfather.


    ¡°I will certainly get back at you Kennedy, in an unexpectant manner that will make you grieve¡± I dered fearlessly to him.


    ¡°In your imaginations I guess. Take this trash out of my house¡±


    ¡°Miss Gold this way please. We¡¯ve got a flight to catch¡± I bite my lips in anger and followed them out.


    ¡°I entered the backseat of the car and shut the door. One of the guys sat at the driver¡¯s seat while the other stays in the backseat with me.


    I just looked outside the window as the car sped off. I thought about how my life was when mom was alive, after she died my life now and my life after now. I began to wonder what life holds in stock for me as a ve.


    ¡°All will be well I assured myself.¡¯


    ¡®My master could be a nice person but most times cold as long as you don¡¯t break any of his rules you won¡¯t have problems¡± the guy beside me said.


    ¡°Rules?¡± I whimper.


    ¡°Do the needful and you won¡¯t have issues. The master detest stealing and also barging into the master room without being called upon is a terrible sin¡±


    ¡°If one does offend the master. What then will happen?¡±


    ¡°The person will be sent to the cold room¡± the guy driving the car said.


    ¡°The cold room? That sounds horrible¡± I muttered.


    ¡°It is. By the way I¡¯m Nichs and he¡¯s Chidera¡± the guy beside me said.


    ¡°Are you guys Igbo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Igbo but Chidera is an Igbo guy though¡±


    ¡°Ok. I heard Lagos is beautiful¡±


    ¡°It is¡±


    ¡°Uhmmm¡±I nodded looking outside the window.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± I touched my bandaged face and my temperament changed.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it¡±


    ¡°Well my step dad inserted my face into hot food¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that¡±


    ¡°Thanks. So can you tell me more about your master? Does he have a name?¡±


    He giggles ¡°Of course he does Edward Philips. Emotionless and seldom talks and you are not permitted to call his name. Such person will be put to death¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Yes. When you get to a new ce you need to modify to the setting. I just hope you don¡¯tnd yourself into trouble on your first day¡±


    I inhaled deeply and looked outside the window. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to meet an unemotional and cruel master. This is all Kennedy¡¯s fault. I wonder what he will tell dad when hees looking for me. All of that doesn¡¯t matter what matters is that I must live and make him pay for all he has done.


    KENNEDY


    About an hour after that bitch left, somebody rang the doorbell.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who could that be? Perhaps her worthless father.


    I opened the door and meet Collins.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you let me in?¡± He scowled.


    ¡°Say whatever you want to say here¡± I said seriously.


    ¡°I came for my daughter. I guess she told you she¡¯s going with me today¡±


    ¡°Well your daughter is not here. No one told you to neglect her¡±


    ¡°I never abandoned her and what do you mean she¡¯s not here. Stop ying games Kennedy and hand her over¡± I could sense that he was getting infuriated but was trying to maintain his cool.


    ¡°I said your daughter is not here¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not buying that shit. Hand her over or I call the cops¡±


    ¡°Are you intimidating me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. It¡¯s a deration of fact and I mean it. Where is my daughter?¡± he shouted with annoyance written all over his face.


    ¡°Well your daughter eloped with one of her numerous boyfriends¡±


    ¡°Gold isn¡¯t loose. Tell me where you are keeping her¡± this time he seized my neck.


    ¡°How else were you suppose to be aware when you deserted her for years?¡±


    ¡°I always visited, moreover I know my daughter well she can nevermit such an act¡±


    ¡®Now, this is getting harder than I imagined it to be¡±.


    I assumed it would be easier to tell him false things about his daughter. Howes Irene never told me he always visited?


    It would have been easier toe up with a better lie.


    ¡°Well you don¡¯t know her at all. After her mother passed away, she started entertaining men into my house and when I rebuked her, she ran away definitely to be with her numerous boy friends¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡±


    ¡°It is. I took her as my daughter too and will never do anything to harm her. Her unexpected transformation came as a shock to me as well¡± I grinned secretly knowing he would ept my lies.


    ¡°I mustmend your acting skills, you are indeed an excellent actor on stage.


    But listen to me Kennedy you can¡¯t fool me just the way you brain washed Irene. Who knows if you didn¡¯t have a hand in her death but when I discover you did, I will make sure you die too. And as for my daughter, I give you just 48 hours to provide her or you get ready to go to jail. You just messed with the wrong person Kennedy¡± he shoved me forcefully and strode to his car.


    He entered and drove out.


    ¡°I never knew this man treasured his daughter this much. He definitely meant what he said so, what do I do now?


    That¡¯s by the way, why is Caleb not yet awake? He should be up by now.


    I walked to his room and knocked but no response. I pushed the door open to see Caleb having seizures.


    ¡°What the fuck? Caleb¡± his breathing was getting reduced. He was just mumbling unfathomable words.


    I tried carrying him but he was damn too heavy. I immediately called my gatekeepers help and we both carried him into the car. I started the engine as the gatekeeper rushed to open the gate. I drove out in full speed.


    I watched him as he was been wheeled into the emergency room. My heart bled seeing my son suffered that much because of me.


    ¡°We will proceed from here sir¡± the nurse said shutting the door.


    I won¡¯t forgive myself if anything happens to my son.


    I paced round the waiting room waiting for the doctor toe out. I just hope nothing happens to Caleb, because he¡¯s all I¡¯ve got. The doctor came out of the room minutester and I rushed to him in anxiety.


    ¡°Doctor how is my son¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He was fortunate to have being rushed here on time. He suffered from an over dose of a sleeping drug.


    ¡°Please make sure he doesn¡¯t take such a drug again¡±


    ¡°I will. Can I see him now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can but he¡¯s unconscious. He will recuperate in few hours¡±


    ¡°Thanks Doctor¡± we shook hands.


    I walk into the room and saw two nurses moving out of the room with tray of drugs.


    Looking at my son, a nasal cann was inserted into his nostrils that was connected to an oxygen.


    A drip hung on a drip stand and was connected into his arms.


    I sat on the chair by the side of the bed with my head bowed. I can¡¯t believe I almost killed my son because of that bitch.


    I never lived her just pretended to for Irene¡¯s sake. But Caleb was very close to her and now she has seeded in turning my son against me.


    She definitely will suffer in Lagos. I just need to look for a way to take care of her father, seems he will be a a pain in the neck.


    GOLD


    My back ached and I couldn¡¯t believe I was in a ne for more than twenty hours. I had to bath in the ne and also change my bandage too.


    I was happy that my face was beginning to heal. Caleb was urate after all, it actually won¡¯t leave a scar. I wondered how he was faring and my dad would probably be searching for me now.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one in the ne, we were close to thirty people both male and female. About ten of the men were agents, while the rest of us were ves. Its still difficult to believe that I¡¯m now a ve.

 5

    Arriving the airport, two of the agents cleared our papers with the check in officer then we left the airport longue and conveyed in a coaster bus. The bus finally stopped at a very beautiful golden gate, the driver ced his palm on something at the gate and it opened automatically.


    I gasped in awe at the scenery the ce, it was a veryrge acre ofnd with various magnificent buildings on it. The trees and carpet grasses added beauty to itsndscape. There was even a fountain located at the center of thend.


    The bus finally came to halt in front of a mansion. I think the most beautiful building in the estate. It should be the main house. We were asked to get down from the bus. and two girls weed us warmly.


    ¡°This way please ¡°we were lead to arge hall in the building.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°This is where all maids assemble when the master wants to pick a bride chamber maid. I¡¯m Florence the current bed chamber maid of the master¡±


    ¡± And I¡¯m Amara the head maid. Tomorrow you will be taken on tour round the estate since it¡¯ste already¡±


    A guy walked into the hall. He was cute and I was begining to think he was the master but he didn¡¯t have a cold expression so I guess he¡¯s not.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain you people must have eaten in the ne before the nended ¡°he said and they all nodded.


    ¡°Ethan just call me assistant master ¡°he said in aic way and everyoneughed.


    ¡°Your work here is quite maybe easy depends on you¡­¡±he pouted unsure.


    ¡°The guys must work in the factory while the girls get to do the chores and take proper care of the master and assistant master too¡± he smiled Damn this guy is funny.


    ¡°The master detest theft besides, no one likes it anyways. Never barge into the master¡¯s chamber without being called upon and do your work diligently.


    Whenever you see the master you must postrate and also you must call him ¡®master¡¯ at all time. If any of these rules are vited, the cold room awaits you and I really don¡¯t think you want to be there¡±


    ¡°Not at all Assistant master Ethan¡±


    ¡°So, the master will be selecting a new bride chamber maid tomorrow. He does that every week i guess that will be all.


    ¡°Florence will show thedies to their quarters while Zach take the males to their quarters too¡±


    We were all shared into different rooms. I was put on a room where three girls were in. They allid in on their beds. There was one extra bed I¡¯m guessing its mine.


    ¡°Hi I¡¯m Gold ¡°I waved at them smiling but the two girls just ignored me I guess they are not friendly.


    ¡°You must be one of the new girls I¡¯m Emmanue¡± she giggled and I was surprised staring at the exact resemnce of my bestie Esther.


    ¡°Esther?¡±I called hugging her.


    ¡°Do you know my sister?¡±she inquired as we disengaged from the embrace.


    ¡°Your sister? Are you a twin?¡±


    ¡°Yes Esther and I got separated when we were six. My mum couldn¡¯t afford to carter for the both of us so she leased me up for adoption¡±Howe Esther never mentioned to me that she was a twin.


    ¡°How did you end up here?¡±I questioned her as we settled on my bed.


    ¡°Well my evil foster parent sold me out. I suffered from child abuse for years before I ended up here and I¡¯ve been here for a year now¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that¡±


    ¡°Its fine but how do you know my sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my bestie¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why I was attracted to you. So, how did you end up here?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I actually told her about myself and the sexual abuse and i felt so relieved letting her share my secret.


    I¡¯m so happy my step father can¡¯t hurt me from here.


    ¡°That man is extremely evil¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s more than evil¡±


    ¡°Avoid recalling horrible experiences of the past anymore. Remember the master will be selecting a bed chamber maid tomorrow¡±she giggled.


    ¡°Who is a bed chamber maid and what is very unique about it?¡±


    ¡°Being a bed chamber maid gives you the opportunity to serve the master on bed¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane. Does it imply having? sex¡±


    ¡°I wish it would be me He¡¯s so damn handsome¡±


    ¡°You are just like your sister. Boy freak but I think she¡¯s worse¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a boy freak¡±


    ¡°You are¡±


    Emmanue actually helped me arrange my clothes into an empty wardrobe that was beside my bed.


    ¡°Good night¡±I told her as Iid on my bed.


    ¡°Good night¡± she smiled and retired to her bed.


    I slowly closed my eyes and went to sleep


    ¡°Sleepy head wake up¡± Emmanue shouted using my pillow to nod my my head. I opened my eyes and rubbed my eyelids.


    ¡°It¡¯s still dark why disrupt my precious sleep¡±


    ¡°You seem to be forgetting something this is not your home Gold, this is Lagos and you have to wake up early if you don¡¯t want to get into trouble¡±


    ¡°Thank for the lecture¡± I got out of my bed.


    ¡°You are dressed already?¡±


    ¡°Duh yes¡± she rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Just got taken a bath¡± she said push walking me into the bathroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay too long¡± she yells from inside the room. I quickly brush my teeth and also took my bath after carefully disposing the bandage in the trash bin.


    I came out out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around my body.


    ¡°Wear this maid¡¯s uniform¡± She handed me a blue long gown. I put on my underwears before slipping the dress down my body.


    ¡°Your face is almost healed¡± I looked at it on the mirror. It was just a little reddish spot left.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Caleb was quick to treat it¡±


    ¡°You are even more beautiful than I thought. The bandage actually concealed your beauty but a little make up should cover that up¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ I got make up in my wardrobe¡± I went to get it out and Dani helped apply a little make up on my face.


    ¡°Wow Gold you look stunning¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡±I smile looking at myself in the mirror.


    ¡°The master might actually choose you you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. That will never happen I¡¯m not cut out for that crap. I can¡¯t possibly have sex with him¡±


    ¡°You are just saying that because you haven¡¯t met him. All maids are fighting to be his bed chamber maid¡±


    ¡°If he actually sleeps with them Howe none of them have ever gotten pregnant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he uses protection¡±


    ¡°Geez that¡¯s absurd¡± just then arge bell sounded once.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast¡± I shifted my gaze to the wall clock and it was just six.


    E lead me to arge dinning hall in the servant¡¯s quarter. I never knew the number of ves the master had were numerous. Worst part they all kept staring at me and muttering something to themselves.


    ¡°Why are they staring at me like that?¡±I asked E.


    ¡°They think you are beautiful¡±I blushed as she said that.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°The master might end up choosing you after all¡±she smiled.


    ¡°Stop saying that¡±


    ¡°but it¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°Hi Gold right?¡± I turn to look at the two girls who received us yesterday. I think Florence and Amara.


    ¡°Greetings Head maid and Bed chamber maid¡± E greeted bowing her head with her hands joined together and I had to follow suit.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful¡±Amara giggled and Florence nudged her to stop talking before giving us an ingenuine smile.


    ¡°So you are the new girl of yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    She stared at me from head to toe but seeing that I was more endowed than she was and also more beautiful, she became angry.


    ¡°You may leave¡±she gave me onest look before I left with E.


    ¡°She¡¯s jealous¡± Ea giggled as we walked to the table to take the food they were serving.


    FLORENCE


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful? The master will definitely choose her¡±


    ¡°She is not as beautiful as I am¡± I scoff.


    ¡°We both know she is¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t give her the chance to get chosen¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Hope you are not nning to do something evil¡± I chuckled as she said that.


    ¡°You should know me by now Amara I will do anything to have the master. We all know that the master will definitely pick me next and I won¡¯t let one Gold destroy my ns¡±


    ¡°Take it easy Florence remember you almost did the same thing to me when I got chosen¡±


    ¡°Your case is different She might end up dying from what I¡¯m about to do to her I¡¯ll make sure she visits the cold room today¡±she gasped as I said that.


    ¡°The cold room is death itself so don¡¯t you think that is too inhumane¡±


    ¡°I should have known better that you are a coward¡± I look at Gold as she tried to use the chop sticks on the noodles so unfortunately her beauty is about to go to waste.


    GOLD


    Emmanue tried to teach me how to use the chop sticks and i finally learnt how to use it and we finished our food after which me and the other new arrivals of yesterday were taken on a tour round the estate.


    Geez its just too big and my feet were starting to hurt from walking.


    After the tour, we were given various tasks to carry out to do.


    I was asked to sweep and mop the floors of arge hallway along with three other girls. It was a strenuous work indeed and my back was starting to hurt So much for being a ve.


    ¡°You will get used to it in time¡±One of the girls said when she saw I was already exhausted.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I¡¯m Gold by the way¡±


    ¡°My name is Samantha¡±


    ¡°We are Julia and Julie you are beautiful¡±the twins smiled together.


    ¡°Are you guys like telepathic?¡±


    ¡°Yes we are¡±they replied together.


    ¡°Wow I have never seen telepathic twins before¡±


    ¡°Everyone has been talking about you¡±


    ¡°About me, but why?¡±


    ¡°We think the master is going to choose you as his bed chamber maid¡±


    ¡°Why does everyone keep saying this?¡±I sighed tiredly.


    ¡°Because you are beautiful¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing talking? Get back to work¡±Florence said walking into our conversation as we continued with our work.


    ¡°Golde with me now¡±I wave the girls goodbye before walking away with her.


    She took me into the kitchen and dismissed the two girls there.


    She handed me a tray containing a ss jug of juice and a ss cup.


    ¡°The master wants you to serve him¡±I felt my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°The master but why me?¡±I stuttered.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know? Just do as you are told¡±She smiled at me and pushed me out of the kitchen.


    I heard the bell sound three times as I walked out of the kitchen.


    I wondered what it meant. Why would the master want me to serve him? What if I do the wrong thing? What if I get in trouble? but going at all maybe be worse so I got to the master¡¯s chambers and was stopped by some guards in front of his room.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I am here to serve the master with this juice¡±I said nervously and they exchanged nces.


    ¡°The master doesn¡¯t drink juice¡±my eyes widened as he said that.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Who knows if she spiked it?¡±


    ¡°What? No I didn¡¯t. I would never do such a thing¡±


    ¡°Chike have this juice tested with the food poison detection kit¡±the other guy snatched the juice from me and walked away with it.


    ¡°Just pray that you are not trying to kill the master or else You will be killed for that¡±he shouted at me.


    ¡°I would never do such a thing¡±I was already sweating profusely.


    The guy came running with a tube in his hands within minutes and he gave it to the mean guy.


    ¡°How dare you try to poison the master?¡±he yelled kicking me on the floor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about? I would never do such a thing¡±I cried on the floor.


    ¡°Take her away¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong¡±I yelled as Chike lifted me off the ground carrying me roughly on his shoulders.


    ¡°Master Master¡±I was made to kneel down in front of all the maids. My eyes met with E and she gave me a what¡¯s going on look.


    I guess the master was already choosing a bed chamber maid that exins the bell that rang. I¡¯m sure Florence must have nned this.


    He turned to look at me as our eyes met and I almost lost my breath. He was even more handsome than I thought he would be. He had this cold look on his face really cold and it was a bit difficult to read his expression.


    ¡°What was her offence?¡±Assistant master asked.


    ¡°She tried to poison the master with juice¡±he said showing them the rest tube and the juice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are talking about? Florence sent me¡±


    ¡°Liar i never sent you anywhere, Master she¡¯s lying¡±


    ¡°Attempting to poison the master is a huge offense. You could be killed for it¡±Assistant master said.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do it Florence is lying¡±


    ¡°Liar you nned to kill the master don¡¯t try to drag me along with your evil deeds.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡±I looked at the face of the master but he remained cold and silent.


    ¡°Throw her into the cold room¡±


    ¡°Master please you can¡¯t do this. Gold is innocent¡±Emmanue fell on her knees trying to plead for me.


    ¡°Do you have any proof? I guess not take her away¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡±I screamed as they took me away.     EMMANUELLA


    ¡°This should sound as a warning to most of you. The cold room is death and I don¡¯t think you want to be there Too bad she just made herself a scape goat¡±


    The master hissed and essed at all the maids in the room. He finally chose Florence and she smiled happily because the master choose her. I bet Florence set Gold up.


    ¡°And there we have it Amara, hand her the beads¡±it was the symbol of the bed chamber maid.


    Amara ced the beads on her head and she smiled happily.


    ¡°I believe we are done here¡±the master said walking away without paying attention to Florence.


    I was worried about Gold so i ran out of the hall immediately to where the cold room was.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±the guards asked.


    ¡°I need to see my friend¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you can¡¯t see her¡±


    ¡°Just let me talk to her please?¡±


    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll give you just two minutes¡¯


    ¡°Thank you¡±The cold room was made of metal since metal is a good conductor of heat.


    ¡°Gold¡±I called looking into the room through the ss on the door.


    GOLD


    ¡°Mum said not to give up¡±I kept assuring myself that as I paced round the room. I was getting confused, this ce is damn cold.


    It was like I was put in a freezer. My breath was getting cold and I was already starting to pale out. Gold hang in there.


    ¡°Gold¡±E called and i felt a bit relieved seeing her.


    ¡°E, I need to get out of here I can¡¯t survive a minute here¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t Gold¡±she cried.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are they going to release?¡±


    ¡°No Gold, They will allow you freeze to death¡±

 6

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t end like this you have to do something E¡±


    ¡± I promise to get you out of here¡± I ran out of the cold room to the master¡¯s chamber as fast as I could.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chike asked.


    ¡°I want to see the master¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you can¡¯t see him because he¡¯s busy¡±


    ¡°But its an emergency¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Chike shouted dragging out his sword.


    ¡°Allow her in¡± I heard master Fredrick¡¯s cold voice.


    I forced my way through the guards and went into his room and fell on my knees.


    He was focused scribbling something on a piece of paper, while his brother master Ethan sat next to him.


    ¡°How can I be of help?¡±he questioned without sparing me a nce.


    ¡°Gold is innocent she only got here yesterday and will never try to kill you. She was framed and I ask that you reconsider your actions¡± I said weeping.


    ¡°So why should I trust what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­.¡±


    ¡°Master Master¡± I turned to see three girls forcing themselves into his room, I think Samantha, Julia and Julie.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master we tried to prevent them¡±


    ¡°Forcing yourselves into the master¡¯s room without being called upon is an offense punishable by death are you aware of that?¡± Ethan questioned and they dropped to their knees.


    ¡°Yes we are aware but we can¡¯t just watch an innocent person been punished¡± said Julia and Julie.


    ¡°Florence really called Gold when we were cleaning and surprisingly she was brought to your presence for trying to kill you. I believe Florence set Gold up¡± Samantha said.


    ¡°But why would she do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Because she was jealous of Gold¡± Amara said walking into the room as she too fell on her knees.


    ¡°We all yed about Gold being selected by you as your bed chamber maid since she was beautiful then Florence got angry and had earlier told me that she nned on sending her to the cold room. In my opinion she framed Gold because she¡¯s obsessed with the you master Fredrick¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?¡±he shouted banging his table hard.


    ¡°I was afraid of her. She almost broke our friendship too when she discovered i was chosen instead of her¡±


    ¡°Chidera, go get the girl from the cold room and bring her here, also alert the medical team to be on there way.


    ¡°Nichs and Chike, fetch me Florence this instance and if she refuses toe, pull her here because she must be penalized¡±.


    He looked really angry and if there is one thing the master detest the most, it¡¯s lies.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she would make an attempt of killing Gold just because she wants to be with me.


    ¡°Rise up all of you¡±he ordered as we stood up. He hissed and managed to regain his coolposure which he tends to loose when he¡¯s upset.


    Just then, Gold was brought into the room by assistant master Ethan and wasid on the master¡¯s bed. She looked really pale and was shivering a bit. The master sat beside her on the bed and held her hands.


    ¡°Dad please don¡¯t hurt me¡± she cried shivering and I felt like crying too she must have actually suffered in the hands of that evil man.


    Master Fredrick looked a bit confused as she held unto his arms.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay away from you¡± he said affectionately stroking her hair and i smiled inwardly seeing both of them as they look so good together.


    Seems like Gold has certainly obtained favor from the master. Florence attempted killing her but she instead made her acquire master Fredrick¡¯s sympathy.


    ¡°Where is the doctor?¡±


    ¡°He should be here in a few minutes¡­oh he¡¯s here already¡±


    The doctor walked in with a nurse and he bowed to greet the master.


    ¡°Spare the formalities andmence treatment on her¡± he nodded and began to examine her heart beat and pulse.


    DOCTOR POV


    ¡°For how long has she been exposed to cold ?¡±


    ¡°Approximately twenty five minutes¡±


    ¡°All she needs is a warm beverage like tea to warm her system¡±


    ¡°Amara, instruct the chef to prepare tea for Gold¡±


    She went out of the room and returned with a cup of tea. She was made to seat up and the master personally gave her the tea to drink little by little.


    After finishing the tea, she was made to lie down again.


    ¡°She was exposed to cold for too long so her body need to rewarm itself and due to this change in temperature she will suffer from body chills for some days. When it begins, she will need body heat from someone¡±


    ¡°I can give her my body heat¡± E spoke.


    ¡°Never mind I¡¯ll do it¡± Master Fredrick smiled inwardly Gold will freak out when she finds herself on the master¡¯s bed.


    Just then Florence was brought in forcefully.


    ¡°Release me¡± Florence shouted as she was made to kneel her.


    ¡°Why did you take so much time to bring her¡±


    ¡°She went into hiding and it wasn¡¯t easy locating her¡±


    ¡°Florence, how could you lie against an innocent person?


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t relent and see another woman reap from where she did not sow. I have been working with you and you were finally able to notice me, you made me the bed chamber maid and it was expected that I will be your next bed chamber maid but she came along with her beauty to destroy everything for me¡±


    ¡°You know you could be killed for this?¡± Ethan shouted at her.


    ¡°Demote her rank as the bed chamber maid and take out the beads on her head .


    ¡°Please Master you can¡¯t do this to me you can¡¯t demote me because of just a minor ident¡±


    ¡°Says who? infactsh her several times and lock her up in the dark room without food or water for three days¡±


    ¡°Master please please don¡¯t do this to me I actually love you¡±


    ¡°You are fortunate I didn¡¯t send you into the cold room so you can get a fair share of your own dose. Get her out of my presence¡±


    ¡°Please master¡± she pleaded as she was dragged out.


    ¡°You can all leave now she¡¯s is in safe hands¡±


    ¡°Yes master¡± we bowed before walking out of the room.


    FREDRICK POV


    I sigh watching her as she slept peacefully She was indeed a beauty to behold no wonder Florence wanted to kill her, because i would definitely have chosen her.


    My eyes fall on the little reddish spot. It obvious she was Ill treated by someone and whosoever that person is, I will locate him and end his/her life.


    ¡°Ethan I want you to dig up anything you can find about her past¡±


    ¡°Ok i need to ask Chidera and Nichs hence they brought her here¡±


    ¡± But Fredrick, do you like her already?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and do what i instructed you to do¡±


    ¡°No answer means yes¡± he smiled and I gave him that cold look.


    ¡°Never mind. I should do what you said¡± he said walking out of my room. That¡¯s Ethan my younger brother, he could be sometimes crazy but when it¡¯s time to get serious he does.


    I¡¯m Fredrick Big man and am one of the youngest sessful ve merchants in Lagos and my worth is worth billions of dors.


    FLORENCE POV


    My whole body aches. i can¡¯t believe I was whipped severally because of that witch. These past years, I¡¯ve served the master just to obtain favor in his sight and when I thought I have finally gotten it, a nonentity shows up to steal my joy.


    ¡°I will make you pay dearly for it Gold I will make you suffer¡± I screamed.


    FREDRICK POV


    It was midnight and she began to shiver so I cuddled her softly in my arms and she wrapped her legs around me clinging unto me even harder. She was turning me on already so i attempted pulling her legs off my body but instead she wrapped it even tighter.


    I looked at her face and saw her eyes were shut she trying to seduce me on purpose? Luckily she stopped and I hissed before closing my eyes and gradually fell asleep.

 7

    GOLD


    What kind of bed is this? So hard. I open my eyes slowly and was surprised to see myself on my master.


    ¡°I screamed and he opened his eyes. I closed my mouth to prevent myself from screaming but when I tried to get off him, he held my waist pinning me to himself.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I tried to get off him as my eyes widened when I felt his bulge on me. I was fast to push him off and I observed that the clothes I wore yesterday has been changed.


    ¡°Master were you the one who changed my clothes?¡± I asked shyly.


    ¡°Who do you think did?¡±


    that means he did, he saw my body?


    ¡°Did you?¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me you know?, you were the one who was all over me yesterday¡± he smirked.


    That means he¡­he¡­he


    Did he really touch me? Why would he do such a thing?


    ¡°Do you really think I touched you? If I did you will definitely feel bruised by now¡± I blushed as he said that.


    I really didn¡¯t feel sore that means he didn¡¯t touch me. What a tease!


    ¡°You did make turn me onst night. How about you make it up to me?¡± he winked and my face turned red.


    ¡°Never knew a cold guy could be a flirt¡± I muttered and he smiled.


    ¡°Never knew he could smile too¡±


    ¡°Will you stop talking about me and lie down¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve got work to do¡± I tried to get off the bed but he was quick to pull me back.


    His hands curl around my waist as he pulls me to himself.


    ¡°You are with me now, you shouldn¡¯t worry about work¡± he says as my breath fanned his neck.


    I saw his Adam¡¯s apple move as he swallowed hard. My hands found its way on his chest.


    ¡°Gold what are you doing?¡± I asked myself as I trail my fingers on his chest. I wasn¡¯t ready to stop and my breath was getting hotter.


    I wasn¡¯t in control of myself anymore and he had this aura that made himpletely irresistible. I should probably avoid him, he¡¯s seduction himself. He tightened the grip he had on my waist making me gasp slightly and our eyes met as he looked at my face then my lips.


    He came closer to kiss me and I closed my eyes anticipating anxiously to feel his lips on mine. His dark eyes could make any woman want him just by looking at them and his touch could make one fall so easily and I asked myself if this man is a human or a demi god?


    I felt his breath against my ears and that sent shivers down my spine before he spoke to me¡±Will you join me for breakfast?¡±


    I opened my eyes and looked away because I couldn¡¯t believe he just offered me breakfast.


    What a naughty move? Heughed slightly seeing my expression.


    ¡°Are you angry that I didn¡¯t kiss you?¡±


    ¡°No Master. I think I should be in my room¡±I stood up from the bed wanting to move but his voice halted me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave if I were you¡± he got out of bed and stopped right before me.


    ¡°Go freshen up and join me for breakfast or would you prefer i bath you?¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Not at all¡± I stammered and ran into the bathroom. That was close.


    ETHAN


    I sighed as I walk beside my master to the dinning. Assistant master Ethan was already seated and some maids were there as well.


    ¡°Come on, seat¡± he sat at the head dinning so i pulled my chair and sat opposite him as he beckoned on the maids to serve the food but I insisted on serving myself after all I¡¯m a maid too.


    ¡°So Gold, tell us about yourself like your age, course of study and so on ¡°Assistant master Ethan asked trying to initiate a conversation.


    ¡°About my age, I¡¯m neen but I wasn¡¯t opportune to attend the university¡±


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t look eighteen you look like my mother¡±


    Iughed ¡°I¡¯m not old¡±


    ¡°Your master here is twenty five and if you ask me you guys will make a great couple¡± he smiled and my face turned bitter while Master pretended to choke on his food.


    ¡°Brother are you ok?¡± he grinned and his brother shot him a deadly re.


    ¡°Never mind Bad joke¡± he rubbed it off and resumed with his food.


    EMMANUELLA POV


    ¡°E,¡± I giggled and embraced her.


    ¡°Hi Amara¡±


    ¡°Hi Gold we are d you are back¡±


    ¡°Thanks a Iot but i missed you bestie¡±


    ¡°How would you miss me when you have been in the master¡¯s arms?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°So tell me did you guys have sex¡±


    ¡°Of course No can we just talk about other things like how you seeded in getting me out?¡±


    ¡°Actually, i got help from Amara, Samantha, Julie and Julia as we all came to plea on your behalf¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Thanks a lot for that¡± I hugged Amara


    ¡°So we are friends now¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±I smiled.


    ¡°Gold¡± I heard my name and turned, just for me to see the twins and Samantha as they rushed towards me and embraced me tightly.


    ¡°We are so happy that you are ok¡±


    ¡°Thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me¡±


    ¡°Gold, looks like you have so many friends now hope I won¡¯t be forgotten?¡± Emmanue pouted.


    ¡°You will always be my bestie and so is your sister Esther¡±


    ¡°Come on, I was just pulling your legs¡± she giggled.


    ¡°So we heard you eat breakfast with the master¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Seems like you will be our mistress soon¡±


    ¡°What? No¡±


    ¡°The master is starting to have a soft spot for you Gold can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t but it will be best if you guys quit this conversation because i¡¯m getting bored¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at it this way Gold When a servant falls ill, the best the master will do is to check up on the person but in your case you were carried to his room, on his bed and he personally fed you and agreed to give you body heat¡± Secondly Gold the master has never taken any maid with him to eat with him. But in your case, he did now what does that tell you? isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯s into you already¡±


    ¡°Yeah, E is right.


    Most girls will kill to be in your position right now¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not most girls and my life is certainly not here I have intentions of furthering my education and having a better life. I got dreams and this is absolutely not part of it. I hope you guysprehend and quit saying things that are impossible¡±


    ¡°If you say so but the master normally free his ves after five years¡± and I nodded as she said that.


    Five years is indeed a long time but I can wait.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Erm¡­ master I doubt if I¡¯ll be able to spend the night here¡± This guy is a seducer, he might end up doing something to me at night so guys like this can¡¯t be trusted.


    ¡°Why? You are still sick remember?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick any longer I¡¯m perfectly alright¡±


    ¡°I still won¡¯t allow you go. What if your body chills start to act up again¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It won¡¯t because i will be fine on my own¡±


    ¡°You can go¡± I smiled joyfully and ran out of his room.


    I went to my room and met E on her bed.


    ¡°Gold what are you doing here?¡± she asked surprised.


    ¡°Sleeping of course¡± I rolled my eyes at her andy on my bed.


    ¡°I never expected you here I thought you were with the master¡±


    ¡°I was but I asked him to let me go. I don¡¯t need to be babysitted¡±


    ¡°What if your cold start again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine E there is no need to worry about me¡±


    ¡°I really wasn¡¯t expecting this Gold you should be excited he cares about you¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this before so Good night¡± I told her pulling my duvet up.


    ¡°You are really adamant let¡¯s see if you can avoid the master for ever¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I heard that¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡±


    Some minutester¡­


    ¡°Gold are you ok?¡±E asked worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine¡± I stammered shivering.


    ¡°But you are shivering you really don¡¯t listen¡±


    ¡°E don¡¯t tell the master a word about this ok?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I will inform him right now¡±


    ¡°He will get angry when he finds out. You can give me your body heat instead¡±


    Just then someone knocked on the door she rushed to open the door and I was surprised to see the master walk in.


    He had an angry look when he saw me shivering.


    Without saying a word, he carried me off the bed on on his arms in a bridal style and when our eyes met briefly, i looked away coiling myself into his arms then he sighed and walked out of the room with me.


    I knew he was angry, it was ring as he refused to utter any word to me. As he walked to his room, he kept me on his bed andy beside me petting me in his arms.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Mas¡­¡±I tried saying something but he was fast to shut me up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything just sleep¡± he said coldly. He was really angry with me and greatest part was the silent treatment he was giving to me.


    KENNEDY


    ¡°What do you mean, you couldn¡¯t kill him?¡± I yelled on the phone.


    ¡°We almost had him but some guys saved him. I think someone is protecting him¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the hospital right Kill him and ensure there is no mistake¡±

 8

    KENNEDY


    Who could possibly be protecting Collins? it doesn¡¯t matter, I need to make sure he dies hence he really won¡¯t stop searching for his useless daughter. That¡¯s what he gets for neglecting his daughter in the first ce.


    Caleb got really furious and left for his uncle¡¯s ce when he discovered I sold his step sister. In as much as he loved his sister he wouldn¡¯t dare spill the bean because he knows what I¡¯m capable of doing moreover, he participated in raping his sister so he possibly can¡¯t drag me to jail cause we¡¯ll rot in there together.


    He is the least of my problem now I just need to make sure Collins vanishes from the face of this earth forever.


    FREDRICK


    I sighed stroking her hair as I watched her sleep. She¡¯s just too stubborn even to the extent of risking her life.


    It¡¯s morning already so I got out of bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    I sit on my reading table and was going through some files when Ethan walked in.


    ¡°Still sleeping?¡± he asked referring to Gold.


    ¡°Yes she is¡±


    ¡°You actually have a thing for her¡±.


    ¡°About what I asked you to do, what¡¯s the report?¡± I asked as he sat next to me.


    ¡°She was raped by her step dad and brother¡±


    ¡°Raped?¡± I asked feeling anger boiling inside of me.


    ¡°Her step brother already admitted to his crime and has apologized to her when it happened. He felt bad that he maltreated her because they were very close and her mom was also good to him¡±


    ¡°Was he pardoned?¡±


    ¡°Yes she forgave him. He revealed that his reason for leaving the house was because he found out his father intentions on killing Gold¡¯s father¡±


    CALEB


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve offended Gold but I already apologized. Collins is in danger as my dad is trying to kill him because he¡¯s looking for his daughter. You have to save him because my dad is a monster, he killed my mum and Gold had already lost her mother. If her father eventually dies, it will really break her ¡°¡­he hissed and stopped the record.


    ETHAN


    ¡°Since she¡¯s your girl, I asked them to rescue her father but he got shot It¡¯s certain they will kill him in the hospital so I had him moved to your penthouse in the states. He¡¯s been treated there and is fine now¡±


    ¡°What about his family?¡±


    ¡°They are in safe hands Fredrick I¡¯ve already taken them to your penthouse¡±


    ¡°You did well Ethan now I¡¯ll need to teach Kennedy a lesson¡±


    ¡°What do you intend doing?¡±


    ¡°Cutting off his power, money is power. I will render his businesses bankrupt. That¡¯s just the first phase more are toe his way¡±


    ¡°That really won¡¯t be an issue because he¡¯s not very progressive¡±


    ¡°Find someone to divert all his capital and I want all his investors to withdraw. I don¡¯t want his money, just offer it to his son and ensure Gold knows nothing about this.


    ¡°I understand but can¡¯t you seriously reveal to me that you have a soft spot for Gold¡±


    ¡°Ethan¡­


    ¡°Fredrick, don¡¯t deny it because it is ring¡±


    ¡°You can leave now¡±


    ¡°You are just proving hard¡± So I shot him a dangerous look and he was quick to take quit talking.


    ¡°Never mind, i will be on my way out¡± I watched him as he moved out of my room then I walked to the bed and sat beside Gold. I can¡¯t believe all the experiences she has encountered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight your battle Gold and make him pay.


    I kissed her forehead and her eyes opened slowly. I looked away remembering I¡¯m supposed to be angry at her.


    I stood up from the bed and decided to walk away when her voice halted me.


    ¡°Cold guy don¡¯t tell me you are still annoyed¡± she asked standing in front of me.


    ¡°Cold guy?¡± I raised my brows at her.


    ¡°I mean master¡± I huff and proceed to walk away again when she held my arms.


    I turned to look at her and she let go of my arms.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry. What can I do to make it up to you?


    ¡°Make it up to me? You really want to make it up me?¡± I smilled looking at her and she body crossed herself thinking I¡¯ll ask her for sex.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what you are thinking right now¡± she pouted looking away shyly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve a corrupt mind¡± I huffed.


    ¡°No I dont¡±


    ¡°About making it up to me and give me a bath massage¡±


    ¡°A bath massage?¡± her jaw dropped.


    GOLD


    I can¡¯t believe he asked me to give him a bath massage. Seeing him in the bath filled with rose petals made my breath shorten.


    ¡°Am waiting¡±I heard his voice. I sigh and made to touch his shoulders with my shaky hands.


    My hands slowly massaged his shoulders down to his back. I could see abs and his wless body.


    ¡°Your hands are very strong¡± I huffed as he said that he¡¯s just trying to step on my toes.


    ¡°They are not It¡¯s your back that is too strong¡± I pressed his shoulders hard and he yelled a little.


    ¡°Ouch ¡­you are so mean¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t make ugly jokes about me¡± I sighed and resumed massaging his shoulders.


    ¡°Want to join me?¡± he smiles flirtingly.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±I stuttered. ¡°I should leave now¡± I said running out of the bathroom and I¡¯m so d he didn¡¯t stop me.


    What was I even thinking giving him a massage? I smiled recalling how he looked in the bath tub.


    ¡°Snap out of it Gold he¡¯s your master¡±my mind told me.


    ¡°Cute one¡± my mind told me again.


    ¡°Oh shut up¡± I hit my headI think I¡¯m going insane already.


    EMMANUELLA POV


    ¡°Gold, today the master has to choose a new bed chamber maid and we all know he will pick you¡±


    ¡°Please stop. Thest time you guys said that, I ended up in the cold room so I don¡¯t want to be selected¡±


    ¡°Every girl wants to be in your position but why are you always so¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak of the devil¡± I hissed when I saw Florence. She had been fred some days ago and my body chills has stopped so I had toe back.


    The master already instructed that I shouldn¡¯t work again so literally I¡¯m jobless and I haven¡¯t set my eyes on him for two days so I¡¯m beginning to miss him a lot.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You actually think I¡¯d allow you get selected?¡±


    ¡°What can you do Florence she¡¯s the master¡¯s best person while you are just an abandoned, deste and jealous maid¡± Dani fired back.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be forgetting something Florence, you are no longer the bed chamber maid, you are powerless now¡± Amara said.


    ¡°Amara you are a traitor. You betrayed me¡±


    ¡°No you brought this upon yourself¡±


    ¡°Seriously? You guys should stop this already. I¡¯m not going and I don¡¯t want to get chosen. No need to fight over this¡±


    ¡°Gold, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I have made my choice E so don¡¯t attempt to confuse me ¡°I said walking away.


    ¡°You bitch¡±


    ¡°This is the best thing she has ever said since she arrived here. I should go get ready to be selected¡± she smiled walking out. What makes her think he will select her by the way


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°The master is entitled to select only the maid he sees at the hall not the one¡¯s outside the hall¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope he breaks the rules for her¡±I sighed.


    ¡°We hope so too¡±.


    Some minutester, the master arrived into the hall with his brother and two other guards.


    ¡°We were all assembled for the master to pick a bed chamber maid untill his bother Master Ethan urged him to select any maid amongst us that he considers fit to be his bed chamber maid¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He sighed looking round for one person Gold.


    ¡°Where is Gold?¡± he asked when he didn¡¯t sight her.


    ¡°She didn¡¯te master I presume she has regard for you¡± Florence said.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± he screamed at her and she fell on her knees.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master¡±


    ¡°Chike, get me Gold now¡±


    ¡°But master its against the rules¡±


    ¡°I made those rules and I can break it at anytime. Now go¡±


    I smiled to myself, he did break the rules for her after all. It¡¯s obvious that the master is in love with Gold.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°You did the right thing Gold¡± I kept telling myself.


    But don¡¯t you want him? can I bear seeing him with another woman? Of course I can, I don¡¯t love him by the way.


    I was still deep in thoughts when Chike came into my room.


    ¡°The master request your presence at the hall now¡±


    He reallye back for me after all, he sure doesn¡¯t back out. So i stood up and followed them to the hall then my heart began to race at a fast pace when I spotted him.


    It¡¯s really so difficult to breath around him and he smiled when he saw me.


    ¡°You think you would escape¡± he whispered into my ears sending shivers down my spine.


    Our eyes linked and I could sense that I was gradually loosing a hold of myself. He moved closer to me with our lips just inches apart and i could hear people whispering to themselves but I paid no attention.


    My entire body sparked when he took my lips in his and slowly I reciprocated but my hands refused to move as it stood still.


    He carefully withdrew from the kiss leaving me astonished. He took the beads on the tray and wore it on my head.


    ¡°I know just how to penalize you and don¡¯t keep me waitingte¡± he whispered in my ears making me vibrate a bit.


    He pecked me and walked away with his brother who was busy smiling.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away from this now. What the master desires, he acquires¡± E giggled.


    I think I can¡¯t run away from this any longer. It definitely is inevitable.

 9

    KENNEDY POV


    ¡°What are you insinuating by you have no idea where all my money went?¡± I screamed banging the files on the table.


    ¡°It just vanished, totally untraceable¡±


    ¡°I hired an ipetent ountant¡± I yelled at him


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir¡±


    ¡°Will sorry bring back my funds?¡±


    ¡°Alll our investors withdrew their funds so we are left with just Mr Johnson who is likely to pull out as well¡± my secretary informed me and that only infuriated me the most.


    ¡°We need investors so, ce thepany shares with discount¡±


    ¡°The issue is that no one is willing to buy shares from us¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sir at this rate we are going bankrupt¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. What about the loan we got from the bank how do I pay back? The coteral was thispany and I have just one month to pay back¡±


    ¡°Sir we still got one investor we just¡­¡±


    Just then Mr Johnson came into my office.


    ¡°Ah Mr Johnson I really wasn¡¯t expecting you¡±


    ¡°I came here for something urgent i just found a bigger deal and I need to withdraw my funds¡±.


    ¡°Mr Johnson we can talk about this. You don¡¯t have to withdraw because i will offer you a better deal¡±


    ¡°Yourpany is at the peak of bankruptcy and you have nothing to offer. Just get me my money and stop dying me¡±


    ¡°Mr Johnson, can we talk this out? we have been business associates for years so I beg for reconsideration¡±..


    ¡°This is business Kennedy and there is no permanent friend. You see a bigger deal you go for it I can¡¯t keep wasting my funds on a business that is no longer profitable¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts just give me my money and stop wasting my time¡±


    ¡°Transfer all his funds back to him¡±


    ¡°Just a minute¡± My ountant operating hisptop.


    ¡°You got your money, sign the damn papers and leave my office¡± I told him when he received the alert.


    He signs the paper and stands up to leave.


    ¡°Before I leave Mr Kennedy I have a word for you. The people that are fighting against you are way bigger than you¡± he said and walked out of my office.


    ¡°Bigger than me?¡± Could this be revenge? Could Gold be the one behind this? No way, she left just weeks ago, how could she be fighting me?


    But her father and his family disappeared all of a sudden, could she possibly be protecting them too?


    How can that be? Where did she acquire such amount of money to fight me? No it can¡¯t be Gold she can¡¯t be back to take revenge. I will kill her if she does.


    The only option now is to sell of all my properties and put it back into the business. It¡¯s just like starting over from scratch, I¡¯m definitely gonna make the person behind this pay.


    ETHAN POV


    ¡°Everything was going ording to n. Kennedy will soon go bankrupt¡­¡±I smiled as he said that. He wouldn¡¯t know what strikes him.


    Phase two, is making sure he never rises, you really don¡¯t want to know what I got in stock for him in phase three. When I¡¯m through with him, he will learn to keep his dick in his pants.


    ¡°He also took a loan some months ago and


    used hispany as coteral¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even better I¡¯m not giving him a chance to rise. How much longer does he have to pay back¡±


    ¡°One month¡±


    ¡°One month is just too long have the bank speed it up to a week. Right now, he would be thinking of selling his properties to raise funds for his business. All the buyers will be sent by me so when he gets his money, he would put it back into his business. That¡¯s where his ountant wille in handy again diverting his funds and running away¡±


    ¡°He will get the biggest shock when the bank will give him a week to pay off his debts. He would never be able to meet it and before his very eyes, hispany will be gone¡±


    ¡°Fredrick you are a guru seems like you already have everything nned out. I just hope it works out as nned¡±


    ¡°It will it¡¯s like starting all over he will therefore need to sell off his properties, rent a smaller ce and cut off his expenses. I didn¡¯t be a business man for nothing its simple business logic¡±


    ¡°Yeah you were always the smart one have a fun filled night brother¡± he smiled and left my room.


    ¡°I sure will¡± I smiled.


    GOLD POV


    My heart was beating at a rapid rate as I halted in front of his door still deciphering whether to go in or not.


    I was on a white spa robe and wasn¡¯t putting on any under wear. My feet had on them a simple slippers and my hair fell freely and it smelt of the strawberry shampoo I used.


    It was all E¡¯s idea she said a robe will be easier to pull off and she suggested not wearing any inner wears.


    ¡°Are you going toe in or not?¡± I heard his voice. How did he know I¡¯m out here?


    I slowly opened the door and closed the door behind me. He was just on a simple trousers and was bare chested so, i couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there staring at me or will youe over?¡±I just kept ying with the hem of my robe. and


    he walked up to me pinning me against the door. I felt myself slowly loosing my breath as his eyes stared into mine.


    Slowly he took my lips in his and transported me to cloud nine.


    I kissed him back and wrapped my hands around his shoulders.


    The kiss grew hotter and aggressive and I wrapped my legs around him. He carried me and droped me on the bed as I looked into his eyes breathing heavily as his hands fiddle with the cincture of my robe before loosing it entirely.


    His eyes were filled with desires as he stared at my body.


    ¡°You are beautiful Gold¡± he says as he slowly took one of my hard nipples in his mouth and I moaned softly as he sucked on my nipples giving it soft bites.


    ¡°Allow me make you feel like a woman Gold¡± he whisper as his hands move to my core. I gasp and parted my legs open for him because i wanted him so much now.


    ¡°Yes please¡±I moaned as two of his fingers slid into me. His lips sucked on my nipples as his fingers worked on my core.


    My body tter as I moan meeting the thrust of his fingers. It felt so good, no one has ever made me feel this way before.


    I moaned out loudly as my body twitched violently. His legs pinned me further into the bed as my orgasm broke. I felt warm liquid spurt out of me as my moans reduced.


    He fingers slide in and out of me and i watched him take off his trousers.


    I gasped slightly seeing his enormous length. He smiled seeing my reaction.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± he asked smiling and I nodded shyly.


    He slowly directed his length to my entrance and prated me slowly and I let out a loud moan. He groaned as my core adjusted to his length.


    He takes it out of me again and slides it back in earning another moan from my mouth.


    Slowly he increased his pace thrusting into me with a faster pace. My legs hung on his shoulders and my ass bounced to his thrust.


    ¡°This feels so good¡­oh my God¡± I moaned digging my fingers into his back. I could feel my orgasm building up inside of me. My moans were enough to shake the whole mansion.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore as I moaned loudly having another mind blowing orgasm.


    I felt my core tighten around him as he moaned.


    ¡°Shit¡­ I¡¯m gonna cum¡±he moans driving into me with full force as our skin pped against each other as my moans became louder again.


    I was so close and I could feel another orgasm on the way. We both exploded together as my core milked all his cum.


    His length slide out of me as heys beside me and cuddled me in his arms and I smiled. That was great.


    FLORENCE


    I walked into the kitchen and met three maids talking.


    ¡°You really need to hear the way she screamedst night¡±


    ¡°I think the master didn¡¯t go easy on her at all¡±


    ¡°Seems like she¡¯ll conceive a child for him after all¡±


    ¡°Yes I think the master loves her a lot and he may end up getting married to her¡±


    I got angry from hearing their conversation and walked out of the kitchen thinking of ways to deal with Gold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to touch a strand of her hair Florence the master would end up your chopping your head off¡± E smiled pushing me off the way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you¡±she scowls at me and walked into the kitchen.


    I must have the master by any means necessary I¡¯ll never loose to Gold Never.


    I opened my eyes and saw my master¡¯s handsome face staring at me. I grinned recalling all that happenedst night.


    ¡°Good morning¡±


    ¡°Stop staring at me like that¡±I sulked and he smiled climbing on top of me.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± he said rubbing his tongue on my neck. He knows all my weakness and how to make me give into his touches and I found myself wanting him even more.


    He took my lips in his kissing me very tenderly as he cupped my cheeks and i moaned in his mouth kissing him back desperately.


    He broke away from the kiss and looked at me intensely with just his looks, he turns me on.


    My body quaked violently as he pinned my legs further to the bed. He maintained eye contact with me as I was trying to catch my breath.


    ¡°Gold, as from today henceforth, you are my fiancee.


    ¡°Before my mum¡¯s demise, she told me to stay strong and not let my problems weigh me down she encouraged me not to ever permit anyone see my tears, so her words kept me going even in the darkest days of my life¡±


    ¡°Your mom actually was a treasure to you¡±


    ¡°Yes she was my anchor but when she died, my whole world crumbled. I had to stay strong like she said, at times, I wished she were still alive then my life wouldn¡¯t have beenplicated especially when I thought I could live then I was abused¡± it hurts badly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gold but I¡¯m here now and I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you¡±


    ¡°I trust you Fredrick. Actually, my foster father sold me out to make life difficult for me but on the contrary, he blessed me instead as you came to me as a guardian angel¡±


    ¡°I want to give you a taste of my world¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes darling i will take you out tomorrow and let the whole world know that you are mine¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that¡±


    EMMANUELLA


    ¡°What? he seriously asked you to be his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news soon it will be baby alert¡± she giggled and I smiled.


    ¡°Seriously? Gold the master has been fucking you fromst night till this morning¡± E said and I blushed.


    ¡°You are even smiling i thought you said you weren¡¯t going yesterday. Your moans were disturbing my sleep¡±


    ¡°Dani¡± I hit her shoulders yfully.


    ¡± But it¡¯s true you know I have so many cute baby names¡±


    ¡°Celebrating your victory right?¡± Florence said walking to us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired?¡± I asked crossing my arms.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I don¡¯t. The master is mine but you seduced your way into his bed. I will get what belongs to me. Mark my words Gold i will make you pay¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t do nothing Florence you are just a jealous bitch¡± E retorted.


    ¡°Watch your back Gold because I¡¯ming for you¡± She gave me a dangerous look and walked away.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± E proceed to attack her but I held her back.


    ¡°Let me deal with this bitch¡±


    ¡°Let her go E, she¡¯s the least of my problems now¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I think you¡¯re too easy going¡±


    ¡°Just let her be I don¡¯t want her to ruin our mood¡±


    ¡°If you say so. So did you did you give him a BJ?


    ¡°Emmanue???¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. You are too holy for that¡±she grinned.


    ¡°Whatever¡±


    ETHAN


    ¡°I knew you liked her all along. You were just pretending¡± I smiled as he said that.


    ¡°You even smile now. She really did wonders to you¡±


    ¡°Stop it will you?¡±


    ¡°No i won¡¯t.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about something else. How¡¯s my revenge ning up?¡±


    ¡°We are on point. Your n worked wonders and he¡¯s already ruined¡±


    ¡°Suspend the idea about giving his money to his son. I won¡¯t


    offer him any chance to recover. Despite the fact that his father is evil, he might ask for help or the father might get suspicious of his son¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right you know. So you are bringing her to the annual sessful C. E. O¡¯s party¡±


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯ve never taken any girl with me before¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never gotten really serious with any girl¡±.


    ¡°I did have a highschool girlfriend dummy¡±


    ¡°We both know you were just ying around¡±


    ¡± Ethan I have work to do¡± I told him facing myputer screen signifying the end of our discussion.


    KENNEDY


    ¡°What do you mean he disappeared with my money?¡± I grab hold of her neck.


    ¡°Sir I can¡¯t breathe¡± she said trying to catch her breath and i let go of her angrily then she fell to the ground.


    I can¡¯t believe all the money I realized from selling my properties went missing. How do I pay up my outstanding debts? How do I pay off my workers? Is this the end of a business that took me years to build? What could be cause of my misfortune?


    ¡°Sir¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡± I shouted at her and she flinched.


    ¡°The bank officials are here¡±she said slowly.


    ¡°Good day Sir¡± I raised my head and look at the two officials.


    ¡°What can I do for you? As you can see I¡¯m in a very awful mood besides I still have a month to pay so why are you here?¡±


    ¡°The bank ordered us to draw your loan payment deadline closer so you have just one week to pay up or thispany will be seized¡±


    ¡°But I have one month to pay¡±


    ¡°Not anymore you have just a week Mr Kennedy.


    Good day¡±one of the guys dropped a notice paper on the table.


    I sank into my chair hopeless. I¡¯m doomed.


    GOLD


    I smiled satisfactorily at my reflection in the mirror. I wore a ck mini dress that revealed my curves and round ass. It also had a slit that left the side of myp slightly exposed.


    I wore a red pair of stilettoes heels with a beautiful jewelry set adorned on my neck, ears and wrist with my brown long hair falling freely against my back.


    Fredrick actually took me out for shopping


    and he also got me a new phone.


    ¡°Oh my God Gold you look beautiful. The master will drool when he sees you in this outfit¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy I¡¯m off E take care¡±I kissed her cheek.


    ¡°Have fun bestie¡±she giggled as I walked out of the room. Nichs was outside ready to escort me to meet Fredrick who was patiently waiting for me at the parking lot.


    ¡°Gold, this dress looks really perfect on you¡±Fredrickmented looking at me in amazement.


    ¡°Thanks¡±I replied shyly and got into the car with him seating next to me while Nichs sat at infront with the driver. I guess Ethan will be using the other car.


    The driver started the engine as the car zoomed off.


    We walk into the party holding hands as hip hop music st out of the speakers. People could be seen dancing and they all looked smelt of wealth.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good seeing you again Fredrick¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure Sir Williams¡±


    ¡°And who is the gorgeous amigo with you?¡±he asked looking at me.


    ¡°She is my fiancee¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really gorgeous pleasee over to the V. I. P section¡±


    Where we sat, i saw some guys with theirdies drinking and chatting.


    To me the party was abit boring cause they were just talking about business and all i also had a few soft drinks I¡¯m not a fan of alcohol.


    The entertaining part was when I had to dance with Fredrick.


    ¡°Gold, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired¡±


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s get you home¡±Ethan wasn¡¯t ready to leave yet so we went ahead of him.


    ¡°Fredrick¡±some girl ran to hug him almost knocking me off but he held tight to my hands.


    ¡°Joy, what are you doing here?¡±he inquired getting her off me. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s attempting to flirt with my man. I became angry but I decided to keep my cool.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    ¡°Listen, what we had back then in high school wasn¡¯t anything so don¡¯t allow it dominate your head¡±


    ¡°But Fredrick¡±she turned and stared at me, giving me a bad look.


    ¡°So who is this?¡±


    ¡°My fiancee¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend? What about me? Are you going to dump me for this thing¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my girlfriend names beaides we broke up a long time ago so stop making a scene¡±


    ¡°Frederick I feel tired and sleepy can you please take me home?¡±I asked getting bored by her incessant ranting.


    ¡°Of course darling¡±


    ¡°Fredrick¡±she called but we walked away then I turned and rolled my tongue at her before leaving.


    ¡°On getting outside a lot of reporters bombarded us with loads of questions as they also took pictures of us.


    ¡°Mr Fredrick who is this beautifuldy with you?¡±


    ¡°She is my fiancee¡±


    ¡°She must be really lucky to have you¡±we both smiled as a reporter said that.


    ¡°Of course she is¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the beauty who put a smile on Mr Fredrick¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°Gold Mama Collins¡±I replied smiling and his hands secured my waist kissing me slightly.


    ¡°Awwn they look so cute together¡±


    ¡°That will be enough questions now¡±Nichs and Chike helped us walk through the crowd of paparazzi. I guess I¡¯m officially a celebrity now.


    KENNEDY


    ¡°Dad what are you doing here?¡±Caleb asked as I entered his room.


    ¡°I came to see you my son Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes because I can¡¯t have a monster as a father¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue Caleb¡±


    ¡°You murdered my mum and hid it from me for a long time, made me take advantage of my step sister, almost killed me from the sleeping drug overdose and so many evil things. You are more than a demon¡±a pnded on my cheek and I held my face.


    ¡°I heard of the recent misfortune that came your way nemesis have finally caught up with you


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see dad, Gold is back to hunt you¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible she¡¯s a wretched bitch¡±


    ¡°Wretched bitch you call her You sold her into very but you made her life better without knowing it¡±he brought out his phone and showed me a picture of Gold kissing a guy.


    He appeared wealthy and she was looking more beautiful.


    ¡°No this can¡¯t be¡­ it can¡¯t be¡±


    ¡°Your evil is back to hunt you and you can¡¯t run away from it.

 10

    KENNEDY POV


    I can¡¯t believe this, so Gold has been behind my misfortune all these while. I was so stupid to see the handwriting on the wall, now I¡¯m at the verge of loosing everything.


    Just one week to pay up my debts or mypany will be confiscated. I will be poor and I hate been poor. Why would she onlye after me? After all Caleb joined in raping her.


    She¡¯s really a cheap prostitute who went to look for some rich guy to spread her legs for. I need to look for a way to get money and end her life once and for all.


    ¡°She would regret ever toiling with me¡± I said to myself.


    ¡°You are still very unrepentant Instead of thinking of a way to apologize to her of which I know she would never forgive you. You proved me right by being the monster you are sometimes I wonder how I became your son¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to me in such manner because am still your father but you seem to have forgotten something Caleb We both had Gold that night so don¡¯t try to run away from it If I¡¯m going down then I¡¯m dragging you with me¡±


    ¡°You are a devil Dad Why can¡¯t you just let me be?¡±


    ¡°We are both devils, she begged Caleb but you showed her no mercy now tell me you didn¡¯t like her tiny little pussy¡±


    ¡°Stop it and leave my room now¡±he yelled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away from it Caleb cause it¡¯s the truth and you are being hunted by the truth¡±


    ¡°I apologized and she forgive me so don¡¯t try to drag me into your mess¡±


    ¡°My mess you say what makes you think she forgave you? You were so stupid to have believed her¡±


    ¡°I made a stupid mistake and I apologized cause I had a conscience but what did you do? You treated her like a garbage, maltreated the daughter of the woman you imed to love and sold her into very. You are worst than the the devil and I¡¯ve got something you can never have conscience. That¡¯s what evil souls like you don¡¯t have¡±he yelled.


    He left me dumbfounded with his words e has never spoken to me that way before.


    ¡°As you can see the door is wide open. Get out of my room. one more thing, don¡¯t try to harm Gold. You might end up killing yourself in the process wat am i even saying you can do nothing, you don¡¯t have any money so enjoy being poor you deserve death¡±


    ¡°Caleb¡±


    ¡°Get out and nevere back¡±


    ¡°I will be back¡±I said walking out of the room.


    ¡°When next we see I hope to see you in a coffin¡±he yelled mming the door at my face.


    ¡°It is Gold that would be in a coffin¡± I retorted before leaving his door post. I need to look for a way to kill her and I will be needing a lot of money.


    FREDRICK


    ¡°Who was that?¡±She asked as when we got into the car.


    ¡°My ex girlfriend she shouldn¡¯t be a bother to you¡±I smiled at her as she rested her head on my shoulders.


    ¡°I hope she won¡¯t¡±she muttered and I think she slept off.


    I stoked her hair gently admiring her beautiful face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are mine now¡±I whispered kissing her forehead softly.


    GOLD


    My eyes parted open slowly as I sat up stretching myself on the bed.


    ¡°Up already?¡± I turned to see Fredrick already dressed in a ck suit ready to go the work. I checked the wall clock and it was already few minutes past eight.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Yeah and howe I woke upte¡± I asked walking to him.


    ¡°You sleptte. I guess¡±I nod and helped him knot his tie.


    ¡°I¡¯m off¡± he smiled and pulled me into a short kiss.


    ¡°What about breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I guess I will skip that I have an important board meeting to attend and I¡¯m runningte¡±


    ¡°Ok don¡¯t stay out toote¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± then he pulls me into another kiss before leaving.


    I sigh and headed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    After bathing, I came out of bathroom with my towel wrapped around my body, I applied my body lotion to my skin wore my a T shirt and sweat pants before going out.


    An idea popped into my head and I smiled to myself.


    ¡°I so much like this idea of yours¡±E giggled as we walked to the kitchen I nned on cooking fried rice and chicken for Fredrick.


    ¡°Where do you guys think you are going?¡±seeing Florence almost made me throw up. i despise her guts too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for the trash you want to say¡±she held my arms as I proceed to walk out.


    ¡°Let me go bitch¡±I screamed and pu her off and shended her buttocks on the ground.


    ¡°That serves you right E rolled her tongue out mockingly as we walked away.


    Getting into the kitchen, we met Amara


    ¡°Hey Amara¡±


    ¡°Hi Gold¡±she smiled.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll be needing your help on something¡±


    ¡°You are the master¡¯s girlfriend now. Helping you is like helping the master¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you¡±


    They both helped me out with the preparation of the food. I did most of the cooking though they just assistrd in speeding up things. When I finished the food, i cut the pizza into slices using a pizza cutter and put it in a pizza carton box.


    The fried rice was served in a medium sized thermo food sk along with some fried chicken at the top of the food.


    ¡°Thanks alot for this¡±I smiled at both of them who were busy eating the other pizza we made.


    ¡°You are wee¡±


    ¡°Gold you look all sweety go and freshen up and dress sexy¡±E giggled and I also took a bite from the pizza it tasted nice.


    Of course I will¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±E carried the food basket and followed me to my room.


    ¡°Of course I will¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± E carried the food basket and followed me to my room. I had my bath and dressed in a white jump suit and a white boot heels.


    I wore an earring with a ne and E helped me apply a light make up on my face.


    I smiled at my appearance in the mirror.


    ¡°Gold you look breathtaking he master might end up eating you along with the food¡±


    ¡°Geez E¡±


    ¡°Whatever let me go tell Nichs to prepare the car for you¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±


    The drive to his office was quite a long one. I sat at the rear while Nichs sat at the passengers seat and of course the chauffeur was at the drivers seat.


    I looked outside of the tinted ss window watching the hustles and bustles of the city.


    Lagos sure is beautiful with so many magnificent buildings. The car finally halted at a beautiful high rise building that had inscription boldly written ¡®Majestic Corporation¡¯.


    I stepped down elegantly as my heels touched the ground Nichs offered to carry the basket for me and I let him besides its quite heavy.


    As I walked into the building the workers stared at me in awe as they muttered to themselves.


    I walked to the receptionist and smiled at her.


    ¡°Hi how may I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for my boyfriend Fredrick Majesty your boss¡±


    ¡°Wow I didn¡¯t know it was you. Just take an elevator to the top floor, you will know he¡¯s office when you get there. He¡¯s actually less busy now¡±


    ¡°Ok thanks¡±I smiled at her before walking to the elevator. The elevator ride took a few minutes and the door binged as it slide open.


    Walking out of the elevator I sighted a woman right outside the door with a tag C. E. O¡¯s office.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Gold, i actually came to see my boyfriend Fredrick¡±


    ¡°You are his girlfriend?¡±she asked looking at me from head to toe.


    ¡°Yes¡±she gave my scornful stares


    ¡°The boss is in a meeting¡±


    ¡°What do you mean the receptionist said he less busy¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf or have you suddenly lost your senses?¡±


    ¡°Hey watch your tongue youngdy¡±Nichs said.


    ¡°Tell her to watch it too now leave and when the boss is less busy you cane¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±I asked cause she was ranting like a mad person to me.


    ¡°It is you that is insane you whore¡±


    Just then, Fredrick walked out of the office angry probably because of the noise. I can¡¯t believe she called me a whore and I¡¯ll make sure she pays for that word.


    ¡°Gold¡±his eyes softened seeing me then he pulled me into a short kiss and then turned to his rude secretary who was already shivering from anxiety.


    ¡°What was going on here?¡±


    ¡°Boss ¡­ I ¡­¡±she stammered.


    ¡°She called me a whore because i wanted to see you¡±


    ¡°What? You called my girlfriend a whore?¡±he sounded really furious.


    ¡°Sir I¡¯m sorry¡­ I ¡­¡±she went on her knees begging in tears.


    ¡°Get out of my Company You are fired¡±¡­

 11

    ¡°Master Fredrick, I¡¯m sorry this is my only means of survival¡±


    ¡°You should have reflected about that before calling my Fiancee names¡± I wanted talking to Fredrick about letting her go but then she still gave me scornful nces when she felt Fredrick wasn¡¯t looking.


    He sighted her when she did that and it provoked him the more.


    ¡°Michael¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    Get this piece of trash out of my premises


    ¡°Boss, please you can¡¯t fire me¡± she yelled crying as Michael carried her out.


    ¡°Let go me you fool¡± she shouted struggling with him and I sighed when they were out of sight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that my treasure¡± Fredrick said to me as we approached his office.


    ¡°It¡¯s very ring that she¡¯s into you¡± I sighed¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous?¡± he smiled rxing on the couch.


    ¡°Is there a reason why I shouldn¡¯t? moreover, I¡¯m your fiancee¡± I frowned my face and sat on hisps while heughed.


    ¡°She should be the least of your problems moreover I¡¯m yours now¡± I smiled when he said that.


    ¡°Baby, I love you but your admirers are massive. I¡¯m afraid they will attempt to harm me.¡±


    ¡°No one will dare harm you Gold and anyone who does, I will kill and I mean it¡±.


    ¡°Fred, thank you foring into my life¡±


    His hands grabbed my cheeks affectionately. ¡°I love you Gold¡±


    I smiled tearfully because i never thought of meeting a person like Fredrick who would love me sincerely and unconditionally.


    I¡¯m the most luckiest woman on earth to have a man like him in my life. He brought joy into my life and I would be a liar to say I don¡¯t love him too.


    ¡°I love you Fred¡± his hands wipe off my tears as he crushed his lips against mine and I kissed him back wrapping my hands around his shoulders. He deepened the kiss as he brushed off the stands of hair on my face then he pulled out of the kiss staring at me intensely.


    ¡°Listen, I got something for you¡± immediately


    ¡°Fred, I¡¯m here to apologize for insulting your fiancee the other day. You were correct after all what we had was a child¡¯s y¡±


    ¡°I brought you this as a token of my apology¡±


    I grinned as it reyed in my head thinking of how to make him eat the food I prepared.


    I smiled happily as I entered into hispany building. I¡¯m ovting today so I intend giving him the food in which I poured sex pills to it.


    He will certainly consume it and be very horny and then he will make love to me oh how I¡¯ve missed having him inside of me but after today, I will be carrying his child then, he will discard that bitch of a fiancee and go for me. Besides i can¡¯t let him slip away being with him is like winning a lottery so i really won¡¯t let him slip through my fingers and cling to that Gold girl or whatever or her name is.


    I approached the receptionist with a fake smile.


    ¡°Wee mam please what do you want?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m here to see your boss, my boyfriend ¡±


    ¡°Excuse me but I think you are mistaken ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m mistaken? my friend take me to him now¡±


    She unlocked her phone and ced the screen towards me and what i sighted almost gave me a heart failure.


    ¡±Popr business ma Mr Fredrick Majesty unveiled his beautiful fiancee, Miss Gold Mama Collins to the world ¡°the news disyed and I sighted photographs of her smiling at the camera and also photographs of them kissing.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°So why did you show me this?¡± I inquired in annoyance.


    ¡°Because I want to know how you look like her? quit assuming what you¡¯re not¡±


    ¡°Save that address and tell me where I can find Fredrick?¡±


    ¡°In his office with his fiancee¡±


    ¡°Fiancee?¡± i muttered that bitch! how can i give Fredrick the food I prepared.


    I decided to walk towards the elevator when I heard the receptionist said something.


    ¡°Ladies like you are the issues we have in this. scouting for other people¡¯s fiancee to grab¡±


    Instantly, ady was being dragged roughly by the guards and she kept shouting telling the guy to release her.


    ¡°Juliet, wetin happen?¡± the receptionist asked smile a co-worker of hers.


    ¡°my dear, ignore her ooo she referred to Mr Fredrick¡¯s fiancee as a slut so the boss grew really mad and fired her¡±


    ¡°But that girl is so senseless. It¡¯s obvious that she likes the boss but to the level of insulting his fiancee, that¡¯s bad¡±.


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t fall for the boss? he is wealthy and good looking. I envy that girl I just wish I were in her shoes¡±


    ¡°Stop thinking of the impossible madam It¡¯s ring the boss adores her very much. Remember the way he defended her. but thedy appears like a nice person not all those gold diggers who are only chasing him because of money.


    ¡°Yes ooo She is and I need a man like that¡±Julie said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind some people trying to wreck a good rtionship¡± the receptionist said giving me res and I got really upset and left their presence to the elevator.


    ¡°She better hold her man tight before someone else try to steal him¡± the receptionist shouted loudly for me to hear. I fumed and went to the elevator punched the buttons on it and it closed. I alighted when I got to the first floor and went straight to the office that had the C. E. O¡¯s name and opened it angrily. Only to see her on hisp and they were both smiling about something and I saw that she had already set the table with the food she brought. This stupid girl just destroyed my ns of having Fredrick to myself.


    ¡°Fredrick I screamed and they turned to look at me.


    ¡°Joy, what are you doing here?¡± he asked and pecked Gold in front of me .


    ¡°What is this Gold digger doing here Joy asked?¡± but his countenance transformed into an angry one.


    ¡°If you ever refer to my fiancee as a good digger, again you won¡¯t like the oute of what I¡¯ll do to you¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I love you Fred, are you blind? end whatever it is that you have with this girl she¡¯ll bring misfortune to us¡±


    ¡°Joy leave my office now before I call my men to beat you up¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave you alone then I will hurt her badly¡±


    ¡°Then be prepared to die¡±


    Fear dominated Gold when she said that so just rested her head on Fred¡¯s shoulders smirking perhaps enjoying the show although she was scared.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me clearly leave my office¡±


    ¡°I will be back¡± you can¡¯t keep safeguarding her forever Frederick you must be mine. I will never loose you to her.


    ¡°Fred, Gold called him it¡¯s obvious am not wanted here so i think I should be on my way¡±


    ¡°But I want you here. Listen up baby those people are only envious of you because I didn¡¯t pick any of them so they should be the least of your problem¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±I nodded.


    ¡°I dislike seeing your face unhappy can you at least smile please¡± he beamed and tickled me and Iughed heartily.


    ¡°Fred, stop it ¡°Goldughed then he pulled her in for a brief kiss smiling and she reciprocated.


    ¡°Can you dish out my food already i¡¯m starving ¡°heined grabbing his stomach and sheughed.


    ¡°I never knew you could be dramatic Gold smiled opening the food sk.


    ¡°the dramatic one is Ethan and not me¡±


    ¡°That reminds me where is he?¡±


    ¡°He went to supervise the factory¡­ My God, this is so delicious. Did you prepare it yourself??¡±


    ¡°Yeah but E and Amara assisted ¡°Gold said to him as she served the wine into sses and rested on hisp.


    He took a slice of the pizza and bites from it.


    ¡°This taste good¡±


    ¡°Thanks. but I want you to eat the fried rice as well¡±


    ¡°Feed me¡±he pouted and I carried up the spoon, filled it with rice and shoved it into his mouth. He smiled as he tasted the food


    ¡°This is also delicious but I can¡¯t eat all of it¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here¡±


    ¡°I think I came in earlier for a reason Ethan smiled making his way to the office.


    ¡°Hello bro, I can see you are enjoying yourself. I think I should get my own girlfriend don¡¯t you think being single is a disease?¡±.


    He grabbed a slice of pizza and shoved it into his mouth. ¡°Wow this taste delicious did you really prepare these?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did¡± then he carried another one.


    ¡°I hope you have no intention of consuming everything here?¡±


    ¡°Only if I can, why not¡± he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Bro, it will be sufficient for all of us ¡±


    He joined us in eating the food and went back home afterwards.


    E and I talked about alot of things when I came back home. I feel sick all of a sudden and I had to throw up.


    ¡°Gold, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±


    ¡°But you are turning nch¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright I just want to rx¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±I smiled mildly.


    ¡°Ok¡±she led me to the bed and used the duvet to wrap me up before leaving the room. What¡¯s wrong with me? I feel powerless instantly so I closed my eyes gradually and darkness took over.


    Frederick dismissed early from work because he wanted to see Gold. When he arrived home, he saw Eing out of his room looking worried and he couldn¡¯t help but imagine what the issue was?


    ¡°Good evening master¡±she greeted.


    ¡°Where is Gold?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the room but I think she¡¯s not feeling fine¡±


    ¡°Sick?¡± He hurriedly went to the room and saw her on the bed with her eyes closed. She apperared liveless but she was healthy this afternoon.


    ¡°Gold¡± he called but there was no response so he lifted her hands up and saw track marks on them.


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    So he carried her on his arms out of the room with E following them behind.


    Who has Gold offended that they attempt to kill her? I just hope she will be fine because will sure kill the person behind this.


    at the waiting room still deep in thoughts praying she survives this, I love her so much and I can¡¯t live without her.


    ¡°Mr Fredrick¡± I heard the doctor¡¯s voice as he came out of the room.


    ¡°How is she faring?¡±I asked worried


    ¡°She¡¯s stable now the poison has already been destroyed but she is yet to revive. If she was dyed for 15 minutes beforeing to the hospital, we may have lost her.


    But i have an unpleasant announcement¡±


    ¡°Unpleasant?¡±


    ¡°Yes she was poisoned and because of that poison, the zygote in her fallopian tube washed away¡±


    Are you trying to say that she conceived, please tell me how did it happen? ¡±


    ¡°Well, her body came in contact with a lethal material¡±


    ¡°Skin?¡±


    ¡°Yes the skin can absorb b¨¤ne substances into it and judging by the rate of the poison in her body, it was a slow poison so it means she was poisoned in the morning¡±.


    ¡°So the person whomitted this executed it in the morning Fredrick inquired?¡±


    ¡°Definitely Sir¡±


    ¡°Thank you Doctor so can i see her now?


    ¡°Of course you can if you¡¯d excuse me, i have other patients to attend to¡±


    ¡°Ok¡±I sighed and entered the room. Seeing Gold in the hospital lying on the bed defenceless shattered my heart.


    I drew a chair beside her and grabbed her hands that looked lifeless. The fact that she was carrying my baby and some idiots had the nerves to do this to her, angered me to the highest.


    I stayed back with her at the hospital all night watching her as she slept peacefully.


    My eyes opened when I felt someone¡¯s touch on my hair. and when i stood up to see who it was, I spotted Gold grinning at me. I wiped my eyes to be sure that it wasn¡¯t a dream but she kept smiling at me. She rolled her eyes at me ¡°Fred you are not dreaming I¡¯m awake¡±sheughed and I embraced her on the bed.


    ¡°Baby its not funny at all you scared me¡±.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m fine alright now so what happened to me?¡± she inquired petting my face romantically.


    ¡°You were poisoned¡±


    ¡°Poisoned?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said your skin connected with a toxic substance.


    Baby, Fredrick called can you recall anyone touching you during morning hours?¡±


    ¡°My God, it¡¯s Florence that wicked girl, she touched my arms yesterday and I got upset and pushed her away so It¡¯s possible that she was the person who did that moreover, she¡¯s the only one who expresses hatred for me in the house¡±


    ¡°For attempting to kill you Gold she will die¡±


    ¡°Fredrick¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t attempt to plead with me because I won¡¯t even listen to you. I meant every word I said at the office I should have finished her off when she first attempted to kill you¡±


    ¡°Come-on darling, I¡¯m ok now.¡±


    ¡°I know but she still needs to go. What if something terrible had happened to you?¡±


    Immediately, the doctor walked into the ward apanied by a nurse.


    ¡°Good morning Mr Fredrick¡±


    ¡°Good morning doctor¡± we shook hands.


    ¡°Miss Gold you are awake?¡± he asked surprised.


    ¡°Is there an issue with that?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. We just didn¡¯t expect her to revive so quickly¡± he said examining her while the nurse removed the syring on her hand.


    ¡°So does it mean I will leave now¡± she grinned.


    ¡°Not yet we still need to observe you for some days especially since you had a miscarriage ¡±


    ¡°What did I conceive? Fredrick took her hands in his and she looked him confused with tears in her eyes .¡±It¡¯s okay darling he consoled her as she wept.


    Fredrick looked at Florence who was on her knees shedding fake tears. he had already spoken to the doctor and he said Gold will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. Also Ethan and E came to see Gold as well at the hospital.


    I had to leave her with her friend E to ensure I deal with that bitch Florence as she kept denying it when it was that obvious she did it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it master¡± she wept but that provoked me further.


    ¡°You still have the nerves to lie¡± Ethan shouted at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it master i¡¯m not guilty moreover, you can¡¯t penalize me without any evidence¡±


    ¡°Florence, I never expected you to be a perfect actress¡±.


    ¡°Chike, show her evidence¡± then Chike opened theptop on the table and yed the recording on it.


    It disyed Florence sneaking into her room looking around to and fro to ensure no body was in the room. She opened her wardrobe and carried a bottle and swallowed a pill out of it which was the antidote to the poison.


    She swallowed it and smiled to herself then, she took out another bottle which contained the poison and applied the liquid poison on her palms and shut the wardrobe.


    She came out of her room and smiled to herself that moment, she saw Gold going to the kitchen and she knew that was a perfect opportunity to strike.


    ¡°Where do you guys think you are going?¡± She asked in an annoying manner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got no time for the thrash you got to say¡±she held Gold¡¯s arms when she wanted to walk away.


    ¡°Let me go bitch¡± Gold shouted pushing her off and shended her buttocks on the floor.


    ¡°That serves you right¡± E stuck her tongue out mockingly as they walked away.


    She got up from the floor and smiled wickedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you escape this¡± She smirked to herself and walked away. then Chike closed theptop and I turned to face her.


    ¡°How?es¡± Florence stammered in astonishment.


    I never really like the idea of having a CCTV in my house because it makes me feel like I was being spyed by tiny little eyes, but after Florence¡¯s first attempt on Gold¡¯s life, I had it secretly installed knowing that something like that might ur again. How I got

 12

    ¡°How I came across it isn¡¯t necessary but trying to kill my fiancee is the biggest offence you can evermit. I made an error by not taking you to the cold room the previous time you faultered but today I¡¯ll make sure you die there¡± Fredrick shouted at her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me because of Gold, Florence said. If only you didn¡¯t get home early that nuisance of a fiancee would have been gone¡±


    ¡°I see you have the nerve? Nichs, Fredrick called take this girl and discard her in the cold room¡±


    ¡°Yes Master¡± Nichs carried her roughly on his shoulders and took her out.


    ¡°Release me oh Gold I detest you¡±¡­ She shouted as she was being taken out.


    ¡°Good riddance.


    Joy knocked at the door and shed a smile at Bianca who came to open it. She used her fame and connections to acquire Bianca¡¯s house address.


    ¡°Yes who are you and how can I help you?¡± Bianca asked staring at her.


    ¡°Can Ie in¡± Joy asked but Bianca stared at her suspiciously before letting her in. Her house looked really beautiful but it¡¯s so unfortunate that she will have to sell it if she doesn¡¯t get a decent job.


    ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°Sure you can seat¡± I sat on the couch and she sat on the opposite couch.


    ¡°What brings you here? And who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Joy Martins and I¡¯m here to help you. Joy answered beaming at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°I heard you lost your job because of your boss¡¯s fiancee¡±


    ¡°Yes but what are you driving at?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your boss and don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°I want no issues at all. My boss can be a dangerous man if provoked¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a loser once she¡¯s out of the way you can have him all to yourself. I will give you all the money you need to ensure she dies¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to assist me?¡±


    ¡°You see that girl is evil, she took my husband away from me and after killing him, she absconded with his money and ran to be with Fredrick¡± I started crying being fully aware that she will fall for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you experienced such¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to help your boss because I don¡¯t want him to end up like my husband. I know he likes you but she must have used ck magic to cast a spell on him¡±


    ¡°Yes I thought as much too because he loves her so much¡±


    ¡°So are you willing to get vengeance for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes I will do it¡± I smiled inwardly she¡¯s so dewy-eyed


    I¡¯ll only use her to achieve my ns and the moment I¡¯m done with her, I will kill her. No body is entitled to share Fredrick with me not at all.


    Ethan, Fredrick called his brother¡± I don¡¯t want Gold to get into more danger because of those girls hovering around me¡±


    ¡°So what do you intend to do?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°I know Joy, she doesn¡¯t back down easily so I need eyes on her. Bianca my former secretary might not be able to do anything because she¡¯s jobless but at the same time we never can tell if she has somethinging up so I need someone to watch her as well. I won¡¯t give either of them the chance to get to me¡±


    ¡°Then as for Kennedy, i need him here, seeing Gold will make him talk thrash and spill out all the atrocity he hasmitted and It will be used as proof against him in court because I will charge him to court with a death sentence for raping Gold, killing Carol (Caleb¡¯s mum), attempted murder of Collins and finally for killing Irene (Gold¡¯s mum)¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to be back here¡± Gold giggled as she walked into the room with Frederick.


    ¡°Yeah, I missed you being here as well¡± Fredrick said as he smiled sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m here now Gold said seating on hisps.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever loose you Gold, I love you so much¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°I love you too Darling and you are not loosing me¡±


    ¡°Gold, I have something to tell you¡± Fredrick said sounding serious.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gold asked anxiously


    ¡°I know I should have told you this earlier but your dad was almost killed by gunmen some weeks ago¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°What?¡± Gold asked getting up from hisp.


    ¡°Why telling me this now Fred? this is my father we are talking about¡± Gold said in a disappointed tone.


    ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry babe for not telling you¡± he said and Gold felt his hands around her waist.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hate been kept in the dark so please don¡¯t hide things from me again¡± Gold warned.


    ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t but does it mean that you¡¯ve forgiven me,¡± Fredrick asked whispering against her neck and she bit her lips.


    ¡°Are you seriously going to seduce the forgiveness out of me¡± Gold asked as she turned to face him.


    ¡°If I have to then Yes ¡°Fredrick smirked crushing his lips against hers and she kissed him back wrapping her hands around his neck as she also wrapped her legs around his torso.


    The kiss got hotter and it was obvious that it was going to lead to sex then he pulled out of the kiss and looked at her.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Gold asked as she pouted.


    ¡°Gold, you just got back from the hospital and i don¡¯t think¡­¡± Frederick was about to make a statement but Gold shut him up with a kiss.


    ¡°I want you now Fredrick¡± She whispered in between kisses..


    After rounds of intense love making, Gold smiled to herself as he cuddled her in his arms and her hands rested on his chest as she stared at him.


    ¡°Baby I¡¯ve got something important to tell you¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gold asked again


    ¡°It¡¯s about Kennedy¡±.


    ¡°Is he dead, If he is then i don¡¯t mind dropping thorns at his grave¡± Gold said huffing.


    ¡°He¡¯s not yet dead but he will very soon¡±


    Gold looked at him with a different expression as he told her all he did to Kennedy.


    Gold was actually thinking of a better revenge n not knowing that Fredrick had already taken care of it.


    ¡°You did that for me?¡± Gold asked trying hard not to cry because she never for once thought she will find a man like Fredrick in her lifetime who loves and cares for her so much.


    ¡°He hurt you Gold, so i had to make him pay¡±


    ¡°Freddie, I love you¡± Gold said as she hugged him tight on the bed.


    ¡°I love you more Goldie¡± Fredrick replied as he kiss her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the final phase baby, It¡¯s time to charge him to court because his crimes are way too much I¡¯m certain it will earn him a death sentence¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°He deserves worse than death¡±


    ¡°Gold this may be sad to hear but he was the one who nned to kill your father and he also killed your mother¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°What? Kennedy killed my mom, how is that even possible when it was confirmed that she died of stroke¡± Gold said


    ¡°Yeah she did but Kennedy paid the doctor to get the real hospital file not knowing that the doctor had another copy.


    In the file, your mom bleed because of a head injury and my guess is that Kennedy has something to do with that if not he wouldn¡¯t have asked the doctor to hide the real file¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°Kennedy killed my mom? No wonder he buried her immediately after she was confirmed dead¡± Gold said crying.

 13

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gold but you need be strong. I¡¯ll ensure he is put to death behind bars but I¡¯m going to need your help¡± Fredrick said as he wiped the tears off her eyelid with his fingers.


    ¡°My help?¡± Gold asked surprised.


    ¡°We need evidence which only you can get. Kennedy will be brought here tomorrow and I need you to talk to him. He will definitely spill out all his crimes which will be recorded but


    don¡¯t be scared because he will be in chains and there is nothing he can do to harm you¡± Fredrick assured Gold.


    ¡°I will do it¡± Gold agreed


    ¡°I also got news this morning that Joy and Bianca are nning to hurt you¡±.


    ¡°Those bitches¡± Gold growled and sheughed.


    ¡°Hey trust me, I¡¯ll make their ns fail¡± Fredrick said and Gold nodded when he said that because the fact that her mom was killed by Kennedy still breaks her heart.


    ¡°I really wish mom were alive, I would have introduced her to Fredrick but then she¡¯s gone, gone forever but I¡¯ll make sure Kennedy pays for all his crimes.


    KENNEDY POV


    Kennedy sat on the floor in his sitting room frustrated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything all because of that girl called Gold¡± Kennedy Lamented bitterly as he gulped down arge volume of alcohol down his throat.


    ¡°I will make you pay Gold¡± he yelled smashing the bottle on the floor and cing his head in between his knees as he sulked.


    He heard the bell chime and he staggered to the door but he opened the door and got the shock of his life.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Kennedy asked looking at the two men who came to pick Gold up when he sold her.


    ¡°It¡¯s great you remember us but we are here for you this time¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kennedy asked them.


    ¡°I mean its time for you to pay for your sins¡± One of them answered as he sprayed something on his face and immediately he felt dizzy then he slumped on the floor and cked out.


    JOY POV (Point of View)


    ¡°I already got the guys for the job¡± Bianca said to her


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re professionals?¡± Joy asked.


    ¡°Very sure. We just need to look for a perfect time to strike¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right we need a mole because that Gold girl doesn¡¯t go out often¡±


    ¡°Yes you are right¡± Bianca consented but they were interrupted when they heard the bell ring so they exchanged looks..


    ¡°Are you expecting anyone?¡± Joy asked Bianca


    ¡°No but let me go get the door¡± Bianca said as she rushed to the door and opened it. She and the person spoke for some seconds before she allowed him in.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Joy asked


    ¡°I am Dave and I have something that may interest you¡± he smirked sitting on the couch.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have been stalking you two for some days and I know you n on killing Gold he gasped as he said that.


    ¡°How¡­¡± they asked surprised


    ¡°I dislike her as well so I can help you guys in bringing her down¡± Dave said convincingly


    ¡°Why do you want to help us?¡± Bianca asked..


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do for my sister Av, she was killed because of that Gold. She framed her and asked Master Fredrick to have her killed¡± Dave said sobbing.


    ¡°So you are one of Fredrick¡¯s men?¡± Joy asked smiling


    ¡°Your end is near Gold and you¡¯ve got too many enemies¡± Joy muttered inwardly


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m Miss Gold¡¯s driver actually¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°How are we sure we can trust you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you, I need revenge for my sister¡± Dave said as he smiled to himself because he¡¯s the mole they¡¯ve been looking for.


    ¡°Good, so tell us what you know¡± Joy said to him


    ¡°I overheard her telling the Master that she would love to go for shopping tomorrow¡± Dave said.


    ¡°Shopping? do you know the boutique she likes to shop in?¡± Joy asked with a determined look.


    ¡°Alexis Boutique. I will notify you when she leaves the house¡± Dave said to them.


    ¡°Perfect Bianca, make contact with the men we are striking with tomorrow¡± Joy instructed Bianca who nodded and went tomunicate with them.


    ¡°Here is the n you will be the one driving her tomorrow then half way to the boutique, I don¡¯t care how you do but you must stop the car. Then the boys wille in and kidnap her after which I will like to put a bullet in her head myself¡± Joy said smiling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you survive this because after tomorrow Fredrick will be mine and you will be dead but it¡¯s too bad that you won¡¯t be alive to watch me take Fredrick from you¡± Joy said triumphantly to herself.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Did they believe you?¡± Gold asked Dave as she sat on Fredrick¡¯sp resting her head on his shoulders as she watch them talk.


    ¡°Yeah, although I never expected that they could be that gullible¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s their n?¡±


    ¡°As expected they will take the opportunity to strike tomorrow. I was asked to stop the car half way after which they nned on kidnapping and killing Miss Gold¡±, Dave said.


    ¡°Those bitches¡± Gold groaned.


    ¡°Calm down baby, I got this ok¡± Fredrick said and Gold nodded.


    ¡°But what I don¡¯t understand is why Joy choose to drag Bianca into it when she could take care of it herself¡± Gold asked.


    ¡°To implicate Bianca of course incase anything goes wrong because she wouldn¡¯t want to suffer alone.


    Bianca is the one contacting the assassins that means they know her as their boss and not Joy. She¡¯s only using her and at the end she will get rid of her, that¡¯s how desperate she is¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°So bro, what¡¯s your n?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°The n is simple we set a trap for them. Gold won¡¯t be the one in the car because someone else who is dressed like her would and hence the car is tinted, they won¡¯t get to see the person in it.


    They will stop the car exactly where she asks them to but before then, we need to notify the police so they will be waiting toy ambush on the kidnapers.


    I believe they will apprehend them and J will be implicated then as for Joy, I know just how to deal with her because she won¡¯t escape this¡± Fredrick said and Gold looked at him amazed by his way of reasoning.


    ¡°Seriously, I think you should be in the police force to join in crime fighting¡± Gold said and they all chuckled.


    ¡°Bro your girlfriend is right, policing is your calling so embrace it with your full chest¡± Ethan said to Fredrick.


    ¡°Bad joke¡± Fredrick said as he huffed.


    ¡°Whatever, see you around bro¡± Ethan said standing up.


    ¡°I want everything to go as nned¡±


    ¡°Yeah sure thing¡± Fredrick smiled before walking away with Dave.


    ¡°Seriously? you really want me to be a police man?¡± Frederick smirks.


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m not cut out for the stress associated with it like waiting all night for you toe home, having panic attacks when you are going for an operatione on I¡¯m not ready to die young¡± But Fredrick chuckled.


    ¡°Seriously? but you suggested it¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°That was a joke, I don¡¯t want to be a widow at an early age¡± Gold whispered thest part.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Frederick said


    ¡°Nothing¡± she smiled nervously.


    ¡°Really, I thought I heard you say something¡± Fredrick said biting his lips and he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her but as he leans closer and pulled her into a slow and passionate kiss.


    She kissed him back wrapping her arms around his shoulders as he deepened the kiss and their tongues danced in a perfect rhythm and his hands grabbed hold of her butts.


    She moaned in his mouth and he slowly pulls out of the kiss and they starred at each other for some seconds trying to catch our breath.


    ¡°You will get what you want soon¡± Fredrick whispered staring at her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me¡± Fredrick smirks.


    ¡°Could he have possibly heard what I said and does it mean I¡¯m going to be his wife soon?¡± Gold thought inwardly


    She sighed dialing her dad¡¯s number from her phone book after the discussion she had with Fredrick earlier.


    Gold felt she needed to give him a call so she dialed his number and after few rings, he responded


    ¡°Hello who is this speaking?¡± Collins asked and Gold smiled hearing his voice.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± she called.


    ¡°Mama is that you? Oh my God I thought I will never hear from you again. Gold I¡¯m really sorry for abandoning you and I regret it. I thought you would be happy there but I never knew he would do such a monstrous thing to you Mama, I¡¯m sorry¡± Collins apologized and Gold felt tears slid down her eyes as he pleaded.


    ¡°Dad it¡¯s fine, I forgive you already. I¡¯m just d you are okay. I heard that beast tried to kill you¡± Gold said.


    ¡°He did and I almost lost my life but luckily some guys saved me and they told me everything Gold and that you are also dating their master¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± Gold said blushing.


    ¡°But is that okay with you?¡± Gold asked nervously.


    ¡°Sure, you are old enough to make decisions for yourself¡± Collins said


    ¡°Thanks dad and Kennedy will be brought to book soon. You can¡¯t believe he killed mom¡± Gold said sadly


    ¡°About your mother¡­¡± Collins wanted saying but he paused


    ¡°What about her? Dad talk to me¡± Gold said anxiously because she heard him sigh like he wanted to tell her something but he stopped.


    ¡°I feel like I caused her death because I wasn¡¯t a good husband to her.


    If we hadn¡¯t divorced, she would still be alive today¡± Collins said remorsefully.


    ¡°Dad it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m going to make sure her murderer is put to death. Kennedy needs to pay for his sins¡±


    ¡°I know Gold and this time he¡¯s going down for good¡± Collins said and Gold smiled softly wiping the tears off her eyes.


    ¡°I love you dad¡± Gold said as she burst into tears.


    ¡°I love you too Mama please take care of yourself¡± Collins said


    ¡°I will dad and take care of yourself too. Bye¡± Gold said


    ¡°Bye¡± Collins said and Gold smiled cleaning her tears as she ended the call.


    ¡°Was that your dad?¡± Frederick asked walking out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Gold replied biting her lips and staring at his body. She has seen his body a couple of times but she couldn¡¯t help but drool allover him.


    ¡°Are you done checking me out?¡± Frederick asked and she looked away.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking¡± Gold whispered to herself as she felt his presence around her and he smiled. His hands curl around her waist pulling her to himself and he crushed his lips against hers as he slowly got on top of her.

 14

    Gold kissed him back vigorously as their tongues fought for dominance. His hands slide into her shirt as he cups her breast and she moaned softly in his mouth then he felt his fingers rub circles on her nipples.


    She gasped softly when she felt his fingers inside her panties.


    ¡°Damn Fredie you¡¯re so irresistible¡± Gold whispered softly.


    ¡°I know¡± He answered smirking as two of his fingers slide into her wet core. After an intense moment with Gold, Fredrick excused himself from the room to contact Dave hence Gold was asleep and he wouldn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    ¡°Make sure it goes ording to n¡± Fredrick said to Dave.


    ¡°It will boss¡± Dave said smiling as he drove the car out. He drove to the boutique and stopped the car exactly where he was told to and only few vehicles could be seen along the supposed busy road.


    ¡°It seems the police had cleared the area off people to prevent casualties¡± Dave said but instantly a car sped towards them and almost immediately four armed and masked men came out of the car.


    They shot at the car leaving several bullet shots on the car and broken windscreen then the upants of the car bent their heads down to avoid stray bullets from touching them.


    ¡°Get down¡± The kidnappers yelled as one of them made to open the car door.


    ¡°Freeze and drop your weapons down because you arepletely surrounded¡± An officer spoke with a megaphone and the policemen began to troop out in their numberspletely surrounding them.


    ¡°Shit, It¡¯s a trap¡± The kidnappers said pointing guns at the policemen but pulling the trigger would be a death warrant. If they want to stay alive, the only option was to surrender.


    ¡°Put down your weapons now¡± The officer repeated again


    ¡°Never¡± one of them yelled but before he could pull the trigger, he was shot dead in the pool of his own blood.


    The other kidnappers watched as their colleague fell to the ground dead and they didn¡¯t want to end up like him so they dropped their guns on the floor.


    ¡°Shit ¡°one of the kidnappers said looking at his colleague who was already dead.


    ¡°Kick it now¡± The police ordered and they kicked the guns far from their reach and the captain signaled for three officers to handcuff them and they were forced into the police car.


    Soon, an Ambnce came putting the dead body into a body bag and it was transported to the hospital morgue.


    BIANCA POV


    Bianca was in her home watching TV when her door bell rang. She was worried because she hadn¡¯t gotten news from the kidnappers.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Joy¡± Bianca thought and went to the door. She slide the door open and made to lock it when she sighted the policemen and worst part the kidnappers came with them but


    before she could lock the door, the policemen forced it open barging into her house.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one¡± one of the kidnappers pointed at her and she saw that his face looked badly bruised as they all looked like they were tortured.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about and do you know I can sue you for breaking, entering and also invading my privacy¡±


    ¡°Miss Bianca, you are under arrest for the attempted kidnap of Miss Gold Collins. You have the right to remain silent because whatever you say here will be used against you in thew court¡± One of the policemen said to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about officer and I don¡¯t know this people¡± she defended.


    ¡°Miss Bianca kindly follow us to the station¡± The officer said.


    ¡°Show me your arrest warrant¡± Bianca said and the policeman handed the paper to her and she read every word on it. She really was under arrest but what about Joy, after all they nned this together.


    ¡°Now move¡± The police officer said to her and she started shedding tears.


    ¡°Joy is also involved in this you can¡¯t arrest just me¡± Bianca said angrily


    ¡°When you get to the station, you drop your statement¡± A policeman said as he handcuffed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent, Joy made me do this¡± Bianca cried as she was dragged forcefully by the policemen.


    FREDERICK POV


    Fredrick rang the door bell and Joy quickly opened the door getting excited when she saw him.


    ¡°Fredrick¡± She called and went to hug her but he pushed her off him.


    ¡°Fredrick, you know I love you please quit treating me this way¡± Joy said pouting but he didn¡¯t say a word to her.


    ¡°Pleasee inside¡± Joy said holding his hands as she dragged him inside.


    ¡°What do I offer you? Red wine, white wine or water?¡± Joy asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I actually came here for something important¡± Fredrick said observing her sitting room.


    ¡°Important, what could that be?¡± Joy wondered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to y dumb with me. You attempted to kidnap and kill my girlfriend but what did I tell you about notying a finger on her?¡± Frederick yelled and she flinched.


    ¡°She has used ck magic on you Fredrick, she deserves to die and rot in hell¡± Joy said


    ¡°Do you know I can send you to jail for this?¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°Send me to jail, then feel free but I will surelye out and kill both of you If You love her so much then die with her¡± Joy yelled.


    ¡°What about a death sentence?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°You can¡¯t Fredrick, kidnapping doesn¡¯t require a death sentence¡± Joy said as she chuckled.


    ¡°What about murder? jut like how you murdered yourte husband and brother?¡± Fredrick said and Joy gasped when he said that.


    ¡°How?¡­ How?¡­¡± Joy asked stammering


    ¡°How heartless can you be? Imagine killing your own husband. how am I sure you wouldn¡¯t kill me if I make you my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°I would never do that to you, I did it for you Fredrick¡± Joy said.


    ¡°Did it for me? How could you possibly do it for me?¡± Frederick asked.


    ¡°I never loved him despite the fact that he treated me nicely but I always wanted you so I poisoned him slowly for two years before he died. I did it for the love I had for you¡± Joy said.


    ¡°Then what about your brother? did you also do that for me? Frederick asked


    ¡°He called me a slut so I tampered with his brakes then he had an ident and died¡±


    ¡°You are heartless Joy Imagine killing your own husband and brother for some stupid reasons.


    I¡¯ve told you countless times that what we had back then in school was just a fling but you allowed it get into your head¡± Frederick said sounding angry.


    ¡°You will go to jail Joy and you will be put to death for your crimes I¡¯m gonna make sure of it¡± Fredrick said assuredly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that Fredrick, You can¡¯t do that to me¡± Joy said


    ¡°I can Joy¡± Fredrick smirked showing her his phone that had been recording all she said.


    ¡°Fredrick you bastard¡± Joy yelled


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you want me again?¡± Frederick asked smirked in a mocking tune and just then, the police pushed her door open.


    ¡°See you in court Joy and Farewell¡± Fredrick said winking before leaving the policemen to do their job.


    After apprehending Bianca and Joy, a weekter Bianca was set free while Joy still remained in police custody and Joy¡¯s cousin ire went to the station to visit her.


    On her arrival Joy began telling her things like trying to y the victim so she¡¯ll gain her cousins sympathy.


    ¡°ire, I need your help on something. you know we are sisters and blood is thicker than water.


    ¡°Ok, what do you want me to do for you¡± ire asked uninterested.


    ¡°I want you to help me contact some thugs to help me deal with Fredrick and if possible kill Gold¡±


    ¡°And what do I stand to gain ¨¤fter all my effort hence you¡¯re still in jail¡± ire asked Joy


    ¡°ire, I¡¯ll make sure you liverge, anything you want just name it and I¡¯ll give it to you¡± Joy said convincingly to ire.


    ¡°I can see that you are insane Joy. So you n on dragging me down with you just like you almost did to J. You are very heartless and you deserve what ising your way¡±


    ¡°ire¡± Joy called surprised because she thought she had gained her attention already but it seems she Is far from it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to n evil with you Joy, I only came to give you this¡± ire said and a hot pnded on Joy¡¯s cheeks and she stood up in anger clenching her handcuffed hands in anger


    ¡°How dare you, if I weren¡¯t in cuffs ire, I would have given you the beating of your life¡± Joy said angrily to ire as she


    was unable to do anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s for killing Mike¡± ire yelled back and another pnded on Joy¡¯s cheeks. but a warden immediately approached them.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± The warden questioned


    ¡°This demon is nning evil against Fredrick please take her away¡± ire said to the warden


    ¡°So you are in jail but you are still plotting evil¡± The warden scolded and pushed Joy forcefully out of the visitors waiting area.


    ¡°You will pay for this ire¡± Joy said as she red at her.


    ¡°We will see about that¡± ire yelled after her


    ¡°Bitch¡± Joy cursed under her breath.


    ¡°Shut up and move it you hardened criminal¡± The warden said.


    FREDERICK POV


    ¡°Good job, always keep me posted¡± Fredrick said as he smirked ending the phone call.


    He dropped the phone on the light stand and turned to Gold on the bed cuddling her into his arms.


    ¡°Fredie what was that all about?¡± Gold asked but Fredrick kissed her forehead and stared at her.


    ¡°It was the warden I asked to stay close to Joy just in case she¡¯s nning evil and actually she was nning evil. She tried to talk her cousin into harming me but she refused¡± Fredrick said to Gold


    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t give up¡± Gold said.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be your problem baby because she definitely will go down, just sleep¡± Fredrick said as he stroked Gold¡¯s body and she nodded with a smile.


    ¡°That reminds me, Bianca came over when you were at work¡± Gold said trailing her fingers on his chest.


    ¡°To apologize right? She came to the office as well but I instructed my secretary not to allow her in¡± Fredrick said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Why would you do that baby, that was harsh¡± Gold said condemning his actions


    ¡°Really? If you didn¡¯t talk me into setting her free, she would be in jail now but the fact still remains that she tried to kill you and she¡¯s really pissing me off¡±


    ¡°But she apologized already so stop being cold hearted¡± Gold said but Fredrick felt hurt by her words as he shed back to his parents.


    ¡°How could you do that? You are just a cold hearted monster and i regret marrying you¡± That was his mum¡¯s words to his father.


    Frederick hated being called cold hearted but Gold just did and it hurts badly that she just called him cold hearted all because he was looking out for her.


    ¡°Cold hearted Really¡± Fredrick said and pushed Gold off and got out of the bed.


    ¡°Frederick I¡¯m sorry¡± Gold apologized but Fredrick wasn¡¯t hearing any of it.


    ¡°Just go to sleep Gold. I need to be left alone¡± Fredrick told her and walked out of the room.     KENNEDY POV


    After Fredrick brought him back to Abuja, he was arrested and sent to jail. He was going to be arraigned in court two days from now. He was in deep thoughts when the sight of someone entering his cell interrupted him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kennedy asked Aeriel because she¡¯s one of the reasons why he was in a mess.


    ¡°I just came to make sure you don¡¯t include me in your deeds¡± Aeriel said.


    ¡°My deeds? you told me Irene was cheating on me and you made me kill her¡±


    ¡°She was cheating with my husband you fool, but I never asked you to rape her useless daughter. You just couldn¡¯t keep your dick in your pants¡± Aeriel said mockingly to Kennedy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult me¡± Kennedy warned but Aeriel interrupted.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you going to do, you are locked up here by the person you raped, how hrious? but what I don¡¯t get is how she managed to do that¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fucking a rich dude Fredrick Majesty¡± Kennedy said and Ariel gasped.


    ¡°Frederick Majesty?¡± Aeriel asked in surprise


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Kennedy asked.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s one of the most richest men in Lagos but what the hell did he see in that girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my business I need to leave this ce Asap¡± Kennedy said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t my dear he is damn too rich and there is no hope for you. Just be a good boy and don¡¯t talk¡± she smiled and stood up to leave.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯sing to Abuja then, I should go get my daughter ready to steal him away from her.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve someone that good¡± Aeriel smiled and walked away.     GOLD POV


    ¡°Why would you say that to him?¡± E scolded when Gold narrated wh¨¤t transpired between herself and Fredrick the previous night.


    ¡°It was stupid of me to have said that I know but the worst part of it was that he didn¡¯t sleep in the room and early this morning, he went to work so I didn¡¯t get the chance to apologize properly.


    I¡¯m just so confused and angry at myself but I don¡¯t want to loose Fredrick because I love him¡± Gold said crying.


    ¡°You are not loosing him Gold and if there is one thing I know, it¡¯s that he loves you so much¡± E assured Gold who was crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°I know that but he has never behaved this way before and it feels like I hurt him so bad¡± Gold said


    ¡°Worry no more Gold, he will surelye around. The way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach¡± E said giggling.


    ¡°Yes E, I should cook for him his favorite food and go to his office¡± Gold said


    ¡°Exactly, he will surely forgive you after that and you guys might end up making love in the office¡± E said grinning and Gold blushed slightly.


    ¡°You are crazy¡± Gold saidughing uncontrobly


    ¡°We both know, I¡¯m saying the truth¡± E saidughing out loud.


    FLOURISH POV


    Flourish smiled to herself with a cup of coffee in her hands waiting for him to walk up to her then she sighed when she sighted him.


    Here we go¡± She muttered and as he proceeded to walk past her she pretended to bump into him pouring the coffee on his shirt.


    ¡°Oh Dave I¡¯m so sorry¡±

 15

    ¡°What the hell Flourish? Can¡¯t you look where you are going to¡± Dave asked angrily


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but let me help you clean it up¡± Flourish volunteered.


    ¡°Never mind¡± He angrily dropped the food basket on his table and hurried to the bathroom.


    She smiled looking around to be sure no one was looking then she carried the food basket, opened the food sk and sprinkled some substance into it before closing the food sk and adjusting the food basket.


    She sat on her table and waiting for him toe back but he walks to her table and picked up his food basket.


    ¡°Clumsy secretary, this shouldn¡¯t repeat itself again¡± Dave said.


    ¡°It won¡¯t¡± Flourish said smirking as she watched him walk into the boss¡¯s office.


    ¡°Things are about to fall into ce and he¡¯s so going to fall into my arms now¡± Flourish said happily.


    ***********************************


    ¡°Hi Bianca right?¡± Gold said


    ¡°Oh yes Miss Gold it¡¯s so nice to have you here again¡± Bianca said smiling.


    ¡°Thanks but is my boyfriend in the office¡± Gold asked


    ¡°He is really busy now but hence you are his girlfriend, he would want to see you¡± Bianca responded


    ¡°OK thanks¡± Gold said smiling as she walked to the elevator with Chike following closely behind with the food basket in his hands.


    She pressed a button on the elevator and the door slide opened and they went in as it immediately closes.


    She went towards the direction of Fredrick¡¯s office but stopped when she sighted a girl adjusting her skirt and shirt but she looked disturbed so she really didn¡¯t notice Gold¡¯s presence.


    ¡°That man is really a cold stone, I can¡¯t believe after adding the sex pill to his food, he still refused to fuck me and the worst part is that he even fired me.


    ¡°He is really horny right now, so I can try again but this time, I¡¯m going strip in front of him and he definitely won¡¯t resist me¡± she mutters to herself.


    So this bitch actually tried to seduce my man.


    ¡°Uhmm Uhmm¡± Gold pretended to cough and thedy turned to look at her with a shocked expression.


    Gold gave Chike a ¡®teach her a lesson¡¯ look and he nodded slightly then she took the food basket from him and red at her before walking into his office.


    She shut the door behind her locking it properly and stared at Fredrick as he paced round the office.


    He was too deep in thoughts to notice her presence. and to think that he actually had the chance to cheat on her despite being drugged but he refused and it made her love him even more.


    ¡°Frederick¡± Gold called then he turned to see her standing by the door. Knowing he was horny she decided to tease him a little.


    ¡°Baby don¡¯t tell me you are still mad at me¡± Gold said as she dropped the food basket on the table. But Fredrick walked up to her, kissed her roughly and he carried her on his torso.


    ¡°Darling are you Ok?¡± Gold asked in between kisses pretending she had no idea about what happened.


    ¡°I will be alright after I fuck you¡± Fredrick whispered to her as he cleared off his office table and kept her on it.


    He kissed her again as he took off his suit jacket and quickly unbuttoned his tie and his hands slid up her hip, raised her dress up to her waist.


    He broke the kiss and unbuckled his belt staring intensely at her before unzipping his zipper then brought out his very hard dick.


    ¡°Damn, baby you are so hard¡±


    ¡°Some bitch added a sex pill to my food¡± he whispers into her ears as he shifted her panties aside.


    ¡°You should probably see a doctor¡± Gold whispered in a sultry voice as he guides his length to her entrance.


    ¡°Then be my doctor¡± Fredrick said as he slowly prates her already wet core and they both moaned at the pration then he began to thrust slowly into her as he quickly picked up a fast pace.


    ¡°Damn this feels so good¡± Fredrick moaned kissing her tenderly while she dug her fingers into his back, loving the feeling of having him inside of her.


    Gold moaned loudly aching her head backwards as Fredrick continued digging into her wet core. He groaned as he assisted her take off her dresspletely.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He smirked when he saw that she wasn¡¯t putting on a bra so he took one of her nipples in his mouth and he banged her hard on the table.


    ¡°Baby ahhhh¡± Gold moaned flexing her hips forward to meet his thrust as he made her lie t on the table then she hanged her legs on his shoulders holding unto the table for support.


    Gold moaned loudly as her orgasm reached it¡¯s peak and Fredrick groaned loudly as he pounded away into her dripping core, crashing his lips against hers as her body quaked violently and her orgasm broke then she gasped out loudly as he lifted her up from table.


    He took hold of her ass with his hands as he thrust into her with full speed then he kissed her and she reciprocated aggressively with her back touching the wall.


    Their loud moans, raged breathing and the slurping sound of her core produced as he pounded her against the wall filled the entire room and she moaned loudly against his lips and they climaxed again.


    ¡°I want you to ride me baby¡± Fredrick whispered into her ears and she gasp slightly and he carried her from the wall and sat with her on his office chair making her straddle him.


    Gold kissed him as she helped him unbutton and took off his dress which was all sweaty. He moaned as he guided his length back into her moaning softly as Gold rocked her core on his erection then he grabbed hold of her ass and took one of her nipples in his lips and tease the other nipple with his finger.


    ¡°Keep going baby¡± Fredrick said as Gold moaned then he mmed her core harder with his length then she moaned as her body quaked violently and she came again.


    He bent her against the table then he prated her, thrusting in with so much vigor while she moaned in pleasure as he kissed her from behind spanking her ass softly.


    ¡°Oh my God shit I¡¯m gonna cum¡± Fredrick groaned loudly as he pounded her dripping core then her body quaked violently as her core tightened around his length and they both came.


    Frederick turned her around as he crushed his lips against hers and Gold reciprocated slowly but then he slowly disengaged from the kiss and smiled.


    ¡°I love you Gold¡± Frederick said passionately to Gold.


    ¡°I love you too Fredrick but I¡¯m definitely going to need a massage because you almost broke my waist¡± Gold said but Fredrick chuckled softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny¡± Gold said as she frowned.


    ¡°We are both getting that massage when we get home¡±


    ¡°Also, you need to see a doctor because drugs like this could have some side effects¡± Gold said


    ¡°You are right baby but you areing with me¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°Thanks baby for not cheating on me¡± Gold said to Fredrick and he smiled.


    ¡°I would never cheat on you my love, you mean the world to me¡±


    ¡°Same here Sweetheart and I¡¯m sorry about yesterday¡± Gold said apologetically


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Golde on let¡¯s go freshen up in the bathroom¡± Fredrick said as he giggled and lifted Gold up carrying her on his arms in a bridal style to the bathroom.


    After bathing they both wore clothes but the room smelt of sex, so he sprayed an air freshener in the room, sat on his office chair and Gold smiled sitting on hisps.


    ¡°I want to eat what you brought¡± Fredrick said as he smirked at Gold


    ¡°Sure¡± she replied and brought out the food from the basket setting it on the table then he smiled as he perceived the aroma of the food.


    ¡°My God, it¡¯s my favorite Fredrick said. I never knew you could cook sea foods¡± he said as he raised his brows at Gold.


    ¡°I did not actually, E prepared it while I watched her do it. Just a little more practice and I would be a master in it¡± Gold boasted and he smiled.


    ¡°I know you would¡±


    ¡°Come on eat up¡± Gold said then he picked his chopsticks and started eating.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,e on have some¡± Frederick said as he fed her with the food. Soon when they finished eating the food together, Gold cleared out the dishes and put them in the food basket while Frederick picks up his telephone and ced the receiver on his ears dialing a number on it.


    ¡°See me in my office now¡± he said and ended the call and Few minutester, they heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in¡± Fredrick said and Dave walked into the office


    ¡°You sent for me boss¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this nonsense?¡± he asked referring to the food that he had brought earlier but Dave was confused as he seem not to understand


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡± Dave said.


    ¡°How the hell did you allow Flourish put a sex pill into my food¡±


    ¡°What, a sex pill? She had earlier poured coffee on me so I had to drop the food on her table to use the bathroom. I¡¯m very sorry about that please¡± David pleaded.


    ¡°Sorry, What if I was poisoned? How would you leave my food on her table?¡± Frederick asked angrily.


    ¡°Baby please take it easy¡± Gold sighs and he tried to keep his calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry sir, It would never happen again¡± Dave assured


    ¡°It better not. Take the food away and leave¡± Fredrick instructed


    ¡°One more thing boss, we have a new secretary already and he met up all the requirements¡± Dave announced


    ¡°Tell the human resource manager to bring him into my office¡±


    ¡°OK boss¡± Dave said taking the food away and left.


    ¡°You are hiring a male secretary?¡± Gold asked surprised


    ¡°Yeah, the female ones all gave me headaches bute to think of it, having a male secretary, he might end up flirting with you¡­¡± Frederick said jealousy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are jealous?¡± Gold asked grinning.


    ¡°You are my girlfriend and I have the right to be jealous¡± he pouted and sheughed.


    ¡°You look so cute when you are jealous¡± Gold says.


    ¡°Are you seriously flirting with me?¡± Fredrick asked as he rolled his eyes at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re my boyfriend right¡± Gold said and he chuckled and pulled her into a kiss but it was interrupted by someone who knocked on the door so he reluctantly pulled out of the kiss.


    ¡°Come in¡± Gold said as she rested her head on Fredrick¡¯s chest then two men stepped in.


    One was a middle aged man who should be In histe thirties which Gold assumed was the hiring manager and the other was young guy was the new secretary.


    ¡°Good day Sir¡± they both greeted.


    ¡°Good day Miss Gold¡± the hiring manager said smiling at her and she smiled back.


    ¡°Seat¡± Frederick said to them and they both sat on the chairs opposite him.


    ¡°Sir this is Mr Goliath, your new secretary¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Sir¡± Goliath said and smiled at Fredrick and also stole nces at Gold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to say just do your work diligently and you won¡¯t get fired¡± Fredrick said but Goliath kept stealing nces at Gold and she became ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± Gold thought but Fredrick already noticed the way he constantly red at Gold and he had an angry look on his face.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡± Goliath said but Fredrick interrupted him.


    ¡°One more thing, you see thisdy right here, she¡¯s totally off limits. She¡¯s mine and if you don¡¯t want to get fired on your first day you stay clear¡± Fredrick said and Goliath became scared.


    ¡°Yes sir and I¡¯m sorry¡± Goliath replied feeling uneasy and Gold chuckled silently.


    FREDERICK POV


    ¡°The guts of this man staring at my woman that way in front of me¡± Fredrick thought inwardly


    ¡°Mr Fidelis, brief him of his duties so he canmence work properly tomorrow. That would be all you both can leave¡± Fredrick said to them.


    ¡°Yes Sir¡± they both stood up and left shutting the door properly.


    ¡°Can you imagine the nerve of him to stare at you like that?¡± Frederick huffed angrily and she smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are jealous?¡±


    ¡°I have every right to be because you are mine baby¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself My love, I¡¯m all yours so your secretary should be the least of your worries.


    No one canpete with you because of me. it¡¯s you I want Fredie, just you¡± Gold said and Fredrick let out a smile when she said that.


    ¡°It feels so good hearing you say that Gold but from the look of things that guy is going to get fired in less than three days¡± Fredrick said and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± She saidughing out loud.


    ¡°Yeah, you should be my secretary instead¡± Fredrick said as he winked.


    ¡°What? no way, I didn¡¯t even go to the university¡± Gold said.


    ¡°Do you still want to go to school?¡± Frederick asked and He nodded.


    ¡°Yeah and I want to major in SLT¡±


    ¡°SLT? So you are a science major after all¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°You already took JAMB right?¡±


    ¡°Yes I have¡±


    ¡°what was your JAMB score?¡± Frederick asked


    ¡°250¡± Gold replied and Fredrick¡¯s jaw dropped as she said that.


    ¡°You got to be kidding me baby¡± He said amazed but she chuckled.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not¡± Gold respondedughing


    ¡°That score is awesome, you almost had aplete 300¡±


    ¡°I know, my mum freaked out too and so did I. I had initially set my hopes on 159 but I got the shock of my life when I saw the score and I was like is this score mine?¡± Gold said happily.


    ¡°Well sometimes, we usually get more than what we expected and sometimes less¡± Fredrick responded


    ¡°Yeah, true¡±


    ¡°Just get all your necessary documents, I¡¯ll process your admission into the National Open University at Abuja¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s the best university in Abuja and I heard it¡¯s very hard to get in¡± she pouted and chuckled.


    ¡°You seem to be forgetting who you are dating¡±


    ¡°How can I forget that? Frederick Majesty, one of the most famous, cutest and richest men in Africa is my boyfriend¡± Gold giggled and he smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t forget. You will begin school once you¡¯re ready ok?¡± Frederick said


    ¡°Yeah sure¡± Gold responded


    ¡°How are you going to cope with being my wife and going to college?¡± Frederick muttered inaudibly.


    ¡°Huh what did you say?¡± Gold asked smiling.


    ¡°Never mind¡± Fredrick said as he chuckled softly.

 16

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to talk are you?¡± Gold asked trailing her fingers on his chest.


    ¡°Kiss me first¡± Fredrick bite his lips as he stared at her.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem¡± Gold answered and wrapped her arms around his neck staring at his face and then his lips.


    The grip he had on her waist tightened and she gasped slightly then she leans closer and slowly imed his lips in hers.


    His eyes flutter shut as she kissed him back letting her take control and their tongues danced rhythmically as their breathing increased.


    Fredrick¡¯s fingers went down her cheeks slowly as she kissed him more aggressively pushing her tongue further into his mouth then he bits her bottom lip softly as she pulled out the kiss and a smirk curl on his face.


    ¡°Not bad, but I still won¡¯t tell you¡± Fredrick said but Gold frowned at him.


    ¡°Frederick, you are so scheming and a tease¡± Gold said as she huffed silently.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you look so cute when I tease you¡± Fredrick said making a funny face that made herugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you look when you are being teased¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how I look?¡± she protested and he chuckled then she rested her head on his chest sighing softly.


    ¡°Frederick did you go to college?¡±


    ¡°No baby I didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Seriously but Why?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°That¡¯s going to lead to a very long story¡± Frederick responded


    ¡°Well I want to hear it¡±¡­


    ¡°Well because that was when dad and mom died and I had to take over thepany at the age of neen.


    At that time, my uncle kicked against it, he was always so greedy and he wanted to take thepany for himself.


    He has always been in rivalry with my dad and I just couldn¡¯t watch him take what was ours¡±


    ¡°So did he let you take over easily?¡±


    ¡°No he didn¡¯t, he convinced the board members that I was just an secondary school graduate with no college certificate and they revolted so I decided to strike a deal with them¡±


    ¡°A deal how?¡±


    ¡°As at then, thepany was facing a lot of crises and I was made to temporarily take over for five months to resolve those crises. And that was when I showed them my business skills.


    I knew I was definitely going to be the CEO some day and I had prepared myself for it since I was a kid and I had two great teachers, my dad and myself.


    Later I enrolled for an online business ss too. I didn¡¯t just solve those crises but I also made a remarkable change in thepany and that alone made me earn respect from the board members and I seeded in beating my uncle to the game¡±


    ¡°Wow you are such a genius but what did your uncle then do?¡±


    ¡°He got angry, withdrew his shares and started his ownpany. He also tried to get some of my investors but they all had faith in me and didn¡¯t withdraw their funds.


    He decided to manufacture electronic products like ours making us business rival but I knew he would do something like that so I had two back up ns¡±


    ¡°What were the ns?¡± Gold asked.


    ¡°Introducing a new line of product that will shake the market and also making thepany a dual productionpany¡±


    ¡°What was the other product?¡±


    ¡°Agricultural products¡± I grinned.


    ¡°You really wanted to kill your uncle with your wisdom¡± Gold said and Fredrick chuckled at her words.


    ¡°He asked for it¡± Frederick said as he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°So which of the factories do the male servants at home work in?¡±


    ¡°The agricultural factory and it¡¯s located far away from thepany building¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°Is your uncle still your rival?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore, he retired and now his son Austin Damon is in charge.


    He¡¯s my very annoying cousin and just like his father, he wants to obtain what I have¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°You sound like you hate him a lot¡± Gold asked.


    ¡°I do and I bet you will hate him too¡± Fredrick assured


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like him, then I don¡¯t like him too¡± Gold said and Fredrick smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡± He said kissing her passionately.


    GOLIATH POV


    Goliath sigh tiredly from the boring lecture Mr Fidelis was giving because that wasn¡¯t what he was looking for.


    ¡°Are we done?¡± Goliath asked Mr Fidelis


    ¡°You are so not ready for work¡± Mr Fidelis said


    ¡°Is your boss always that way, Bossy and cold? Goliath asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s the boss so he has to be bossy but what were you expecting? You were obviously the one at fault because you just couldn¡¯t get your eyes off his woman¡± Mr Fidelis said defensively.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty and you really can¡¯t me me you know?¡± Goliath said smiling.


    ¡°Well those eyes of yours will definitely get you into trouble¡±


    ¡°I think she is really unlucky to have a cold guy as a boyfriend¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Any girl would kill to be in her position¡± Mr Fidelis fired back.


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s after his money. No woman would want to stay with him¡± Goliath replied confidently.


    ¡°Miss Gold looks like a responsibledy and they are both happy together so you should mind your business mister and for your information he has fired two of his secretaries because of thatdy.


    If you don¡¯t want to be the third, stay clear¡± Mr Fidelis warned Goliath.


    ¡°Who would want to miss this opportunity? Thispany is a really big one and I bet you guys have really wonderful ideas just look how big thepany is. Do you mind sharing some ideas with me?¡± Goliath asked grinning hoping Mr Fidelis would take the bait.


    ¡°Sure but that would be tomorrow. You can leave now and make sure you report early to work tomorrow¡± Mr Fidelis said.


    ¡°Ok sir¡± Goliath replied and walked out of his office.


    ¡°Never knew it would be this easy to get the info from this Gullible old man¡± Goliath thought.


    ¡°But Gold is really a beautifuldy and taking her from him won¡¯t be a bad idea at all so Mr Frederick Sir, your end is near¡± Goliath said inwardly before releasing a dangerous smile.


    GOLD. POV


    ¡°He really asked that?¡± Frederick asked Mr. Fidelis


    ¡°Yeah sir and just like you said before the interview, he really asked about ideas the boss has¡± Mr Fidelis said.


    ¡°I was right after all, he¡¯s Austin¡¯s spy but that fool really doesn¡¯t give up. Good job Fidelis and for this, you will get a twenty percent increase in your sry¡± Fredrick said and Mr Fidelis reacted happily.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡± Mr Fidelis appreciated Fredrick gratefully.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you can leave now¡± Fredrick said and Mr Fidelis smiled and opened the door to leave but he stopped when he saw a guy walk into the room.


    ¡°Speak of the devil¡± Fredrick muttered and two security men came running into the office.


    ¡°Sir we are sorry we tried to stop him¡± but he refused


    ¡°Just go, all of you¡± Fredrick said to them


    ¡°Yes sir¡± the security men replied and left and the unexpected visitor surfaced.


    ¡°Is this how you wee your cousin who just returned from a vacation?¡± he asked in a smirk as he sat on the chair opposite them and he looks really annoying.


    ¡°What do you want Austin?¡± Frederick asked.


    ¡°Wow I see you found yourself an American beauty¡± Austin said and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You should take your eyes of her, you just might go blind¡± Fredrick warned as he chuckled silently.


    ¡°May I know the name of this beauty?¡± he smirked seriously ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t have shame¡± Gold muttered inwardly.


    ¡°You should ask google¡± Fredrick said to Austin who let out a scoff.


    ¡°Since you decided not to tell me your name. I would love to invite you to a party¡± Austin said and he could already feel Fredrick¡¯s anger boiling that it would explode any second.


    ¡°I¡¯m noting¡± Gold said


    ¡°You heard her, Austin so you can leave¡± Mr Fidelis said


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t let him control you¡± Austin said referring to Gold.


    ¡°Listen to me Austin, Frederick doesn¡¯t control me so you should mind your business¡±


    ¡°ying hard to get right¡­. What Austin wants he gets¡± Austin said nonchntly.


    ¡°Austin get the fuck out of my office this minute¡± Fredrickmanded.


    ¡°Frederick you really shouldn¡¯t let this dumb ass punk anger you. No one canpete with you for me.


    Mr. Austin if you really don¡¯t have anything reasonable to say you should leave now¡±


    ¡°You heard her, get out before I call security on you¡± Fredrick fired back and he chuckled.


    ¡°I will leave but be rest assured that I¡¯ll be back¡± Austin assured them.     ETHAN POV


    Immediately Austin left, Ethan stormed angrily into Fredrick¡¯s office


    ¡°Bro, what the hell was that bastard doing here?¡± Ethan asked walking into the office with an angry expression.


    ¡°What else if not to look for trouble. Can you Imagine that idiot was practically trying to woo Gold right in front of me¡±


    ¡°Baby, you really shouldn¡¯t mind him because there is no way I¡¯ll choose him over you. He¡¯s annoying but you are sweet and I love you Darling that¡¯s all that matters¡±


    ¡°Gold I know you would never do such a thing but Austin is aplete maniac.


    He was the reason Joy and I broke up despite the fact that I never really liked her though but It¡¯s high time, I put him in his ce¡±


    ¡°I support you bro, Austin needs to be thought a lesson¡±


    ¡°Damn it my head aches¡± Fredrick groaned holding his head.


    ¡°Bro are you Ok?¡± Ethan asked worried


    ¡°No I get this headache plus my vision is getting blurred¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°It must be the side effect of the drug, we should take you to a hospital¡± Gold suggested


    ¡°Wait, What drug?¡± Ethan asked,


    ¡°Flourish added a sex enhancement drug to my food because she wanted me to have sex with her¡±


    ¡°Holy Mary, you really need to go to the hospital ASAP¡± Ethan eximed and the trio went with thepany official car to the hospital.


    When they got to the hospital, a doctor attended to them and took Fredrick to a separate room then after some minutes, he came out.


    ¡°Doctor how is he?¡± Gold asked worriedly


    ¡°He is fine and those symptoms were just side effects of the drug overdose. He will leaveter today¡± The Doctor said.


    ¡°Ok thanks Doctor¡± Ethan said and the doctor shook hands with him while Gold walked into the room with a gloomy face.


    She sighed seeing Fredrick on the bed with a drip needle inserted into his arms.


    ¡°Seriously? baby I¡¯m not dying¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°I know only that you got me worried¡± Gold pouted holding his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now baby so worry less¡± Fredrick smiled with his palm on her cheeks.


    ¡°Do you feel much better now?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Fredrick responded with a smile.


    AUSTIN POV


    ¡°That bastard. Why does he always get so lucky?¡±


    ¡°Lee what is it this time?¡± His father Mr. Damon asked.


    ¡°Nothing much, just that Fredrick found a new girlfriend and I want her¡±


    ¡°If you want her then have her¡± His dad encouraged.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy because Fredrick has feed her with lies already.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think she wants to be with him? Frederick is just a cold monster who doesn¡¯t deserve good things but If you want this girl so much, then have her after all you¡¯re more handsome than he is¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Thanks dad¡±


    Just then, Goliath walked into the sitting room.


    ¡°Good day boss¡± He greeted Mr. Damon


    ¡°How was it?¡± Mr. Damon asked.


    ¡°Great, Fredrick didn¡¯t notice, and by tomorrow I¡¯ll get enough information to bring him down¡± Goliath said


    ¡°Great job¡± Mr Damon said


    ¡°Thanks but Mr Fredrick has this pretty girl as his girlfriend and he¡¯s really over protective of her¡± Goliath said.


    ¡°I know that¡± Austin interrupted


    ¡°Well I want her¡± Goliath said


    ¡°You can¡¯t have her¡± Austin replied angrily


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I want her too and as your boss, you should step down for me¡± Austin told him tapping his shoulders.


    ¡°But¡­..¡± Goliath was about to say but Austin interrupted him


    ¡°You can go home now so see yourself through the door¡±     AERIAL POV


    ¡°Mum what is it?¡± Queen answered her mother impatiently when she called


    ¡°Baby I have something important to tell you and you must not speak of this to your father¡±


    ¡°Ok. What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about your evil step sister¡±


    ¡°Gold, what about her mom? Dad said she would being to the states with her boyfriend and I wonder which guy is dumb enough to have her ugly ass as a girlfriend¡± Queen replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just any guy baby, he¡¯s Fredrick Majesty¡± Aerial replied and Queen gasped.


    ¡°How did she get that lucky? Gold doesn¡¯t deserve some one that rich because she will try to show up.


    Wow so she has a wealthy boyfriend while I¡¯m stuck with this dumb ass Robbin¡±


    ¡°Its not for long Queen or don¡¯t you want to have a rich boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do¡± Queen replied


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be Fredrick¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Her mum answered


    ¡°Yeah but mum, Gold would never allow it¡± Queen said worriedly.


    ¡°Forget about that bitch, he¡¯s a man so use your charms. After all, your beauty can¡¯t bepared with Gold¡¯s¡±


    ¡°Yeah of course I¡¯m more beautiful and better than she is and I also deserve Fredrick and not her because she¡¯s full of bad luck¡± Queen said with a harsh tone.


    ¡°Queen darling you must have Fredrick because he¡¯s rich or don¡¯t you want mum to ride a big car and live in a bigger mansion and you know how much I detest Gold and her mom.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve to be happy and all she deserves is to be miserable for the rest of her life¡±


    ¡°I agree with you mom¡± Queen supported.


    ¡°ording to your dad they will be here in three days so let¡¯s just see how long she would be able to hold unto him¡±     JOY POV


    ¡°What do you have for me?¡± Joy asked as she sat opposite herwyer.


    ¡°You know your trial is tomorrow and the chances of you walking a free person is impossible¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay you to give me bad news¡± Joy yelled at him and thewyer fired back.


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t tell you tomit huge crimes, if only you had pleaded guilty on the arraignment hearing, you could have been given a life imprisonment verdict.


    Maybe yearster, we could have filed for an appeal but you just don¡¯t listen¡± The Lawyer sted Joy who literally went mute.


    ¡°Is there any way you can help me?¡± Joy asked politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid no, the only way out was rendered useless by you¡± Thewyer answered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die here, I detest you Gold¡± Joy cried as shemented.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself¡± Thewyer said and walked out on her

 17

    GOLD POV


    She opened the door to their room and smiled as Fredrick just got discharged from the hospital so she decided to give him a sensual massage.


    She had to leave the hospital earlier toe set up the room. When Frederick entered the room, he couldn¡¯t help but scream in amazement at how the room was transformed.


    ¡°Oh my God¡± his jaw dropped as he stared at the sight of the room, beautiful candlelight lit up the room making it look very romantic and the bed was decorated with beautiful rose petals.


    ¡°Wow Baby this is amazing¡± Fredrick said smiling


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, you should probably change into a towel maybe cause I¡¯m giving you a sensual massage¡± Gold said biting her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯d like that¡± Fredrick said and they both set out to work.


    Gold smiled when she saw Fredrick lie on his stomach with a towel wrapped around his waist. He was already on a simple spa robe while she applied the massage oil to his palm and worked her fingertips slowly on his bare back.


    She traced slow, circr patterns up and down the sides of his spine and she heard him gasp.


    ¡°Where the hell did you learn how to do that?¡± Frederick asked.


    ¡°Movies I guess¡± Gold told him as moved from his spine muscles to the shoulders and then in between his shoulder des then up to his neck.


    ¡°Geez this is way too good to be learnt from the movies¡± Fredrick said as he groaned silently and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°What? are you Getting hard already?¡± Gold asked grinning.


    ¡°Maybe¡± Fredrick replied


    ¡°Geez, you are such a pervert¡± Gold said spanking him slightly on his ass


    ¡°Your pervert¡± He responded and they both burst outughing.


    Gold sigh trailing her fingers slowly on Fredrick¡¯s oily chest then after the massage, Fredrick offered to also give her a massage, a hot one at that and they ended up having sex.


    ¡°You know tomorrow is Joy¡¯s trial right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know that¡±


    ¡°Get some sleep, you will need it¡± Fredrick said and slowly Gold closed her eyes.


    ¡°Good night Baby¡± he pecked her forehead.


    ¡°Good night¡±Gold whispered.


    The next morning¡­.


    Gold smiled nervously as she walked hand in hand with Fredrick to the entrance of the court room then she smiled faintly at the femalewyer whom Fredrick hired outside the court room.


    ¡°Hi I¡¯m Barrister  and you must be Gold¡± she smiled broadly stretching her hands out for a handshake which Gold dly received.


    ¡°Yes I am and I heard you are one of the best¡± Goldplimented.


    ¡°Yes¡± Barrister  nodded slightly still smiling then Gold instantly took a liking to her especially with the way she smiles.


    ¡°I see I waspletely forgotten¡± Fredrick shrugged frowning.


    ¡°No you weren¡¯t¡± Gold nudged his shoulders slightly and he smiled.


    ¡°So Barrister , have you done what I asked you to do?¡± Fredrick asked.


    ¡°Of course and we are definitely going to win this case Mr Fredrick¡±


    ¡°Do what Freddie?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡± Frederick sad as he smirked but he was interrupted by an unwanted guest.


    ¡°Wow wow wow, look who we got here¡± Austin said smiling as he walked up to them.


    What the hell is he doing here?¡± Gold asked the already upset Fredrick but he ignored her question.


    ¡°What do you want Austin?¡± Fredrick asked calmly


    ¡°Your girlfriend Gold¡± Austin replied fearlessly which made Gold wonder how he got to know her name.


    ¡°And oh I did as you said, I asked google and your name happened to be there. But I happened to find out about your past Gold and it was interesting?¡± Austin said confidently and Gold huffed silently but then she looked at her angry boyfriend but his fist were clenched like he was ready to beat this foolish thing up.


    ¡°Baby it¡¯s enough¡± Gold whispered holding his hands.


    ¡°Gold you heard what he said¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go in, he¡¯s not worth our time besides we are in court¡± Gold encouraged him and he agreed grudgingly and followed her into the court room.


    ¡°I will have you Gold just watch out¡± They heard Austin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You guys should probably get a restraining order on him¡± Gold said to Fredrick.


    ¡°Like he would obey anyways¡± Fredrick said as they settled down in a seat in the court then the proceedings began.


    ¡°The prosecutor may now call out it¡¯s first witnesses¡± The George said¡­..


    ¡°Thank you, your honour¡­ I¡¯d like to call on my first witness Miss Gold Collins¡± Immediately Gold was called Fredrick squeezed her hands softly giving her the go ahead signal then she gave a sigh of relief and walked to the witness box.


    ¡°Step in the box please¡±


    ¡°Take an oath of truth before this honourable court¡±


    ¡°I Gold Collins do solemnly, sincerely and truly dere and affirm that the evidence I shall give shall be the truth the whole truth and nothing but the truth so help me God¡± Gold dered.


    ¡°How well do you know the defendant?¡± Herwyer asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know her too well¡± Gold answered her truthfully.


    ¡°In your opinion, what do you think prompted the defendant to kidnap you?¡± Thewyer asked again


    ¡°Hatred and Jealousy because I got Fredrick and she didn¡¯t¡± Gold said then turned to looked at her and she saw her let out a scoff.


    ¡°Did she in any way threaten you?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t need to, it was allover her face¡±


    ¡°That would be all, you may return to your seat¡±


    After Gold was called upon, sheter called Fredrick, Bianca, and also the kidnappers. The kidnappers had separate trial dates as they had been involved in many malicious crimes and also because Fredrick didn¡¯t file aw suit against them but the state.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your honour I¡¯d like to call on the defendant¡±


    ¡°You may proceed¡±¡­


    ¡°Miss Joy Martins can you please step forward¡± Thewyer said and Joy walked to the witness box and took the court oath.


    ¡°Why did you kill your husband Mr Phils?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him¡± Joy said¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Do you realise lying to the court while under oath is a serious offence?¡± Thewyer said.


    ¡°Really? well I didn¡¯t lie about anything¡± Joy said nonchntly


    ¡°What prompted you to cut the brakes of your brother¡¯s car that lead to his death?¡± Thewyer asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡±


    ¡°Your honour, I want to show the defendant item 1 marked for identification¡± Thewyer said and a picture was distributed to the judge and was also ced in front of Joy.


    She had a surprised look on her face but was quick to hide it. The picture was shown on arge screen for the entire court to see and it was a young teenage girl about her age.


    ¡°Do you know thedy in the picture?¡± Thewyer asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡± Joy denied


    ¡°How do you im not to know the little maid who worked for you and your husband? whom you thought you had killed the night you murdered your husband¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡±


    ¡°Your honour I want to call out a witness¡±


    ¡°Proceed¡± The Judge said then Joy was asked to step down and she headed back to her seat.


    ¡°Miss Alice Please step forward for the court to see you¡± thewyer said and the girl stood up showing herself to the court. ¡°I guess she was the person Fredrick talked about with hiswyer earlier.


    So he did have this all nned out¡± Gold thought Inwardly but Joy had a shocked expression as Alice walked to the witness box then she took the oath and step into the witness box.


    ¡°Miss Alice can you please tell us your rtionship with the defendant¡± Thewyer asked.


    ¡°I was a maid that her husband took pity on and picked me out of the streets to live with them¡±


    ¡°Can you please tell this honourable court in full details how she killed her husband and how she tried to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Joy would always poison my boss¡¯s food at night. I tried to tell him about it but he never believed who would believe a twelve year old girl anyways? But whenever she poisoned his food, I would usually switch the food out but after a years and her husband refused to die, she decided to kill him herself.


    That night, I was in my room preparing for my singing audition which was meant to be the following day, suddenly I held muffled screams and without thinking, I sprang out of my bed and headed to their room.


    The door was left slightly ajar and I watched her suffocate my boss with a pillow. He struggled with her but then she shot him on the head through the pillow.


    I wanted to run but she sighted me and dragged my fearful frame into the room and shot me twice¡± Alice narrated and she broke into tears and Gold felt like crying as well.


    ¡°How could Joy be this wicked?¡± Gold said out loud


    ¡°You may step out of the box please¡± Thewyer said then Alice cleaned her eyes and walked back to where she sat.


    ¡°Your honour I¡¯d like to call back the defendant¡± Thewyer requested and the judge approved


    ¡°The defendant may now step forward¡± Thewyer said and Joy walked to the witness box.


    ¡°Mrs Joy can you please tell the court why you tried to kill an innocent twelve year old child?¡± Thewyer asked Joy in an angry tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her, she¡¯s just making up lies¡± Joy screamed in frustration.


    ¡°Your honour I¡¯d like to tender this audio recording as exhibit A¡± the bailiff took the audio from her and yed it for the entire court to hear.


    ¡°Die Philp, die¡± They all heard Joy¡¯s voice and followed by muffled screams a gunshot was heard and the scream stopped then Alice cries was heard as Joy dragged her back.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me Ma, I promise not to tell anyone¡± Alice pleaded


    ¡°Toote for that Alice. I always wondered why Philip refused to die after poisoning him for months but now I realised you were the one who swapped out the food each time.


    You know too much Alice and the only way I can be sure that won¡¯t talk is for you to die¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, please Ma I won¡¯t tell anyone please¡± Alice cried but Joy wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alice but In your next life, you will learn to mind your business¡± Joy said as two sounds of gunshots followed after which the recording stopped.


    ¡°So Mrs Joy can you now please exin to the court what we heard just now?¡± Thewyer said


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±.


    ¡°Mrs Joy you seem to be forgetting that you personally confessed to your crimes on tape¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡±.


    ¡°Your honour I¡¯d like to tender this audio recording as exhibit B¡± Thewyer said and the recording of how Fredrick made her confess was yed for the court to hear.


    ¡°Thank you your honour thatpletes my cross examination¡± thewyer said sitting down.


    ¡°The Defense, do you have any cross examinations?¡± the Judge asked


    ¡°No your honour In fact I¡¯d like to give my closing statement¡± Joy¡¯swyer said


    ¡°You may proceed¡± The Judge approved.


    ¡°My client Mrs Joy,mitted alot of crimes even to the extent of trying to kill an innocent child. I¡¯m awyer your honour and I cannot turn a blind eye to all she has done. I ask that the jury pass out it¡¯s verdict however it dims fit¡±


    ¡°This is crazy even herwyer testified against her¡± Fredrick chuckled


    ¡°What, How could you say that? what am I paying you for?¡± Joy yelled.


    ¡°Mrs Joy, do you realise you are in a courtroom?¡± Thewyer asked then Joy sighed grudgingly and kept mute.


    ¡°The prosecutor may now give it¡¯s closing statement¡±.


    ¡°Your honour the evidence against Mrs Joy is overwhelming even herwyer testified against her. She is a dangerous criminal that would be toxic to the society if set free.


    I ask that the jury would give those people she killed and tried to kill justice and that you may pass out a fair verdict. That would be all your honour¡± Thewyer said.


    ¡°Is the jury¡¯s verdict ready?¡± The judge asked


    ¡°Yes your honour¡± the jury spokesperson gave the the verdict to the judge.


    ¡°May the defense and the defendant rise¡± The Judge requested and both Joy and herwyer stood up.


    ¡°So members of the jury have reached a verdict?¡± The Judge asked then the jury spokesperson stood up and replied.


    ¡°Yes your honor we have.¡±


    ¡°Members of the Jury on the Case of Mr Fredrick Majesty vs. Mrs Joy Martins what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, the members of this Jury find the defendant guilty¡±


    ¡°Members of the Jury, this Court dismisses you and thanks you for a job well done¡± the judge said as he dismissed the jury.


    ¡°After much deliberation from the jury, this court finds Miss Joy Martins guilty beyond reasonable doubt and is hereby sentenced to death by hanging¡± The judge dered and Joy was paraded outside but when she saw Fredrick she paused.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± Joy asked in handcuffs while Fredrick wrapped his hands around Gold¡¯s waist pulling her to himself.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m happy and sad. I¡¯m happy that you won¡¯t be a bother to us and sad that you are leaving. You really did a lot of mean things Joy but it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you were my ex.


    In your next life be a better person¡± Fredrick told her as she sheds tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Fredrick for all I did but I don¡¯t want to die¡± Joy pleaded in tears.


    ¡°But you have killed people who where close to you. don¡¯t you think those people deserved a second chance? It¡¯s called justice baby girl and you can¡¯t escape it. Officer please take her away¡± Fredrick called the attention of the officers.


    ¡°Fredrick please¡± Joy cried as the policemen took her away.


    ¡°Wow so touching¡± Austin said walking into the conversation. ¡°Seriously? doesn¡¯t he get tired?¡±


    Gold asked Fredrick silently¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m seriously not in the mood for your nonsense¡± Fredrick said to him


    ¡°I want to talk to Gold alone¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible Austin. Go get your own girlfriend and stop running after mine¡±


    ¡°That should be my business and not yours but I still want to talk to Gold¡±


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t want to talk to you so stop being a jerk. baby let¡¯s just go¡± Gold said to Fredrick then he smiled broadly as they walked away from Austin.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away from me Gold, Austin always gets what he wants¡±


    ¡°Screw yourself¡± Gold yelled back angrily.

 18

    ¡°Barrister  get ready for our next case and it¡¯s going to be against Austin¡± Fredrick said angrily but she chuckled.


    ¡°Very funny¡± Barrister  replied.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m serious¡± Fredrick responded


    ¡°OK, I should be on my way now¡± Barrister  said and waved at Gold slightly before leaving.


    ¡°Are you guys like friends now?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°Maybe, but you seem to know her alot¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Not really but she happened to be my senior in high school¡±


    ¡°So I guess I should start getting ready to go back to the Abuja¡± Gold said giggling as they proceeded to the parking lot.


    ¡°Yeah and we are leaving tomorrow¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to finally see Esther, I¡¯ve missed her so much¡±


    ¡°Esther, E¡¯s twin¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°Yeah but Fredrick can Ee with us? Please¡± Gold pleaded.


    ¡°She cane along if she wants to but she¡¯ll have toe back¡±


    ¡°Of course thanks love¡± Gold giggled kissing his cheeks.


    ¡°That kiss should have been on my lips¡± Fredrick pouted then Gold smiled wrapping her hands on his shoulders as she pulled him into a short kiss.


    AUSTIN POV


    Austin felt his blood boil as he watched them kiss, then his hatred for Fredrick grew.


    ¡°I must have you Gold, let¡¯s see how long you can stick to him when he looses everything. I will ruin you Fredrick and take your beloved from you.


    You will pay for what you did to my father but if you think you can be happy, let¡¯s see how long your happiness willst¡± Austin spoke bitterly from his heart with so much hate.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°I have something to tell you¡± Gold said giggling as she spoke with E


    ¡°What is it? or are you pregnant?¡± E grinned but Gold hit her yfully.


    ¡°Geez no, guess some more¡± Gold said although E tried she still couldn¡¯t guess correctly.


    ¡°Joy was sentenced to death?¡± E said happily as she hit Gold shoulders yfully.


    ¡°I already told you that¡± Gold said with a smile


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not good at guessing just tell me already¡± E said giving up already.


    ¡°Well the thing is Fredrick agreed to let you follow us to Abuja¡± Gold screamed.


    ¡°You must be kidding me¡± E asked not wanting to believe.


    ¡°Does It look like I¡¯m joking? I¡¯m dead serious¡± Gold


    ¡°Oh my God¡± E screamed happily hugging Gold tight.


    ¡°Am I dreaming or something?¡± She asked Gold with tears


    ¡°No it¡¯s real¡± Gold replied then E rushed towards Gold and enveloped her in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Thanks Gold. I love you so much and you are the best friend one can ever ask for¡± E said to Gold as she hugged her again.


    ¡°You too, so you will finally get to see your family again¡±


    ¡°Esther is the only family I have and she¡¯s the reason why I want to go back¡±


    ¡°What about your mother?¡± Gold asked.


    ¡°She abandoned me and left me in the cruel hands of my foster parent so I don¡¯t regard her as my mother Gold¡± E said sadly.


    ¡°I bet she regrets it everyday E¡± Gold said to encourage her .


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about my mother, let¡¯s talk about something else¡±


    ¡°Fine but Fredrick said you will have toe back with us¡± Gold added.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. Moreover I don¡¯t intend staying there for long anyways¡± E replied


    ¡°Ok¡± Gold nodded slightly.     FREDERICK POV


    Frederick sighed tiredly as he sat on his office chair as he just finished his meeting with the board members.


    He had to return to work after the court trial but then he saw his brother Ethan walking into his office with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Bro you are such a bad ass genius¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Austin will sure fall into this trap. But bro I¡¯m sure going to miss you¡± Ethan pouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, it¡¯s just for a few weeks so while I¡¯m gone, you will be in charge¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°Yeah of course¡± Ethan said sadly.


    ¡°Stop making me feel emotional with that look. I¡¯m not running away¡± Fredrick rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°You really are cold¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°Ethan,e on in for a hug¡± Fredrick said but Ethan looked shocked.


    ¡°Frederick, I can¡¯t remember thest time we hugged, I guess that was in preschool¡± Ethan said smiling.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big lie¡± Fredrick argued but Ethan insisted


    ¡°But it¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°Do you want the hug or not?¡± Frederick asked


    ¡°Of course I do¡± Ethan grinned and pulled him into a hug and he smiled slightly still hugging him.


    ¡°Ethan is really important to me, he¡¯s one of reasons, I had to take on my uncle for thepany If I had allowed him take over, he would obviously had made us miserable and I didn¡¯t want that for Ethan nor myself¡± Fredrick said inwardly.


    AERIEL POV


    ¡°Sleepy head wake up¡± Aerial said as she woke her daughter Queen.


    ¡°Mum what is it¡± Queen mumbled sleep talking.


    ¡°Baby wake up¡± Aerial kept tapping her slightly.


    ¡°But I still feel sleepy¡± she sighed tiredly sitting up on her bed.


    ¡°You seem to be forgetting something Queenie Frederick is arriving today¡± Aerial said with all seriousness to her daughter.


    ¡°What? mom why didn¡¯t you wake me earlier?¡± Queen scolded


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and go take a bath. You areing with your dad and I to the airport¡± Aerial said to Queen who seemed interested


    ¡°Yes mom¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Remember Darling, you have to seduce Fredrick into your bed, get pregnant for him and make sure Gold is kicked out of his life for good.


    I want her to feel the pain I felt when Kennedy left me for her mother¡± Aerial said to Queen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, Gold will certainly suffer¡±


    ¡°I know she would, so go freshen up quickly because breakfast is ready¡±


    ¡°Ok mom¡± Queen smiled and walked into the bathroom.


    ¡°I hate you so much Irene and your useless daughter Gold. It feels so good to know that you are dead.


    But too bad you won¡¯t be able to watch me make Gold miserable¡± Aerial said as she smiled and walked out of her daughter¡¯s room.


    ESTHER POV


    ¡°Honeye have some more breakfast¡± Esther¡¯s mum reached out to her.


    ¡°Mom I¡¯m full already¡± Estherined. to her worried mother.


    ¡°I know you are not, you are just In a hurry to go see Gold¡±


    ¡°Yeah you caught me on that but I miss her mom. I want to be one of the first persons to see her¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to your mother, of course I would always let you go see old because she¡¯s a nice girl and she has been through a lot¡± Esther¡¯s mum spokepassionately.


    ¡°I know that and I¡¯m definitely going to scold her for not telling me about her problems¡± Esther replied as well


    ¡°Well you better get there early so you can scold her some more¡± Her mum said then Estherughed when she said that.


    ¡°Thanks mom¡± Esther said as she pecked her cheeks before taking my sling bag and walked out of the house.


    GOLD POV


    Gold sighed tiredly as they walked out of the airport lounge. They justnded from one of Fredrick¡¯s private jet and the airport check in officer had to screen their papers.


    ¡°Oh my God Gold¡± Esther ran to hug Gold and Gold knew she hasn¡¯t seen her sister yet.


    ¡°I missed you Gold¡± Esther said touching and turning her around


    ¡°I missed you too bestie¡± Gold replied and they slowly pulled out of the hug and that was when she sighted her sister.


    ¡°Emmanue?¡± Esther called as her jaw dropped.


    ¡°How? how?¡± Esther asked confused as tears rolled freely from her eyes then she went further and embraced her sister.


    ¡°I missed you E, because I thought you were dead¡± Esther stuttered still hugging her sister.


    ¡°I will exin everything to youter¡± E assured Esther


    ¡°Mom wouldn¡¯t stop thinking about you She cried all night for you E¡± Esther said to her sister but E let out a scoff.


    ¡°She was the one who gave me up for adoption so why should she care?¡± E said angrily


    ¡°Mom told me you were dead¡± Esther said


    ¡°Yeah, to her I was dead¡± E responded in an upset manner.


    ¡°E what matters is that you are back now¡± Esther said and they hugged themselves again.


    ¡°So who¡¯s that hot guy by your side, your boyfriend?¡± Esther asked Gold who couldn¡¯t help control herself but burst intoughter.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed a bit¡± Gold said referring to Esther.


    ¡°How about an introduction?¡± Esther requested and Gold obliged


    ¡°Frederick this is my friend Esther, and Esther meet my boyfriend Frederick¡± Gold said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you and thanks for taking care of my naughty friend here¡± Esther said and Fredrick chucked slightly.


    ¡°Esther¡± Gold called but Esther ignored her and focused in other people


    ¡°I agree with her Gold you really are naughty¡± Fredrick winked and Gold bite my lips.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are taking her side¡± Gold said to him.


    ¡°Speak of the devil¡± Esther muttered as she sighted Gold¡¯s evil step mom and sister smiling together with her dad.


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Gold asked angrily because she detest Queen and her mum a lot and so does Esther.


    ¡°Dad¡± Gold called hugging her father tight.


    ¡°Mama, I¡¯m sorry for not be the best father to you¡±


    Mr Collins apologized to his daughter


    ¡°Dad you¡¯ve already apologized and I have forgiven you¡± Gold said as she smiled and pulled out of the hug.


    ¡°Thanks Gold and you must be Fredrick, my daughter¡¯s boyfriend¡± Mr Collins asked referring to Fredrick.


    ¡°Yeah I am¡± Fredrick responded somehow shy


    ¡°Thanks for saving my life and thanks for taking care of my daughter¡± Collins thanked him.


    ¡°No need to thank me Sir because Gold is the love of my life and I would do anything for her¡± Fredrick said but Gold noticed that Queen and her mother were giving her scornful nces but It¡¯s normal hence they all hate each other.


    ¡°Mama, you are indeed very lucky to have this man in your life, please keep him ok?¡± Mr Collins said to his daughter.


    ¡°Yes dad¡± Gold smiled staring at Fredrick.


    ¡°Gold won¡¯t you introduce us to the young man¡± Aerial asked faking a smile and her daughter Queen was looking all adorned in make up and a skimpy dress.


    ¡°Wait is she trying to seduce Fredrick? no she wouldn¡¯t dare¡± Gold thought inwardly.


    ¡°Oh forgive my manners step mother but this is Fredrick Majesty and he¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Gold emphasized the word boyfriend to Aerial¡¯s hearing


    ¡°Freddie, this is Queen and Aerial my evil step sister and here mom. Please don¡¯t talk to them because they are both witches¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Collins I won¡¯t watch your daughter and her friends insult me and my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Gold she¡¯s still your step mom so you should apologize¡± Mr Collins said and Aeriel smiled as he said that.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the problem I have with dad, he let this witch of a woman control him¡± Gold muttered inwardly.


    ¡°If I can remember vividly, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I only said the truth, you are a witch Aeriel and that¡¯s the truth. I thought you never really liked me, so what the hell are you doing here with your dumb ass daughter dressed like a prostitute?¡± Gold said angrily.


    ¡°Mom she just called me a prostitute¡± Queenined


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Ariel proceed to p Gold but Fredrick held her hand and pushed it away.


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend and I forbid you fromying a finger on her¡± Fredrick told her sternly and Gold smiled.


    ¡°But ¡­. but you heard what she said¡± Ariel referred to Fredrick


    ¡°I don¡¯t care but don¡¯t try to hurt my girlfriend. You should ask E what I did to those who tried to touch her. Come on baby, let¡¯s go¡± Fredrick said to Gold who smiled broadly as they walked away.


    AERIAL POV


    ¡°Collins did you see that? See how rude and insolent your daughter has be, just because she has a rich guy as a boyfriend¡± Aerial yelled.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Collins yelled.


    ¡°Scold her of course¡± Aerial replied angrily


    ¡°Aerial I¡¯m so sick and tired of you. I asked you before we left home why Queen was dressed like this but you told me to mind my business.


    Now it¡¯s obvious you brought her here to seduce Fredrick and you are jealous of Gold¡¯s progress.


    Can¡¯t you see how you both embarrassed yourselves, he didn¡¯t even spare you a look¡± Collins said angrily.


    ¡°Collins so you¡¯re taking her side¡± Aerial asked


    ¡°Daddy how can Gold get so lucky, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be happy¡± Queen screamed in tears.


    ¡°Aerial see what you are teaching your daughter. How can you get so greedy and inconsiderate? Can you go through all that Gold has been through and stand here.


    No you can¡¯t because you are weak and selfish Queen and It was because of you Aerial that I didn¡¯t take responsibility of my child when her mum died.


    She was rapped by that pig, abused, beaten, do you even know what she went through in Lagos and now that someone good came her way, you try to take what is not yours.


    This should be the veryst time this nonsense repeats itself¡± Collins yell in anger at Queen and Aerial


    ¡°Collins has never spoken this way to me before but he. just did and it means only one thing that Gold must have brainwashed him¡± Aerial thought inwardly .


    ¡°How dare you yell at me Collins? because of that mistake of a daughter?¡± Aerial asked angrily.


    ¡°Listen to me, Gold is not a mistake because I married her mother and she was born out of love.


    You are the mistake Aerial, you ruined the rtionship I had with Irene with your useless child.


    You made it clear before that you didn¡¯t want me, you wanted a rich guy who would take care of your needs. But when you left, Irene helped me build back my life and we were happy having Gold as our only child until you came along with Queen iming that she was my child.


    You destroyed my family and drugged me to sign the divorce papers, you made me abandon my child. What was I thinking marrying a devil like you?¡± Collins said angrily regretting everything he ever had with Aerial.


    ¡°Collins, you only realize now that I¡¯m a devil and to think that you want to re marry Irene makes meugh? But too bad, she¡¯s in the grave and you have just me¡± Aerial smiled at Collins deceptively.


    ¡°You witch, I¡¯m out of here¡± Collins said and walked to where they parked the car with Queen and Aerial following closely behind.


    ¡°Collins, Collins, I¡¯m talking to you¡± Aerial called but Collins ignored her and got into the car shutting the door. She tried to open the door but it didn¡¯t open

 19

    ¡°Collins please open the door¡± Aerial pleaded but Collins huffed. ¡°You and your daughter can take a cab home¡± he said as he drove out.


    ¡°Collins¡± Aerial yelled following the car but when she looked around and saw that people were already staring at her in the airport, she stopped.


    ¡°Mummy what do we do?¡± This is all Gold¡¯s fault, she thinks she can be happy, no way. I¡¯m going to make her suffer¡± Queen said bitterly


    GOLD POV


    Gold smiled as we looked around the mansion together. It was a beautiful white mansion with a beautiful scenery. It had some beautiful trees and also a very big pool.


    ¡°Wow Gold, I envy you. Your boyfriend is really rich what¡¯s that called again?¡±


    ¡°A billionaire¡± Gold answered smiling.


    ¡°Does he have a brother or something?¡± Esther asked anxiously.


    ¡°Yeah, he does have a cute one at that¡± E giggled but Gold looked at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Wow he does?¡± Esther asked for a reconfirmation and E noded.


    ¡°E, don¡¯t tell me you like Ethan?¡± Gold asked suspiciously


    ¡°Chill Gold I don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a problem if you do, but it will only be a big problem when you hide it from me¡± Gold gave her a yful blow on the shoulders and she giggled.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m jealous. You seem to like E very much now and you forgot about me¡± Esther said sadly.


    ¡°Come on Estee, you are still my bestie. It¡¯s just that E has been with me in one of the darkest moments of my life.


    We¡¯ve been through a lot together¡± Gold said getting emotional.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I feel even more jealous because when you needed me Gold, I wasn¡¯t there for you. The problem with Kennedy your step father, you refused to share it with me then why are we besties if we hide things from each other¡± Esther said a bit hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry best but trust me, I wanted to tell you but I was scared. He threatened to kill me if I told anyone. Do you think I like keeping things from you? I don¡¯t¡± Gold pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gold, I didn¡¯t know¡± Esther also apologized to Gold for misunderstanding her


    ¡°It¡¯s fine best but I want you to know that you and E are two important people in my life so never forget that¡± Gold said and they both smiled and pulled her into a group hug..


    ¡°I missed you so much buddy¡± Esther said


    ¡°I miss you too¡± Gold replied but they were interrupted by a voice,


    ¡°Ladies breakfast is ready¡± Then they all turned to look at the male chef, he was a plus size middle aged man with a little potbelly.


    ¡°Is Fredrick at the table?¡± Gold asked him and he nodded


    ¡°Young master is already seated at the table and he asked me to get you and your friends¡± The Chef replied then they followed him.


    ¡°Esther were you still able to go to the University?¡± E asked on the dinning.


    ¡°No¡± Esther replied sadly.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t take me because my result wasn¡¯t as high as expected and my Jamb score too, you know I¡¯m an average student¡± Esther said pouting but E shut her up


    ¡°That¡¯s because you put boys before books¡± Eined


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are seriously scolding me right now¡± Esther said frowning.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true¡±


    ¡°Esther what was your Jamb score?¡± E asked her twin sister


    ¡°Do you seriously need to ask? Esther retorted feeling a bit angry


    ¡°Well I do¡±


    ¡°Well if you care to know, my Jamb score was 180¡± Esther mumbled.


    ¡°It really is an average score¡± E said looking at the unbothered Esther who seemed very happy


    ¡°Which University?¡± Frederick suddenly asked


    ¡°University of Agriculture¡± Esther answered and Fredrick noded


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I know the chancellor¡± Fredrick said politely like the gentleman he is


    ¡°What? Seriously?¡± Esther asked giggling


    ¡°You would get your admission letter in less than five days¡± Fredrick assured them and Esther¡¯s happiness knew no bound.


    ¡°I feel like fainting¡± Esther screamed happily


    ¡°If you faint, you wake up¡± Gold said and they all startedughing then Frederick squeezed Gold¡¯s hands softly and she bite her lips staring at him.


    ¡°Bestie you are so mean.


    Thank you so much Sir Fredrick¡± Esther said as she giggled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing actually¡± Fredrick responded but Esther interrupted


    ¡°It¡¯s something to me Sir and Gold hold on tight to this guy, he¡¯s jackpot¡±


    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t need to tell me that, of course I know¡± Gold saidughing.


    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s the reason why Aerial and her daughter Queen showed up at the airport. The sight of those two make me want to puke¡± Esther said disgustingly and Gold concurred


    ¡°Me too¡±


    ¡°You guys seem to hate them alot. What was their offense?¡± E asked.


    ¡°Everything¡± Esther and Gold replied.


    ¡°Wow, chill with the hate guys¡± E said.


    ¡°Tell me what did they do to you?¡± Frederick asked Gold as he seem interested in the conversation since it involves his love.


    ¡°Well Queen and I once attended the same secondary school and she was always so mean to me and would do a lot of things to humiliate me all because she was dating the hottest guy in school as at then.


    The idiot onced asked me out but i refused. I was always this book before boys type. Some days after asking me out we heard that he had started dating Queen.


    Infact all the guys she¡¯s ever dated all asked me out¡± Gold said fearlessly.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Frederick asked


    ¡°Of course, I mean who wouldn¡¯t want Gold. My bestie is pretty with a lush body and an innocent face¡± Esther said and Gold blushed.


    ¡°Come on Esther, don¡¯t tter me¡± Gold said smiling seriously


    ¡°Actually what she said is true, you really are beautiful¡± Fredrick said and she blushed even more.


    ¡°Thanks and Gold back to the story?¡± Esther said biting her lips softly.


    ¡°Yeah continue¡± Fredrick encouraged.


    ¡°Each time she bullied me, Esther will be so mad at me you¡¯d her stuffs like


    ¡°Gold, how can you let her do this to you and couldn¡¯t even fight back? But little did Queen know that all she was doing to me, I¡¯ve counted them against her and when the time came, I gave her the biggest humiliation of her life and for that sole reason, she left the school¡±


    ¡°Gold what did you do?¡± E chuckled.


    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t want to know¡± Gold said but they kept forcing her to talk


    ¡°I uploaded a sex video of herself and the dude on the school¡¯s website¡± Gold said and they chuckled at what she said.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the full gist Gold say it already¡± Esther saidughing


    ¡°Tell me what else did you do?¡± Frederick asked Gold smiling


    ¡°I¡­ I added a text to the video¡±


    ¡°What was the text?¡±


    ¡°Damn sis you fuck pretty hard!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡±


    ¡°No wonder she left¡±


    ¡°She deserved it anyways. After that, she tried to mess me up again but ended up in aa for three days¡±


    ¡°Seriously? you must have really beaten her hard¡± Fredrick chuckled.


    ¡°Of course, I really gave her the beaten she deserved, and after everything her mother came to our house and started ranting like a mad woman that she was. And at the end, we were the one¡¯s who called for an ambnce¡± Gold said and they all burst outughing.


    ¡°My mom was so angry after what she did, she had the guts toe to our house. It was like signing her own death warrant. Mom used that opportunity to vent out her anger on her and I joined in beating her too¡­ she destroyed our family, she deserved worse than death¡± Gold said as she clenched hard on her chopstick that it broke. but Fredrick noticed that she was angry.


    ¡°Baby it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m here now¡± Fredrick said as Gold sniffled and rested her head on his shoulders.


    ¡°I know but thinking about it, makes me angry¡± Gold said not until Esther called her toe finish her food.


    ¡°Gold the food is getting cold and you seriously don¡¯t want such good food to go to waste¡± Esther pouted and Gold smiled.


    ¡°Miss Gold someone is here to see you¡± Chike said bowing his head slightly. Frederick brought along about four of his bodyguards as he says it¡¯s for protection.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°Caleb¡±


    ¡°Caleb ? Come on, let him in¡± Gold instructed


    ¡°What is that jackass doing here?¡± Esther said face palming herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you hate Caleb?¡± Gold asked Esther


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s a big time tease and I can¡¯t stand him¡± Esther replied


    ¡°Why do I have the feeling that you like him sis?¡± E said grinning.


    ¡°What? Hell no¡± Esther quickly responded and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°She really does like him¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m on time for something¡± Caleb said as he giggled


    ¡°Caleb¡± Gold smiled and hugged him.


    ¡°Gold, I¡¯ve missed you¡± Caleb said.


    ¡°Ough Ough¡± Fredrick pretended to cough and he quickly pulled out of the hug not believing that he would be this jealous for a simple hug.


    ¡°Uhmm, you must be Fredrick. I¡¯m Caleb¡± he smiled stretching his hands out for a handshake which Fredrick received.


    ¡°I know you¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°About ire. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯te after you because she forgave you¡± Fredrick said to him


    ¡°Thanks¡± Caleb said.


    ¡°Seriously? Esther no one told me you had a twin¡± Caleb said sitting beside her.


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± E¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s prettier than you¡± Caleb winked.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Esther huffed.


    ¡°Thanks for this¡± Caleb said and took her food eating from it but Esther looked like she would cry any minute.


    ¡°You are so mean. Gold please tell Caleb to give me back my food¡± Estherined.


    ¡°Caleb you really haven¡¯t changed, you are still a foodie¡±


    ¡°Gold!¡± Esther yelled her name.


    ¡°Bestie please don¡¯t cry¡± Gold encouraged Esther


    ¡°You are so mean¡± Esther said and they allughed at her facial expression.


    ¡°Pipi¡± Fredrick called the head chef


    ¡°Yes master¡± he answered running out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Give Esther another te of food¡±


    Esther giggled and stuck her tongue out to Caleb but he smiled and looked away.


    Pipi soon brought another te of food but Before Esther could take a bite from the food, Caleb snatched the food from her.


    ¡°Caleb stop this¡± she yelled angrily.


    ¡°You are beautiful when annoyed¡± Caleb said to Esther.


    ¡°Wow sis, he¡¯s indirectly telling you he likes you¡± E winked at her sister Esther.


    ¡°You both will make a wonderful couple¡± Gold giggled.


    ¡°You wish¡± Esthe huffed and took her te of food back.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Caleb said referring to Esther


    ¡°No¡± Esther said but Caleb held her ankle and dragged her out.


    ¡°I¡¯m seriously starting to think something is happening between these two. Frederick what do you think?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± Frederick asked with a smile,


    ¡°Because you are the genius here so you should know what¡¯s going on between those two¡± Gold said


    ¡°But I¡¯m not God¡± Fredrick said rolling his eyes.


    ¡°But if you ask me, I think they have both been intimate¡± Fredrick said and Gold gasped as he said that.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Like had sex¡±


    ¡°Yeah and it¡¯s obvious she likes him but Esther doesn¡¯t look like someone who wants to be in a rtionship¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Esther hatesmitment and likes frolicking with guys alot¡±


    ESTHER POV


    ¡°Why did you bring me here Caleb?¡± Esther asked harshly


    ¡°Seriously? What¡¯s your problem?¡± Caleb asked her because he seem not to know what was done wrong.


    ¡°My problem is you. what happened between us was a mistake so stop bugging me¡± Esther warned Caleb


    ¡°That didn¡¯t feel like a mistake to me. Esther, I love you¡± Caleb professed.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t love you and please forget about me because I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship with you¡± Esther said again.


    ¡°Why do you hate me so much?¡± Caleb asked hoping to get at least an answer but Esther huffed


    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know? You rapped Gold remember and who knows if you haven¡¯t raped other girls?¡±


    ¡°I apologised and she forgave me already so I¡¯m not a rapist¡±


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t forgive you and honestly, I can¡¯t have a rapist as a boyfriend¡± Esther yelled but her words got to Caleb.


    ¡°You made your point already Esther and I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you¡± Caleb said as he looked pretty hurt by what Esther just said to him.


    ¡°Caleb¡­ I¡­¡± Esther wanted to apologize because she blew everything out of proportion but Caleb stopped her.


    ¡°You are right you know and I don¡¯t deserve you¡± Caleb said slowly and walked away.


    ¡°Caleb¡± Esther called but he ignored her. By then her eyes were already teary.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that¡± Esther said remorsefully as she felt hurt knowing she also hurt him.


    ¡°Esther you suck at love¡± She muttered to herself and began to cry.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Esther where is Caleb?¡± Gold asked as she walked outside but she saw her sobbing and she looked pretty sad then she wondered what could have transpired between them but Esther suddenly interrupted her thought


    ¡°He left¡± Esther said to Gold


    ¡°But why, or did you do anything to him?¡± Gold asked.


    ¡°Gold its nothing¡± Esther lied but Gold knows Esther too well and she knows that she just lied to her.


    ¡°You are lying¡± Gold said to Esther who began to cry


    ¡°I messed up Gold, it was really stupid of me¡±


    ¡°Then what is it Best, what did you do?¡± Gold asked bing impatient already with her suspenseful mood.


    ¡°I called him a rapist¡± Esther finally said and Gold opened her mouth in surprise


    ¡°You did what? Gold asked ?


    ¡°Why would you do that Esther?¡± Gold scolded


    ¡°I know. I screwed up¡±


    ¡°You really screwed up.


    What happened between you two?¡±


    ¡°It all started when you left, then i met Caleb at the club, he looked really sad and the worse part was that he was drunk. He kept saying he hurt someone, now she¡¯s gone and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡±


    ¡°I tried tofort him and I offered to take him home. He didn¡¯t quit going to the club and we would always meet there, he told me a lot about himself and I started to find him interesting.


    The day I found out I didn¡¯t get admission into the university, I just wanted to drink my sorrow away and I urged him to drink with me.


    We both got drunk and ended up having sex. The next morning, he confessed his feelings for me and he also told me about what they did to you. I didn¡¯t let him exin then I just left his ce in annoyance.

 20

    The point is why didn¡¯t he tell me earlier? Why wait until I finally fell for for him before speaking up? It felt like I betrayed you Gold.


    Why would I fall in love with a rapist?¡± Esther said as she sobbed.


    ¡°Esther, it¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t betray me and I have forgiven Caleb so you should too¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you Gold, he raped you then how on earth were you able to forgive him so easily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a big heart best. I admit Caleb hurt me pretty bad but the good times we had surpasses the bad.


    Caleb is my big brother and I love him a lot. Why shouldn¡¯t I forgive him? I know you care about me Esther but you can¡¯t sacrifice your happiness for me. Go talk to Caleb and make things right¡±


    ¡°Love sucks and you know I¡¯m not the love type of person¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to get serious and stop flirting?¡± Gold adviced.


    ¡°You know I hatemitment and Sticking to one man is like a punishment¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you see it as one, how about looking at it with a different mindset? Commitment is not a bad thing after all and I¡¯m happy with Fredrick¡±


    ¡°We are different Gold¡±


    ¡°No best we are not. Actually we¡¯ve got quite a lot inmon, It¡¯s your choice whether you want to change or not.


    Love is a beautiful thing Esther when you are with the right person. And if you ask me, you and Caleb make a wonderful couple¡±


    ¡°You really think so¡± Esther asked Gold


    ¡°I know so Esther, You should go talk to him¡±


    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll go to talk to him¡± Esther finally epted


    ¡°You know where he is right?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°Yea at the Lake¡±


    ¡°Uhmm yeah. Caleb has taken you there already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Esther noded.


    ¡°You see Caleb and I used to always go there when either of us was sad. Now he has taken you there, it means he cares so much about you so don¡¯t break his heart¡± Gold nudged her yfully and she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try¡± She smiled and Gold hugged her.


    ¡°Thanks Gold¡±     CALEB POV


    He sighed throwing stones endlessly into the water.


    ¡°I know I made a terrible mistake which I would probably live with for the rest of my life. Look at Gold now, she¡¯s happy while I¡¯m not.


    I¡¯m the bad guy here and I guess I don¡¯t deserve happiness. My life is a mess now, thanks to my stupidity but I really don¡¯t me Esther anyways, she¡¯s right.


    No one will want a rapist as a boyfriend so I guess it¡¯s my penance¡± Calebmented painfully.


    ¡°Caleb¡± He turned to see Esther behind him so he stood up from the deck and proceed to leave when her voice stopped him.


    ¡°Caleb I¡¯m sorry. I should never have said such a thing¡±


    ¡°But you did and you were right Esther, you deserve someone better than me¡± Caleb told her and walked away.


    ¡°Caleb I love you¡± Esther said and ran after him. but Caleb paused to hear correctly.


    ¡°Did she just say she loves me? My heart jumped happily as she said that but I decided not to show it.


    Caleb walked to the parking lot and unlocked his door. He slide into the drivers seat and Esther got into the passenger seat then shut the door.


    ¡°You seriously want to follow me?¡± Caleb asked but Esther fastened her seatbelt.


    ¡°Yeah, If that will make you listen then I will¡±


    ¡°Your choice¡± Caleb smirked and turned on the engine and drove out of theke into the main road.


    ¡°Where are we headed?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°To hell¡± Caleb said and elerated the car to go faster.


    ¡°Hell? Caleb you are going to get us killed with this speed¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying about going to hell anyways. I¡¯m just d that you areing with me¡±


    ¡°Caleb I don¡¯t want to die I want to get down¡± Esther looked at him as she held a frightened look on her face.


    ¡°Caleb watch out¡± Esther said as they were about to collide with a luxurious bus that was about to make a U turn.


    ¡°I got this¡± Caleb smirked and swayed expertly from the its front.


    ¡°What the hell, do you want to get us killed¡± the bus driver yelled.


    ¡°God, that was close. I have to call Gold and inform her that her brother has gone crazy¡± Esther said breathing heavily as she took out her phone. Caleb wanted tough but he restrained himself.


    ¡°Gold, Caleb wants to kill the both us of and he¡¯s driving like a lunatic¡± Estherined but Gold chuckled


    ¡°Rx best Caleb is just trying to mess with you¡± Gold said.


    ¡°Mess with me how? When i can see the gates of hell clearly from here¡± Esther said but she sighed happily when she saw a police car tailing them. Esther halted the car and the policeman soon walked to the the side of the car then Esther turned down the volume of the music.


    ¡°Mr.. do you realize you are driving way above the speed limit and you are also on the wrongne¡± The officer said.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m kinda of in a hurry¡± Caleb said


    ¡°Who is the girl beside you?¡± The officer looked at Esther and she gave him a deadly re.


    ¡°My girlfriend¡±


    ¡°Wow Mr you have a beautiful girlfriend¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡± Caleb appreciated


    ¡°Can you show me your drivers license?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± Caleb brought out his driver¡¯s license and gave it to the officer who checked his license and scribbled something on his notepad.


    ¡°Race car driver? Interesting but you must know that this road doesn¡¯t look like a race track to you. Make sure you do not try this again. Get back on yourne¡± The officer said as he gave Caleb back his license .


    ¡°Sure thing officer¡± Caleb said and Esther sighed as she watched him walk back to his car.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Caleb asked her.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe I almost died¡± Esther chuckled silently.


    ¡°You asked for it anyways¡± Caleb said but Esther rebuked him


    ¡°You are so mean¡± Esther muttered.


    ¡°I know something that will make you feel better¡± Caleb said as he leaned closer to her and sped his lips slowly on hers then she kissed him back slowly as he pulled out of the short kiss.


    She blushed and looked away.


    ¡°Feel better now?¡± Caleb said as he bite her lips and stared at her then she nodded shyly. ¡°Just drive¡±


    ¡°To hell?¡±


    ¡°No way, your ce would be better¡±


    ¡°My ce?¡± Caleb asked as he raised her brows at her.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Esther said and Caleb smiled.     AERIEL POV


    ¡°Mom what do we do now? Gold just ruined my chances of getting close to Fredrick with her useless introduction¡± Queen said to her mum.


    ¡°I got a n We¡¯ll go to Fredrick¡¯s house and ask Gold for forgiveness. Then we¡¯ll plead with her to let you stay at their ce for some days. That is when your dad and I will be out for a business conference¡±


    ¡°Gold is soft hearted, she will surely let you stay. All you need to do is find your way into Fredrick¡¯s bed and then his heart.


    When you finally gain control of his heart, Gold would be evicted¡± Aeriel smiled as she told Queen about her ns.


    ¡°Wow mum, you are a genius. But are you sure that this n is going to work? Gold might spoil our ns this time again¡± Queen said to her mother.


    ¡°She can¡¯t Gold is stupid and she won¡¯t figure out a thing¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right she¡¯s stupid. I would be serving it hot to Fredrick under her nose and she won¡¯t smell a thing, until she¡¯s back to the streets.


    I can¡¯t wait to see her suffer¡± Queen said and let out a heartyughter


    ¡°Patience Queen, Fredrick will be yours soon¡± Aerial assured her daughter.     GOLD POV


    Gold chuckled softly as she dropped the phone.


    ¡°Esther right?¡± Frederick asked as he pulled her to himself on the bed.


    ¡°Yeah. It was Caleb, he scared shit out of her by driving recklessly¡±


    ¡°That brother of yours sure is crazy¡± Fredrick said to Gold.


    ¡°Yeah he is¡±


    ¡°Gold I¡¯ll have to go to the office tomorrow¡± Fredrick said to Gold who seemed Surprised.


    ¡°Which office? are you going to fly back to Lagos¡± Gold mumbled.


    ¡°No¡± Fredrick replied and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°We have a branch office here¡± Fredrick responded


    ¡°But I thought this was supposed to be like a vacation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to check on it. Besides we¡¯ve got an important board meeting tomorrow¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°Fine but you are definitely going sight seeing with me next tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Sure thing ma¡¯am¡± Fredrick said and she chuckled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re making fun of me¡± Gold said climbing on top of him and pinned both his hands to the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are¡± Gold said as she lowered her body to his and their eyes maintained an intense eye contact. The tension between them was electrifying as their hot breath and body heat further intoxicated the moment.


    As ifpelled by an invisible force, Gold sped her lips against his softly, loving the feel of his lips against mine.


    He kissed her back and deepened the kiss as their tongues glided together in a perfect rhythm then he groaned softly when she grinded her crotch against his.


    ¡°I want you Freddie¡± Gold whispered against his ears as she trailed her fingers slowly on his abs. She felt his breath shorten as she continued trailing her fingers down to his pelvis. She took hold of his dick through his trousers and he groaned.


    ¡°Geez baby, you¡¯ve grown to be a bad girl¡± Fredrick said biting his lips then unzipped his zipper.


    ¡°Your bad girl¡± Gold whispered stroking his dick with her hands then he moaned and pulled her into a passionate kiss.


    The next morning when Esther came back from Caleb¡¯s apartment, she told E and Gold about what transpired between them.


    ¡°Did he really do that?¡± Gold and E chuckled as Esther told her what Caleb did as they were in therge swimming pool. Frederick already left for work and they were all bored so they decided to swim.


    ¡°Yeah and after that, we had sex¡± Esther giggled.


    ¡°Woah so you guys are officially together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t seriously remember thest time, I had a good screw it¡¯s about three months ago¡± E said.


    ¡°Three months? Don¡¯t tell me you?¡­¡± Gold said as she trailed off raising her brows at E


    ¡°Of course, I had it with one of the male servants¡± E rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Holly molly. You need to getid sis so how about we hit the club tonight?¡± Esther giggled.


    ¡°Hell no¡± Gold said as her eyes widened.


    ¡°Gold don¡¯t be a kill joy¡± Esther pouted.


    ¡°Fine we are going to hit the club but first we need to go see your mom¡± Gold said but E refused


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. She abandoned me remember?¡± E said.


    ¡°Gold is right E mum misses you a lot and not a day goes by that she doesn¡¯t think about you¡± Esther said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care and I don¡¯t want to talk about her¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯ve got no choice here so you areing with me to see your mom¡±


    ¡°Gold¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious¡±


    ¡°What the hell, you are acting so much like your boyfriend now¡±


    ¡°What do you expect? she is his girlfriend so of course she has to act like him. I think I like the new Gold¡± Esther said.


    ¡°Thanks best but E the main reason I allowed youe with us was because I wanted you to reunite with your family and that includes your mom.


    I know she was wrong but we are humans and we make mistakes. You should hear her out¡±


    ¡°I already said fine¡± E screamed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thene on, let¡¯s go get dressed and meet your mum¡± Gold said to them.


    ¡°You can do this E¡± Gold encouraged her as they stood in front of her mom¡¯s house.


    ¡°We will both go in first¡± E whispered holding Gold¡¯s hands then she pressed the door bell and her mom soon opened the door.


    ¡°Wow Gold¡± she called smiling at her.


    ¡°Good day ma¡¯am¡± Gold greeeted


    ¡°Hey mom¡± Esther hugged her mother.


    ¡°Come on,e in¡± she beamed a bright smile but her smile faded away when she saw E.


    ¡°Emmanue?¡± she asked surprised as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Hey mom don¡¯t give me that look, I know you wish me dead¡± E said but her mum pulled her into a hug.


    ¡°How would I wish you dead? I¡¯m sorry E, I¡¯m so sorry. I should never had done that to you¡± She cried still hugging tight to Dani.


    ¡°Toote for that because you already did¡± E said as she forced herself out of the hug.


    ¡°Do you know what I fucking went through in the hands of my so called foster parents? Did you care how I felt when you abandoned me? Did you bother to check up on me? Instead, you lied to Esther that I was dead!¡± E yelled angrily in tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry E, I did check up on you but I was told they already moved out. I searched for you, not a day went by that I didn¡¯t think about you. Do you think it was easy raising you both?


    Your father abandoned us and ran away with my life savings. Do you think it was easy letting you go? I did it for all of us¡± Their mum replied crying as well


    ¡°No you did it for yourself.


    You did it because you loved Esther more than me and you did it for your own selfish reasons. You sold me like amonmodity¡± E said getting more angry.


    ¡°All I did, I did for you and your sister. It was hard for us to feed at that time, I didnt want you to suffer but I never sold you, I only gave you up for adoption and I love both of you equally For God¡¯s sake, you are both my daughters¡±


    ¡°Dani please forgive your mother already. All she did, was because of you and your sister. You should be lucky to have a mother who cares about you¡± Gold told her in a soft tone.


    ¡°E please forgive mother already. She loves you and all that she said is true. Dad ran away with the money she gave to him to start up a business leaving her penniless.


    Mom never forget about you, I was there with her and I saw the pains she felt of losing you¡± Esther said in a bid to convince E


    ¡°Fine, I forgive you mom because Gold asked me to¡± E said but Esther hit her yfully and sheughed.

 21

    ¡°Seriously mom I forgive you¡± she pulled her mother into a hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you back¡±


    ¡°I missed you mom¡± E said.


    ¡°I missed you so much more than you can imagine¡±


    Gold sigh and put a call across to Fredrick. it was almost seven in the evening and he was yet toe back home which was weird because Fredrick doesn¡¯t stay too long in the office.


    ¡°Gold?¡±


    ¡°Frederick you had me worried and don¡¯t tell me you are still in a board meeting¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, these workers are stressing me out¡±


    ¡°Really? what happened?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe I caught the manager having sex with two of his female workers¡± Fredrick said and Gold chuckled loudly.


    ¡± wow? Oh my God tell me you¡¯re lying¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. The workers allined of his gross misconduct and Casanova attitude.


    Some of the workers here don¡¯te to work and still get paid. I sacked all of them including their manager because I can¡¯t keep unprofitable workers¡±


    It must have really been a stressful day. But don¡¯t you have people who monitor your branch offices?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do but it¡¯s obvious now that most of them collect bribes and write false reports. I¡¯m going to address this matter properly when we get back to Lagos¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out too much¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already stressed out¡± Fredrick sighed and Gold kept mute not knowing how to tell him that she intends going to the club when he¡¯s obviously stressed out.


    ¡°Baby Is something bothering you?¡± Frederick asked when he noticed that she was quite.


    ¡°Uhmm Fredie you see the girls and I want to go to the club?¡±


    ¡°The club? but It¡¯s full of those drunk and perverted men. What if something happens to you?¡± Fredrickined


    ¡°Fredie stop being paranoid nothing is going to happen¡± Gold said and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Fine, but you should take Chike with you just in case any idiot tries something stupid¡±


    ¡°Geez, I¡¯ve got an over protective boyfriend¡± Gold chuckled.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve got a beautiful girlfriend, of course I have to be protective of what¡¯s mine¡± Gold blushed as Fredrick said that.


    ¡°I miss you already baby¡± Gold said biting her lips.


    ¡°You know I miss you more. Don¡¯t stay out too long and make sure you take Chike with you¡± Fredrick


    ¡°Noted and you shouldn¡¯t stay out too long¡± Gold said to him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m almost rounding up¡± Fredrick responded


    ¡°Ok then Bye¡±


    ¡°Bye¡± Gold smiled and ended the call.


    ¡°Seriously? I thought you were never gonna end that call¡± Esther said.


    ¡°So what did he say?¡± E asked


    ¡°He agreed but on a condition that Chike must tag along¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need a baby sitter and we can handle ourselves well¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want Gold to go against his orders? Hell no, you certainly don¡¯t know how angry he would get at both of us if anything happens to Gold¡± E warned.


    ¡°Nothing is happening to me and I can¡¯t go against Fredrick¡¯s wishes¡±


    ¡°I know you both love each other and nothing is going to happen. Besides it looks really awkward taking a bodyguard to the club.


    Come on Gold besides no one is going to tell Fredrick¡±


    ¡°But Chike will¡±


    ¡°And we can always talk to him¡± Esther added


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m agreeing to this. Fredrick is going to get mad at me when he finds out¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t¡± Esther assured and they zoomed off to the club house.


    They giggled like highschool teens as they walked into the club and a lot of people, mostly drunk people danced to the hip hop music and some were even making out.


    ¡°This is gross¡± Goldined.


    Her body was d in a red strapless body fitted Jumpsuit Romper with Choker that showed off her curves and round ass then on her feet was a pair of white ankle boot high heels and her ears were adorned with designer earrings then on her face, she wore a light make up and she held on her hand a white clutch purse.


    E wore a ck mini ruffle off shoulder bodycon cocktail dress that exposed part of her cleavages and also showed off her curves and on her feets was a pair ofck stilettos.


    Esther on the other hand, was on a mini bandage spaghetti strap bodycon dress and she looked hot in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m gettingid¡± E giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯m so getting drunk¡± Estherughed


    ¡°Well I¡¯m driving two drunk people home¡± Gold said as she rolled her eyes as they walked to the bar. They sat on the bar stool and ordered for drinks.


    ¡°A bottle of Vodka and two ss cups please¡± Esther requested.


    ¡°A bottle?¡± Gold eyes widened.


    ¡°Yeah we were serious about getting drunk¡± Esther said and Gold watched as the bar attendant poured their drinks into their cups.


    ¡°Gold don¡¯t tell me you are not taking anything¡± Esther asked as she sipped from her drink.


    ¡°A cup of Exotic will do¡±


    ¡°Seriously? no alcohol?¡± Esther asked


    ¡°Thanks¡± Gold whispered to the bar attendant as he gave her the drink.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m fine with this¡± Gold said to them as she sipped her drink.


    ¡°If you say so¡± Esther replied but few minutester, Esther and E both started talking funny due to the alcohol at work.


    ¡°Hi pretty¡± A guy walked up to them staring at Gold lustfully but she pretended not to see him.


    ¡°Mind if we dance?¡±


    ¡°Gold, he¡¯s taking to you¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes pretty, if you don¡¯t mind please dance with me¡±


    ¡°Sorry dude but I¡¯m already taken¡± Gold said to the guy.


    ¡°But t¡¯s just a dance¡±


    ¡°What part of she doesn¡¯t want to dance with you don¡¯t you understand? Leave here this minute before I crack your skull open¡± Esther yelled clinging onto the bottle on the table.


    ¡°Wow go easy babe I¡¯m leaving already¡± The handsome dude said.


    ¡°I¡¯m so horny right now and that hot dude over there will surely satisfy my urge so see youter girls¡± E giggled away.


    ¡°I¡¯m dancing Golde dance with me¡± Esther screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can dance alone¡± Gold said


    ¡°You are so not fun¡± Estherined as she staggered to the dance floor.


    ¡°Easy bestie¡± Gold warned the hyper active dancing Esther.


    ¡°Another ss of this and also calcte our bills¡± Gold said to the bar tender


    ¡°Mind if I sit here?¡± Some one said and Gold turned to see another guy.


    ¡°Sure¡± she huffed silently and gave the bar attendant her card.


    ¡°Let me?¡± The guy said bringing out his card.


    ¡°Thanks but I can foot my bills myself¡± Gold replied and gave the bar attendant her card.


    ¡°There¡¯s is no way I¡¯m letting this guy pay for my drinks that will be one of his excuse to get into my pants besides money is not my problem Freddie sends enough money to my ount every week¡± Gold thought inwardly.


    ¡°I like your type. How about we go somewhere private to talk¡± the guy said as he attempted to touch her thighs but she spanked his hands off.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got nothing to talk about¡± Gold said bluntly


    ¡°Heye on and stop acting like you don¡¯t know what I mean. You¡¯ve got a nice ass¡± The man spanked her ass on the stool but Gold gave him a resounding p


    ¡°What the hell, how dare you?¡±


    ¡°Feisty huh? Stop acting like a saint when we both know you badly need to be banged¡± the guy said as he made to touch her again but she took hold of a bottle and broke the bottom on the table.


    ¡°Come close to me and you will get a stab in the stomach¡± Gold threatened and just then Fredrick¡¯s bodyguards surrounded him.


    ¡°What the hell? does it mean Fredrick is here as well¡± Gold thought.


    ¡°What the hell is going on¡± The guy asked but before he couldplete his sentence they cleared him off the ground and his assnded on the broken bottle on the floor and People began to give way as Frederick walked through the crowd then some girls began to giggle and guys muttered to themselves.


    ¡°I never knew he was this popr¡± some of them muttered to themselves but Fredrick had an angry expression on his face as he walked up to Gold.


    ¡°Freddie¡± Gold called but he shut her up with a kiss that left her awestruck and she could here gasps and murmuring as they continued kissing


    ¡°I though I told you to take Chike with you but you defiled my orders. But not too worry, I know just how to punish you¡± He whispered biting her ears softly and she gasped but Fredrick


    turned to the idiot who tried to molest her.


    ¡°Take him outside and teach him a lesson¡±


    ¡°Please, I never knew she was yours¡± The guy cried as Fredrick¡¯s men carried him out then Fredrick pulled Gold to himself


    ¡°Babye on let¡¯s get you home¡± He said to her but he noticed she was reluctant untill she finally spoke.


    ¡°What about Esther and E? We came together and I can¡¯t just leave them behind¡± Gold said but Fredrick sighed tiredly.


    ¡°Fine let¡¯s wait¡± Fredrick finally agreed reluctantly


    ¡°Gold, Gold¡± Esther walked towards Gold and she almost fell on her but Gold had to hold her properly.


    ¡°Esther where the hell did you go? and why is there blood stain on you?¡± Gold asked curiously


    ¡°I went to the bathroom to puke and some bastard followed me in and tried to rape me. I ended up smashing his head against the wall¡± Esther said but when she sighted Fredrick, her face changed.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing here? Does he¡­¡± Esther asked as she trailed off in a whisper then Gold nodded and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Alcohol is so not good for me now my eyes are starting to spin¡± Estherined but they suddenly saw the guy running and screaming towards them.


    ¡°There you are bitch¡± they heard his thick voice approach them and Esther ran behind Gold. The guy had his belt unbuckled and blood was dripping from his head.


    ¡°That bastard tried to rape me¡± Esther said shivering.


    ¡°Bitch we have some unfinished business¡± The guy made toe closer but Chike stopped him.


    ¡°Stay out of my fucking way because I want the girl¡±


    ¡°Back off¡± Chike warned but the guy raged towards him.


    ¡°Fuck you dude, you asked for this¡± the guy said and made to punch Chike but he held the guys fist and twisted it effortlessly.


    ¡°Arrrggghhh¡± the guy groaned and made to punch him with the other hands but Chike was quick to hold his other hand then he used his knee to hit him on his dick and he cleared him off the ground. The guy fell to the ground and groaned in pain as he held his dick.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ouch that must hurt pretty bad but it serves him right anyways and as for Chike, I never knew he could fight like that¡± Esther mouthed but when she stared at Fredrick it was quiet obvious that he was really mad.


    ¡°Damn! Gold what have you done¡± She muttered inwardly


    ¡°Chike go look for E¡± Fredrick said and trailed off staring at Gold. He held her hands and pulled her to himself then she smiled softly inhaling his cologne.


    ¡°He¡¯s still very caring when he¡¯s angry and sometimes I wonder what I did to deserve this kind of man¡± Gold muttered inwardly


    ¡°Yes boss¡± Chike soon left in search of E


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Fredrick said and without waiting for her reply, he swept her off and carried her on his arms in a bridal style then


    she bite her lips and smiled tucking herself into his arms. He carried her outside of the club and Esther followed closely behind.


    ELLA POV


    ¡°ahh¡­ yes¡­ fuck me harder¡± E moaned as a fine gentleman pounded her from behind.


    ¡°God this guy is so good at fucking and car sex is good, how much I¡¯ve missed¡± E thought


    ¡°Damn your pussy is so tight. I¡¯m gonna cum¡± The guy groaned as he thrusted deeper into her and one of her breast spurted out of the dress as it bounced to his thrust then she moaned loudly as she reached orgasm but the guy took hold of her ass as he pounded into her and soon came in the condom then they


    both copsed on the car seat breathing heavily.


    ¡°Damn that was great¡± the guy said as E arranged her dress.


    ¡°Thanks¡± She replied faking a smile but he reached for his trouser and brought out some cash then he made to give her the money but E stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept this. I only did this because I was horny and not because I¡¯m some prostitute¡± E said and his jaw dropped when he heard that from her.


    ¡°But¡­¡±The guy was about saying but E interrupted him.


    ¡°I should leave now¡± She smiled faintly and opened the car door.


    ¡°Mind if I get your name?¡± the young man asked


    ¡°E Cruz¡±


    ¡°And your digits?¡± the guy asked but E began contemting either to tell him that she does not have a phone but it will be so absurd because how can a grown up girl not have a phone?


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s because I¡¯m a ve all thanks to my wicked foster parents. I¡¯m lucky I wasn¡¯t even sold to a brothel or worse like what most ve merchants do¡± E muttered silently.


    ¡°E it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to give it to me but this is my card, please try to give me a call when you can¡± The guy said then E took the card from him and left.


    ¡°There you are, I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you¡± Chike said walking up to E and she was surprised.


    ¡°Howe you are here?¡± E asked astonished.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­ Oh my God we shouldn¡¯t have listened to Esther and I¡¯m the one who is going to get scolded and not Gold¡± Eined but her moments were interrupted¡­.


    ¡°The master sent me to get you so can we, please¡± Chike said but E sighed softly and followed him to the front of the club.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Where did that sister of mine go to?¡± Esther whispered to Gold


    ¡°Probably getting her brains fucked¡± Gold whispered back to her giggling and Fredrick just stood and watched them talk. She knows he won¡¯t stay angry at her for long.


    ¡°You¡¯ve turned the holy ire to a bad girl now¡± Esther saidughing


    ¡°Why does everyone keep saying that? I¡¯m not bad¡± GolD defended


    ¡°You are Finally oh there she is¡± Esther smiled softly when she sighted E who had a frightened look on her face probably because of Fredrick.


    ¡°Erm¡­ mas¡­¡± She greeted but Fredrick interrupted her


    ¡°Why did you let Gold disobey my orders?¡± He questioned angrily


    ¡°Freddie, you really shouldn¡¯t scold her It was my fault, I should have listened¡± Good pleaded with him


    ¡°It was my idea and I¡¯m the one at fault here, I should never have convinced Gold to disobey you¡± E said.

 22

    ¡°Look at what happened? Gold got molested, your sister almost got raped and you I don¡¯t know.. obviously got fucked.


    All these would have been avoided if you had done what I asked you to but make sure it never happens again¡± Fredrick warned,


    ¡°It won¡¯t¡± E assured


    ¡°No one told me your boyfriend could get this mad¡± Esther whispered to Gold


    ¡°Well you didn¡¯t ask and I can¡¯t believe I listened to you¡± Gold muttered until Fredrick¡¯s voice interrupted.


    ¡°Golde on, let¡¯s go¡± He said to her and she went with him but while in the car, she sighed softly staring at Fredrick as they rode back home. The ride was a silent one as he refused to talk to her.


    ¡°Oh God Fredrick is a silent killer¡± Gold said sillently but she drew closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder and then her hands on his chest.


    ¡°Freddie, don¡¯t tell me you are still mad at me¡± Gold said pouting as she trailed her fingers slowly on his chest as her breath fanned his neck.


    ¡°Of course I am what if something had happened to you back there? I dislike it when you disobey me.


    You should know that I¡¯m only after¡­¡± Fredrick was about saying but Gold cut him off with a kiss and he gasped slightly in shock but he was quick to kiss her back slowly running his fingers through her hair then


    In split seconds the kiss got hotter and they were kissing crazily like their lives depended on it.


    His tongue slipped inside her mouth, gentle but demanding and her fingers grip his hair, pulling him closer.


    They couldn¡¯t let go of themselves as their tongues fought for dominance and he was obviously winning. Gold felt great desires surge through her body as he kissed her breath away leaving her breathless and vulnerable to his touch.


    He pulled out of the kiss slowly with their lips still inches apart and they stared at each other breathing heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Gold whispered breathless as she felt his breath on her neck.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do that again and don¡¯t think I forgot about your punishment¡± Fredrick said as he rolled his tongue on her neck and trailed his fingers down the other side of her neck which made her moan softly as her hands curl around his neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired right now so I guess we will have to postpone your punishment till tomorrow morning¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°How do you intend to punish me?¡± Gold asked inquisitively


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡± Fredrick replied smirking


    FREDRICK


    The next morning Fredrick smiled softly as he slowly stroke Gold¡¯s hair and stared at her beautiful face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never loved a woman as much as I love her and I wasn¡¯t wrong about loving her because she is the best thing that happened to me.


    She¡¯s like my addiction, my world but she¡¯s sometimes stubborn but all the same I still love her¡± Frederick said inwardly with a smile on his face then he kissed her forehead and she slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning my love¡± Gold greeted with a smile nting a kiss on his lips.


    ¡°Good morning baby¡± Fredrick whispered in between kisses.


    ¡°How about we start your punishment now?¡± Frederick whispered into her ears and she shivered slightly.


    ¡°Seriously I thought you forgot already¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Frederick asked as he got on top of her and pinned her hands against the bed. He kissed her neck softly running his fingers down her body then he kissed her slowly biting her lower lips slowly as she gasped for air. His hands roamed her entire body and finallynded on her already wet core and she wasn¡¯t putting on any panties and her fingers delved into his back as she moaned softly in his mouth.


    ¡°If only she knew what I had in mind for her, she would definitely freak out¡± Fredrick thought as two of his fingers slide into her wet opening and she moaned gripping harder unto his back.


    ¡°Baby¡± Gold called moaning shakily as he thrusted his fingers into her dripping core and she flexed her hips to meet the thrust of his fingers. Her breathing became hitched and her moans were way louder


    then he knew she was about to cum but then he smirked and slide his hands out of her and licked his fingers while she stared at him in annoyance.


    ¡°Frederick why did you stop?¡± Gold asked but he smirked and took off his briefs and parted her legs open for him. He prated her slowly and they both moaned at the pration. Fredrick groaned as he thrusted deeper into her dripping core and raised both her legs on his shoulders as he bent to kiss her.


    She moaned in his mouth closing her eyes in ecstasy as he pounded in her then she felt a great desire running through her veins as she felt her own orgasm building.


    Her moaned increased as her core tightened around his length then he moaned and came inside of her before she could cum.


    ¡°Baby why are youso mean? I can¡¯t believe you actually fucked me without making me cum¡± Gold said a little bit angry but Fredric rolled his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually your punishment and you should be lucky I didn¡¯t tie you up Fredrick said


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert¡±


    ¡°I have to go to work¡± Fredrick said as he got out of bed and went to the bathroom but Gold rushed in front of him and blocked the door.


    ¡°Darling, I have to go to work¡± Fredrick said again but Gold jumped on him, wrapping her legs around his waist and her hands around his shoulders.


    ¡°I thought we were supposed to go sight seeing today¡± she whispered grinding her wet core against his dick and he felt a sudden rush of blood then he became hard again.


    ¡°Well you know the situation at the office¡± He groaned.


    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m letting you go without you making me cum first and I don¡¯t think you can resist me either¡± Gold said and guided his dick slowly into her core and they both moaned at the pration.


    ¡°She is so right and she¡¯s totally irresistible¡± He said


    ¡°I guess I have few minutes to spare¡± Fredrick said and Gold moaned as her back hit the door then he thrust deeper into her, banging her against against the door and she moaned with ecstasy.


    Their lips engaged in a passionate kiss as he carried her away from the door and dropped her on the bed.


    She moaned as he thrusted into her tight core with wild desires running through his veins.


    ¡°Ahhh baby this feels so good¡± Gold said moaning and digging her fingers into his bare back then the tel on the bed stand rang.


    ¡°Pick it up¡± Fredrick told her in a groan then she moaned slightly, stretched her hands and picked up the call.


    ¡°What¡­ is it?¡± she asked moaning and kissing him slightly.


    ¡°Erm¡­ ma¡¯am your step mom and sister are here to see you¡±


    ¡°Why the fuck are they here?¡­ oh God¡± Gold asked moaning as Fredrick sucked on her nipples.


    ¡°They say they have something important to discuss¡±


    ¡°Fuck, let them in¡± Gold said as she dropped the receiver on the tel then focused on making out with Fredrick and after some minutes, they climaxed.     QUEEN


    Queen smiled as they walked into the mansion and she couldn¡¯t help but admire the structure and the environment as a whole.


    ¡°So this is where that bitch lives, I will soon be the one living here¡± Queen said to herself victoriously.


    ¡°Queen we have arrived¡± Her mum said giggling


    ¡°Hey you, take my luggage in¡± Queen said to the guard leading them in.


    ¡°As what?¡± he asked rudely which really provoked Queen


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to ensure he gets fired when I be thedy of the house¡± Queen said out loud and the guard chuckled because of what she said


    ¡°As a servant or is that not what you are?


    Look here youngdy, watch how you talk to me. I was asked to let you in and not carry your luggage for you so be careful¡± the guard said and went to the main house and they followed closely behind.


    ¡°Mom did you see how rude he was to me¡± Queenined


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling he is definitely going to get fired when you own Fredrick¡¯s heart¡± Aerial encouraged her daughter


    ¡°Where is your boss?¡± Aerial asked as they sat on the cozy couch.


    ¡°This guy must be stinkingly rich but Gold surely doesn¡¯t deserve this¡± Queen whispered to her mother happily


    ¡°He is having a private time with his woman¡± The guard fired at them and Queen huffed silently at the word woman¡¯ and Private time.


    ¡°Could it be that the are making out and Gold will be screaming like


    ¡°ahhh Fredrick, fuck me harder, Yes shift my womb¡± Queen imagined in her head and she felt anger surge through her with the nasty thought of imagining what they could be doing inside


    their room having their quite town.


    ¡°That bitch¡± Queen cursed sillently     GOLD


    ¡°You are crazy Gold¡± Fredrick chuckled breathing heavily.


    ¡°I guess they got the memo that you are mine darling¡± Gold said then he smiled and carried her in his arms the bridal style.


    ¡°How about we have a shower together?¡± Frederick asked


    ¡°I¡¯d love that¡± Gold replied smiling before nting a kiss on his lips and they went off to the bathroom together.


    After bathing, Gold giggled as they walked down the stairs together as Fredrick was already dressed to go to work but he insisted on hearing the thrash her Step mum and sister were obviously going to say and Gold smirked when she saw them seated on the couch then she wondered what they came there for.


    ¡°Gold¡± Queen ran to hug her but she dodged her and she ended up hugging air.


    ¡°What do you both want?¡± Gold asked crossing jet arms.


    ¡°Can you please sit down and hear us out¡± Aerial said softly and they both took their seats with Gold seating on Fredrick¡¯sps.


    ¡°Gold we were wrong about you and we want to apologize for what we did to you but we are all humans and we make mistakes. Please find it in your heart to forgive us¡± Queen and her mum Aerial said as they both went on their knees shedding crocodile tears.


    ¡°This woman can act very well but I¡¯m not stupid to know they are obviously after my man¡± Gold muttered inwardly smiling.


    ¡°They are both pretending¡± Fredrick whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a prophet to tell me that. They think I¡¯m stupid but I¡¯m going y along with them¡± Gold whispered back.


    ¡°Awwn get up, get up you know I have a big heart and I don¡¯t keep grudges so I forgive you both¡± Gold said in pretense


    ¡°Really? You really are an angel¡± They both said smiling as they stood up.


    ¡°Come here sister¡± Hold said to Queen as she hugged her in disgust.


    ¡°God she stinks¡± Gold muttered inwardly but still pretended like everything was going on well


    ¡°Wow your perfume is very nice¡± Goldplimented.


    ¡°Thanks¡± Queen responded happily


    ¡°So are you traveling out of the country or something?¡± Gold asked when she saw the luggage.


    ¡°You see your dad and I will be going on a business conference and Queen will be left all alone. So can she please stay with you for at least a week¡± Aerial asked pleadingly.


    ¡°A week? I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t stay here. But I¡¯m sure she has friends, whom she can go stay with them or probably her boyfriend¡± Gold said.


    ¡°I thought you said you have forgiven us why then won¡¯t you let me stay after all you are my sister¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Queen said to Gold getting upset already


    ¡°Please cut that crap so it¡¯s recently you know you have a sister. Wait, what do you take me for? a fool or what? How can I possibly let a devil into my home.


    You want to reap where you did not sow¡± Gold said and they both looked at her surprised but Fredrick couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡°Your home? Bitch he¡¯s not even married to you and you are here vomiting nonsense out of your mouth¡± Queen fired back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever in your life speak that way to my girlfriend¡± Fredrick yelled and they flinched.


    ¡°And for your information, Gold and I will be getting married when we get back to Lagos but not too worry, we will do well to drop an invitation card for you¡± Fredrick said and Gold stared at him a bit surprised and happy as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right baby I¡¯m gonna marry you¡± Fredrick said but he was rudely interrupted by Queen.


    ¡°What? Why on earth would you marry this bitch. Let me remind you, Gold is a cheap slut and it¡¯s obvious that she seduced Kennedy and lied about him raping her¡± Queen yelled.


    ¡°You how can you say that¡± Gold asked approaching them angrily but Fredrick held her back


    ¡°Let me handle this my love¡± Fredrick whispered and she nodded.


    ¡°Imprudence, how dare you? Nichs take her down¡± Fredrick said and Gold looked at both of them and saw that they were both shivering in fear.


    Queen was forced on her knees by Nichs and she struggled to break free from his grip.


    ¡°Let me go you bastard¡± She yelled and Aerial immediately went down in her kneels pleading on her daughter¡¯s behalf already


    ¡°Frederick please forgive my daughter for being too rash¡±


    ¡°Toote for that madam. Nichs, take this useless girl outside and punish her by whipping her twenty times¡± Fredrick ordered


    ¡°My pleasure¡± Nichs smiled and it was obvious she had earlier offended him.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t punish me because of this bitch? Gold I hate you¡± Queen screamed.


    ¡°Make it thirty¡± Fredrick resounded to Nichs


    ¡°Frederick please have mercy on my daughter¡± Aerial pleaded..


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would still want me after this¡± Fredrick said giving Queen a cold sneer.


    ¡°You are wrong because I love you Fredrick and I must have you¡± Queen dered boldly.


    ¡°Suit yourself then, Nichs and Chike take her out punish her severely¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    ¡°Frederick you can¡¯t do this to me¡± Queen yelled as they carried her out.


    It¡¯s good he¡¯s showing them his cold side serves the bitch right¡± Nichs said


    ¡°Why not? Actually I can¡± Fredrick said in response to Queen¡¯s statement


    ¡°Frederick, you have no right to punish my daughter¡± Aerial said already crying.


    ¡°Why not?


    How dare she walk into my house and insult my woman?¡± Fredrick said and a bright smile beamed on Gold¡¯s face when he said that.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious she has used Voodoo on you¡± Maybe that¡¯s what she even used on her father Aerial said


    ¡°Watch your tongue woman or you might end up joining your daughter.


    You should know the reason why I didn¡¯t punish both of you together is because you are elderly but don¡¯t make me reconsider my decision¡± Fredrick said and Gold smiled softly hearing Queen¡¯s cries, obviously Nichs must be whipping her real hard.

 23

    ¡°Let me refresh your memory a little, when Kennedy tried to kill your husband. Who do you think saved him?¡±


    ¡°You did¡± Aerial answered.


    ¡°Who do you think kept your family save?¡± Frederick asked


    ¡°You¡± She answered.


    ¡°And why do you think I did that? Why should I care about your family anyways?¡± Frederick asked.


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°Liar, of course I did it for Gold. How ungrateful can you get? You actually owe her your lives. Now let me sound a note of warning to both you and your daughter.


    I know what you did to her father so don¡¯t try to y that game on me because It won¡¯t work. I have eyes only for Gold and also don¡¯t try to harm my baby or you might end up dying a tragic death¡± Fredrick warned.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Aerial asked giving Gold a deadly re.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m warning you and don¡¯t take my warning for jokes. Chike send her out¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am this way please¡± Chike said but Aerial issued a note.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave but be rest assured that I¡¯ll be back and I will make sure Gold suffers¡±


    ¡°Empty threats, Gold can never suffer as long as she¡¯s with me so just get out¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting into, she¡¯s a big time slut!¡± Aerial fired


    ¡°I said get out¡± Fredrick yelled and Aerial stared at Gold again before walking out in anger.


    When she left, Gold ran towards Fredrick and hugged him


    ¡°Gold¡± Fredrick called but she deepened the hug


    ¡°I love you so much Freddie and I wonder what I would have done without you¡± Gold said emotionally.


    ¡°I love you more¡± he whispered kissing her hair.


    ¡°Hey I have work to do and don¡¯t worry my love I¡¯ll take care of them¡± Fredrick assured Gold as he raised her face up and stared into her eyes.


    Gold momentarily lost her breath when she felt Frederick¡¯s hand curl around her waist then he pulled her closer to himself. His thumb brushed her lower lip and she heard his breath hitch. He leaned closer to her and slowly kissed her already parted lips.


    Her veins throb, my heart tter and her eyes closed as she readily received his kisses then he slowly kissed her lower lip and disengaged from the kiss then her eyes parted open to see his smiling face.


    ¡°Looks like someone can¡¯t get enough of me¡± he teased and Gold hit his shoulders yfully.


    ¡°You wish¡± Gold huffed


    ¡°Prove it to me then¡± Fredrick said as he pulled her closer to himself and kissed her at once. She felt her body go haywire as he kissed her breath away and her lips parted open to receive his.


    ¡°My love, you need to go to work remember¡± Gold whispered in between kisses


    ¡°Fuck, we will continue this when I get back¡± Fredrick said to Gold as he left the house.


    QUEEN POV


    ¡°Ouch mom it hurts¡± Queen said boiling in anger as she applied the hot cloth on the cane marks on her skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Gold pays for this¡± Queen assured


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Queen this will be over soon¡± Aerial said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he wants to marry her and I also got whipped too. I hate Gold so much¡­ ouch¡± Queen said and immediately the door slide open and Mr. Collins walked inside the room.


    ¡°What is he doing here? He obviously came to mock us¡± Queen said to her mother


    ¡°Have you seen it, see what you brought upon yourself because of greed and jealousy¡± Mr. Collins said.


    ¡°Dad is that all you can say¡± Queen asked sobbing


    ¡°What else were you expecting me to say?¡± Collins asked.


    ¡°Collins, your daughter was beaten by Fredrick and this is all you could say. What are you a man for if you can¡¯t act as one¡± Aerial asked angrily.


    ¡°Oh it is now that you know I¡¯m a man then as a woman, a mother precisely what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Collins you should call Gold home. She needs to be taught a lesson after all you are father¡± Aerial spoke harshly to Collins.


    ¡°Can you hear yourself? Hear the nonsense you are vomiting from your mouth. Why on earth would I do that? No one asked both of you to go there¡± Collins fired back at her


    ¡°You can¡¯t even defend your wife and child. What type of a man are you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to argue with you. Well since you care so much about not letting Queen stay all alone at home, you can stay with her yourself¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Aerial asked


    ¡°Meaning you won¡¯t being with me anymore I¡¯ve already found someone else to rece you¡±


    ¡°Collins. How dare you? I¡¯m your wife so I should go with you and not some mistress. Wait a minute Collins are you cheating on me?¡± Aerial asked but Collins huffed.


    ¡°Think whatever you want to think but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m out¡±


    ¡°Collins stop there¡± Aerial called but Collins sneered and walked out then shefelt tears gathered in her eyes.


    ¡°This is all Gold¡¯s fault. Not until she came back from Lagos, I was still in charge but now he barely listens to me, barely talks to me, he even stopped having sex with me and It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s cheating on me.


    But not to worry, I will skin and eat that woman alive then as for Gold, I¡¯ll make her miserable to the extent that she will beg for death¡± Aerial assured herself inwardly while crying.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Oh My God Best, I¡¯m so happy for you¡± Esther said giggling


    ¡°Same here Gold¡± E smiled.


    ¡°Thanks¡± Gold responded with a smile on her face


    ¡°I still find it funny that Queen was flogged like a like a six year old child¡± Esther saidughing..


    ¡°That serves her right she¡¯s is aplete replica of her mother and they are both husband snatchers¡± Gold responded


    ¡°She is even lucky we are not in Lagos because she would have definitely slept in the cold room¡± E said a bit angry.


    ¡°Cold room? What¡¯s that?¡± Esther asked them


    ¡°It¡¯s like a metallic room where offenders are kept below freezing point¡± Gold answered the curious Esther


    ¡°Woah, that sounds horrible¡± Esther said


    ¡°It is and actually no one everes out alive but Gold ws the first. E said to her sister Esther


    ¡°Woah, Gold you¡¯ve been there¡± Gold asked wanting a response


    ¡°Uhmm yeah. I was used of trying to poison Fredrick but It was actually a set up¡±


    ¡°That was terrible I guess¡± Esther asi


    ¡°I still wonder how Gold survived because no onest more than fifteen minutes in there and she was there for more than twenty five minutes¡±


    ¡°Actually something strange happened¡±


    ¡°Really? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Few minutes after you left, the freezing effect stopped like they turned it off or something but I was too weak to really notice it¡±


    ¡°And you never mentioned it to me¡±


    ¡°You never asked and not until now, I really didn¡¯t remember it¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s obvious Fredrick asked them to turn it off. What if that was part of his n?¡±


    ¡°That means he knew I was innocent and basically almost let me freeze to death. God, he¡¯s so mean¡± Gold muttered.


    I can¡¯t believe this but Fredrick has some exining to do¡± Gold muttered as she left Esther and E to their room to confront Fredrick.


    When she got to the room, she saw himying on the bed so she asked him if he had a hand in whatever it was that happened on that day but he chuckled.


    ¡°So it took you this long to figure it out¡± Fredrick mocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny¡± Gold said frowned.


    ¡°Look baby, I just got back from work and I need to bath, eat and rest¡± Fredrick said smirkinf as he removed his shirt which visibly revealed his perfect abs.


    ¡°You are obviously trying to run away from this conversation¡± Gold said and hit his shoulders but he held both of her hands and pulled her closer to himself causing her let out a gasp.


    ¡°You really want to know what happened right? but in a condition that I will make love to you after telling you¡± Fredrick whispered as she felt his breath on her neck then she swallow hard as her breath hitched.


    Frederick is so good at making me want him and he¡¯spletely irresistible¡± Gold muttered inwardly then he lifted her up and carried her on his torso. He kept her on the bed with him on top of her before kissing her neck again which made her moan softly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Frederick began in a whisperThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    FLASHBACK


    FREDERICK (POV)


    ¡°These maids are something else, I can¡¯t believe she tried to poison you¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s innocent Ethan It was all a set up¡±


    ¡°How?¡­ Never mind but sometimes I wonder if you are really are human¡±


    ¡°Of course I am and I want the girl because she¡¯s mine. Nichs go tell Chike and Elvis to turn off the freezer and be fast about that¡±


    ¡°Yes master¡± Nichs said as he scurried out.


    ¡°Seriously bro, don¡¯t tell me you are into her?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly¡±


    ¡°You just said she¡¯s yours and now you are denying it¡± Ethan muttered angrily.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Of course, I knew from the very first day I set my eyes on you that you were mine¡±


    ¡°Why me Freddie?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you are pure Gold, you are different and I wasn¡¯t wrong about you. I really didn¡¯t expect to fall so much in love with you. I thought I could control the feelings I had for you but I was wrong baby.


    I love you so much and I will love you till the end of time and even in our next lives, I will still love you¡± Fredrick assured her then Gold smiled softly as she stared into his eyes breathless.


    ¡°I love you too Darling and I don¡¯t regret falling in love with you at all because you gave my life meaning, you light up my world even in the darkest moments. The love that I feel for you is eternal and I will forever love you till the end of time and even in our next lives¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to make you mine forever¡± Fredrick whispered and kissed her at once.


    The next morning, Gold smiled as she shoved the popcorn into her mouth. The three of them were actually watching a movie in the sitting room nd as usual, Fredrick has already left for work although they were supposed to spend much more time together but work wouldn¡¯t allow them.


    ¡°Well, he did say he was going resolve the issue within a week but honestly, I can¡¯t wait, for us to go to a lot of ces together and have fun¡± Esther said to her inner self until her she was interrupted by Esther¡¯s ringing phone.


    ¡°Ok, thanks a lot¡± Esther giggled as she ended the phone call.


    ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Guess¡± Esther said to them as the grin on her face widened.


    ¡°Just spill it already¡± she begged


    ¡°Fine I just got admitted into the university¡± Esther said happily


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s great news¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank your boyfriend but first thanks to you too Best, you are the best friend one could ever ask for and you just made my dreamse true¡± Esther appreciated Gold


    ¡°Friends help each other best. so ensure you read your books¡± Gold added.


    ¡°You are starting to act like my mom¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡±


    ¡°E, you never really told us about your sex escapades that day at the club?¡± Gold asked and Esther concurred


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right how was it?¡± Esther asked grinning


    ¡°Well it was good¡± E simply replied.


    ¡°Just good?¡± Esther asked as she shrugged.


    ¡°Yeah, well he actually gave me his Call card¡±


    ¡°Really? he did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but I haven¡¯t called him besides I don¡¯t have a phone¡± E muttered thest part.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem because I actually got you a new phone¡± Gold said to her.


    ¡°Woah, you got to be kidding me?¡± E asked unbelievably as she rolled her eyes at Gold.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not. I ordered for it this morning so let me go get it¡± Gold said and rushed out of the sitting room ad after some minutes, she came back with the phone which was enclosed in it¡¯s packet then she handed it to E who. was still staring at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh my God, Gold, Thank you so much¡± E said hugging her tight.


    ¡°Awwn, thanks Best¡± Esther cooed.


    ¡°You wee sweeties¡± Gold replied sweetly with a smile on her face then E opened the phone packet and brought out the phone.


    ¡°Oh my God, its an iPhone 11 pro?¡± E eximed as her jaw dropped.


    ¡°This is really expensive Thanks Gold¡± She said this time with tears rushing down from her face


    ¡°How many times are you going ti thank me already?¡± Goldined about the incessant thank you


    ¡°As many times as possible because you are such a darling¡± E said giggling.


    ¡°Wow you got ma a sim card as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you should register that online¡±


    ¡°Let me help with that¡± Esther said and she helped her sister register the Sim card on her phone.


    ¡°Done¡± Esther said smiling when she finished the online registration.


    ¡°Thanks sis¡± E said


    ¡°You should call him now¡±


    ¡°No way besides, I¡¯m yet to recharge¡± Eined


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, I will transfer airtime to you¡± Esther said


    ¡°Esther¡± E called in desbelief but Esther ignored her


    ¡°So, I¡¯m done. Call him now¡± Esther said pouting.


    ¡°Esther it was just a one night stand no feelings attached¡±


    ¡°You should call him¡± Gold told her.


    ¡°You never can tell, He might end up being your boyfriend¡± Esther saidughing out loud.


    ¡°Geez stop it¡±


    ¡°Then call him¡± Esther said giving her a funny threatening look


    ¡°Fine¡± she sighed and brought out the call card from her purse.


    ¡°Wow Noah Philemon huh? ¡± Esther giggled teasingly as she looked into the card.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± E huffed dialing the number on her phone.


    ¡°Whatever sis¡± Esther said as E ced the phone on her ears and whispered to them that it was ringing.


    ELLA


    ¡°Hello is this Noah?¡± E asked unsure of if she should be doing this because to her it was just a one night stand and it meant nothing


    ¡°No this is Wendy and what do you want with my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± So this bastard has a girlfriend and he slept with me. I knew this was a bad idea¡± E muttered inwardly.


    ¡°Yes, got a problem with that?¡± Wendy replied rudely until a harsh voice spoke at the background


    ¡°Wendy what the hell are you doing with my phone? and how did you get into my room¡± Philemon asked as he dragged the phone from her. S

 24

    ¡°I see you have started screwing another bitch¡± Wendy yelled.


    ¡°We broke up remember so stay out of my business¡±


    ¡°Noah, hello?¡± E said when she couldn¡¯t get a response from him


    ¡°I knew this was a bad idea, I should never have called¡± Eined and hung up.


    ¡°E what happened?¡± Esther asked concerned


    ¡°What happened is that Noah has a girlfriend, he did mention they broke up but I¡¯m not ready to be caught up in love shit¡± E narrated to them.


    ¡°So you hung up? you could have at least gone on a date¡± Esther said


    ¡°Esther¡± E called astonished by what she just said


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s calling againe on pick it up¡± Esther encouraged


    ¡°No¡± E replied and muted the call but Esther forcefully answered the call up and put it on loud speaker.


    ¡°Esther¡± E whispered in between gritted teeth


    ¡°E please can we talk¡± Noah pleaded


    ¡°Well, E doesn¡¯t want to talk to you¡± Esther told him


    ¡°I¡¯m her sister Esther but I have to tell you this. My sister is madly in love with you¡± Esther said to Noah and Gold couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she said that.


    It¡¯s not funny


    ¡°Esther¡± E called angrily as she snatched the phone from her


    ¡°Listen up Noah, it was a bad idea calling you and forget about what my sister just told you because nothing can never happen between us¡± E warned him.


    ¡°But I just want to talk to you. How about I take you out on a date? Please say yes¡± Noah asked pleadingly to E


    ¡°Tell him yes¡± Esther whispered to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid but I have to politely decline, I don¡¯t want to have issues with your girlfriend¡± E responded


    ¡°She is not my girlfriend, we already broke up¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Noah, what we had was just a one night stand so please don¡¯t bother calling me and I won¡¯t call you¡± E said to him without giving him the chance to say anything further, she hung up.


    ¡°Esther, why did you do that?¡± E asked angrily


    ¡°That was so not cool, I mean it was just a date he requested for and It won¡¯t hurt so give it a try¡± Gold said finally.


    ¡°We all know where this date thing is going to lead to and I¡¯m not ready to get heartbroken again¡± E sighed sadly.


    ¡°Did someone break your heart?¡± Gold asked E inquisitively


    ¡°Yeah, his name was God¡¯swill and we kind of dated in Secondary school.


    I was just sixteen then and I liked him a lot maybe even love. He ended up taking my virginity and after that I got dumped. He simply said to me


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of fucking your pussy and we are so done¡± E said and bursted into tears.


    ¡°Oh my God, that was cruel. I¡¯m sorry sis¡± Esther said as she hugged her sister


    ¡°I know he hurt you pretty bad but that doesn¡¯t mean you should lock up your heart. Who knows Noah might be different¡± Gold said to her


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get it Gold, not every guy is like your boyfriend. Not every love story is sweet and I¡¯m not ready for love and all the bullshit thates with it.


    Please drop this whole Noah thing¡± E pleaded with them.


    ¡°Fine, you are just too stubborn¡± Goldined


    ¡°Like you are any different¡± E muttered.


    AERIAL


    ¡°Mom I already did what you asked me to and he agreed but I must confess it wasn¡¯t easy convincing him. He only did it because I threatened to break up with him¡±


    ¡°Great job my Darling now things are about to fall into ce¡±


    ¡°Mom are you sure this will work¡± Queen asked her mum unsure.


    ¡°Of course. He will definitely send her packing after this or worse. But if he doesn¡¯t, then n C will be to eliminate her¡± Aerial said to her daughter Queen who was already beaming.


    ¡°She deserves worse than death¡± Queen said


    ¡°Our victory is near¡±


    ¡°Come on, go get ready so we¡¯ll get a trap to set¡± Aerial told Queen.


    GOLD


    It¡¯s one week already and Gold sat in the couch in her room smiling as she went through her Instagram ount because she hadn¡¯t been online for over a week. Her followers were more now than 2M followers,


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s how it is when you are a celebrity¡± Gold saidughing.


    Esther had already started college and of course Fredrick intends to take her out tomorrow and she¡¯s was so d that the issue at his office has been resolved and Kennedy¡¯s trial is in four days.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that monster to rot in jail for the rest of his life or probably get a death sentence¡± Gold prayed in her heart but suddenly a call came in from an unsaved number.


    ¡°Who could this be¡± She wondered as she swipeed the answer icon and ced the phone on her ears.


    ¡°Hello. Who is this?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°Gold? It¡¯s me Simon¡± The caller said


    ¡°Simon? How did you get my number?


    ¡°I have my ways so how about we talk over lunch today? Just you and I¡± Simon asked


    ¡°Like a date?¡±


    ¡°Something like that. So will youe?¡±


    ¡°No I can¡¯te because I have a boyfriend now and if he sees both of us together, he will surely strangle you.¡±


    ¡°Trying to scare me right? It¡¯s just lunch Gold to a restaurant and a lot of people are going to be there so be rest assured that I¡¯m not going to try anything stupid if that¡¯s what you are scared of¡± Simon said convincingly to Gold


    ¡°Just lunch?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yea Just lunch Please¡±


    ¡°Fine then¡±


    ¡°So how about in an hour time and pleasee alone¡±


    ¡°But why should Ie alone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? I¡¯m not going to harm you¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. If I¡¯m going on that date, then I¡¯ming with my bodyguard¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe with a bodyguard¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. No bodyguard, no lunch¡±


    ¡°Fine then you cane with your bodyguard. I¡¯ll text you the address of the restaurant¡± Simon said


    ¡°Ok¡± Gold replied and ended the call.


    ¡°Why would Simon want to go on a date with me? I remember that he is Queen¡¯s boyfriend. Could this be part of their n? This two witches won¡¯t let me be. I¡¯ll have to tell Fredrick about this before things go sideways¡± Gold muttered Inwardly


    UNKNOWN


    She walked into the restaurant and sighted Collins seated on their reserved table.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting¡± She said and sat opposite Collins but he was basically drooling over her.


    ¡°Wow, you look even more beautiful¡± Collinsplimented


    ¡°But you married another woman¡± She muttered inwardly.


    ¡°Thanks¡± she smiled ignoring his stares on her


    ¡°So when did you get back from Uk?¡± Collins asked


    ¡°I got back yesterday but I¡¯m actually here for my daughter because it¡¯s time for her to know the truth¡±


    ¡°I think you are right. Mama misses you a lot, she might find it hard to believe that you are still alive¡± Collins said.


    ¡°I only did what I thought was right at that time. Kennedy thought he killed me and he ended upying his filthy hands on my daughter. I failed as a mother, I wasn¡¯t there for her¡± Irene sobbed.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault Irene, you couldn¡¯t have done anything because your life was on the line. I¡¯m to me for all this, I shouldn¡¯t have abandoned her.


    Kennedy is paying for his sins now and Mama is doing fine now¡± Collins said to Irene


    ¡°I know that, heard she got herself a rich boyfriend. Don¡¯t you think she is too young to have a boyfriend? My baby girl is still tender and I don¡¯t want her to get heartbroken¡±


    ¡°Gold is not a kid anymore besides, Fredrick is a nice guy and he loves our daughter very much. I don¡¯t think he would break her heart¡± Collins assured Irene.


    ¡°You never can tell, I mean you said you loved me but you ended up breaking my heart¡±


    ¡°Irene what happened¡­¡± Collins was about saying but Irene interrupted him


    ¡°You destroyed our family Collins, what else do you have to say? Look I came for my daughter and not you so set up a family dinner because I would love to see my daughter and also meet this Fredrick¡± Irene said and stood up to leave but Collins held her hands and walked over towards her.


    ¡°Irene I¡¯m sorry for all that happened in the past but I didn¡¯t mean to leave you and Mama. I still love you and I don¡¯t want to loose you again¡±


    ¡°But you married her Collins, do you know how I felt? how Gold felt loosing her dad at an early age. You ran to be with Aerial and you forgot all the sacrifices I made for you when she left you.


    Did you even love me at all, Did you?¡± Irene spoke angrily then yanked his hands off hers.


    ¡°I love you Irene, I never for once stopped loving you. I admit I was a coward I should never have left you and Mama, I should have stayed back and fought for you and for that I¡¯m sorry¡± Collins said but Irene let out a scoff.


    ¡°Toote for that, If I hadn¡¯t called you that day, would you have offered to take Gold away from Kennedy? She is our daughter Collins but you abandoned her and because of your negligence she got raped and you stand here to talk to me about love? I hate you so much Collins¡± Irene yelled at him as she tried to fight back the pending tears.


    ¡°Irene¡± Collins muttered in tears


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m out of here. Screw you Collins¡± Irene said as she poke his chest with her fingers but he held her hands and squeezed it softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I failed both you and Mama but I¡¯m ready to make amends let¡¯s get married again¡± Collins pleaded but Irene


    chuckled.


    ¡°Are you insane, so you want me to be part of a polygamous marriage?¡± Irene asked furiously


    ¡°I know that Irene but I want to divorce Aerial¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious Irene, let me rewrite my wrongs¡± Collins pleaded


    ¡°Colliy there can never be us, it was over a long time ago and you know it then as for rewriting your wrongs, you lost that chance when you allowed Kennedy and his son rape my daughter. Just set up the family dinner Collins but I can never be your wife again¡± Irene said as she proceeded to walk away but he held her hands and turned her to face him with his hands on her waist, he pulled her closer to himself.


    ¡°Collins, let me go¡± Irene said as she struggled out of his grip wondering why he had to be this strong.


    ¡°He smells nice too and he¡¯s still very cute.¡± Irene said to herself but her subconscious told her to get a grip of herself but Collins leans closer to kiss her closing the distsnce between their lips and Irene felt her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Collins what are you¡­¡± Irene wanted to wake but she felt his lips graze hers and her breath literally shortened and after all these years she still couldn¡¯t let go of her addiction to him.


    She felt a the rush of helplessness, as he imed her lips in his. With her hands on his chest she felt his tongue slip into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help it anymore as she found herself kissing him back with desperation.


    ¡°Collins we shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡± Irene muttered pulling out of the kiss.


    ¡°Why not? I love you Irene¡± Collins replied and kissed her yet again then he hurriedly took her out of the bar to a hotel where they ended up making out intensely.


    Irene smiled softly as she trailed her fingers slowly on his bare chest still finding it difficult to believe that they just had sex after eight years of their divorce.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to take back what¡¯s mine, what Aerial stole from me, it¡¯s time to get it all back¡±Irene said to herself then turn towards Collins


    ¡°I know you may be wondering how I survived, I mean I died right, I was even buried but yet how the hell did I survive?¡±


    FLASHBACK


    ¡°Just make sure she doesn¡¯te out of that room alive, also prepare her body for burial because I want her to be buried immediately. Do this and you will see your son again or he dies¡± Kennedy said to the doctor in charge of Irene¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°Fine I¡¯m going to do it but please don¡¯t kill my son¡± The doctor pleaded


    ¡°That all depends on you¡± Kennedy replied as he hung up. The doctor walked into the theater as a confused man. His profession was to save lives but now he was going to take one.


    Ireneid on the bed not knowing if she was going make it or die in the process. She thought about her daughter the most, how would she feel when her mother is no more so she made the decision to live for Gold not knowing that Kennedy already wanted her dead, a man she thought loved her.


    ¡°Doctor may we proceed with the operation¡± the theater nurses asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this¡± The doctor said as he muttured to himself.


    ¡°Doctor are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I would like to have a word with the patient alone¡± The doctor said and Ireneid there in the midst of confusion and with death endlessly knocking at the door of her soul as she watched the nurses leave one by one.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± her voice came out muffled because of the oxygen mask.


    ¡°Someone is after your life, Kennedy he doesn¡¯t want you to make it out of this hospital alive¡± the doctor said to her.


    ¡°What? Kennedy How?¡± Irene asked as she felt hot tears slip out of her eyes not wanting to believe what the doctor just said because she trusted Kennedy so why would he want her dead?


    ¡°He is with my son and if I don¡¯t kill you, my son will die, so I¡¯m going kill you¡± The Doctor said then Irene felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die¡± She told the daughter crying


    ¡°Yes you can that¡¯s why you will have to y dead¡±


    ¡°What? how is that possible?¡± Irene asked but the Doctor brought out a syringe containing a liquid.


    ¡°The content of this syringe will slow down your heartbeat to the point where doctors would nearly not be able to detect a pulse.


    You will be unconscious but if you aren¡¯t given the antidote in less than an hour, you would really die¡± The doctor said and he brought out another syringe which contained the antidote.

 25

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die, what if I don¡¯t get the antidote on time¡± Irene asked already scared.


    ¡°You will because Kennedy wants you buried immediately after you are confirmed dead. Your burial would be quick and after you are buried, we will dig you out and give you the antidote¡± The doctor assured Irene.


    ¡°It was a big risk but it was one I was willing to take for my daughter, for myself, for you Collins and for the life of the doctor¡¯s son on the line¡± Irene said to Collins and she continued her story.


    ¡°What if the operation fails? What if I die during the operation?¡± She asked the doctor


    ¡°Do you believe in God?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Irene answered not sure of her answer


    ¡°You need him now more than ever. I will call in the nurses¡± The doctor said and she nodded.


    As fate would have it, the operation was sessful and Irene survived then the serum was injected into her.


    ¡°Kennedy thought she was dead, although she almost died but after she was given the antidote, she remained in vegetative state for days because she was deprived of oxygen for long¡± During those days, Irene was treated at the doctor¡¯s house, his family took her in and Kennedyter released his son.


    But After spending some weeks with them, Irene fully recovered and the doctor whose name was Bright wanted her to leave.


    ¡°Irene you have to leave this ce now it isn¡¯t safe for you. Kennedy might figure out you are here and we will all be dead.


    So here are passports, ne tickets and your visa to the United kingdom and It cost me a fortune getting these ready¡± The Doctor said as he gave her the travel documents and an envelope which contained some money.


    ¡°Inside the envelope there is an address on it, I have a little cottage house in UK so you can stay there for the main time¡± The doctor said to Irene but she stared at him dumbfounded not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Do people like you still exist in this world? thank you so much Doctor¡± Irene appreciated him in tears.


    ¡°Aunty Irene do you really have to go?¡± his son Mike asked in tears.


    ¡°Yes sweetie. I wille visiting sometime¡± Irene said to Mike.


    ¡°Darling, Kennedy and his boys are here¡± his wife Miranda who was busy checking the window announced.


    ¡°This is not good,e on the three of you, hide in the little man hole then I¡¯ll go talk to them¡± Dr Bright said as he raised the rug carpet in the sitting room and opened the wooden t cover that had a little hole underground.


    ¡°Come on get in¡± Dr Bright said and Irene quickly took Mike with her to hide underground.


    ¡°Mirandae on go in¡± Dr Bright said to his wife but she refused


    ¡°No I¡¯ming with you¡±


    ¡°Miranda¡± Dr Bright called but suddenly they heard a knock on the door so they quickly shut the hole close quietly.


    ¡°Brighte on let me in or Ie in forcefully. Kennedy said and at that moment Irene became scared for the life of the doctor and his wife because Kennedy was a dangerous man who is capable of murder.


    ¡°I wondered what made me fall for him in the first ce¡± Irene thought as she held Mike in her arms as he shivered in fear. She was scared as well but she tried to be brave for the little child who was just Six.


    ¡°Mr Kennedy, I already did what you wanted, I killed the woman. What else do you want?¡± Dr Bright asked.


    ¡°I know and you did a great job but I have been thinking. Why should I trust you? Who knows you might decide to rat me out¡± Kennedy said


    ¡°I would never do that, I already killed the woman just let my family go¡± Dr Bright pleaded


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that? I can only be sure you don¡¯t tell, if you are dead. Force them on their knees¡± Kennedy instructed his boys


    ¡°Kennedy you can¡¯t do this to me¡±


    ¡°Of course I can. You, go find the child¡± Kennedy said referring to one of his boys


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    ¡°Please let my child go¡± Miranda begged.


    ¡°I won¡¯t rest until you are all wiped from the surface of this earth¡± Kennedy saidughing heartily


    ¡°Kennedy you are a devil¡± Miranda said to him fearlessly.


    ¡°It took you so long to find out¡± Kennedy asked as he chuckled.


    ¡°I hate you and you will pay for this¡± Dr Bright said but Kennedy interrupted him


    ¡°Shut her up permanently¡± A silent gunshot followed and by then Mike and Irene were already in tears but she had to cover his mouth to prevent him from screaming.


    ¡°Miranda, Miranda please don¡¯t leave me¡± Dr Bright cried calling his wife whoid lifeless on the ground


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you will join her soon¡± Kennedy assured him


    ¡°You are heartless Kennedy and You will pay for this¡±


    ¡°Boss, we couldn¡¯t find his son¡± The guard who was sent to look for Dr Bright¡¯s son returned


    ¡°Now Bright tell me. Where you are hiding him?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, I rather die than tell you¡±


    ¡°Your choice but be rest assured, I will find him and kill him. Go to hell and be with your wife¡± Two gunshots followed as soon as Kennedy finished talking.


    It finally dawned on Irene that Gold could still be living with this monster so she had to do something to get her out of there and that almost cost Collins his life.


    After they left, she took Mike with her to UK and began a new life.


    GOLD


    ¡°You know I would never let you go, It¡¯s a trap Baby¡±


    ¡°I know it seems suspicious that he asked me toe alone. But what is their aim this time?¡± Gold asked.


    ¡°He asked you toe to a restaurant and not a club which means he¡¯s not going to make an attempt of raping you. Their aim is to make me chase you out of my life which mean their n was to make it look like you were cheating on me¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°And?¡± Gold asked wanting to get more updates


    ¡°He was going to kiss you and someone will be there to take pictures and those pictures would be sent to me to create a bad impression on you¡± Fredrick told her


    ¡°Oh my God, those bitches¡± Gold yelled angrily.


    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks you are not human?¡± Gold asked and Frederick chuckled.


    ¡°No you are not, Ethan thinks so too but I¡¯m human baby maybe a psychic?¡± Frederick said and chuckled.


    ¡°A psychic, like you literally see the future and read people¡¯s mind?¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m just kidding Darling I am no psychic¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you trying to pull my legs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not seriously let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a genius. King Solomon the second¡± Fredrick said and Gold chuckled when he said that.


    ¡°Freddie, don¡¯t make meugh. You are king Solomon, that means you have so many wives and concubines¡±


    ¡°No way, I have just you and no one else¡± I bite my lips and smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I know that Darling and I love you for it¡±


    ¡°I love you more baby and thanks for telling me about this¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. No secrets remember?¡±


    ¡°Yeah no secrets but don¡¯t miss me too much¡±


    ¡°That is so not possible because I miss you already¡±


    ¡°I miss you more Honey. I¡¯ll be home soon so please don¡¯t go out with that punk¡± Fredrick pleaded


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. Take care of yourself Darling¡±


    ¡°Bye¡± Fredrick said smiling and he ended the call.


    QUEEN


    ¡°Mom are you sure this n is going work?. I¡¯m yet to get the pictures and Simon is yet to call me. Maybe I should call him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him, darling. You will ruin everything if you do¡± Aerial said to her desperate daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two hours now mum. Don¡¯t you think something might have gone wrong?¡± Queen said pacing around.


    ¡°Will you stop pacing around, you are making me feel dizzy and I¡¯m trying to think¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± Queen replied and sat on the bed then her phone soon started ringing and she smiled looking at the ID. It was Simon.


    ¡°Mom Simon is calling¡±


    ¡°I told you to rxe on pick up the call¡± Aerial said then Queen smiled and swiped the answer icon.


    ¡°Hello Simon, have you done it¡± Queen asked enthusiastically


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t¡± Simon replied then a frown crept on Queen¡¯s face.


    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t? That was a simple job Simon and you couldn¡¯t kiss her?. I shouldn¡¯t have called you if you were going to tell me bullshit¡±


    ¡°You really wouldn¡¯t let me finish¡± Simon asked getting angry.


    ¡°What is there to finish other than you failed¡± Queen responded harshly


    ¡°Failed? I should me you Queen for bringing up some dumb n and bringing me into it. I really don¡¯t know what your motive is but it is certainly not good and the reason your n failed was because Gold didn¡¯t show up¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t show up?¡± Queen asked surprised.


    ¡°Yeah she didn¡¯t show up¡±


    ¡°Bastard it only means you didn¡¯t do your job well and now you¡¯ve ruined the whole n. I have such a dumb boyfriend, but for your information Simon, it¡¯s over I¡¯m sick and tired of you¡±


    ¡°Really Queen? I should have known better than to have a bitch as a girlfriend. You think I didn¡¯t know that you always cheated on me? It¡¯s actually for the best, I¡¯m sick and tired of fucking your loose pussy. Look you don¡¯t dump me Queen, I dump you¡±


    ¡°Bastard¡± Queen said and ended the call.


    ¡°That bitch¡± Simon muttered angrily fisting his hands.


    ¡°Darling forget about that dumb ass Simon. It seems Gold has gotten smarter and the best option now is to eliminate her so she can go and be with her bitch of a mother in hell¡± Aerial said but Queen became afraid.


    ¡°Mom don¡¯t think that is too extreme¡±


    ¡°Stop being a coward Queen or don¡¯t you want Fredrick anymore?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what? Queen. Do you think Gold would let you have Fredrick? No she won¡¯t. so she needs to die and that way she won¡¯t bother you and Fredrick ever again¡±


    ¡°Fine mom we¡¯ll kill her¡± Queen said convincingly


    ¡°Now that¡¯s my daughter¡± Aerial said happily


    FREDERICK POV


    Frederick sighed tiredly as he walked into the sitting room then he saw Amara busy setting the table when he walked in. When she sighted him, she ran to meet me bowing down slightly.


    ¡°Wee Master¡± She nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Where is Gold?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the kitchen¡±


    ¡°Keep this in my room¡± Fredrick said giving her his briefcase while he proceeded to the kitchen. He smiled at the aroma that hit his nose before he could even get to the kitchen and it reminded him that he was hungry.


    He leaned his body on the door post and watched Gold cook then heplimented on how she looked so beautiful on her apron.


    ¡°Amara, what¡¯s taking you so long in setting the table? Fredrick would be here any minute¡± Gold said yelling and Amara rushed to the kitchen and was about entering when Fredrick stopped her giving her the ¡®leave¡¯ signal and she nodded.


    Fredrick went in himself and wrapped his hands around her waist.


    ¡°Freddie¡± she called while smiling softly knowing he was the one. He kissed her neck softly trailed his fingers upwards from her waist and groped her soft breast then she gasped.


    ¡°Darling, we are in the kitchen¡± she moaned softly but Fredrick ignored her and continued fondling her breast so she let out a gasp then he pulled her into a short and passionate kiss.


    After some minutes of kissing her, he disengaged from the kiss and let her go while starring at the food she was preparing


    ¡°Uhm that looks good¡± Fredrickplimented but Gold stylishly dragged him out of the kitchen


    ¡°You should go take a bath first before you can have a taste of it¡±


    ¡°Yes mom¡± Fredrick replied and she chuckled.


    ¡°Silly boy,e on go take a bath¡± Gold said scolding him.


    ¡°Geez you just made me feel like a kid¡±


    ¡°You are still a kid Freddie aa long as you suckle from my boobs¡± Gold said and grinning then she finally pushed him out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Really, are u been serious right now¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Then maybe I should stop because I really don¡¯t want to look like a kid¡± Fredrick smirked and Gold frowned.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡± She threatened with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you like been sucked¡±


    ¡°Geez Freddie, you are such a pervert¡± Goldined


    ¡°You¡¯re also a pervert baby¡± Fredrick smirked and left the kitchen.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Wow baby, this is delicious¡± Fredrickplimented, taking a bite from the food and she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it¡±


    ¡°I love it¡± He responded and smiled softly before resuming to eat his food but then his phone rang in his pocket, then he dipped his hands into his shoes pocket and brought it out.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Gold inquired and Fredrick told her it was her father so she excitedly swiped the answer icon and pressed the phone on her ears.


    ¡°Good evening Dad¡± she greeted


    ¡°Good evening Mama. How are you doing?¡± Collins asked


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Dad and you?¡±


    ¡°Same dear. So I was thinking if you could bring Fredrick along with you for a family dinner tomorrow?¡± Collins asked and Gold was speechless for a moment


    ¡°A family dinner, I thought you were supposed to be on a business trip¡± She inquired


    ¡°Well I canceled it because there is something important you must know Mama and I want you to bring Fredrick with you¡±


    ¡°Ok dad, I will. What time?¡±


    ¡°5pm¡±


    ¡°Ok, Bye dad¡±


    ¡°Bye¡± Collins replied and ended the call while Gold thought of what he just told her.


    ¡°Something important, what could that be?¡± she kept imagining until Fredrick interrupted her thought


    ¡°Anything the matter?¡± Fredrick asked concerned


    ¡°Dad invited us to a family dinner tomorrow¡± Gold said to him and he happily responded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go then¡± Fredrick said and dragged her up to himself stroking her gently until they both drifted to dreamnd.


    The next day in the evening Gold and Fredrick left their their house to her father¡¯s. When they arrived, Gold assisted her Dad in setting the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s great you cooked the food yourself and not those witches because If they had cooked the food, I would never have eaten it because they could probably have poisoned the food¡± Gold said then Queen and her mum looked at her scornfully but she ignored their looks and sat beside Fredrick.


    ¡°Queen darling, why don¡¯t you seat beside Fredrick¡± Aerial said smiling


    ¡°Yes mother¡± Queen smiled and walked to seat beside Fredrick so he would be at the middle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you daree near me instead go seat with your mother¡± Fredrick told her and Gold smiled while Queen stood beside him like a policewoman.

 26

    ¡°Fredrick it¡¯s not such a big deal¡± Aerial said a?grily but pretended not to by faking a smile.


    ¡°Well you should ask my girlfriend because I don¡¯t think she would agree to such ridiculous thing¡± Fredrick said rudely.


    ¡°She¡¯s your girlfriend and not your wife¡± Queen said but Fredrick interrupted her


    ¡°I did say before that Gold and I would be getting married so what¡¯s the hell is wrong with you people?¡± Fredrick asked rudely referring to Queen and her mother.


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s great news¡± Collins said smiling but Aerial immediately interrupted him.


    ¡°Collins don¡¯t you think Gold is too young and fragile to get married now¡± Aerialined but Collins happily answered her.


    ¡°Of course not, she¡¯s already an adult and of marriageable age¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? She¡¯s just Seventeen¡± Aerial barked.


    ¡°Step mother, why should you care about when I get married?¡± Gold asked amused by the way Aerial was reacting to the news but then a voice interrupted their conversation for a moment.


    ¡°Wow looks like I arrived just in time¡± Caleb grinned as he walked into the dinning.


    ¡°Who invited him here? This is supposed to be a family dinner for goodness sake¡± Aerial said angrily


    ¡°He is part of our family so I invited him over¡±Gold replied the raging Aerial.


    ¡°How dare you Gold? Does this look like your house for you to make some funny decisions?¡± Aerial said angrily approaching Gold but Collins held her back


    ¡°Aerial let her be. she¡¯s right and he¡¯s part of the family¡± Collins added so Caleb immediately took the seat sat beside Fredrick and Queen frowned.


    ¡°I was supposed to seat there and not you¡± Queen said then Caleb chuckled


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see your name on this seat and you were not seating on it either¡± Caleb said mockingly then Queen felt defeated as she sniffled and went to seat beside her mother.


    ¡°Cry cry baby¡± Gold muttered and Queen chuckled.


    ¡°Mr Collins, why are we here? I obviously can¡¯t stand your daughter¡±


    ¡°Me neither¡± Gold scoffed.


    ¡°How dare you talk back at me? Collins will you just sit back and watch her talk back at me without doing anything¡± Aerial asked but Collins was quick to shut her up.


    ¡°Aerial will you shut up and listen¡± Mr Collins said getting irritated.


    ¡°Collins, did you just tell me to shut up?¡± Aerial asked not believing that Collins could actually say something of that nature to her.


    ¡°Of course he did¡± Aerial heard a familiar voice that made her stiffen up replied her instead of Collins so she turned her head slowly and was shocked to the bone to see Irene then she felt tears slip out of her eyes and she momentarily lost her voice.


    Everyone looked surprised, well except for Collins which made Gold wonder if he knew about what was going on.


    ¡°Mom?¡± How? I saw you buried¡± Gold said and without thinking twice she ran to hug her.


    ¡°Mom I¡¯ve missed you¡± Gold said crying heavily but her mum consoled her


    ¡°I missed you more Mama. I¡¯m going to exin every thing to youter¡± Irene said patting her daughter¡¯s back while she nodded and they disengaged from the hug.


    ¡°Wipe your tears Mama. I¡¯m here now¡± Irene smiled and wiped the tears rolling down her eyes.


    ¡°Mom I¡¯m sorry I failed you¡± Caleb who was already in tears apologized but Irene smiled


    ¡°Come here Caleb¡± she said pulling him into a hug and smiled again but then a loud grunt followed and Gold chuckled seeing that she kicked him on his private region.


    ¡°Ouch¡± Caleb groaned holding his dick.


    ¡°That¡¯s for raping my daughter¡± Irene said to him


    ¡°I did apologize but now how do I get my wife pregnant without this?¡± he muttered but Irene told him to Figure it out himself?¡±


    ¡°You are so mean¡± Caleb muttered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Irene asked marching towards him but he denied saying anything


    ¡°Mom, this is my boyfriend Fredrick and Freddie meet my mom¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you ma¡¯am¡± Fredrick said smiling softly.


    ¡°Same here. Fredrick, my daughter is fragile I hope you won¡¯t break her heart?¡± Irene asked him sternly.


    ¡°Be rest assured ma¡¯am. I love your daughter very much and I would protect her with my life¡± Fredrick assured


    ¡°Wow, its great to know someone loves my daughter that much and you look responsible so let me give you the benefit of the doubt¡±


    ¡°Mom¡± Gold called her mum because she was talking way to much then Aerial decided to speak.


    ¡°Irene, how are you still alive?¡± Aerial asked.


    ¡°Where you expecting me to die? I came to take back what¡¯s mine Aerial¡± Irene answered her fearlessly.


    ¡°You might end up loosing your life for real this time¡± Aerial warned but Ireneughed


    ¡°Should I take that as a threat or what?¡± Irene asked


    ¡°No dear, It¡¯s an advice¡± Aerial responded harshly with an evil grin on her face


    ¡°Bitch¡± Irene muttered under her breath but Fredrick asked an rming question.


    ¡°Are you indirectly telling us that you nned to kill Gold¡¯s mom?¡± Fredrick asked but Aerial nooded negatively


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Let¡¯s just eat¡± Aerial saide faking a smile.


    ¡°Trying to change the conversation right? That proves that you are guilty¡± Fredrick said then Aerial became very angry.


    ¡°Fredrick how dare you try to lie against me?¡± Aerial yelled.


    ¡°Feigning annoyance over a direct question actually proves you have something to hide so start talking¡± Fredrick threatened.


    ¡°Aerial did you really n with Kennedy to kill me?¡± Irene asked fuming in anger.


    ¡°Kennedy ? so Kennedy my stepfather nned to kill mom¡± Gold muttered


    ¡°Answer the question you bitch¡± Collins yelled.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡± Aerial stuttered fearfully and Queen interrupted them rudely


    ¡°Listen up everyone, my mom didn¡¯t do anything so stop using her¡± Queen said defending her mother.


    ¡°Will you shut up there¡± Collins yelled and she flinched.


    ¡°You have two options Aerial it¡¯s either you confess right now and you walk away a free woman or you don¡¯t confess then I will dig up every single criminal activity you¡¯ve been in and trust me I will find something and you will spend the rest of your life in jail¡± Collins threatened.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Aerial Yelled in anger, fear and pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to count to five and you know that I don¡¯t joke with my words Aerial, I¡¯m dead serious¡± Collins threatened and began to count down


    ¡°1¡­ 2¡­. 3¡­ 4¡­¡± Collins counted before Aerial decided to speak


    ¡°What you said is true, I nned with Kennedy to kill Irene¡±


    ¡°You bitch I hate you¡± Irene said to Aerial audibly.


    ¡°You witch, so you nned to kill my mom. Who knows if you didn¡¯t n to make him rape me?¡± Gold yelled in tears and Fredrick pulled her to himself and tried to console her..


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n for him to rape you. I only wanted him to marry me then I¡¯ll make your lives miserable but he ended up falling in love with you. Knowing Kennedy was a dangerous man, I told him you were cheating on him that was why he nned to kill you¡± Aerial confessed crying profusely.


    ¡°You deserve to die¡± Gold said angrily rushing towards her but Fredrick held her back


    ¡°Tell me Aerial is Queen really my child or was It also part of your n to destroy my family¡± Collins asked but Queen interrupted.


    ¡°Dad I¡¯m your daughter¡± Queen said confidently but Collins red at her


    ¡°Who asked you to talk to, Shut up¡±


    ¡°She is your daughter Collins¡± Aerial said but Collins yelled as he charged towards her angrily


    ¡°How dare you Aerial, how dare you lie to me?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Answer me this moment before I strangle you to death¡± Collins said really angry but Aerial insisted that Queen was still his daughter.


    ¡°Aerial what do you take me for? You bitch¡± Collins pped her and immediately she began talking¡­.


    ¡°She is not your daughter Collins¡± Aerial yelled in tears.


    ¡°Mom what are you talking about?¡± Queen asked her mother already getting confused about the whole scenario.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Autumn but your real father is Kennedy¡±


    ¡°What? she can¡¯t be my sister. I have an evil father now I have to cope with an evil sister too¡± Caleb protested.


    ¡°I¡¯m not evil and mom tell me you are lying¡± Queen said crying already.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I¡¯m only saying the truth¡± Aerial said to her daughter.


    ¡°So you knew Queen wasn¡¯t my child and you destroyed my family?¡± Collins said but just then, they heard police sirens fast approaching.


    ¡°I thought you said no police, I can¡¯t go to jail¡± Aerial said.


    ¡°Well, I lied about that¡± Fredrick smirked.


    ¡°You bastard, I rather die than go to jail¡± Aerial said and picked up a knife.


    ¡°Aerial what are you doing?¡± Collins asked


    ¡°Mom put the knife down¡± Queen said crying already.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live anymore¡± Aerial said and with that she slit her throat with the knife then copsed on the floor with blood gushing out of her neck.


    ¡°Mom¡± Queen cried holding her mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be like me¡­ Queen my darling¡± Aerial said stuttering and breathing heavily then finally gave up the ghost.


    The police soon arrived and Aerial¡¯s was put in a body bag then Queen cried profusely


    ¡°I really feel her pains, I felt that way too when mom died or almost died because she is yet to tell me the full story¡± Gold muttered inwardly.


    ¡°Gold you douchebag, you are the reason why my mom is dead. You killed her¡± Queen said in tears as she attempted to hit Gold but Fredrick pushed her back.


    ¡°You witch, how dare you use my daughter of killing your mom. Your mom killed herself after confessing to all her numerous crimes¡± Irene said harshly to Queen.


    ¡°Officer, she killed my mother so arrest her¡± Queen said to the police men


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve checked the CCTV footage and it was clearly seen that your mother killed herself so my advice to you is go home and mourn your mother¡± The police officer said.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Queen wanted to insist but Collins interrupted her


    ¡°Caleb take her along with you, she is now your responsibility¡±


    ¡°Ok¡± Caleb sighed and looked at Queen


    ¡°Come on evil sis, go pack your bags¡± Caleb said to her rudely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not evil¡± Queen retorted


    ¡°Whatever, just go¡± Collins said to them as the police officer faced Irene.


    ¡°Mrs Collins, we would like to have your statement now. Tell us all that happened and how you survived¡± The detective whose name was Jelin asked holding a note pad.


    When Irene was narrating her ordeal, Gold felt hot tears slide out of her eyes  ¡°Kennedy sure is evil, he ned to kill my mom, killed doctor Bright and his wife, raped me and many more, he deserves to die just like Aerial.


    It¡¯s still hard to believe that Aerial is no more. She separated our family for seven years for a child that wasn¡¯t my dad¡¯s. She¡¯s wicked just like Kennedy and I bet she¡¯s roasting in hell right now¡± Gold said bitterly


    ¡°Do you have any evidence to present to the court to strengthen the case we have against him?¡± thewyer asked because Fredrick actually hired him because he was one of thewyers in the US.


    ¡°The doctors house actually had CCTV cameras but the cameras went nk during the operation which means Kenedy hired someone to hack them. It was a nned operation they couldn¡¯t have been evidence¡± Detective Jaelin said.


    ¡°Actually there was a mini wireless CCTV in the flower vase¡±


    ¡°How do we get the footage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a sent footage to a mini chip at the back of the doctor¡¯s ears¡±


    ¡°That man sure is wise. Like he ned everything out¡± Collins said


    ¡°Where is the chip now?¡± the detective asked


    ¡°It¡¯s with me¡± Irene said


    QUEEN


    Queen cried endlessly in her new room.


    ¡°Why would mom leave me just like that. I hate you so much Gold, your ill fortune caused this, I hate you Gold¡± Queen yelled smashing the flower vase on the floor then Caleb ran into the room and stared at her and then the broken flower vase then be immediately became angry after seeing what she did.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know how much this cost. God, I can¡¯t do this anymore and I think you should go be with dad in prison¡± Caleb yelled. He actually took to his house earlier, but she didn¡¯t realize he had his own house and car as well.


    ¡°Why should I go to prison? You should be the one in prison and not me¡± Queen yelled back.


    ¡°I hate the fact that you have to be my brother, you are just like that witch Gold¡±


    ¡°You are the witch Queen¡± But just then Esther walked in


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Esther hissed when she saw Queen.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Queen asked.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that. What are you doing in my boyfriend¡¯s house. Wait a minute did youe here to seduce Caleb like you tried to do with Fredrick?¡± Esther asked mockingly.


    ¡°So she¡¯s actually he¡¯s girlfriend, he reallycks taste¡± Queen muttered inwardly


    ¡°Babe, she¡¯s my sister¡± Caleb said


    ¡°What? how? I thought she was Collins daughter¡±


    ¡°We thought so too but it turned out her mom lied about her paternity¡± Caleb said to the dumbfounded Esther.


    ¡°How are you sure she¡¯s your sister?¡± Esther said eyeing Queen


    ¡°We are getting a DNA test done tomorrow¡± Caleb said


    ¡°What? A DNA test don¡¯t you believe I¡¯m your sister¡± Queen asked getting angry already.


    ¡°I wish you are no and ensure you clean up the mess you made. Come on babe, let¡¯s go¡± Caleb said to Queen and dragged Esther along with him to the room


    ¡°She really is my enemy. Why would Gold¡¯s bestie be my brother¡¯s girlfriend? Traitors¡± Queen muttered inwardly


    CALEB


    ¡°I hate the fact that I have to be responsible for her. Dad should be the one doing this and not me¡± Caleb said to Esther


    ¡°Look, I dislike her alot but she just lost her mother Caleb, try being nice to her so she doesn¡¯t make wrong choices and end up like her mom¡± Esther adviced Caleb.


    ¡°She¡¯s not being nice to me either she¡¯s just too difficult¡± Calebined


    ¡°You are her brother and if anyone can help her it¡¯s definitely you¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try thanks Baby¡± Caleb said as he smiled


    ¡°You are wee ¡®Mon Amour''¡± Esther said and Caleb raised her brows at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s sounds like French¡±


    ¡°Well it is. It actually means my lover¡± Esther said


    ¡°Oh you should know, I¡¯m not French but Nigerian¡±


    ¡°You can at least try¡± she muttered.


    The next morning, Caleb smiled as he watched Esther sleep peacefully. He kissed her forehead, got out of bed and wore his


    trousers then proceeded to the kitchen to get a ss of water.


    When he walked into the kitchen, he found Queen cooking.

 27

    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m eating that, she probably would have poisoned the food¡± Caleb muttered inwardly as he opened the fridge and poured the water into a ss.


    ¡°Hi¡± she greeted


    ¡°Hey, I just came to to get this¡± Caleb took his ss of water and made to leave but her voice stopped him.


    ¡°About yesterday, I¡¯m sorry. I should never have spoken that way to you¡± Queen apologized then Caleb hit himself to be sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    ¡°Did she Just apologize? The Queen I know will never apologize¡± Caleb said. He literally wanted to snub her but when he remembered Esther¡¯s words about trying to be nice to her, he decided to give it a trial?


    ¡°I guess I was wrong too. You just lost your mother and I should have being a bit nicer to you after all you¡¯re my kid sis now¡± Caleb said to her


    ¡°Does it mean that I¡¯m forgiven?¡±


    ¡°Yeah but you are definitely buying that flower vase you broke¡± Caleb said to her her.


    ¡°No way, I¡¯ve got no money on me¡± Queen protested


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll rece it myself.


    ¡°But do you really have to date Esther?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do because I love her and I know where this is heading to. Look, Esther is not your enemy and so is Gold.


    Your mum destroyed her family when she was a kid and It¡¯s really not easy growing up in a divorced home. Put your self in her shoes. How would you feel if that happened to you¡± Caleb asked


    ¡°Awful, I guess¡± Queen sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s how she felt. I know you dislike Gold a lot but she¡¯s a nice person when you get to know her better. You should apologize to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say but why would I do that?¡± Queen asked.


    ¡°Because you need to. Think about it an apology won¡¯t do you any harm but good so you owe her one¡±


    ¡°Apologizing to her will hurt my ego plus I detest her a lot so I¡¯m not sure I can do that¡±


    ¡°Of course you can but It¡¯s your choice if you want to remain her hater and live the life your mom lived, no offense or you want to be different that¡¯s totally up to you¡± Caleb adviced then Queen sighed and smiled softly at him.


    QUEEN


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s right though, mom did say not to live the life she lived so I guess this is a new dawn for me, a time to correct all the mistakes I and my mother made and I know she would want that¡±


    You are right Caleb it¡¯s my choice to make and I don¡¯t want to live the life my mother lived, I don¡¯t want to end up like her.


    I want to be different, be my own person and I know she would want that for me¡± Queen said to Caleb crying


    ¡°You made the right decision Queene here¡± Caleb said and pulled her into a hug then smiled.


    ¡°Wow happy reunion¡± Esther said as she walked into the kitchen wearing Caleb¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°She literally didn¡¯t let me sleep with her loud moans¡± Queen muttered sillently and Esther moved towards caleb


    ¡°Hey babe¡± Caleb called and kissed her on the lips but Queen was quick to interrupt.


    ¡°Esther I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong to have hurt your bestie and done all those mean things I did to you in school¡± Queen pleaded and Esther stared at her awestruck.


    ¡°This is new, Queen is apologizing. Tell me Caleb what did you feed her with?¡± Queen asked Caleb


    ¡°Nothing¡± Caleb pouted.


    ¡°Well, I forgive you Queen but the person who needs your apology is Gold and her mother also¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will forgive me easily¡± Queen said frowning a bit but Esther encouraged her.


    ¡°My bestie has a big heart and so does her mother¡± Esther said to her. After convincing Queen about apologizing to Gold and she epted, they took her to Gold¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Nice acting Queen so you think I¡¯m stupid? you and your mom tried this before but failed. Don¡¯t you give up? You people ruined my family and now youe to ask for my forgiveness.


    Screw you Queen you bitch and get out of my house this minute because I don¡¯t want to ever see you again¡± Gold yelled and stormed out of the sitting room.


    ¡°You should leave and I¡¯ll talk to her¡± Fredrick said coldly to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Fredrick, I should never have tried to take you away from her. It¡¯s understandable if Gold decides not to forgive me because I probably don¡¯t deserve her forgiveness¡±


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t, so see yourself through the door¡± Fredrick said and left too.


    ¡°That was such a great advice Esther. I knew Gold would never forgive me. I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself either if I were in her shoes but at least her mother forgave me and it¡¯s something¡± Queen said crying


    GOLD


    She walked into the room with anger boiling up inside of her.


    ¡°What does she take me for, a fool or something¡± Not after what her mother did¡±


    ¡°Gold¡± Fredrick called then she smiled softly as she felt him wrap his hands around my waist.


    ¡°You know you should forgive her¡±


    ¡°Why should I? It¡¯s obviously one of her tricks again. She destroyed my family and tried to take you away from me¡± Goldined angrily.


    ¡°I know she hurt you badly but she¡¯s not faking it baby, she¡¯s being sincere this time¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not?¡± Gold answered.


    ¡°She is a baby¡± Fredrick said pulling her to himself


    ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter. Freddie but I don¡¯t think I can forgive her. Maybe I would someday but right now because it¡¯s impossible¡±


    ¡°I respect your decision my love¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡± Gold whispered to him then he turned her towards himself and bite her lips while starring at her eyes as they ignite a burning passion in him.


    ¡°What I feel for Fredrick is extra ordinary, it has no boundaries, it¡¯s eternal then his touch has a way of making me want even more ad I can¡¯t seem to get enough of him.


    I love you Freddie¡± Gold moaned out as his lips trailed kisses on her neck.


    ¡°I love you more My precious Gold¡± Fredrick whispered in her ears then she moaned and ached his back as his hands took hold of her ass.


    ¡°Oh God, Freddie¡± Gold moaned when she felt his hands on her already soaked panties then he shifted her panties aside and explored her wet core with his fingers.


    ¡°You are so wet¡± Fredrick whispered and slid a finger into her.


    Gold moaned at the assault and beaconed on him to continue then he increased his fingers to two and she moaned even louder rocking her hip to meet his thrust then she took hold of his hair and kissed him roughly sucking his lower lip biting it slowly then she gasped when she felt his tongue slid into her mouth and his fingers were still stuck inside of her sending pleasures down her receptors then she moaned.


    ¡°I want you right inside of me Freddie¡± Gold said while moaning¡­


    QUEEN


    Queen sighed and knocked on the door but after ringing the door bell several times there was no response.


    ¡°I badly needed to apologize to him, I was wrong for speaking that way to him¡± Queen thought and then the door opened but Simon had a furious look on his face.


    ¡°I told you to leave already, why are you bugging me?¡±. Simon asked rudely.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry I should never have said that to you, I should never have cheated on you but I¡¯m not asking you to take me back, I¡¯m just asking for your forgiveness¡± Queen pleaded but Simon sighed and looked at her.


    ¡°What has gotten into you Queen, you¡¯ve never for once apologized or even admitted to your mistakes when we were dating¡± Simon asked with a shocked expression on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the new me?¡± Queen askedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Uhmm, well I do. I¡¯m sorry about your mom¡¯s death¡± Simon sympathized with her


    ¡°It¡¯s fine so can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡± Simon said and opened the door wideely for her to step in.


    ¡°I should apologize to you as well for what I said on the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Simon, I should actually be the one apologizing¡± Queen said genuinely


    ¡°You already did and I forgive you¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Queen asked giggling as she hugged him tight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you Queen¡± Simon said stroking her hair softly and she smiled


    ¡°I missed you too¡± Queen said resting on his body and in few minutes time she fell asleep.


    When it was gettingte Queen woke up and left Simon¡¯s apartment after hugging and kissing him.


    When she got home she met Caleb alone so she decided to talk to him concerning their father. After much arguments and disagreement, Queen was able to convince him for them to go see their father the next day in prison.


    Early the next morning, Caleb and Queen prepared to go see Kennedy although Caleb was still hesitant about it but Queen coerced him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually here because I vowed never to step foot here but now I¡¯m here because of you¡± Caleb mumbled as they arrived at the prison to see their father because it remained just a day to his trial and also the DNA results proved that Queen was really his child.


    ¡°Caleb¡± Kennedy smiled happily when he saw him and a warden was behind him with his hands cuffed and he looked tattered which obviously means that he was suffering a lot there.


    ¡°I give you ten minutes¡± the warden said and left them.


    ¡°Caleb, I thought I would never see you again. How have you been?¡± Kennedy asked with concern but Caleb cut him short.


    ¡°Fine and better off without you¡±


    ¡°I know I hurt you son but I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Toote for that dad and I¡¯m not here for this, Aerial is dead¡±


    ¡°What? How? I¡­¡± Kennedy asked stuttering


    ¡°Shemitted suicide but before she died she actually left you a present¡± Caleb said harshly to his father.


    ¡°A present¡± Kennedy asked looking confused


    ¡°Yes a present so congrattions, you guys had a child together what a nicebination¡± Caleb said and Queen literally rolled her eyes when he said that.


    ¡°What do you mean? Aerial never told me she had a child for me. Is she the one?¡± Kennedy asked referring to Queen.


    ¡°Yeah dad and a DNA test proves it¡± Caleb said as he showed him the DNA results.


    ¡°Aerial lied to me because I asked her about Queen but she said she was Collin¡¯s she even went ahead to show me a DNA results¡±.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious that she faked it but she is your child dad¡± Caleb said and Kennedy stared at Queen affectionately and ced his hands on hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I found outte when we don¡¯t have enough time Queen your mother didn¡¯t give me the chance to know you¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay dad and on behalf of my mother, I apologize¡± Queen said and Kennedy smiled softly.


    ¡°I loved your mother so much but she didn¡¯t feel the same way about me. Your mom and I were college lovers but she dumped me for Collins.


    She loved him but when she saw he had no money, she fled but I didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant with you at that time. It hurts that she lied to me all these years and now it¡¯s toote because it¡¯s obvious I will never walk out of here a free man¡±


    ¡°Consider it a payback for all the evil you did¡± Caleb interrupted him rudely.


    ¡°Caleb¡± Kennedy called at his son¡¯s sudden outburst


    ¡°To hell with you dad. How could you be so heartless, you nned to kill Irene yet you imed to love her. You killed the doctor and his wife and you even wanted to kill the son too.


    How many more sins have youmitted? You deserve death¡± Caleb spat out angrily and Kennedy became shocked.


    ¡°Caleb how did you find out?¡± Kennedy asked because no one knew about it


    ¡°You want to know who told me right? I¡¯ll tell you dad it was Mum Irene who told me¡± Caleb spat angrily.


    ¡°But Irene is dead¡± Kennedy said..


    ¡°No dad, she¡¯s alive and you thought you killed her but you didn¡¯t because the doctor yed a fast one you¡±


    ¡°How? ho¡­..¡± Kennedy stuttered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill her but Aerial told me she cheated on me¡±


    ¡°Even if she did dad. Does that give you an the right to kill her? Did my mother cheat on you also? Is that why you killed her?


    What about the doctor and his wife, were they not humans? yet you killed them like animals. How heartless can you be? I feel ashamed to call you my father because you are the worst dad ever¡± Caleb yelled angrily with his eyes already red as he some to his father.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m¡± Kennedy apologized


    ¡°Save your sorry Mr Kennedy because today will be thest day I¡¯ll ever see you again but don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to give you a befitting burial the type that suit a devil like you. I¡¯m out of here¡± Caleb walked out leaving Queen behind with her father


    ¡°Caleb.. Caleb¡± Queen called after him but he refused to respond


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ll have to talk to him¡± Queen muttered and left Kennedy as well.


    KENNEDY


    ¡°Caleb is right, I really am the worse father ever. I really am heartless and my life is full of so many regrets that I wished I could make amends for but it¡¯s already toote.


    These days I have spent in prison are the worse days of my life then I realized I¡¯ve really changed from the once caring Kennedy to an evil monster.


    Aerial put me to most of the evil I did and that changed me a lot but now she¡¯s dead and I have to face the consequences alone, what a life¡± Kennedy muttered inwardly with a sob as he watched his son leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Queen said and she too left.


    CALEB


    He punched the wall hard and sobbed. In as much as he dislikes him for what he did, he was still his father and it hurt to see him that way.


    ¡°Not until Four months ago he was still the best father I could ever ask for.


    He cared so much for me even more than my mother did because my mum never really cared for me and my dad. It was an arranged marriage and she hated the fact that she had to marry my dad and she hated me too but I loved her still. Dad never left my side, it was always his shoulders I leaned on whenever I¡¯m down and It was his words that kept me going when I had problems.

 28

    He was always there for me and even after the death of my mother, he was still the best but It baffles me on how much he changed because I never expected the caring father I always look up to to turn into a monster overnight¡± Calebmented.


    but Queen walked up to me and ¡°Caleb, you have to forgive dad because he is truly sorry¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do Queen¡± Caleb said confused.


    ¡°This may be yourst chance Caleb so go talk to him. He cares so much about you and I could see it in his eyes¡±


    ¡°Queen¡± Caleb called because he was about to refuse but Queen interrupted


    ¡°At least, hear him out Please¡± Queen pleaded and after some deliberation, he epted.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go¡± Caleb said and Queen giggled as she followed him closely behind.


    ¡°Kennei It¡¯s time to you back into your cell¡± the warden said but Caleb and Queen walked into sight at the moment and Kennedy pleaded with the warden to give them some more time?¡±


    ¡°Fine, take your time¡± The warden said and left them to continue their conversation


    ¡°Thanks a lot¡± Kennedy appreciated the warden and faced his children.


    ¡°I will excuse you guys¡± Queen said about leaving but Caleb pulled her backThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Caleb, I¡¯m ready to talk. I¡¯m ready toe out clean¡±.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Seat first both of you. Mywyer will be here any minute¡± Kennedy said to them and they both sat down opposite him.


    Caleb couldn¡¯t believe that he was actually the one doing this as there was an awkward silence between them before thewyer walked in minutester.


    ¡°Mr Ken sorry I¡¯mte¡± thewyer apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Seat please¡± Kennedy said and thewyer settled on a chair beside them.


    ¡°All that I¡¯m going to say I want to have It recorded¡± Kennedy said and Caleb wondered what it was that he wanted to say until thewyer brought out a digital voice recorder and ced on recording.


    ¡°Done so what information would you like to give us?¡± Thewyer asked Kennedy then he began..


    ¡°I have done a lot of evil in my life and I was cruel to people but most of the things I did, I did for love. A love that only lead me to destruction, a stupid and one sided love¡± Kennedy said emotionally but Caleb interrupted him rudely.


    ¡°And what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It all started when I identally killed your mom¡±


    KENNEDY (FLASHBACK, 6 YEARS AGO)


    Kennedy walked into his house very tired because he just got back from a business trip, He signed the contract earlier than expected so he came back home to get some rest.


    Caleb was having a sleepover at his aunts ce because his mum will never agree to stay home with him hence she doesn¡¯t care about them but then a strong smell of alcohol hit his nose and also the television was turned on with a lot of noise emitting from it.


    He looked around to see bottles of alcohol and also his wife¡¯s shirt and bra was on the couch then he wondered what she could be up to. Kennedy had to ask himself to clear off what it was that he was thinking about. He didn¡¯t turn off the television but headed to the room but as he proceeded to the room he stopped on his track when he heard moans from a familiar voice and it was his wife¡¯s voice. then he prayed that everything should better be a dream..


    He pushed the door open and got the shock of his life when he caught his wife having sex with another man on their matrimonial bed.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I enough for her? I know our marriage was arranged but how could she do this? I gave her all she ever wanted money, sex, love, care, happiness but she never cared about those things¡± Kennedyined as he felt great anger rise in him as she continued moaning from the guy¡¯s thrust obviously.


    oblivious of that fact that he was in the room untill words finally came out of his mouth in a yell.


    ¡°What what the hell are you doing?¡± Kennedy asked angrily.


    ¡°Jesus, Kennedy¡± the guy said as he got off her but Kennedy quickly took hold of the guy and beat him to pop while his wife screamed.


    ¡°Ken, stop¡± she yelled and then he allowed him go so he ran out of the house taking his clothes with him then Kennedy faced his wife


    ¡°I should stop? How could you do this? You are a married woman for Christ sake. I gave you all you wanted but you stabed me in the heart how could you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking yell at me? You have no right to be mad about anything. This marriage was arranged Ken and I dislike the fact that I have to stick to you.


    I dislike the fact that I had to have your child because I never wanted to be in this family. I detest you and that bastard Caleb and you are not worth my love¡± She said but Kennedy fumed in anger because she dare call Caleb a bastard?


    ¡°Take back your words back now¡± Kennedy threatened with his eyes already bloodshot


    ¡°I won¡¯t because you and Caleb are bastards¡± She said and without thinking twice Kennedy gave her a hot p, a p he regret up to this day because it was a p that left her dead.


    ¡°Who would have thought that a p could kill someone? I never knew until it did. She fell to the ground and started gasping for breath while I looked at her dying figure on the ground and guilt enveloped me. I should never have pped her¡± Kennedy said emotionally.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry but please don¡¯t leave me¡± Kennedy cried holding her but she took herst and gave up then Kennedy screamed at what he has done.


    ¡°Honey please don¡¯t do this¡± Kennedy pleaded for her to wake up but she was already dead and there was nothing he could do about it only to keep wondering how she could just die from a p?


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to jail because Caleb will hate me for life.


    He would be so traumatized and his pairs would mock him because he was just a teenager then and I didn¡¯t want to subject him to such. I had to do something to cover up to this mess so I scattered the entire house and made it look like armed robbers came here. I shot her, shot myself on the leg and called the police thankfully there were no cameras anywhere in my house.


    An autopsy was carried out on her body and it was discovered that the p twisted her neck bone and as a result her neck bone broke and her carotid arteries bursted. In fact she died of several internal bleeding but I made the police believe that an armed man pped my wife and shot her then the man whom your mum cheated on me with ended up going to jail because both our fingerprints were on her face and he was seen entering our house in a suspicious way and I wasn¡¯t a suspect because I made myself the victim¡± Kennedy narrated the story in tears to Caleb.


    (END OF FLASH BACK)


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t mean to kill my mom but framed someone else with it?¡± Caleb asked


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally frame him up, his fingerprints were on her face and surveince caught him sneaking into our house so the police assumed he killed her not me, I didn¡¯t even know he was going to get involved.


    I forgot about the fingerprints and street cameras but despite the fact that I hated him for sleeping with your mum, I didn¡¯t want him to go to jail but my hands were tied Caleb it was either me or him¡±


    ¡°What about Gold¡¯s mother? Why did you n to kill her?¡± Caleb asked his father


    ¡°Sincerely, I didn¡¯t n to kill her it was Aerial who did¡±


    ¡°What? How?¡± Caleb asked really getting interested in the story

 29

    FLASHBACK


    ¡°Aerial why am I here¡± Kennedy asked.


    ¡°I gave you a simple instruction Kenedy, make her and her daughter suffer but you ain¡¯t doing any of that¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Aerial because Irene is a nice woman and I love her¡± Kennedy said but Aerial let out a scoff.


    ¡°Nice but newssh darling Irene is a slut and cheat. Why do you think Collins dumped her or do you think she loves you?


    let me burst your bubble she doesn¡¯t and It may interest you to know that she¡¯s cheating on you¡± Aerial saidughing but Kennedy didn¡¯t believe.


    ¡°She would never do something like that¡± Kennedy defended


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know her that well then but I do. Let me ask you a question between Irene and I, who do you love most?¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s you but you choose Collins over me¡± Kennedy said painfully.


    ¡°I love you Ken, I just realized that now and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt¡±


    ¡°That I love you came rather toote my dear Aerial¡±


    ¡°I know it did but you have to believe me Kenny, Irene is cheating on you and I have proof¡± Aerial said bringing out an envelope and handed it to him then she urged him to open it.


    but Kennedy felt his hands shake uncontrobly because he doesn¡¯t want it to be true.


    Kennedy summoned courage and tore the envelope then he saw Irene holding hands with another man but when he looked at the next picture his heart bled because it was actually a picture of Irene and the guy kissing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kenny¡± Aerial said in a bid to consoling Kennedy


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true. There must be an exnation or something because Irene would never do this to me¡± Kennedy defended still not believing what he just saw.


    ¡°But she just did Kenny, confront her about this and all you will get are lies. She¡¯ll definitely lie about this but the pictures never lie. Kenny, I love you and I will never lie to you but you underestimated Irene and now see what she did, she turned out to be just like yourte wife, betrayals, cheats.


    You don¡¯t know Irene as much as I do because she¡¯s a sliming bitch and these pictures proves it¡± Aerial said and Kennedy got very angry and stormed out of the restaurant with his hand firmly clutching onto the picture but on getting home, Irene and the children were already having dinner.


    ¡°Hey honey wee back¡± Irene greeted as she made to kiss his cheek but he held her back then Caleb and Gold gave them a weird look.


    ¡°We need to talk¡± Kennedy told her sternly and she followed him into the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡± Caleb ask Gold


    ¡°Uhmm, I don¡¯t know maybe couples quarrel¡± Gold responded


    ¡°Marriage sucks¡± Caleb said and they burst outughingCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    On getting into the room, Kennedy was quick to bombard her with questions.


    ¡°Ken what¡¯s up with this attitude?¡± Irene asked worriedly


    ¡°What¡¯s up is that you are cheating on me¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about because I would never cheat on you¡± Irene said confidently


    ¡°Really? Exin this¡± Kennedy said as he threw the pictures on the floor then she picked the pictures and looked at it in shock.


    ¡°I can exin Ken, this is not what you think¡±


    ¡°What I think is that you are lying. How could you do this to me Irene¡± Kennedy asked hurt


    ¡°I can exin Ken, I think someone is trying to frame me up. You know I work in a hotel and the manager requested that I show a guest to his suite.


    While leadings the guest, he held my hands but I was quick to push him off. I yelled at him but he kissed me and I tried to push him away even though he was stronger I eventually did and pped him and that almost cost me my job. I was going to tell you about this when you got back from your business trip because I figured it wasn¡¯t something that could be discussed on the phone.


    You have to believe me Ken, I would never cheat on you¡± Irene saiding closer to him but he pushed her away then she hit her head on the floor and lost consciousness.


    Kennedy felt his heart skipped a beat when shended on the floor


    ¡°Oh no, please don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve killed another wife.


    ¡°Irene are you ok, please wake up¡± Kennedy pleaded in tears then after some minutes, she opened her eyes slowly and he felt relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you but are you ok?¡± Kennedy asked concerned


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just having a little headache¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Kennedy asked but she let out a small smile and he helped her stand to her feet.


    ¡°Yeah but listen to me I don¡¯t know who told you this but the truth is that I never cheated on you¡±


    ¡°I believe you now and I¡¯m sorry that I acted too insecure¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Darling. Gold¡¯s graduation is tomorrow and I¡¯ll love it if you can attend¡± Irene asked with a pleading tone


    ¡°Sure thing¡± Kennedy replied and pulled her to himself hugging her then she copsed again so he rushed her to the hospital


    Some minutester Kennedy called Aerial and spoke rudely to her expressing his anger


    ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have listened to you, now Irene is hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°I know about that Kenny but now is the chance to finish what you started¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kennedy asked already getting upset


    ¡°I mean you should kill her¡±


    ¡°What? No way, I would never do that¡±


    ¡°Stop being foolish Kennedy, you think Irene loves you, she has been fooling you all along. I love you Kenny and I want us to get married but with Irene in the way it would never be possible¡±


    ¡°You want us to get married? What about Collins?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going take care of him but first Irene has to go¡±


    ¡°Aerial, I can¡¯t do that¡± Kennedy refused


    ¡°You won¡¯t be doing that Kenny, the doctor will. I have his son already just make the call. You are not the one killing her my love but the doctor is going to take care of this ¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Kennedy was about saying but she interrupted¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t but me Kenny, just do it at least be a man for once¡± Aerial said and that was it,


    ¡°Aerial always knew how to manipte men to do what she wanted, she yed that game on me and it worked perfectly, I was just too blind to see the signs too blind to know that I was a goat been led to ughter¡±

 30

    Aftering back from the hospital he decided to meet up with Aerial at the hotel address she sent to him because ording to her she has something important to tell him.


    ¡°Aerial what now?¡± Kennedy asked walking into the hotel room but he was shocked to find her naked on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were naked¡± Kennedy apologized and turned around but then he felt her hands on his back and then his dic then she appeared in front of him and ced his hands on her naked breast but he quickly shifted.


    ¡°Aerial what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Come on Kenny, stop acting like a child. You know what I want. Squeeze it, will you?¡± she bit her lips seductively and I couldn¡¯t fucking resist so I fondled her breast slowly and she moaned.


    ¡°What about Collins?¡± Kennedy asked already getting aroused.


    ¡°Just forget about him for now because it¡¯s you I want¡± Aerial said biting her lips as she kissed him. He kissed her back and fondled her breast so hard that she moaned in his mouth then she pushed him on the bed and sucked on his hard dick until he released in her mouth.


    She buried her wetness on his face andmanded him


    ¡°Suck on it Kenny¡± Aerial said and he flicked his tongue slowly on her nub while she moaned riding his head and two of his fingers slid into her.


    ¡°Ah baby, this feels so good¡± Aerial said as she rocked her core harder on his face. In no time, she came on his face and he drank all her love juices.


    ¡°God I missed this¡± Aerial moaned as she ced his dick slowly into her wet hole then he groaned loudly and held her ass.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± Aerial asked Kennedy a moan.


    ¡°You know I do¡± He replied and pushed her to turn over for a missionary position.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s it Fuck me Kenny¡± Aerial encouraged him but after twenty minutes of intense fucking, Kennedy finally drained all his cum in her then she exhaled with a smile.


    ¡°That was great Kenny¡± Aerial smiled rubbing her hands on his chest.


    ¡°Does this mean you are finally ready to get married to me?¡± Kennedy asked


    ¡°Of course baby but you¡¯ve must do something for me in return as well¡± Aerial responded


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard you let the doctors son go¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was the deal¡±


    ¡°No it wasn¡¯t, you were supposed to kill his whole family¡±


    ¡°What, but Why?¡± Kennedy asked


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? What if they rat you out? how then can we get married¡±


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t¡±


    ¡°You can never be sure Kenny, until they are dead. I don¡¯t want my future husband to go to jail¡± Aerial said as she kissed him and got on him.


    ¡°God how can a woman be this domineering?¡± Kennedy muttered inwardly


    ¡°You have to Kenny, unless you don¡¯t want more of this¡± Aerial grinded her crotch against his and he groaned.


    ¡°Aerial¡± Kennedy called her name moaning


    ¡°Shh¡­ I know you can¡¯t resist this¡± Aerial said and guided his dick back into her core.


    ¡°Damn Aerial¡± Kennedy moaned and she kissed him


    ¡°So will you do it?¡± Aerial inquired


    ¡°Ok course I will¡±


    ¡°Great¡± Aerial moaned and sank her core down on his dick.


    ¡°One more thing Kenny¡±


    ¡°What is it my love?¡±


    ¡°I want you to kill Gold¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°You heard me¡± Aerial said still riding him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Aerial, I already killed the mother now you want me to kill the daughter¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she has to die Kenny then after you kill her, I¡¯ll kill her father then we can get married¡± Aerial whispered in his ears and continued riding him but he refused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t¡± Kennedy said and Aerial tried enhancing the sex but he was already turned off.


    ¡°I always did what she wanted but killing Gold was what I couldn¡¯t do, Caleb loved her and so did I well not until I finally became a full blown monster¡±


    ¡°Come on Kenny, you have to kill her. What¡¯s the big deal? You already killed her mother now you have to kill her daughter and she¡¯s just like her mother, a slut and an ingrate.


    Come to think of it, how can she be living in your house for free does she think you are Santa us? she¡¯s already wretched, just end her miserable life¡± Aerial insisted trying to convince Kennedy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill her Aerial, I promised her mother on her death bed to take care of her. Just let her go and I¡¯ll take her off your list¡±


    ¡°Never If you don¡¯t kill her Kenny, I might as well kill her myself¡± Aerial said and Kennedy knew that look on her face because she was damn serious about killing Gold.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just make her suffer? But spare her life¡± Kennedy pleaded


    ¡°Fine, you make her suffer but I will kill her afterwards¡± Aerial said really not letting Gold go so he had to act fast.


    ¡°Fine¡± Kennedy said agreeing to whatever it was that she was saying then she smiled.


    ¡°So where did we stop?¡± Aerial asked as she mounted Kennedy and began touching him again.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    When Kennedy finished narrating his story, they all stared at him dumbfounded.


    ¡°She wanted you to kill Gold?¡± Caleb asked.


    ¡°Yes she did¡± Kennedy replied.


    ¡°Mom was really mean¡± Queen stated already in tears while listening to her dad¡¯s story.


    ¡°She was because after I killed the doctor and his wife that night I looked at myself In the mirror and thought about my cruelty.


    It was really bad of me to do evil consistently and because of how evil I became, Gold became my victim. Aerial never asked me to rape Gold so put the me on me because my wickedness made me do that and I me myself even more for dragging you as my son into my evil deeds.


    Truly what we do really defines us. I sold Gold for two reasons, one was to cover up my evil deeds and the second was to get her away from Aerial and If I hadn¡¯t sold Gold at that time, she probably wouldn¡¯t be alive today.


    I know there is no justification for what I did but I wish that she could find it in her heart to forgive me. I was mean to her, Irene the doctor, his innocent wife and his little son. I wronged them all and this is my penance¡± Kennedy said as tears rolled down his cheek.


    ¡°But Dad, why didn¡¯t you say all these earlier? If Aerial wasn¡¯t died would you have spoken? you were willing to die for a stupid and one sided love but do you think Aerial will do the same for you?


    you let her ruin our family¡± Caleb yelled in tears


    ¡°I know I was stupid and I was blind to see the handwritings on the wall but I¡¯m sorry and I hope you can forgive me. I¡¯m sorry Caleb, I should have thought about you before doing all those things but instead I allowed Aerial ruin my life and now it¡¯s toote, it¡¯s toote because I can¡¯t change the past.


    I should have been a better father to you but I won¡¯t hold it against you if you decide not to forgive me. I probably do not deserve your forgiveness¡± Kennedy said brokenhearted.


    ¡°Dad, I forgive you and I¡¯m sorry as well for not being there when you needed me the most. You were always there for me but in your moment of trouble I abandoned you. I¡¯m sorry¡± Caleb said then Kennedy pulled him into a tight hug with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I love you son and I have no right to bear a grudge against you¡±


    ¡°Thanks dad¡± Caleb said but Queen looked at them with a Little frown on her face.


    ¡°Like seriously, you guys forgot about me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly ande join in the hug¡± Kennedy said and Caleb pulled her towards them.


    GOLD


    Gold felt her eyes water as she listened to Kennedy¡¯s confession.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t change anything, I still hate him but maybe he doesn¡¯t really deserve to die. Aerial is a witch and I wish I could kill her for the second time¡± Gold muttered angrily but Fyneface cuddled her slowly in his arms as she cried her eyes out then he wiped away her tears and kissed her.


    His kiss was magical to her because all the pains she had felt earlier where no more.


    ¡°Do you feel better now¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°Yeah I do¡± Gold replied nodding slowly


    ¡°Gold, I know my dad hurt you badly but please he doesn¡¯t deserve to die¡± Caleb pleaded with Gold.


    ¡°There is nothing I can do Caleb and I can¡¯t call off the case because we have long passed that stage. I can¡¯t discontinue the cause because the notice of trial has already been filed so only Fredry can help him get a lighter punishment¡± Gold said to Caleb.


    ¡°I can?¡± Fredrick asked looking at Gold.


    ¡°Yes, you can¡± Gold said rolling her eyes at him and he smiled.


    ¡°Please can you help my dad?¡± Caleb asked Fredrick.


    ¡°I can only try. I¡¯ll have to talk to the judge¡± Fredrick assured


    ¡°Really? Thanks¡± Queen said giggling.


    ¡°Thanks Fredrick¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this for Gold¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Gold, I want to apologize again but I just hope that you can forgive me¡± Queen apologized.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can forgive your dad including your mom too even though she¡¯s dead but I cannot punish you for the sins of your parents.


    We all make mistakes and to err is human but to forgive is divine, so I forgive you Queen from the bottom of my heart¡±


    ¡°Awwn, thanks sis¡± Queen said joyfully and pulled Gold to a hug as she smiled.


    ¡°You are too kind, you should be a nun¡± Caleb joked but Fredrick shot him a deadly re and he was quick to retrace his words.


    ¡°Bad joke¡± Caleb said and they all burst out intoughter.


    AT THE COURT¡­


    ¡°After much deliberation from the members of the jury, this court finds the defendants guilty beyond reasonable doubt and is hereby sentenced to twenty years imprisonment with penalbor¡± The judge dered but Kennedy was surprised by the judge¡¯s verdict because he was obviously expecting a death sentence.


    ¡°Well that doesn¡¯t mean I have forgiven him, I only did this for his children because I didn¡¯t want them to be orphans and that¡¯s all. He tried to apologize to mom and I but we both didn¡¯t forgive him.


    It¡¯s expected because it will take the grace of God for me to be able to forgive him. Honestly, I don¡¯t think I can bring myself to forgive him. Gold said bitterly.


    ¡°Gold¡± Irene called her daughter and Gold smiled seeing her mom. Its just two days left for them to return back to Lagos and Fredrick went to work leaving her bored at home.


    ¡°Mom¡± Gold called rushing towards her and gave her a tight hug


    ¡°Wow honey this house is big, Fredrick really is wealthy¡± Irene eximed.


    ¡°Of course he is and I¡¯m happy to have him as a boyfriend¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Honey I¡¯ve got great news for you¡± Irene giggled like a highschool teen.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gold asked her mum excitedly


    ¡°Trying guessing¡± Irene said spanking her ass


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not a fan of that¡±


    ¡°Whatever, your dad and I are getting married¡± Irene broke the good news to Gold.


    ¡°Wait a minute mom, are you kidding me?¡± Gold asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Do I look like someone who is joking?¡± Irene giggled showing Gold her engagement ring.


    ¡°Mom I¡¯m so happy for you and dad. This is the best news I¡¯ve heard in ages but I wished this had happened sooner¡±


    ¡°Not with that witch in the way but now I¡¯m so d that she¡¯s out of our lives for good¡±


    ¡°Yeah mom me too. So when is the wedding?¡±


    ¡°In a week¡¯s time, your dad and I can¡¯t wait to get married¡± Irene said giggling.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty fast¡±


    ¡°Yeah I know right. Your dad and I have been separated for way too long so we can¡¯t wait for too long. I want you to be my bridesmaid¡± Irene told her excited daughter.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are the perfect candidate¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask, my answer is always yes Mum¡±


    ¡°Thanks honey¡±


    ¡°Is it going to be a grand wedding or a mini wedding¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°A mini wedding of course. About hundred guests and I don¡¯t want it to be too borate. Through out this week, we are going to be pretty busy¡± Irene dered.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how weddings are¡± Gold nooded in affirmation


    Later in the evening when Irene had left Gold¡¯s house and Fredrick returned from work, he settled down with Gold in their bedroom as she trailed her fingers slowly on his chest and she heard his breath hitch.


    ¡°Baby, my mom and dad are getting married in a week¡¯s time¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great news¡± Fredrick responded to the goodnews


    ¡°Yeah and that means our stay here has to be extended¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem after all, they are your parents¡± Fredrick said as he kissed her forehead and she smiled.


    ¡°You are so sweet¡± Gold said cooeing


    ¡°Really? How about I show you how sweet I can be?¡± Fredrick smirked and got on top of her.


    ¡°You are such a pervert¡±


    ¡°But you love this pervert so much¡±


    ¡°I guess so and I love being stuck with you¡±


    ¡°Me too¡± Fredrick said with a smile as he pulled her to a slow and passionate kiss.


    The next morning Gold opened her eyes and turned to her side but couldn¡¯t find Fredrick.


    ¡°Today is Saturday, he probably wouldn¡¯t have gone to work.


    I feel abit sick today and dizzy but I just woke up and it feels like I didn¡¯t sleep at all¡± Goldined inwardly.


    ¡°Hey babe¡± Fredrick said and Gold smiled seeing him walk into the room with a tray of food in his hands. He kissed her shortly ad dropped the tray on the bed.


    ¡°You cooked for me? Never knew you could cook¡± Gold said with a smile on her face


    ¡°If I cook, I will definitely burn the whole house down¡±


    ¡°Are you that bad at cooking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah and of course the chef prepared this not me.


    Cooking is not in my gene¡±


    ¡°You are craz¡­¡± Gold wanted saying but suddenly felt the urge to throw up so she ran into the bathroom and vomited in the sink still wondering what was wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Gold are you ok?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know but I guess it¡¯s morning sickness¡± Gold replied as she rinsed her mouth.


    ¡°Morning sickness? Wait a minute are you pregnant?¡± Fredrick asked with a grin.


    ¡°Morning sickness doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m pregnant¡± Gold defended

 31

    ¡°Yeah, that remimds me your period is four dayste¡± Fredrick said and Gold stared at him in awe.


    ¡°This is unbelievable. So you keep track of my period as well?¡± Gold asked amused and Fredrick noded positively.


    ¡°Yeah, why not?¡± He asked but Gold stared at him in awe,


    ¡°What type of boyfriend keeps track of their girlfriend¡¯s period?¡± Gold muttered inwardly giving Fredrick a funny look.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t give me that look. We should get ready to go see the doctor¡± Fredrick smirked and walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away from this conversation Freddie¡± Gold said running out of he bathroom to meet him.


    ¡°How can you possibly be keeping track of my period?¡±


    ¡°For goodness sakes, you are my girlfriend so why shouldn¡¯t I keep track of your period?¡± Fredrick shrugged with a smirk.


    ¡°You are so unbelievable and that shit ain¡¯t funny¡± Gold said but Fredrick bursted inughter.


    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± Gd yelled hitting his chest continuously until he held both her hands and pinned her against the wall.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you because you just turned me on¡± Fredrick whispered and kissed her earlobe while she gasped with sexual desires running through her receptors. He took hold of her ass and pulled her closer to himself letting out a soft moan then he leaned closer to take her lips in his.


    ¡°How about I give the baby some milk?¡± Fredrick smirked and brushed his lips slightly against hers and that light touch sent shivers through her nerves, shivers that made her whole body tremble and copse at the same time.


    ¡°Pervert¡± Gold¡¯s words came out breathless then he smiled seeing that she was already turned on.


    ¡°Looks like someone can¡¯t get enough of me¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°Shut up and kiss me Freddie¡± Gold said reaching out for his neck before pulling his lips into hers. She felt him smile against her lips and he shoved his tongue into her mouth while she knotted her fists in his shirt, pulling him harder against herself.


    His lips felt so good on hers and she wanted more, she wanted him, all of him inside of her.


    He groaned softly and carried her on his torso with his lips still working wonders on hers then he dropped her and the bed and got on top of her, kissing her slowly and passionately on her neck as he slowly trailed his fingers slowly on her breast.


    He squeezed it softly while Gold bite her lips and moaned then


    he went further and touched her already dripping core.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so wet¡± Fredrick groaned and slide two fingers into her which made her moaned loudly and flexed her core against his fingers.


    He bit her bottom lip and pushed his tongue into her warm mouth and she moaned in his lips before releasing on his fingers then he slipped his hands out of her and licked his fingers.


    Within few seconds, his clothes were off and he ced his dick at her wet core teasing her clit slowly with his dick and she moaned. Slowly, he inserted it into her slowly and a loud moan escaped their lips.


    ¡°Damn baby, you are so tight¡± Fredrick groaned as he thrusted into her slowly at first and thenter with a quicker pace that drove her to the edge of her orgasm.


    He kissed her yet again driving his length deeper into her but when she looked down towards him and sighted his hot length buried in between her pussy lips, it drove her insane that in no distant time, they both moaned and came together.


    Fredrick got off her and cuddled her gently in his arms while she smiled softly trailing her fingers slowly on his chest.


    ¡°I love you my precious Gold¡± Fredrick said as he kissed her forehead with a smile on his face


    ¡°I love you too Freddie¡± Gold replied pecking him on the cheek. Some minutes after they¡¯ve recovered themselves, they freshened up and left for the hospital for a test to be conducted on Gold.


    On arriving the hospital, they were ushered to a doctor who conducted a test on Gold and they were asked to await the test results.


    Shortly, a nurse walked came in and handed the doctor the test results and when he read the test results he smiled.


    ¡°Congrattions Miss Gold, you are two weeks pregnant¡± The doctor announced


    ¡°I told you¡± Fredrick whispered smiling and Gold couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face because she¡¯s pregnant with Fredrick¡¯s baby.


    ¡°Thanks doctor¡± Fredrick said as he and the doctor exchanged handshake before leaving the hospital.


    When they got back home, Fredrick carried hisptop and ced a video call across to his brother on Skype with Gold seating beside him as her head rested on his shoulders.


    Gold told him earlier to call Ethan because she wants to invite him to her mum¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Hey bro¡± Fredrick said when Ethan picked up


    ¡°Fredrick? Oh my God, I missed you bro and I feel like shedding tears¡± Ethan said but Fredrick rolled his eyes and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°Not funny¡± Fredrick said with a serious face


    ¡°But Gold agrees that it¡¯s funny right because I heard her chuckle¡± Ethan said as he stuck his tongue out


    ¡°Right Gold?¡± Ethan asked for a confirmation


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right. I missed you Ethan¡± Gold said but Fredrick rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Looks like someone is getting jealous so please don¡¯t say that again before I get a bullet in the head¡± Ethan said to Gold jokingly but sheughed.


    ¡°Ethan you really haven¡¯t changed, you¡¯re still funny¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m funny as well¡± Fredrick also said then Gold burst outughing.


    ¡°No, you are not¡± Ethan said loudly.


    ¡°My Fredrick is very funny and sweet. Baby ignore Ethan he¡¯s only jealous¡±Gd said and Fredrick smiled broadly.


    ¡°Sweet? Don¡¯t mind her Fredrick she¡¯s only deceiving you¡± Ethan said to his brother¡¯s hearing


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡± Gold said with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Whatever. So, when am I expecting a little nephew?¡± Ethan asked them then Fredrick grinned while Gold blushed.


    ¡°Soon¡± Fredrick replied with a smile on his face


    ¡°Soon, as in? Hang on a minute, are you pregnant?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°Yes¡± Gold screamed excitedly


    ¡°Awwn, Fredrick well done, you¡¯ve worked well¡± he grinned.


    ¡°Ethan you are crazy¡± Fredrick asked his brother


    ¡°How did you know? I was born crazy¡± Ethan replied and immediately Gold bursted intoughter and Fredrick huffed silently.


    ¡°Brother stop being jealous¡± Ethan grinned a


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous¡± Fredrick said already getting angry


    ¡°No, you are¡± Ethan said provoking Fredrick tuther


    ¡°Fuck you then¡±


    ¡°I think that fuck you is meant for Gold¡± Ethan fired back with a smirk on his face as he said that


    ¡°Ethan¡± Fredrick called furiously but Ethan ignored his angry brother


    ¡°That reminds me, How is E?¡±


    ¡°Do you like her?¡± Fredrick asked staring intently at his brother


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°He does¡± Gold said giggling but Ethan interrupted


    ¡°You are unbelievable. Ok, jokes aside why did you call?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away from this conversation¡±


    ¡°Ok fine what do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°That you like her of course¡± Fredrick said and Gold rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I like her¡± Ethan said blushing.


    ¡°Awwn, he is even blushing¡± Gold screamed excitedly


    ¡°I did suspect something before but you lied about it¡± Fredrick said to his brother.


    ¡°I am not having this conversation with you¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her out?¡± Fredrick suggested but Ethan was quick to answer


    ¡°No, its not happening¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s shy¡± Gold smiled starring at Ethan


    ¡°I never knew Asher to be the shy type¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Well as you can see for yourself, love made him shy¡±


    ¡°Will you two stop talking about me?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    ¡°I think that fuck you is meant for E¡± Fredrick grinned and Goldughed.


    ¡°Not funny¡± Ethan replied with a huff.


    ¡°Actually I think it is¡± Fredrick said but Ethan crossed his arms and stared at them.


    ¡°Well, the reason we called is because I want to invite you to my mother¡¯s wedding¡± Gold announced to Ethan.


    ¡°Your mom is getting married?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, to my dad¡±


    ¡°Awwn, that¡¯s great news. When is the wedding?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°Next week Saturday¡± Gold replied


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll attend¡±


    ¡°And E is going to be there as well¡± Fredrick teased but Ethan nodded his head on disappointment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are actually teasing me¡± Ethan said pouting


    ¡°But you started it first¡± Fredrick said and ended the call


    ¡°That¡¯s not a proper way to end a conversation with someone especially your brother whom you¡¯ve not seen for a while¡± Gold said to Fredrick but he looked towards her then pulled her to himself before nting a wet kiss on her lips.


    An hourter, Gold decided to go visit Esther and E at their parents ce to announce the news of her pregnancy to them.


    ¡°Ahh, are you serious?¡± Esther screamed when Gold shared the goodnews with her


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pregnant¡± Gold answered happily


    ¡°Wow, Gold. I¡¯m so happy for you. I¡¯ve gotten cute names for the baby already¡± E said giggling and Gold rolled her eyes.


    ¡°E calm down we don¡¯t even know the gender of the baby yet¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I heard your mom and dad are getting married¡± Esther added and Gold noded positively.


    ¡°Yes they are and this week is going to be super stressful for me¡± Goldined


    ¡°I wish I could help but school wouldn¡¯t let me¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry yourself Esther, E will definitely help out¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Gold I got this¡± E responded with a beautiful smile


    ¡°Uhmm that reminds me, what about Noah?¡± Gold asked winking at E but Esther was quick to talk


    ¡°They went on a date which I literally forced her to¡± Esther chuckled.


    ¡°Seriously? Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Gold asked the both of them.


    ¡°Because it isn¡¯t important. Nothing happened but Esther thinks something can happen between us but it can¡¯t. We only had sex and that¡¯s all¡± E told them clearly.


    ¡°Stop lying to yourself E, you like him¡± Esther giggled teasingly.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t¡± E said sincerely


    ¡°You do¡± Esther replied jokingly and it annoyed E the more


    ¡°Both of you are crazy¡±


    ¡°Well, E says she doesn¡¯t like him so tell us, who do you like?¡± Esther asked raisimg her eyebrows at her twin sister


    ¡°No one¡± E said blushing greatly..


    ¡°I think she¡¯s in love with someone else¡±


    ¡°But who could that be?¡± Gold asked inquisitively


    ¡°You girls should stop it. Will you?¡± E said attempting to conceal her blush.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself then¡± she huffed.


    ¡°Uhmm that reminds me. I invited Ethan for the wedding¡±


    ¡°Ethan is really goinge?¡± E asked all of a sudden.


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Ethan you like huh?¡±


    ¡°That was just a question that required an answer¡± E said blushing.


    ¡°Woah, sis you are blushing hard. So you have a secret crush on Fredrick¡¯s brother?¡± Esther asked E


    ¡°Err I think I should leave now because I forgot my head in the room¡± E said absentmindedly


    ¡°Oh your head?¡± They responded and bursted intoughter.


    ¡°I mean my phone¡± E corrected herself


    ¡°You should have forgot your butts as well¡± Esther mocked but it rained her a deadly re from E


    ¡°I hate you¡± E said audibly to her.


    ¡°You wish¡± Esther fired back and  left them in the room feeling upset. Gold and Esther burst outughing the moment E walked left the room.


    ¡°She actually looks like a highschool teen in love¡± Esther giggled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she likes Ethan all these while¡±


    ¡°He likes her too but they are both shy¡± Gold said to her


    ¡°Really?¡± Esther asked in disbelief


    ¡°Uhmm, yeah. I got a n though¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it¡±


    ¡°Come on,e closer¡± Hold said as she pulled Esther closer to her and whispered something into her ears then she giggled. ¡°Gold you are a genius¡± Esther confirmed.


    ¡°Of course I am, I¡¯m Fredrick¡¯s girlfriend after all¡±


    ¡°You are right you know¡± Esther said and they bothughed


    After few minutes of conversing, eating and ying, Gold went back home. when she arrived, she walked into the room feeling exhausted and dropped her handbag before decending on the bed tiredly then Fredrick came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist and smiled seeing her.


    Gold couldn¡¯t help but admire his wless body. even though she has seen his body several times, she still couldn¡¯t get enough of him.


    ¡°Are you done eye rapping me?¡± Fredrick winked and she blushed getting out of the the bed and wrapped her hands around his neck then he wrapped his hands around her waist and pulled her to himself before kissing his forehead and then her lips.


    ¡°You look tired¡± Fredrick said and she sighed.


    ¡°I am tired. Had a hectic day today still trying to find a suitable venue¡±


    ¡°You know you are pregnant right and you shouldn¡¯t stress yourself too much¡±


    ¡°I know that but it¡¯s my parents we are talking about darling¡±


    ¡°I know that, how about I hire an event nner?¡±Fredrick asked but she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Who told you we didn¡¯t hire one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious¡±


    ¡°Well, you are right¡± Gold finally admitted


    ¡°I am always right. Come on, go freshen up¡± Fredrick said to her with a smile


    ¡°I love you Fredrick¡±


    ¡°I love you so much more¡± He smiled and pecked her lips.


    ¡°On a second thought, how about we shower together?¡± Fredrick winked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°But you just left the bathroom so please don¡¯t follow me into the bathroom. Remember I did say I¡¯m tired¡± Gold yawned tiredly.


    ¡°Yeah¡± he smiled and proceeded into the bathroom.


    ¡°nning mom¡¯s wedding wasn¡¯t an easy task, so d Fredrick hired an event nner and mom with E were there to help out too as well. I took a lot of pictures and posted them on my Instagram ount and I had a lot of views and likes too. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not a y queen¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to go?¡± Fredrick sighed sadly.


    ¡°Of course I have to. I¡¯m her bridesmaid so it¡¯s only normal I sleep at my parent¡¯s house Gold said but Fredrick pouted like a kid and said


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you Baby¡± Fredrick said but God chuckled silently.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one day and it¡¯s no big deal¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, the house is going to be empty without you¡±


    ¡°Ethan actually got back this evening so at least you have him¡±


    ¡°Come on baby Ethan is my brother and I can¡¯t kiss him the way I kiss you¡± Fredrick said while Gold chuckled.


    ¡°God damn it, Freddie you¡¯re something else. I¡¯m not going forever, it¡¯s just for today¡± Gold said but Fredrick pulled her closer to himself and kissed her lips softly then she moaned softly and he slide his tongue in her mouth.

 32

    Fine. I¡¯ll let you go¡± he whispered softly and she smiled.


    ¡°Thanks babe¡± Fredrick giggled and pulled his lips into hers.


    FREDRICK POV


    ¡°Oh my God bro, this is actually beautiful, you¡¯ve got great taste¡± Ethan said to his brother who smiled softly.


    ¡°Of course I do and she deserves the best¡±


    ¡°I agree with you. So when are you pooping the question?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow at her mom¡¯s wedding¡±


    ¡°That is going to be romantic¡± Ethan squealed and Fredrick rolled his eyes


    ¡°Am I the only one, who thinks you are acting weird? obviously E has taken your brain home so go and retrieve it¡±


    ¡°My brain is in my head¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Whatever¡± Fredrick replied with a chuckle


    ¡°So, when do you intend asking her out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know bro¡± Ethan sighed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, don¡¯t tell me you are shy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡± Ethan blushed and Fredrick rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Actually you are shy. You know you should ask her out before some other guy does¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute is some guy asking her out?¡± Ethan asked nervously..


    ¡°Uhmm, maybe because Gold did mention a guy named Noah and it¡¯s obvious they have been intimate¡± Fredrick smirked.


    ¡°Wait, what? She slept with him?¡± Ethan asked obviously getting annoyed.


    ¡°Yeah, they even went on a date so what does that tell you?¡±


    ¡°They went on a date?¡± Ethan yelled and Fredrick felt likeughing but he had to suppress it because all of it was Gold¡¯s idea.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting smart, because she learnt from the master¡± Fredrick glorified himself then remembered he was having a conversation with his brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious Ethan because the more you dy about it, the lesser your chances of having her are. Just a piece of advice for you bro¡± Fredrick said but he was interrupted by the door bell in then Fredrick instructed him to go open the door.


    ¡°Come on go open it¡± Fredrick smiled softly knowing it was E, and it was obvious that Gold sent her here¡±.


    Ethan went to open the door obviously still feeling angry but when he saw who was at the door he frooze and E became speechless.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Gold¡­ actually asked¡­ me to get something for her¡± E stuttered and walked in obviously feeling nervous.


    ¡°We need to talk¡± Ethan said but before she could answer him, he dragged her upstairs and the moment they were out of sight, Fredrick couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ETHAN POV


    Ethan dragged E into the room and locked the door behind them but she looked at him confusingly.


    ¡°Why¡­ I¡¯m I here?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Noah?¡± Ethan asked and her expression changed.


    ¡°He¡­ he¡­¡± E stuttered with her head down but Ethan held her hand and pinned her against the door.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± she stuttered breathless but Ethan raised her chin up with his index finger.


    ¡°E do you love me?¡± Ethan asked and she tried to look away but he didn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°I¡­. should leave now¡± E said and was about leaving but Ethan wrapped his hands around her waist.


    ¡°No, please stay¡± Ethan pleaded as he lowered his lips towards hers and stared at her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to kiss those lips of hers. Ethan you can do this just say I love you and everything will fall in ce¡± Ethan encouraged himself inwardly


    ¡°I love you E¡± Ethan whispered and she gasped probably still in shock.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ love¡­ you too¡± E stuttered and blushed them Ethan felt his heart jump in excitement because she loves him too.


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Ethan asked in whispers staring at her lips and then her eyes.


    ¡°Yes you can¡± E replied shyly


    ¡°You are my girlfriend now so you should cut off ties with Noah because I don¡¯t like sharing¡± Ethan whispered and she nodded slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him, it¡¯s you I¡¯ve wanted all along¡± E said then he smiled softly.


    ¡°Better¡± Ethan said as he ced his lips softly on hers shoving his tongue into her already parted lips.


    ¡°Kissing her felt too good, way too good because I could feel my heart tter as we kissed on¡± Ethan muttered Inwardly until E wrapped her hands around his neck then he carried her on his torso to the bed.


    He dropped her on the bed and kissed her again and within few seconds they were already kissing like crazy, like their lives depended on it and they didn¡¯t want the moment to end anytime soon.


    Within seconds, their clothes were flying around and Ethan kissed her neck, her corbone and finally her nipples then she moaned softly and pressed his head against her chest.


    After sucking her nipples to his satisfaction, he went further to suck on her wet core then she moaned loudly and held his head rocking her core against his lips.


    E moaned as he prated her with two of his fingers and flicked on her nub continuously then continued working his fingers on her core.


    E moaned loudly and came on his lips but he sucked all her love juices as they spurted out of her then he leaned on her body and kissed her softly making her taste herself in his mouth.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Ethan asked and she nodded then he ced his dick at the entrance and slowly inserted it into her dripping core. E moaned softly at the pration and ached her back with her eyes closed then she groaned loudly as he thrusted into her tight core again.


    ¡°God damn it, you¡¯re so tight¡± Ethan moaned and she kissed him moaning softly into his mouth. Her body jerked violently as she came on his dick then he bent her over for a doggy style position and plunged himself faster into he then they moaned loudly as they both came again then she smiled softly while he cuddled her into her his arms.


    ¡°I love you Ethan¡±


    ¡°I love you too E¡± Ethan responded and kissed her forehead with a smile them they drifted to dreamnd.

 33

    GOLD POV


    Few minutester Gold gave Fredrick a call to confirm if their n was carried out sessfully


    ¡°Hi Darling, did it work?¡± Gold asked Fredrick on the phone.


    ¡°Yeah it did and they had sex¡± Fredrick replied and Gold giggled softly.


    ¡°I miss you Darling¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just few hours and I miss you too Freddie but we¡¯ll have to talkter¡±


    ¡°OK then good night sweet¡± Fredrick said and Gold smiled softly.


    ¡°Good night love¡± She replied but she heard him giggle on the phone so she smiled and ended the call.


    ¡°So did it work?¡± Esther asked giggling.


    ¡°Yes, it did. They had sex¡± Gold responded happily


    ¡°Awwm, I¡¯m sure going tease E tomorrow. Hi five girl¡± E said to Gold and they shook hands while giggling as well.


    ¡°I should retire to bed now¡± Gold said yawning but just that moment, the door slide open and Mike walked into the room giggling and running to hug Gold. Mike is the Late Dr Bright¡¯s child who is loveable and also very fond of Gold.


    These past few days she spent with him made her like him a lot maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s going to be having a child soon.


    ¡°Hey big man. How are you doing?¡± Gold asked as she bent to his height and ruffled his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Aunty Gold but can I sleep here? I think I saw a ghost¡± Mike pouted and Gold had to urge tough but she suppressed it and Esther on the other hand couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°A ghost? Mike you¡¯re a pretty little liar¡± Gold said giggling as she tickled him while heughed hysterically.


    ¡°Fine, you caught me but let me stay with you¡± Mike pleaded


    ¡°Zach¡­ I¡­¡± Gold wanteding up with excuses but Mike gave her those cute puppy eyes that she couldn¡¯t resist until she epted.


    ¡°Hurray¡± Mike giggled happily and climbed on the bed while Gold and Esther looked at him in admiration.


    ¡°Wow, he seems to like you a lot¡±


    ¡°I guess so¡± Gold replied still staring at Mike who had a smile on his face.


    ¡°You might actually end up adopting him as your child¡±


    ¡°Esther¡± Gold called with a serious tone


    ¡°Just kidding. I¡¯m off to bed¡± She said and pecked Gold¡¯s cheeks before leaving the room.


    Gold sighed and got on the bed then cuddled him softly and pecked his forehead.


    ¡°Gold, will you sing me a Luby My favourite?¡± Mike asked with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your favorite¡± Gold rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Of course you do, its an Ang game¡± Mike said and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°You y too much games¡±


    ¡°Games are the best, especially Ang and its favorite¡± Mike grinned.


    ¡°So will you sing for me?¡± Mike asked


    ¡°Of course I will¡± Gold replied with a smile and cleared her throat\


    ?Wait wait I feel my heart change


    ?Whenever youe around


    ?The earth shake is all that I can take


    ?I think my feet just left the ground


    ?I know it feels like flying


    ?It feels like jumping


    ?You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been dreaming of


    ? It¡¯s like a happily ever after


    ?I guess that¡¯s falling in love¡­..


    ?That¡¯s falling ¡Á2


    ?I guess that¡¯s falling in love


    Gold sang softly with a smile on her face as she watched him sleep untill a voice jolted her back to reality


    ¡°You look just like his mother¡± Irene unexpectedly interrupted the moment then Gold turned to see who spoke only for her to see her mom leaning on the door


    ¡°Mom, you should be in bed¡± Gold said rolling her eyes and her mum walked into the room and sat on her bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away from this conversation¡± Irene scolded Gold


    ¡°Mom. I¡¯m not¡± I sighed.


    ¡°You see when Mike¡¯s parents died, he shut himself against the world. He Barely talked, he didn¡¯t even have appetite to eat and he lost himselfpletely and I took him to see the therapist several times but none of that worked¡± Irene said to her daughter


    ¡°Mom, why are you telling me this? I know Mike has been through alot¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my point Gold, he sees you has mother right from the first day he set his eyes on you don¡¯t you get it?¡± Irene said then Gold sighed remembering her first meeting with Mike     FLASHBACK


    ¡°Mom, this gown looks beautiful, you should order it¡± Gold said to her mum as she showed her the wedding gown on her phone.


    ¡°Wow it is beautiful and I think I¡¯ll get it¡± Irene said but was interrupted when the nanny rushed into the sitting with fear written on her face.


    ¡°No one told me you got a nanny?¡± Gold said to her mum as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s for Mike, the doctor¡¯s son¡± Irene replied


    ¡°Oh¡± Gold muttered then looked at the nanny with a questioning look


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Mike¡­ it¡¯s Mike¡­¡±The nanny answered


    ¡°Zach? What about him and what did he do?¡± Irene yelled at the nanny.


    ¡°He locked himself inside his room and I fear he may want tomit suicide¡±


    ¡°What? Mike is not suicidal. Get me the spare key and be fast about it¡± Irene yelled and the nanny ran out of the sitting room.


    ¡°Mike¡± Irene muttered as she ran upstairs with Gold following her closely behind scared and worried. Despite the fact that she hadn¡¯t met him but his father and mother saved her mother and it would be disastrous if the son dies too.


    ¡°Mike please open up¡± Irene called but no she got no response.


    ¡°Anita¡± Irene yelled as she called the nanny¡¯s name


    ¡°It¡¯s going t be fine mum and nothing will happen to him¡± Gold tried to assure her but she wasn¡¯t sure herself.


    ¡°I just pray so¡± Irene muttered in tears.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the keys¡± The nanny handed the keys to Irene and she unlocked the door and pushed it open. She saw Mike on the bed with his head buried in between his raised knees and she could hear his faint sobs because he was actually crying.


    At that moment, Irene felt sad maybe I should have allowed Kennedy pay for his sins and maybe she should have let him get a death sentence. Part of it wasn¡¯t his fault but he destroyed lives just like the life of the innocent child.


    ¡°Mikes¡± Irene cooed softly and sat on his be then he raised his head up slightly and said in tearsThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I miss them¡±


    ¡°I know Mike but they wouldn¡¯t want to see you this way. They want you to be strong¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m weak, I¡¯m weak without them¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Irene cuddled him softly in her arms but when he raised his head up and his eyes met with that of Gold, a glint of happiness shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Mummy¡± he got out of the bed and ran to hug her. Gold was surprised at first but she squatted to his height and hugged him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ your¡­ mu¡­¡± Gold trailed off not knowing what to say to the little kid


    ¡°Mummy, will you y a game with me?¡± Mike requested


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mummy, my name is Gold¡±


    ¡°Will you be my mummy?¡±


    END OF FLASHBACK


    Gold sighed tiredly after recalling everything that transpired previously but she still didn¡¯t have the answer to the question yet.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try adopting him?¡± Irene asked


    ¡°Mom¡± Gold called surprised at her suggestion


    ¡°Just think about it and you should also talk with Fredrick¡±


    ¡°Mom, we are not yet married¡± Gold reminded her mother


    ¡°But he¡¯s is nning to and besides you are pregnant for him already. I just want the best for Mike Mama so Please¡± Irene pleaded with her daughter


    ¡°I will think about it¡± Gold assured.


    ¡°OK dear good night¡± Irene said as she pulled Gold into a hug before leaving then sheid on the bed starring at Mike who was already asleep


    ¡°Good night Mike¡± Gold whispered with a smile as she covered him properly with the duvet


    The next morning, Gold opened her eyes slowly due to the noise from the rm clock. She grunted and turned it off before rotating to the other side to check on Mike but his eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Good morning mum¡± Mike giggled but Gold really wanted to protest about being called mum but she decided to let it slide until the nanny walked in


    ¡°Good morning¡± Anita greeted as she walked into the room and smiled.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am How was your night?¡±


    ¡°Fine but I have told you countless times to stop referring to me as ma¡¯am¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ I mean Gold¡± the nanny called


    ¡°Better¡±


    ¡°Mikee one go take a bath¡± The nanny called but Mike refused


    ¡°No. Mummy will bath me¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± The nanny asked in schok


    ¡°But she is busy and she has to help her mom in the dressing room so vome on,e with me¡± The nanny pleaded but Mike insisted.

 34

    ¡°No¡± he pouted as he crossed his arms


    ¡°Anita you can leave now, I will bath him myself and please get me his clothes from his room¡± Gold said to the nanny.


    ¡°Ok. Ma¡­ I mean Gold¡± The nanny corrected herself and Gold


    chuckled silently.


    ¡°You can leave now¡± Gold said as she watched the nanny walk out of her room and Mike came dragging her hand.


    ¡°Mummy,e on Let¡¯s go into the bathroom¡± Mike said to Gold then sheughed and followed him into the bathroom. Gold turned on the shower and bathed him properly and after bathing him she cleaned his body with a towel after which she wore him his ck tuxedo suit.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Mike asked giggling as he turned around for Gold to check him out.


    ¡°Breathtaking¡± Goldplimented with a smile.


    ¡°Really? but I still feel sad¡± Mike said


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Gold asked surprised


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t want to be my mother¡±


    ¡°Mike¡­¡± Gold called but he didn¡¯t give her the chance to finish what it was she wanted saying


    ¡°Will be my mummy?¡± Mike asked and Gold was about answering his question when someone interrupted them.


    ¡°Gold, you are still not dressed?¡± Esther said walking into the room.


    ¡°No, I should go bath now¡±Gold said as she rushed into the bathroom.


    ¡°Come on Mike. I¡¯ll take you to Anita so just allow Gold bath¡± Esther said as she took Mike with her out of the room and Gold didn¡¯t hear any more voices so she assumed they¡¯ve left.


    When he finished bathing, she walked into her mother¡¯s room and saw that she was almost done with dressing and of course, Esther and E were in the room with her including two beautiful make up artist then Gold smiled at her mom and greeted.


    ¡°Miss Gold, we¡¯ve been waiting for you. Come have your make up done¡±


    ¡°Ok¡± Gold said as she sat down on the dressing chair and the make up artist worked wonders on her face.


    ¡°Wow, Gold you look so beautiful that Fredrick might end up eating you raw at the church¡± Esther gaped and Gold chuckled because hearing his name made her remember how much she has missed him.


    ¡°No one is eating my daughter raw¡± Irene rolled her eyes and chuckled softly.


    ¡°About eating someone raw, it looks like someone was eaten raw yesterday night¡± Esther added


    ¡°Uhmm and who could that be?¡±


    ¡°So E how was your night¡± Gold asked with a wink but E


    blushed.


    ¡°Fuck you Gold, I can¡¯t believe you actually set me up¡± E said.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad set up you know, so I heard you both had sex¡± Esther said with a grin and E blushed slightly.


    ¡°Fuck you girls¡± E referring to the both of them


    ¡°Actually, that was what you and Ethan didst night¡± Esther said and they all burst outughing


    ¡°Argh, I hate both of you¡± E said and Goldughed again at her facial expression.


    ¡°So what¡¯s up are you guys like dating now?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°I¡¯m not answering that¡± E blushed again.


    ¡°Wow, you should get an award for blushing¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡± E said as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Come on E, give us the gist¡±


    ¡°Fine, we are dating now¡± E squealed.


    ¡°Awn you guys suit each other two crazy people¡±


    ¡°Gold¡±


    ¡°OK girls enough with the jokes. We should head to the church now¡± Irene said


    ¡°But mum, what about dad?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°He left for the church already¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get married¡± Gold muttered.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s going to happen pretty soon¡± E winked.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Gold asked her suspiciously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡±


    ¡°What are you hidinge on spill it out¡± Gold said pleasingly


    ¡°Not happening¡± E giggled.


    ¡°Maybe Fredrick is nning to pop the question ¡± E whispered and Gold blushed because she has been waiting for him to do that ever since.


    ¡°Wait a minute, is he going to do it today?¡± Gold wondered because E did say maybe and Esther looks like she knows something.


    ¡°Geez, I hate been kept in dying suspense¡± Goldined inwardly untill Mike came running to her.


    ¡°Mummy¡± Mike ran towards her


    ¡°I thought you left already. You were supposed to leave with Esther and E¡± Gold asked in amazement because they had both left earlier in another car.


    ¡°No, I wanna ride with you¡± Mike insisted..


    ¡°Get in the car then¡±


    ¡°Yippee¡± Mike giggled happily and got into the car with Gold then he sat on herp still giggling.


    ¡°Come on Mike there is enough space in the car¡±


    ¡°But I want to sit on yourp¡± Mike pouted.


    ¡°OK¡± Gold smiled softly and he rested his head on her shoulders.


    ¡°Mama, have you thought about what I told you yesterday?¡± Irene asked her daughter and Gold nodded positively.


    ¡°So What¡¯s your decision?¡± Irene asked Gold


    ¡°I will adopt him with Fredrick¡¯s permission of course¡± Gold said and she felt Mike giggle when she told her mum .


    ¡°You made the right decision Mama Thank you¡± Irene smiled through her veil.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me mom. I owe it to his parents¡± Gold replied stroking Mike¡¯s hair softly as they continued the drive to the church.


    When they arrived the church premises, Irene alighted from the car in her A line High low ruffle wedding dress that was moderately long so Gold doesn¡¯t have to hold her dress.


    She also had on a ballet length polka dot wedding veil and her thin gold high heels wedding pump clicked at every step she took and she also had a beautiful presentation bouquet of flowers on her hands.


    Gold also came down from the car with Mike putting on a pink chiffon halter V neck short bridesmaid dress and silver rhinestone stiletto heels then on her head was a pink rose crown and on her hands was a posy flower boutique.


    ¡°Finally¡± Esther giggled.


    ¡°Wee ma¡¯am¡± the event nner smiled.


    ¡°Good day to you Miss Jael¡± Irene greeted with a smile


    ¡°Uhmm, the doors will open soon and before I forget Esther, where is the wedding sign?¡± Gold asked.


    ¡°Right here¡± Esther handed the white on ck printed wedding sign to her which had an inscription herees the bride on it.


    ¡°There you go¡± Gold said as she wore it on Mike¡¯s neck because he¡¯s actually the pageboy.


    ¡°Where is Vick?¡± Gold asked.


    Vick is the flower girl and her mother is actually the elder sister to Vicks mum but Gold probably haven¡¯t seen since she was born because she lives in Delta and ording to her mum, her aunt¡¯s husband is a very strict man who barely allows her leave the house so she¡¯s actually like a prisoner locked up in a big mansion.


    ¡°There she is, It¡¯s a miracle that she is even here, maybe they sorted out their differences already¡± Gold thought


    ¡°Sister¡± Irene hugged her sister and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we arete¡± Tina apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Tina¡± Irene said.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 35

    ¡°Wow, Gold you¡¯ve grown so big now. Thest time I saw you, you were actually a baby so I guess you don¡¯t remember me¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yeah I don¡¯t but it¡¯s nice to meet you¡± Gold replied with a smile.


    ¡°Awwn, Vick looks so cute¡± Gold pouted holding her cheeks and she giggled.


    ¡°She should probably be around five years of age¡± Gold thought but Mike interrupted her


    ¡°She is not as cute as I am¡± Mike huffed.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t tell me you are jealous?¡± Gold giggled tickling him slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡± Mike said trying to maintain a frown but ended upughing.


    ¡°You got me. I¡¯m¡­ jealous¡± he saidughing.


    ¡°Wow Gold, you make a great mother¡± Esther said.


    ¡°She sure does¡± Irene said with a smile


    ¡°Ok everyone, the doors will open soon¡± Gold smiled trying to change the conversation and thankfully she did.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right¡± E concurred and Mike was made to hold Vivks hand and Irene also held her sister¡¯s hand since she was the one to walk her down the aisle.


    Gold stood behind Irene with Esther and E behind her as bridesmaids as well. The doors soon flung open and wedding songs emanated from the church and Collins was on a ck suit with smiles stered on his face.


    His best man was right behind him, Mr Samuel.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him a couple of times, he actually resides in Canada.


    You know how brides walk, too slow but I finally got to see Fredrick, he was dressed in a ck tuxedo suit and damn, he looked so cute.


    He actually sat at the front seat with Ethan and his eyes were on me which made me nervous. I bite my lips and stared at him then he winked at me and I blushed wishing he could kiss me right now because I missed him so much¡± Gold muttered inwardly.


    ¡°Nice eye raping session¡± E whispered.


    ¡°Shut up¡± Gold whispered and she giggled while they approached the altar.


    When they got to the altar, Irene was made to face Collins.


    ¡°We are all gathered here today to witness the solemnization of holy matrimony of Mr Collins Macbeth and Ms Irene Johnson I dere the ceremony open in the name of the father, son and the holy spirit¡± The priest announced.


    ¡°Now to the groom; Mr Collins Macbeth, do you take Ms Irene Johnson as yourwfully wedded wife to love and to cherish her in sickness and in health; in riches and penury, till death do you part?¡± The priest asked and Collins noded with a smile as he answered.


    ¡°Yes I do¡±


    ¡°Now to the bride Ms Irene Johnson, do you take Mr Collins Macbeth to be yourwfully wedded husband to love and to cherish him; in sickness and in health, in riches and penury till death do you part?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do¡±


    Irene replied happily and Gold smiled inwardly as her


    mom and dad are finally a couple again.


    ¡°By the power vested in me as the priest of the most high, I hereby pronouce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride¡± The priest announced then Collins walked closer to Irene in smiles and lifted her veil up to reveal her face and Irene was seriously grinning, I mean who wouldn¡¯t be?


    ¡°I love you Irene¡± Collins muttered and nted a kiss on her lips.


    ¡°An¡± Gold squealed happily and they soon signed their marriage certificate after which they departed in the same car to the reception.


    Gold wrapped her hands around Fredrick¡¯s shoulders and kissed him passionately. His hand encircled around her waist and he kissed her back roughly and desperately.


    They kissed like two horny couples who haven¡¯t seen themselves in years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you darling¡± Fredrick muttered staring at her eyes as they tried to catch their breath.


    ¡°Me too¡± Gold replied but suddenly Mike walked in.


    ¡°Mummy, who is he?¡± Mike asked and Fredrick gave her a confused look.


    ¡°How about we talk about this at home?¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Fine, by me¡± Fredrick epted.


    ¡°Hey I thought that kiss wouldn¡¯t end. We are off Gold¡± Esther winked as the car engine started.


    ¡°Enjoy yourself brother¡± Ethan grinned with his hands wrapped around E.


    ¡°Wow, they look cute together¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Fuck you¡± Fredrick muttered then Gold spanked his shoulders.


    ¡°Ouch, what was that for?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°Freddie, there is a kid right here¡± Goldined


    ¡°Oh¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s the meaning of Fuck you?¡± Mike asked Gold.


    ¡°Oh God¡± Gold muttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name again?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°Mike¡±


    ¡°Zach, that word is a very bad word and you should never mention it¡± Fredrick told Mike


    ¡°Why then did you mention it if it¡¯s bad?¡±


    ¡°This kid is smart¡± Fredrick muttered


    ¡°Because you are a kid and I¡¯m an adult¡± Fredrick responded and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°Seriously? Come on Mike let¡¯s get into the car¡± Gold said


    ¡°Mummy is he your husband? Does that make him my daddy?¡± Mike asked Gold


    ¡°Come on Mike, we are runningte¡± Gold tried to change the conversation.


    ¡°Mummy loves to change conversations a lot¡± Mike said as he crossed his arm and they both stared at him in awe.


    ¡°I think, I like him already¡± Fredrick said to Gold


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s smart¡±


    They were seated at the reception hall at the round table in the front. Fredrick sat beside Gold with Mike in the center and E beside E. Caleb and Esther were actually seated on a different table and he had earlier told Gold that he could only make it to the reception likewise Queen was also seated on the table.


    ¡°Amongst our special guest, let us make wee; Mr Austin for his enormous contribution to this wedding, please move to the front seat¡± The MC said.


    ¡°Wait a minute, are my ears deceiving me?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°No, they are not¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°What the hell is Austin doing here?¡± Gold was forced to ask when she saw the look on his face.     ¡°Bastard¡± Fredrick muttered under his breath obviously angry. ¡°Who invited him here?¡± Gold asked and they both turn to look at Ethan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± Ethan raised both hands in the air.


    ¡°Actually, Gold I think you did¡± Ethan said


    ¡°Me¡± Gold asked shockingly until Ethan showed her the photos she posted on Instagram


    ¡°So you mean I indirectly invited the devil to my mom¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°I think you did¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate social media¡± Fredrick muttered.


    ¡°Are you still going to do it?¡± Gold heard Ethan whisper to his brother Fredrick.


    ¡°Why not? It will be even better if he¡¯s here¡±


    ¡°What are you guys nning?¡± Gold was forced to ask


    ¡°You¡¯ll see¡± Ethan said to her with a some on his face.


    ¡°Wait a minute, are they nning to sell me?¡± Gold thought inwardly untill Austin approached them.


    ¡°Hey Cousin, I see you have a child that no one knows about. Gold, how about you opt for me now? My offer still stands¡± Austin said arrogantly revealing those rotten teeth of his.


    ¡°What a surprise Austin, I hear that yourpany is almost bankrupt yet you have money tovish on weddings that do not concern you. You are not a good business man and I won¡¯t be surprised if yourpany falls soon¡± Fredrick smirked.


    ¡°How did Austin¡¯spany get bankrupt? Obviously Fredrick has a hand in it¡± Gold thought


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Austin asked a bit scared


    ¡°No cousin, it¡¯s an advice and stay away away from Gold and you won¡¯t get burnt¡± Fredrick warned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see Fredrick, the party just started¡± Austin smirked and walked to his table.


    ¡°Oh oh, Austin¡¯sing here will not be good¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°Mummy, who is that man? He looks like a bad man and I don¡¯t like him¡± Mike said to Gold


    ¡°That¡¯s right Mike, he is a bad man so don¡¯t talk to him¡± Fredrick warmed


    ¡°Fredrick¡± Gold called him a bit harsh


    ¡°What, he needs to know the truth¡±

 36

    ¡°Freddie have you noticed that Mike has your color of eye?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°I wonder what Ethan is trying to imply because he can be crazy most times.


    ¡°Yeah and so what if he does?¡± Fredrick answered impatiently.


    ¡°He is smart just like you and he looks like someone I know¡± Ethan added


    ¡°Ethan you are crazy¡± Gold said to him


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡± Ethan answered with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, you are and please enough with the jokes because it¡¯s not funny¡± Fredrick said dryly.


    ¡°Yeah whatever¡± Ethan responded and that was when her mum and dad were called for their first dance and Gold also joined them.


    After the dance the MC called on Gold to join him on stage


    ¡°Let¡¯s make wee the couples daughter, Miss Gold Collins to give a speech and a toast to the couples¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kinda of nervous¡± Gold muttered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous because you are the most bravest woman I have ever met.


    You can do this baby¡± Fredrick encouraged her with a smile


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s niceing from you. Thanks my darling¡± Gold said as she pecked his cheeks and stood up.


    ¡°Mummy, how about I get a kiss too?¡± Mike pouted.


    ¡°Ok honey¡± Gold chuckled and kissed his cheeks too.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m jealous¡± Fredrick muttered and Gold chuckled but when he looked at Austin he saw that he was fuming with anger but trying to hide it under a smile but then he winked at Fredrick who reciprocated with a frown.


    Gold walked to the podium and beamed a smile.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m tired of smiling¡± Goldined Inwardly until a waiter handed her a ss cup with champagne in it.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to make a toast¡± Gold said then she paused and looked at them to make sure she have their attention.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have much to say but I want to thank God for making it possible for my mother and father to be together once more.


    I have always dreamed of this day, the day where I be part of aplete family once more and I¡¯m happy it finally came to pass. Happy married life to mom and dad and I love you both¡± Gold said as she raised her wine ss towards them both with a smile on her face.


    ¡°So raise your ss to my dad and mom to wish them many years of health, happiness, love, and prosperity. Cheers¡± Gold said and they all raised their wine sses up and took a sip then Gold walked over to her mum and dad and hugged them both.


    ¡°I love you Gold¡± Irene said and Collins smiled.


    ¡°I love you both¡± Gold replied and after the hug she walked back to her seat.


    ¡°That was a great speech¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks¡± Gold replied smiling softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to dance soe on dance with me¡± Fredrick said as he stretched out his hands then pulled Gold towards himself and she smiled softly.


    ¡°My pleasure¡± Gold took his hands and theyughed.


    ¡°How about we dance too?¡± Ethan asked E


    ¡°Yeah, sure¡± E blushed and they joined Fredrick and Gold on the dance floor.


    Fredrick wrapped his hands around Gold¡¯s waist and pulled her closer to himself then her hands curl around his neck as they sway to the soft music ying then


    stared into each others eyes already lost in the moment.


    ¡°Did I mention that you look extremely beautiful today?¡± Fredrick whispered and Gold blushed.


    ¡°Actually you did¡± Gold responded


    ¡°Falling in love with you was the best thing that ever happened to me¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way about you. You brought light into my life and words can¡¯t express how I feel about you¡± Gold professed then Fredrick smiled.


    ¡°Now is the perfect time to do this¡± Fredrick said and Gold became confused.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Gold asked but instantly the lights suddenly went off and People started murmuring to themselves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are scared?¡± Fredrick whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡± Gold replied but she noticed that the lights didn¡¯te on but instead a spotlight did and they were both at the center of it. It then dawn on her that he was going to pop the question and everyone gasped slightly staring at the diamond ring in Fredrick¡¯s hand.


    Gold couldn¡¯t hide her smile as he went on his knees.


    ¡°You came into my life Gold when I least expected you would. You made me fall in love with you so deeply in just a short time and I can¡¯t live without you Gold just like I can¡¯t do without oxygen.


    For that reason I want to spend the rest of my life with you, I want you to be the mother of my kids and I want to love and cherish you forever¡± Fredrick paused and smiled at her.


    ¡°Miss Gold Collins, will you marry me?¡± Fredrick asked and Gold literally squealed at the question. She could hear giggles and murmurs from the crowd and no one needed to tell her what her answer will be.


    ¡°Yes Fredrick I¡¯ll marry you¡± Gold screamed out loud for the whole world to hear her voice. Fredrick immediately slip the ring into her finger and the lights suddenly went on.


    Gold wrapped her hands around his shoulders and kissed him amidst cheers and apuse then he deepened the kiss as their tongues entwined in their mouth. This kiss was just too hot as it sent pleasures down her body.


    ¡°I am his and he is mine, we belong to each other and I will love him till the end of time¡± Gold promised herself inwardly.


    ¡°Get a room¡± Gold heard mom mutter and they reluctantly pulled out of the kiss.


    ¡°Mom¡± Gold called blushing


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for the both of you. Congrattions¡± Irene congratted them


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    ¡°Wow Gold, I did tell you he was going to propose¡± E giggled.


    ¡°Mummy, does this mean he is my daddy?¡± Mike asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Yes honey¡± Gold smiled.


    ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡± Fredrick asked in shock


    ¡°You are going to be a father soon so you might as well father this one¡± Gold said with a wink and Ethan chuckled.


    ¡°Ah, she got you there bro¡± Ethanughed.


    ¡°Not funny¡± Fredrick huffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding though but we still have to talk about it¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Gold smiled softly but they were interrupted unexpectedly by Austin¡¯s loud voice


    ¡°I¡¯d like to give a speech¡± They all stared at Austin as he walked to the podium.


    ¡°Speak of the devil¡± Gold said and they all focused on him


    ¡°What does he want to say?¡± Fredrick wondered


    ¡°Definitely not good¡± Ethan spoke confidently.

 37

    AUSTIN POV


    A small smile crept on his face as he stepped on the podium because he was about to give Fredrick the shock of his life.


    FLASHBACK


    Austin sighed and stared at her photos on Instagram.


    ¡°She looked so beautiful, Why will Fredrick get so lucky? No, I must have her by all means and I will never loose to Fredrick Never.


    ¡°Son what is this I¡¯m hearing?¡± His father asked barging into his office.


    ¡°It¡¯s true dad we are almost bankrupt and Fredrick is behind it¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Most of our investors backed out when the new branch in Kano yielded little profit after investing a lot into it¡±


    ¡°Austin how could you be this careless?¡± Mr Damon asked his son.


    ¡°Dad, you were the one who asked me to spy on Fredrick¡¯spany to get ideas and that idea came from Fredrick¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? He was ying us into his trap. He knew Goliath was a spy and he used him against us¡±


    ¡°What the hell, I can¡¯t believe I was this stupid¡± Austinined.


    ¡°I knew this day wille and that¡¯s why I prepared for it¡± Mr Damon said


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Austin asked his father


    ¡°What I mean is a way to bring Fredrick down and he will definitely end up in jail after this¡±


    ¡°Really? What about Ethan? He¡¯s still a problem. He was the one who convinced our investors to back out¡±


    ¡°Ethan? he¡¯s is just a puppet to his brother and also a weakling. Once Fredrick is out of the way, I¡¯ll take care of him¡±


    ¡°You mean kill him?¡± Austin asked his father visibly happy


    ¡°Yes and I¡¯ll also arrange for Fredrick¡¯s death in prison¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad what¡¯s the n?¡± Austin asked his father inquisitively


    ¡°Fredrick has a child¡± Damon spilled


    ¡°What? How?¡±


    ¡°Only three people in the world knows about it¡±


    ¡°Does Fredrick know about it?¡± Austin inquired


    ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°But how does this have to do with bringing him down?¡±


    ¡°Because he had an affair with one Jolly in highschool¡±


    ¡°Jolly? no one knew what happened to her and she just disappeared into thin air¡±


    ¡°I lead to her disappearance and I was going to kill her after child birth but she died during the process. So I gave the child out to doctor and destroyed all records of his birth¡± Damon said to Austin who seemed surprised.


    ¡°What you mean now is that we are going to frame Fredrick for her death right?¡±


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s going to be that Fredrick killed Jolly and sold his child. I have solid evidence Austin and Fredrick won¡¯t escape this¡± Damon said and Austinughed.


    ¡°Dad, you are such a genius¡±


    ¡°After Gold finds out she will definitely leave Fredrick ande running to you¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that Dad. That reminds me, her parents are getting married in five days time¡±


    ¡°Perfect so in five days we strike¡± Damon said to his son Austin.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°I wonder what he¡¯s about to say¡± Gold muttered.


    ¡°I am Austin Damon and I would love to say a big congrattions to the newly weds but I must say I don¡¯t think they want their daughter to end up with a murderer and a child trafficker¡± Austin said and everyone one started murmuring to themselves.


    ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Esther asked.


    ¡°What are you talking about Austin? Stop spilling nonsense¡± Gold yelled at him but he looked at Fredrick and saw he was silent but obviously very angry.


    ¡°I see Gold that you are actually blinded by this thing you call love. But Fredrick had a son, killed the mother of the child and sold the baby¡± Austin said and everyone gasped at what he said ¡°I was in shock too but I trust Fredrick wouldn¡¯t do that¡± Gold assured herself.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten this desperate Austin as to cook up lies about me? What the hell are you trying to prove?¡± Fredrick smacked angrily.


    ¡°Oh yes how can I forget, you were always a better actor. Gold, Fredrick has been ying you all along. Ask him who the fuck is Jolly?¡±


    ¡°Fredrick is that true?¡± Gold asked already in tears.


    ¡°Come on baby you know me too well. If I did have a son then why on earth will I kill his mama and sell the child?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because you never wanted the child¡± Austin answered


    ¡°Shut up Austin¡± Ethan yelled angrily.


    ¡°Then who the hell is Jolly?¡± Gold asked angrily


    ¡°Jolly was Ethan¡¯s bestie and she had a crush on me but I didn¡¯t feel the same way. I got drunk at a friend¡¯s party and we ended up having sex then I was just seventeen but she never told me she was fucking pregnant¡± Fredrick answered frustrated


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe any word of his Gold because he knew about it. Can¡¯t you see that little boy is his fucking son and him getting close to you was part of his n. Don¡¯t be stupid Gold¡± Austin said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Just shut up because at this point I don¡¯t know who to believe¡± Gold yelled.


    ¡°Did Fredrick really do that or Austin is just cooking up lies¡± Gold thought inwardly and Fredrick came towards her trying to touch her but she refused.


    ¡°Gold¡± Fredrick called her as he attempted to hold her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± Gold said to him again and he stood frozen.


    ¡°God, baby after all we¡¯ve been through you chose to believe him? I love you so why would I lie to you? maybe you don¡¯t love me enough¡± Fredrick yelled and Gold felt her eyes water uncontrobly.


    ¡°Fredrick¡± Gold called in tears but he interrupted her with a wave of hand


    ¡°I least expected this from you, you just allowed Austin destroy our rtionship¡± Fredrick huffed and proceeded to walk out but Gold hugged him from behind.


    ¡°I want to be with you Fredie so why should I let you go?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me Gold¡± Fredrick pleaded but Gold refused.


    ¡°No my love, I believe you and don¡¯t ever say that I don¡¯t love you. I love you Fredrick and I want to be with you and no one else¡± Gold said and she could feel him smiling as he held her waist and made her face him.


    ¡°Took you so long to say that¡± Fredrick said pulling her lips slightly


    ¡°I know¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you¡± Fredrick apologized


    ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for not believing at first and maybe if you didn¡¯t yell at me, I probably wouldn¡¯t have believed you¡± Gold also pleaded.


    ¡°I love you Gold and I would never lie to you¡±


    ¡°I know¡± Gold said with a smile as Fredrick pulled her into a slow and passionate kiss.


    ¡°What more tricks have you got Austin? it¡¯s obvious that these two can¡¯t be separated so give up¡± Ethan sad to Austin.


    ¡°No Ethan, I won¡¯t give up and you should know that this is serious case. I¡¯m going to sue your brother to court and trust me Ethan he will end up in prison¡± Austin said angrily to Ethan but Fredrick and Gold pulled out of the kiss at the mention of the word prison.


    ¡°And you are next Ethan¡± Austin said smirking at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so Austin, actually your dad is the one I¡¯m going to send to prison¡± Fredrick warned Austin.


    ¡°Fredrick, I¡¯ve got the evidence so you can¡¯t escape thew¡±


    ¡°Fake evidence. You seem to be forgetting something Austin that, I am Austin Majesty and I can easily find my way out of any trap you set¡±


    ¡°Just ept it Fredrick that you¡¯ve lost this time.


    Maybe you are not as smart as you im¡±


    ¡°Actually Austin Damon, I¡¯m ten times smarter than you will ever be¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so Fredrick because If you were that smart, how couldn¡¯t you possibly know that you had a child some years ago?¡±


    ¡°Actually Austin I am more smarter than you because you just spilled the beans you fool¡± Fredrick said as he rushed and took hold of Austin¡¯s cor and gave him a punch on the face that left a bruise on his face.


    ¡°Pass this message across to your father and tell him that I¡¯m going to make sure he rots in jail because he crossed the line this time by messing with my family¡±


    ¡°To hell with you Fredrick you cant do nothing¡± Austin said but Fredrick gave him another punch that made him crash on the ground.


    ¡°OK that¡¯s enough, you guys don¡¯t wanna fight in my party¡± Irene yelled as people had already began to leave the reception hall.

 38

    ¡°Great job young man, you just ruined a perfectly good party but who the hell let you in?¡± Irene asked angrily.


    ¡°I sponsored your wedding of course so I was invited here¡± Austin said rudely.


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about? So many other people sponsored my wedding and I don¡¯t think you are one of them¡± Irene retorted angrily


    ¡°Ask your husband¡± Austin told her then Irene looked at Collins.


    ¡°Collins, what is he talking about?¡± Irene asked


    ¡°It¡¯s true Irene, he did sponsor our wedding but he told me he was Gold¡¯s friend from secondary school and it was supposed to be a surprise¡±


    ¡°How could you Collins? Gold doesn¡¯t keep male friends¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have any male friends in highschool?¡± Ethan asked.


    ¡°Not really well I did though in primary school¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡± Ethanmented starring at Gold


    ¡°How was I supposed to know?¡± Collins asked.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? I hate it when you keep things to yourself¡± Irene said a bit angry at him


    ¡°Mom and Dad, It¡¯s enough you really shouldn¡¯t me dad because Austin is cunning¡±


    ¡°That hurting from you Gold¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you give up and how many times am I going to m it into your ears that I don¡¯t want you, I don¡¯t need and I don¡¯t fucking love you so why won¡¯t you just let me be Austin? If you are desperate to find a girlfriend then why don¡¯t you look for one and leave me alone¡± Gold sad angrily to Austin.


    ¡°You heard her Austin so stay away from my fiancee and tell your dad to watch his back¡± Fredrick threatened but Austinughed.


    ¡°Very funny Fredrick, very funny but you should watch your back cousin and I want to withdraw my sponsorship of this wedding¡±


    ¡°What?¡± They all turned to look at Austin


    ¡°You heard me¡±


    ¡°Austin you bastard¡± Collins yelled at him.


    ¡°How much?¡± Irene asked


    ¡°One million dors¡± Austin replied and Irene screamed.


    ¡°The hell, that¡¯s a lot of money¡± Ireneined as she smacked Collins shoulders


    ¡°Collins, why on earth would you ept that huge amount of money without telling me¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my love, It won¡¯t happen again¡± Collins pleaded


    ¡°One million dors? What? did you borrow a loan to get that you know since your business is bankrupt now¡± Fredrick mocked


    ¡°That should be my business Fredrick¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my business now Austin but are you trying to mock me or you are trying to mock yourself?¡± Fredrick asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Oh my God Fredrick is such a badass¡± Austin said and Fredrick chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know that¡± Fredrick answered proudly


    ¡°Fuck you Fredrick¡± Austin said angrily


    ¡°One million dors is a meagre amount of money Austin and how could you get that poor to redraw a sponsorship.


    I¡¯m not a bad cousin Austin so let me make you an offer. Mypany is in need of a janitor so you can apply but don¡¯t worry because you will get the job¡± Fredrick said and Ethan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Not funny Fredrick but actually I changed my mind and I don¡¯t want the money again. I want Gold instead¡± Austin said giving Fredrick a darling look


    ¡°What? are you crazy and do I look like amodity to you?¡± Gold asked him angrily.


    ¡°How dare you? You¡¯re trying to buy my fiancee?¡± Fredrick fired back as well


    ¡°It¡¯s business Fredrick¡±


    ¡°You bastard, what makes you think I will let you have my daughter?¡± Irene yelled at him


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice here and I don¡¯t think you want to end up in prison either¡± Austin said referring to Collins


    ¡°I dare you Austin¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do nothing Fredrick but I don¡¯t think you want Gold¡¯s parents to spend their lives in jail¡±


    ¡°Bastard, you are insane!¡± Irene yelled.


    ¡°Onest chance Austin and don¡¯t make me ruin you for life¡±


    ¡°You can do nothing Fredrick and I dare you¡±


    ¡°Fuck! You brought this upon yourself¡± Fredrick said as brought out his phone and made a phone call.


    ¡°I wonder who he¡¯s calling¡± Gold thought inwardly


    ¡°Who is he calling?¡± Austin asked a bit skeptical


    ¡°You will find out soon¡± Ethan said patting his shoulders which he angrily brushed off.


    ¡°Do it¡± Fredrick said and ended the phone call.


    ¡°What did you do Fredrick? Austin asked


    ¡°I just ruined your life now so congrattions Austin because you¡¯re nowpletely bankrupt but my job offer as a janitor still stands¡±


    ¡°How dare you Fredrick? You went too far¡± Austin yelled and tried to punch him but instead Fredrick held his hands and cleared him off the floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for messing with me. Chike¡± Fredrick summoned one of his guards


    ¡°Yes boss¡± Chike immediately ran towards Fredrick


    ¡°Put Austin on the next flight to China¡±


    ¡°Oh no Fredrick You can¡¯t do this to me but trust me, I will kill you¡± Austin yelled as he was been carried out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so Austin See you in China whenever I have the strength to leave Nigeria¡± Fredrick said as the bundled Austin out of the hall and Irene turned towards them.


    ¡°Who is that kid? He clearlycks manners¡± Irene askedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°He is Austin Damon and Fredrick¡¯s evil cousin¡±


    ¡°Does he have a father?¡± Irene asked


    ¡°Yes mom but why the questions?¡± Gold asked her mum


    ¡°What¡¯s his father¡¯s name?¡± Irene asked again


    ¡°Damon Stanley¡± Irene said and Fredrick gasped


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Gold asked her mum when she saw her facial expression.


    ¡°It all makes sense now so you are the Fredrick he talked about¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± They all asked in unison.


    IRENE POV


    FLASHBACK


    ¡°I¡¯ve done some really bad things Irene and I probably don¡¯t deserve forgiveness¡± Dr Bright said to Irene


    ¡°No don¡¯t say that Bright because you are a good man and you saved my life¡± Irene said to him in order to make him feel Good.


    ¡°I did that to redeem myself because I was selfish and greedy¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mike isn¡¯t my son Irene¡± Dr Bright said struggling to survive


    ¡°What? How¡± Irene asked in amazement


    ¡°He is a Majesty¡± Bright said


    ¡°A Majesty? Who are the Majesty¡¯s?¡± Irene asked confused by everything he was saying


    ¡°One of the most influential and wealthy family in Lagos¡± Dr Bright answered struggling to catch his breathe


    ¡°Lagos? You are really confusing me now then if Mike is not your son, how then did he end up with you?¡±


    ¡°Two brothers born in the family became enemies and rivals and they also passed the hatred to their children. Mike¡¯s father is Fredrick Majesty and his uncle Damon used me to take Mike away from him¡±


    ¡°Oh my God but does this Fredrick in Question know about this?¡±


    ¡°No he doesn¡¯t¡± Dr Bright answered with tears in his eyes


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Irene inquired


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know Irene but I feel like my end is near¡±


    ¡°Your end? please Dr Bright, don¡¯t say a thing like that¡±


    ¡°I want you to have something¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Irene asked but then he brought out a sh drive from his pocket and handed it to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the evidence so please help me find Fredrick and give him the justice he deserves¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Irene was about rejecting when he interrupted


    ¡°Consider it myst request¡± Dr Bright said and with that he gave up the ghost.


    END OF FLASHBACK

 39

    GOLD


    ¡°Oh my God mum, why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know and how was I supposed to find him plus it never really urred to me¡± Irene spoke defensively


    ¡°You¡¯re old school but how could you forget the Inte?¡± Gold said then Irene pulled her ears and Gold screamed in pain.


    ¡°OK mum, I¡¯m sorry¡± Gold pouted and Irene let go of her ears.


    ¡°What about the drive? I want to see what¡¯s in it¡± Fredrick requested


    ¡°I¡¯ll send it over tomorrow¡± Irene said to him then Fredrick squatted in front of Mike and stared intensely at the boy.


    ¡°Is it true that you are my daddy?¡± Mike asked and Gold could see Fredrick¡¯s eyes water.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really seen him cry before he¡¯s hurt and that makes me feel sad Imagine been separated from your child for years. Damon went too far this time and I trust that Fredrick will put him in jail¡±


    ¡°Yes Mike I¡¯m your daddy¡±


    ¡°Daddy, where have you been and howe I never saw you before?¡±.


    ¡°A bad man caused it and I didn¡¯t even know you were born and it hurts so much that I had a child I knew nothing about. I wasn¡¯t there for you as a kid and I feel like a horrible father¡± Fredrick said in tears.


    ¡°No Fredrick, you¡¯re not a horrible father actually you do make a good father¡±Gold said to him and he smiled.


    ¡°Thanks Darling¡± Fredrick whispered to her


    ¡°Anytime¡±


    ¡°Daddy let¡¯s go hunt the bad guys¡± Mike sad to the amusement of Fredrick


    ¡°Hey What about me?¡± Gold drew their attention to herself.


    ¡°No mummy, hunting is for men only¡± Mike said and they allughed when he said that.


    ¡°Wow Fredrick, he really does take after you and I can¡¯t believe I have a nephew already¡± Ethan said ruffling Mike¡¯s hair¡±


    ¡°Hey Kiddo, I¡¯m your uncle Ethan and I¡¯m your daddy¡¯s brother¡±


    ¡°I knew that already¡±


    ¡°How did you?¡±


    ¡°You said it earlier¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you surprised? he is my son after all¡± Fredrick smiled.


    ¡°So this party is officially over¡± Fredrick said looking at the almost empty hall.


    ¡°Thanks to Austin It is¡± Goldughed


    ¡°That kid ruined my party¡± Irene sobbed dramatically.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell me you are crying?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because we didn¡¯t even get any gifts¡±


    ¡°I did get a wedding gift though¡± Collins said and Irene looked at him surprisingly


    ¡°Really?¡± Irene asked and Collins noded positively


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Irene asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s outside¡± Collins replied and they all beamed


    ¡°Comeon let¡¯s go check it out¡± Irene said and they all got outside the reception and when they got outside, Irene gasped at the car in front of her because It was actually a Lexus 350, the car on vogue and it was damn expensive.


    ¡°Oh my God it¡¯s a fucking Lexus 350 This car is damn good for racing. Do you mind leasing it out?¡± Caleb grinned stupidly and Irene hit him hard on the shoulder then he yelled.


    ¡°Ouch That hurts¡± Calebined


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t do worse to you¡± Irene said referring to him


    ¡°Wow, this car is absolutely beautiful¡± Irene squealed and checked the car out.


    ¡°It sure is¡± Collins said as they checked the car out together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry babe I¡¯ll get you yours¡± Fredrick said to Gold and she giggled happily.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± he smirked and she pulled him into a hug.


    ¡°Thank you so much Darling¡±


    ¡°Yeah and thank you a lot Fredrick¡± Collins and Irene both appreciated him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the parent of the woman I love and it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of both of you¡±


    ¡°Awwn¡± they said in unison


    ¡°Hey honey, you have a car already and I don¡¯t so I¡¯m taking this one¡± Irene said to Collins


    ¡°Not happening because I¡¯ll take this one and you will use my old car¡± Collins retorted.


    ¡°What? You know this is my dream car¡± Irene added


    ¡°It is my dream car too¡± Collins fired back as wellContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe you should have bought separate cars for them¡± Ethan saidughing at the show in front of him


    ¡°Maybe¡±


    ¡°OK mom and dad it¡¯s okay. You guys are one now and you don¡¯t really have to argue over a car¡± Gold called them to order


    ¡°Fine¡±


    ¡°I did get you guys a gift too¡± Ethan said to the couple


    ¡°Really? What is it?¡± They asked excitedly


    ¡°A vacation to Paris¡± Ethan answered and they all screamed in surprise


    ¡°Ahh¡­ my dream city¡± Irene squealed


    ¡°You dream too much¡± Gold said referring to her mum


    The next day Fredrick Asher and Gold sat in the living room watching a random movi as it was just 7AM in the morning and Mime was still very much asleep because he was really tired from yesterday¡¯s event.


    ¡°Your mom is still not here?¡± Fredrick said to Gold who turned to give him a funny look


    ¡°She never said she wasing and she¡¯s sending Esther over¡±


    ¡°Oh great because I¡¯m bored to death¡±


    ¡°How about I tell a story?¡± Ethan suggested


    ¡°No Ethan please don¡¯t do that¡± Fredrick sighed tiredly.


    ¡°C¡¯mom Ethan, ignore your brother and tell us the story¡± Gold convinced him


    ¡°Never knew you were a baby¡± Fredrick said patting her shoulder


    ¡°I am your baby if course¡± Gold pouted and he smiled.


    ¡°I guess you are right¡±


    ¡°How about we talk about our days in highschool?¡± Ethan suggested


    ¡°No way¡± Fredrick was very swift to decline


    ¡°Yes way. You got something to hide?¡± Gold asked him


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t¡± Fredrick responded and Gold gave Ethan alook signifying he should begin the story


    ¡°So back in Secondary school, Fredrick and I were pretty popr. Fredrick especially was a professional basketball yer¡±


    ¡°Wow so Fredrick yed basketball?¡± Gold asked Ethan


    ¡°Yeah and so did I but we never lost a match¡±


    ¡°You know I did most of the goal scoring¡± Fredrick added


    ¡°I scored goals too and I always assisted you¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Whatever¡±


    ¡°And grls were always flocking around Fredrick¡±


    ¡°Why does the story have to be about me?¡± Fredrickined


    ¡°Dear please please let him finish¡± Gold pleaded with Fredrick


    ¡°Fine¡±


    ¡°But Fredrick being a cold fish never gave them attention¡± Ethan said just looking for a way to tease him


    ¡°Did you just call me a cold fish?¡± Fredrick asked as he approached toward Ethan angrily


    ¡°Fredrick¡± Gold called him to order which made him rx a bit


    ¡°He started it first¡± Fredrick said as he pouted then Ethan stuck his tongue out mockingly and continued


    ¡°I was the middleman and of course I knew Fredrick would never gave them attention. so¡­¡±


    ¡°You slept with them¡± Fredrickpleted it.


    ¡°Do you know that Ethan lost his virginity at the age of sixteen?¡± Fredrick said to Gold who was already rolling on the floor withughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty embarrassing¡± Ethanined


    ¡°Well, you started it first¡±


    ¡°And you lost yours at the age of seventeen¡± Ethan also said


    ¡°Are you guys really arguing?¡± Gold askeding in between the arguments


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°So who did Fredrick loose his virginity to?¡± Gold asked Ethan who proudly answered her question


    ¡°Jolly of course¡±


    ¡°Oh¡±


    ¡°Jolly was my best friend and she had a big crush on Fredrick but he didn¡¯t feel the same way towards her and he was always so good at snubbing people¡±


    ¡°That was pretty mean¡± Gold added but Fyneface interrupted

 40

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t mean because I told her several times that I didn¡¯t like her but she was always being too clingy.


    She became Ethan¡¯s best friend to get close to me and I wasn¡¯t been mean to her instead I was just trying to make her see reality but she refused.


    I do regret it now when I think she died because of me¡± Fredrick sad sadly


    ¡°Actually Fredrick I am the one to me because when I found out what she did, I got really angry and confronted her then I said alot of mean things to her and after that, I never saw her again¡± Ethan said sadly.


    ¡°It was neither of you guys faults, Damon is the one to me for all these and he has to pay¡±


    ¡°Of course baby and I¡¯m going to make him pay¡± Fredrick assured and after a long sillence, Gold decided to ask


    ¡°Baby, your dad and Ethan¡¯s were enemies but you guys ain¡¯t why?¡±


    ¡°Maybe because we were as kids¡± Ethan answered


    ¡°I never saw you as the enemy Ethan but you did¡± Fredrick said.


    ¡°Maybe I did. Well because my dad always liked Fredrick and he didn¡¯t like me that much. Fredrick was smart and he thought I was a joker so he didn¡¯t take me serious even though my mom tried to talk him out of it several times but he didn¡¯t listen.


    As we grew, Fredrick and I started fighting and arguing and the hatred I had then grew but despite being a cold fish, Fredrick still cared about me, he too hated what my dad was doing but I didn¡¯t care because I thought he was actually enjoying it¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Ethan apologized to Fredrick


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve gotten over it¡± Fredrick said nodding his head.


    ¡°But you really should stop calling me a cold fish you know?¡±


    ¡°I think I like the name cold fish¡± Gold said but he frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that¡± Fredrick warned.


    ¡°I will¡± Gold insisted as she joked with him


    ¡°Don¡¯t baby or I¡¯ll fuck you real hard and give you an orgasm overdose¡± he said in a whisper and she gasped because he meant it.


    ¡°You pervert¡± Gold said but Fredrick chuckled at her words.


    ¡°Your choice¡± he said with a smirk


    ¡°So how did you guys patch things up?¡± Gold continued with her session of question and answer


    ¡°Mother did all of that and she was like you both don¡¯t need to fight you know.


    You both have your own potentials and you guys both make a fine team. Fredrick is the brain while you Ethan execute the n¡± Ethan said proudly


    ¡°Wow your mom was great¡± Goldmended


    ¡°Yeah she was my superhero¡±


    ¡°That was how it has always been and after that we became close again and dad had to apologize for almost destroying our family¡± Ethan concluded.


    ¡°But do you know that you are Fredrick¡¯s first love?¡± Ethan said and Gold blushed when he said that.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gold asked unbelievably.


    ¡°Shut up Ethan, who asked you¡± Fredrick frowned at him


    ¡°You know I won¡¯t¡± Ethan said and all of a sudden the door opened


    ¡°Hey guys¡± Esther and E giggled as they walked into the sitting room.


    ¡°Finally¡± Ethan whispered in relief


    ¡°So where is it?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°Right here¡± Esther said handing over the sh to Fredrick.


    He collected the sh drive and inserted it into his system then a folder appeared on theptop and the folder had just two files which was actually a video and the other one they have no idea what it was.


    ¡°Just a video?¡± E muttered.


    ¡°How about we find out what¡¯s the content of the video first¡± Ethan said as he rolled his eyes and stared at E who in turn blushed at the eye contact.


    ¡°Okay, these two look cute together¡± Esther whispered to Gold and they smiled


    Fredrick clicked on the y button and the video was set in motion with a man¡¯s face who they assumed to be the doctor popping out of the screen.


    ¡°Is that the doctor?¡± E muttered and Ethan made a keep quiet sound.


    ¡°Hi I¡¯m Doctor Bright and if you are watching this video, I believe it will be in the right hands. I did some really evil things which I regret but I also did it to save Mike. Mike is not my son but the son of Fredrick Majesty and Jolly Barnabas.


    Jolly was kidnapped by Damon, the uncle to Fredrick and during those period, I was the doctor who treated her. I was too scared and I couldn¡¯t tell the police about it because how on earth was I supposed to fight against Damon¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damon wanted to kill both mother and child when he found out she was pregnant but I pleaded with him not to that I would take the child to a very far away country.


    He them ordered me to kill Jolly after childbirth and I did all I could to save her but she died while birthing the child.


    She was just sixteen and and she needed an emergency C-section to birth her child but I was no gynaecologist but a neurosurgeon and Damon knew that so I pleaded with him to take her to the hospital but he said it was better if they both died as that was what he had earlier wanted.


    Despite not being a gynaecologist and also being short of surgical instruments, I operated on her without an anesthesia. I did want to give her an anesthesia but Damon took the one I had with me and he enjoyed hearing her scream in pain and there was really nothing I could do as I was in a ce full of armed men and doing anything stupid would have led to my death.


    It was a painful procedure but I was able to get the child out of her sessfully then she named him Mike and after few minutes, she gave up the ghost afterwards¡± The doctor said as he cried and E felt like crying as well.


    Gold didn¡¯t know that she was crying until she felt Fredrick¡¯s finger wipe away the tears from her eyelids and she saw hi fist tighten then she knew he was angry.


    ¡°Well, he had every right to because that was his baby mama¡± Gold said inwardly


    ¡°After the death of Jolly, Damon wanted me to destroy all evidence of his and he also nted fake evidence just to nail Fredrick for the murder of Jolly but I have proff. Attached to this file is the audio recording of my conversation with Damon and I pray this gets to Fredrick so he can get justice for that sixteen year old girl and his son Mike¡± The doctor said and the screen suddenly went nk.


    ¡°Damon is surely gonna pay for this¡± Fredrick swore


    ¡°I know right but I can¡¯t believe he did that to Jolly and made her go through all that pain¡± Ethan muttered and it was obvious that he was pained by what happened to Jolly.


    ¡°This is so painful. I can¡¯t believe she had to a C-section without an anesthesia. I can¡¯t imagine the pains she went through for a sixteen year old¡± Esther facepalmed herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d want to give birth after this¡± E muttered


    ¡°Wait what? Are you serious?¡± Ethan asked getting irritated by what she said.


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m kidding I love children¡± E said and Ethan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t joke with something like that?¡± He warned.


    ¡°What? scared that I might ask the doctor to take out my womb so I won¡¯t have to go through the pain of childbirth. You know I¡¯m actually thinking of that¡± E said with a grin and Ethan frowned at her


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡±


    ¡°What about the audio recording?¡± Gold asked drawing their attention.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡± Fredrick remembered and yed the audio and it was all the plot Damon had with the doctor including her painful childbirth as her screams could be heard from the background and she was yelling Fredrick¡¯s name.


    ¡°Sir, she can¡¯t push the baby so she needs to undergo an emergency C-section¡± Dr Bright said to Damon


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you a doctor? Why don¡¯t you perform the operation¡± Damon askedughing wickedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a neurosurgeon not a gynaecologist so she needs to go to the hospital¡±


    ¡°A doctor is a doctor and one more thing she won¡¯t be needing any anesthesia¡± Damon said and Dr Bright passed for a moment.

 41

    ¡°Give that back else how on earth am I supposed to operate on her without an anesthesia¡± Dr Bright asked.


    ¡°Bright do as you are told you know the mother has to die and I don¡¯t care if the child dies too. Do the contrary and you get a bullet in your brain¡± Damon threatened.


    ¡°Be a good girl Jolly, you should have known better than to get involved with Fredrick but it¡¯s very sad that your death will be a painful one¡± Damon said to Jolly who was in pain


    ¡°ahh¡­. I don¡¯t want to die so please take me to the hospital¡± Jolly screamed as she wondered why they were so mean?


    ¡°Not your choice to make youngdy so Bright, begin with the C-section¡± Damon ordered and the next thing they heard were screams and cries and it was obvious that they were cutting her stomach then Fredrick couldn¡¯t bear it anymore as he stood up mmed theptop shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Gold muttered


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault baby, It was my fault that she went through all that pain because of me¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Bro, Damon did all of that so he has to pay.


    She was my best buddy how could he treat her that way¡± Ethan said sadly


    ¡°Damon should better prepare for what¡¯sing his way¡± Fredrick said but as he raised his head up, he saw Mike descending the stairs.


    ¡°Mike¡± Gold called and he ran towards her


    ¡°Good morning everyone¡± Mike giggled as he hugged her.


    ¡°Mummy you look sad and daddy too and uncle Ethan, What happened?¡±


    ¡°You must be hungry champ so let me go tell the chef to serve the table¡± Gold said but Mike was quick to interrupt.


    ¡°Why do you always like changing conversations mum especially when your don¡¯t want to answer? Anyways, I¡¯ll go ask daddy then because he will tell me¡± Mike said to Gold but she quickly interrupted him.


    ¡°Hey kid, you don¡¯t talk like your age and sometimes I wonder if this was how your dad behaved when he was young¡± Gold said to him yfully but Fredrick casted a frown at her on his face.


    ¡°We are all fine Mike so there¡¯s no need to worry your little brain¡± Ethan said to him.


    ¡°Uhh, my brain is not little¡± Mike said touching his head and they allughed.


    ¡°At least I made you peopleugh¡± Mike grinned


    ¡°He looks like he also took after Asher¡± Fredrick whispered to Gold.


    ¡°It seems he did¡± Gold nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Daddy. I wanna go to the beach because It¡¯s really boring staying home¡± Mike said to Fredrick who noded positively


    ¡°OK then the beach it is¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Mike giggled.


    DAMON POV


    Damon paced round the room in various thoughts because he just watched the video on the and people were really pouring insults on him.


    ¡°This would ruin my reputation. How could Austin be this stupid? He ruined the npletely. I should never have entrusted such an important thing to him because It¡¯s obvious he took after his mother brains, he¡¯s just as stupid as she is.


    ¡°Dad¡± Damon turned to see Austin in his room.


    ¡°What happened to all the money in our ount?¡± Damon asked impatiently..


    ¡°Fredrick is behind it¡± Austin said but Damon immediately pped him.


    ¡°You scumbag, how could you be this stupid? I entrusted something important to you but you ruined the npletely¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Dad I¡¯m sorry but It¡¯s not my fault¡± Austinmented


    ¡°Oh so now it¡¯s my fault. Do you know what this means? It means we are poor and Fredrick will have the upper hand now and I might end up going to jail for this.


    You are just so dumb, dumb like your mother¡± Damon insulted the already provoked Austin


    ¡°Leave mother out of this¡± Austin warned.


    ¡°How dare you speak back to me? Your sister is better than you¡± Damon said harshly to him.


    ¡°You know I hate it when youpare me to her¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s the truth. Now get out of my face because you are useless to me now.


    ¡°You know what dad, you are the useless one here because at least I¡¯m not the one going to jail. Why don¡¯t you run back to your slutty daughter?


    That¡¯s what you always do when there is a problem¡± Austin said rudely to his father.


    ¡°How dare Austin? I am still your father, remember you are illegitimate¡­¡± Damon was about saying but Austin interrupted him.


    ¡°Yeah dad, keep mming it to my face that I¡¯m illegitimate. I don¡¯t think you love me at all¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying? I favour you more than I do to your sister, I let you run the family business despite the fact that you are unfit to manage my businesses now how dare you say it to my face that I don¡¯t love you?¡± Damon said emotionally and Austin felt bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry dad¡± He apologized while Damon noded his head in disbelief


    ¡°I will punish youter because I cannot be defeated by Fredrick¡± Damon said determined to his son.


    So what do you intend to do hence Fredrick is bent on sending you to jail¡± Austin asked his father


    ¡°Not if I kidnap his son first¡± Damon said with a dry smile on his face.


    FREDRICK POV


    After Mike¡¯s suggestion of going to the beach, they all decided to go there as well and have a great time.


    When they got to the beach, Mike giggled and pulled Gold with him into the water.


    ¡°Yeah mummye on let¡¯s swim¡± Mike said and from inside the beach shade, Fredrick stared at them as they yed in the water and Gold was looking sexy and beautiful on her peach floral print high waisted bikini that Fredrick felt like eating her raw right there.


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely going to get it from me when we get home¡± Fredrick smirked but then he noticed the manner at which some guys were staring at her then it made him jealous that he felt like punching them real hard on the face.


    ¡°Done eye raping her?¡± Ethan asked as he grinned.


    ¡°Shut up¡± Fredrick said as he rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m saying the truth¡± Ethan chuckled.


    ¡°Gold swims like a fish that sometimes I wondered if she was a mermaid or something¡± Esther said.

 42

    ¡°My baby girl is no mermaid¡± Fredrick corrected Esther¡¯s statement but then she chuckled.


    ¡°I never said she was but you¡¯ve literally not seen her in a swimming contest but I have. She¡¯s the best and she was one of the hottest girls in highschool¡± Esther said to Fredrick.


    ¡°Gold sure is hot, fucking hot with a nice body¡± Fredrick muttered inwardly


    ¡°Wow, but she¡¯s not as good as I am. Ask Fredrick and he¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯m the best¡± Ethan boasted.


    ¡°Yeah whatever¡± Fredrick replied to Ethan¡¯s question


    ¡°You are not as good as she is¡± Esther insisted


    ¡°I am¡± Ethan persisted.


    ¡°No. You are not¡± Esther continued


    ¡°Of course I am¡± Ethan said then Fredrick facepalmed himself and sighed as they continued to argue.


    ¡°Can you guys stop arguing?¡± He finally pleaded with them


    ¡°No¡± Ethan refused


    ¡°How about a duel to satisfy your curiosity?¡± Esther proposed to him


    ¡°I¡¯m getting five hundred thousand naira if Gold wins¡± Esther said but Ethan chuckled.


    ¡°Five hundred thousand? thats way too small make it eight hundred thousand naira¡± Ethan smirked.


    ¡°Woah, for a bet?¡± Esther¡¯s eyes widened but then she finally epted.


    ¡°Deal¡± Esther echoed


    ¡°Esther you should tell your boyfriend that I never loose a bet¡±


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right¡± E supported her boyfriend


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are actually supporting your boyfriend¡± Esther whispered to E.


    ¡°OK people, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Gold asked as she crossed her arms staring at them.


    ¡°She¡¯s so damn beautiful that I really can¡¯t get enough of her¡± Fredrick muttered inwardly starring at her as she removed the swim cap and flinged her hair sexily, he couldn¡¯t help but admire God¡¯s perfect gift to him.


    ¡°Maybe you should kiss your fianc¨¦ first because he¡¯s being drooling over you since ages¡± Ethan said to Gold and she blushed.


    ¡°Yes mummy, You should go kiss daddy¡± Mike supported his uncle


    ¡°You know more than your age¡± Gold scolded pulling his nose and he giggled.


    ¡°Come over¡± Fredrick said then she bit her lips and stared at him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Gold smiled and walked over and sat beside me.


    ¡°Kiss me, will you?¡± Fredrick asked then she ced both palms on his face and ced her lips on his. Frederick¡¯s heart tter when he kissed her lips as she shoved her tongue into his mouth and then he groaned.


    Gold gripped hold of my hair and moaned as the kiss became intense.


    ¡°Get a room¡± Ethan said and but Gold gave him a fuck you finger because he likes to tease her a lot.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right¡± Ethan said again then Fredrick groaned and pulled out of the kiss because Ethan had ruined the moment.


    ¡°I hate you and you know that¡± Fredrick said to Ethan who replied him with a grin


    ¡°You wish¡±


    ¡°So what were you guys talking about before I came in?¡± Gold asked.


    ¡°Well Esther said you are pretty good swimmer and you were also one of the hottest girls in school back then¡± Ethan chirped in and Gold rolled her eyes.


    ¡°We already made a bet Gold and all you have to do is win¡± Esther pouted but Gold rejected


    ¡°No way, I haven¡¯t done that in months¡±


    ¡°Ohe on Gold you definitely are not going to make your bestie loose Eight hundred thousand naira and that¡¯s cool and easy cash¡±


    ¡°Who told you she¡¯s going to win?¡± Ethan asked her mockingly.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s going to win¡± Esther replied him then she turned towards Gold and pleaded again


    ¡°Please Bet¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it¡± Gold said finally and Esther became relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m the referee¡± Esther giggled.


    ¡°Is that fair?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°I think it is¡± Gold concurred and Esther wrote down some points that she referred to as guidelines for thepetition.


    ¡°The rules are simple all you have to do is swim to that buoy over there ande back to the line on the shore¡± Esther said..


    ¡°This is going to be fun but don¡¯t worry bro, I will take it easy on Gold¡± Ethan consoled Fredrick in advance.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going tough at Ethan if he loses just the way he alwaysughed at me each time he defeats me in a swimming contest. Now it¡¯s my turn tough¡± Fredrick muttered inwardly


    ¡°Quit boasting and get on with it¡± Fredrick smirked and Gold giggled.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Esther asked when they were set and immediately after the countdown, the whistle was blown and they both ran a few meters onnd and as expected Ethan was faster and got into the water before her.


    ¡°Too slow¡± Ethan yelled at Gold and started swimming.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come on Gold¡± Esther and some others cheered because they weren¡¯t the only one¡¯s watching them swim. Some other people came to cheer.


    Gold soon got into the water and started a butterfly stroke. ¡°Damn that¡¯s like the hardest stroke even I can¡¯t swim a butterfly stroke¡± Ethanined inwardly and within seconds, she was ahead of Ethan.


    ¡°Yeah. Gold show him what you¡¯ve got¡± E and Esther cheered loudly as Ethan was seriouslygging behind so theyughed at his sight.


    ¡°I¡¯m so gonna tease him¡± Fredrick assured himself


    ¡°Ethan is damn slow¡± E muttered.


    ¡°I told him but he was bbing¡± Esther said and Gold soon swam to the buoy then turned around then Ethan seeing that he was definitely going to lose decided to cheat and turned around without going to the buoy.


    ¡°He cheated¡± E shouted angrily but Esther calmed her down


    ¡°She¡¯s still going to win with a backstroke¡± Esther told her.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± E asked already confused


    ¡°Because Gold¡¯s fastest and best swimming stroke is the backstroke. Being her bestie for years isn¡¯t a joke¡± Esther exined proudly and just like she said, Gold switched to the backstroke with her legs and arms pping at a fast rate.


    ¡°Damn she¡¯s good¡± E muttered and Esther smiled


    ¡°Told ya¡± She said and soon, Gold overtook Ethan then screaming filled the air.


    ¡°Go girl!¡± They all cheered then on getting to low waters, she swiftly turned into a freestyle stroke then soon, she got out of the water and crossed the line taking off her eye googles before walked over to Fredrick.


    He smiled softly as she hugged him.


    ¡°You did great baby¡± Fredrick said nting random kisses on her


    ¡°Thanks a lot darling¡± Gold said with a smile.


    ¡°Plus you look hot¡± Fredrickplimented but Gold gave him a funny look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re hard already¡± She smirked and grabbed his dick in her hands through his boxers which made him groaned softly but thank God, no one saw that.


    ¡°Maybe I am¡± Fredrick answered the question she asked him happily


    ¡°Pervert¡± she muttered and kissed him then Mike came running towards them.


    ¡°Mummy that was great but can you teach me to swim like that?¡± Mike asked


    ¡°Yeah. Sure¡± Gold epted as she pulled his cheek yfully


    ¡°Wow best, I knew you would do it¡± Esther giggled.


    ¡°Congrats Gold¡± E said and that was when Ethan came out of the water then Fredrick began tough


    ¡°Great swimming there brother¡± Fredrick said mockingly to Ethan then he red at him


    ¡°I was easy on her¡± Ethan responded shamelessly


    ¡°Yeah by cheating¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really swim salt water¡±


    ¡°Liar, just admit it that Gold won. You might want to learn a few things from her¡± Fredrick said mockingly provoking Ethan


    ¡°Whatever¡±


    ¡°My bet money?¡± Esther reminded Ethan then he turned to look at her again


    ¡°Give Chike your ount details and he will transfer it into your ount¡± Ethan said to Esther nonchantly then sheughed realising that he was upset because he loss to Gold.


    After an hour of ying and rxing, they all decided to go home because it was gettingte already.

 43

    GOLD POV


    It was nightfall already and theyid on the bed as Gold


    tucked herself into Fredrick¡¯s arms then he cuddled her in them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are finally leaving this ce tomorrow¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Yeah me too¡± Fredrick said but then he turned her to face him


    ¡°Are you still willing to go to school? you know since you are pregnant¡±


    ¡°Uhmm, yeah¡± Gold responded happily


    ¡°Can you handle the stress?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I can¡± Gold replied as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure about that? because I don¡¯t want you to get stressed¡±


    ¡°I will be fine Freddie, there¡¯s no need to worry¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡± Fredrick said removing a strand of hair from her face


    ¡°So what gender do you think our child will be?¡± Gold asked him unexpectedly.


    ¡°I want a girl and she must have your looks and also be very adorable¡±


    ¡°A girl? No way. I want a boy that way I won¡¯t get to share your love¡± Gold replied then Fredrick rolled his eyes and stared at her.


    ¡°You are not serious. Are you?¡±


    ¡°I am very serious because If we have a girl she will be your princess and you probably won¡¯t give me enough attention¡± Gold pouted.


    ¡°That will never happen after all I knew you first¡±


    ¡°You sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Fredrick smiled softly.


    ¡°What about twins? A boy and a girl?¡±


    ¡°That would be even more better because after that, I¡¯ll stop giving birth¡± Gold answered him confidently


    ¡°No way¡± Fredrick said to her seriously.


    ¡°Yes way because I want just two kids¡± Gold finally dered


    ¡°Well, I want more kids so let¡¯s make more¡± Fredrick said but then her eyes widened.


    ¡°We are not having sex today and besides I¡¯m pregnant and a pregnant woman does not ovte so that simply means that you can¡¯t get me pregnant again¡± Gold said to him hoping he will leave her alone.


    ¡°Actually my dear It is very possible for a pregnant woman to ovte and that means it is very possible for a pregnant woman to get pregnant. I do have some knowledge about biology so we are having sex¡± Fredrick smirked and got on top of her pinning both her hands to the bed.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t take no for an answer do you?¡± Gold said admistughter.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t¡± Fredrick said as he imed her lips then he shoved his tongue down into her mouth whiIe she moaned softly and kissed him back.


    ¡°I want you Daisy¡± Fredrick muttered and kissed her neck then Gold moaned softly and bit her lips as she caressed his hair but then a knock came on the door so Fredrick groaned and stopped kissing her disliking the fact that someone had to interrupt the moment.


    ¡°Mummy. Daddy, can Ie in?¡± Mike asked cutely


    ¡°Why now?¡± Fredrick groaned but Goldughed.


    ¡°Yes honey you cane in¡± Gold said to him then Mike opened the door and walked into the room.


    ¡°Daddy can I sleep here with you and mummy?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Yes, No¡± they both replied together and Mike became confuse


    ¡°Huh? Which is it? No or Yes?¡± Mike asked starring at their faces


    ¡°Honey do you want a kid sister?¡± Fredrick asked.


    ¡°He does not want to do this?¡± Gold thought in her mind thinking of what Fredrick will tell Mike


    ¡°Yes daddy and of course I hate being alone¡± Mike pouted.


    ¡°Will you and mummy give me a sibling?¡± He asked and Fredrick confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Of course. You see mummy and daddy were in the process of making a sibling before you interrupted and we can¡¯t possibly make a sibling for you when you are here¡±


    ¡°God, Fredrick is so impossible¡± Gold thought with a smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Oh. I think I understand now so I¡¯ll leave you two but please be snappy about giving me a sibling because I can¡¯t wait any longer¡± Mike said giggling.


    ¡°We were not doing anything Mike soe on,e lie on the bed¡± Gold said to Mike but Fredrick red at her dangerously


    ¡°No, I will sleep in my room because I need a sibling. Good night mummy and Good night daddy¡± Mike giggled and ran out of the room.


    ¡°Oh my God I¡¯m in trouble¡± Gold muttered Inwardly as Fredrick walked Mike to the door


    ¡°Good night honey¡± Fredrick said to Mike before shutting the door then he hurriedly rushed back to the bed and kissed Gold at once making her to lie on the bed then he smirked and kissed her neck.     ¡°You can¡¯t run away from this baby¡± Fredrick said as he took off her sexy night gown and stared at her luscious body.


    ¡°I wish I could control myself better around you, but when I see you, all I want to do is rip your clothes off and fuck you¡± Fredrick whispered and she gasped because those words of his made her so wet.


    ¡°I admit that Fredrick can be a big pervert most times but he¡¯s my pervert and I love him so much¡± Gold muttered inwardly until he took one of her nipples in his mouth and she moaned.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She gasped softly as she felt his finger on the waistline of her panties then he slide his hand into her panties while she moaned at the assault then he smirked and teased.


    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want this but here you are dripping wet¡± Fredrick said because he knows that Gold definitely can¡¯t resist him. Gold moaned and arched his back as two of his fingers slide into her.


    ¡°So fucking wet¡± Fredrick muttered and slide his finger¡¯s out of her as he licked off her juices from his fingers kissed her making her taste herself in his mouth.


    He took her panties off and went for her nipples again then he trailed his kisses down to her dripping core. Gold gasped and rocked her core in the air wanting to feel his lips on it but it never came instead he blew soft air on it and she gasped because he made it look obvious that he wanted her to beg him.


    ¡°Fredrick please¡± Gold pleaded but he pretended like he knew nothing


    ¡°Please what?¡± He asked her


    ¡°Please fuck me¡± Gold said clearly this time without shame.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t hear you¡± Fredrick smirked.


    ¡°Freddie please don¡¯t be mean and just fuck me because I¡¯m all yours¡± Gold confessed then Fredrick bit his lips and smiled.


    ¡°I like the sound of that¡± He said as his tongue slid into her core at once and she moaned in pleasure as he savoured her entire depth and his hands cupped her breast.


    She moaned loudly as two of his fingers slide into her and his tongue flicked on my num


    ¡°Fredrick is so good at eating me out¡± Gold thought inwardly as she kept moaning and biting her lips as she came in his mouth.


    He kissed her passionately and she reciprocated the kiss before mounting on him without breaking the kiss then she rocked her core on his crotch and he groaned.

 44

    ¡°Damn Gold¡± he moaned as she took hold his his hard dick through his trousers then unzipped his trouser and brought out his dick. She stroked it slowly in her hands and he moaned even louder then she went down on him and slowly took more than half of his length in her mouth.


    ¡°Fredrick is damn big, if I should take his full length then I will definitely have a split throat but I¡¯m not ready to die yet¡± Hold muttered as she sucked on his length and gave his balls gentle squeezes.


    ¡°Oh my God baby¡± he held her head and thrusted into her mouth. He just couldn¡¯t take it anymore so he stopped her from giving him a head then he got on top of me and kissed her again then he parted her legs open giving him more ess to her core.


    ¡°I want you now¡± Fredrick replied and prated her slowly and they both moaned at the pration then he groaned and kissed her as her core lips tighten around him.


    ¡°Damn baby you¡¯re so tight¡± Fredrick moaned and took slow thrust into her then she dug her fingers into his back and moaned loudly as he thrusted into her with a quicker pace then her body quaked violently as she came on him then he kissed her


    ¡°Ride me baby¡± Fredrick whispered to Gold as heid on his back and made her sit on him then he guided his rod slowly into her and moaned. He gasped out a moan and stared at her with pleasure written allover his face then Gold held his gaze as she rammed her dripping core on his hard shaft.


    She moaned softly and arched her back as they continued pleasuring themselves untill both his hands took hold of her ass and his lips reached for her nipples then he sucked on it.


    ¡°Oh my God Fredrick. I¡¯m gonna cum¡± Gold said then his fingers reached for her clit as he flicked his fingers on it. The pleasure became too much for her that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore so she moaned loudly and came again.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Fredrick groaned as her core tightened around him then he slid out of her but she felt so empty.


    ¡°I wanted more of him, I guess I¡¯m a really big pervert too¡± Gold thought inwardly with a smile


    ¡°Bend on all fours¡± Fredrickmanded in a sultry voice and she did then he took hold of her ass and teased her clit with his dick before sliding into her. He plunged deeper in to her and thrusted into her much faster than before then she moaned and came again and so did he. After their rounds, he French kissed her from behind and they both fell on the bed exhausted.


    ¡°Satisfied now?¡± Gold asked and he shrugged.


    ¡°Maybe¡± Fredrick replied then she turn to look at him


    ¡°Maybe? sometimes I wonder if you are a pornstar¡±


    ¡°I can be your pornstar¡± Fredrick winked and she blushed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Good night my pervert man¡±


    ¡°Good night my pervert woman¡± Fredrick said and pulled her to himself then they drifted to sleep


    ETHAN POV


    Ethan smiled softly as I sighted Mikeing out Fredrick¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hey kiddo, what¡¯s up?¡± Ethan asked as ruffled his hair and he giggled softly.


    ¡°Daddy said he and mummy are making me a sibling¡± Mike said to Ethan who looked at him surprisingly


    ¡°My God, Fredrick is so crazy for telling a child that¡±


    ¡°I wonder how that is done¡± Mike said hoping Ethan would shade more light on it


    ¡°That¡¯s adult stuff Mike but when you are all grown up, you definitely will know about it¡±


    ¡°Yeah, everything is adult stuff so how about I sleep with you and Aunty E¡± Mike said taking Ethan by surprise


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡± Ethan was about saying but Mike crossed his arms and stared at him


    ¡°Or are you and aunty E making babies as well?¡±


    ¡°Come on Mike let¡¯s get you to sleep¡± Ethan said avoiding the questions then apanied Mike to his room. when the arrived Mike¡¯s room, the got on his bed and said


    ¡°Uncle Ethan, sing me to sleep. Will you? Mike requested


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a good voice¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that. Good night¡± Mike said and closed his eyes then Ethan drew his duvet up. After few minutes of starring at the young boy as he sleeps, Mike walked out of the room and shut the door. He walked into his room but he paused seeing E on a towel and her hair was still dripping and It was obvious that she just came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°What the hell¡± Ethan muttered inwardly as he felt his dick twitch at the sight before him then to crown it all, she walked over to him and wrapped her hands around hia shoulders.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± E inquired


    ¡°Had to take Mike to bed¡± He answered sincerely


    ¡°Oh, okay¡± E smiled softly and her towel dropped then Ethan ran his eyes down her sexy body and cupped her breast while she bit her lips and moaned softly.


    ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± Ethan asked breathless and she unbuttoned his pajamas top.


    ¡°Maybe I am after all, you¡¯re my boyfriend¡± E said as she took off his pajamas top and kissed him at once. He kissed her back and wrapped his hands around her waist pulling her closer to himself then her warm breast pressed against his chest and she moaned softly. So he bent down down and took one of her nipples in his mouth.


    ¡°Ethan¡± E moaned and held his head to her chest. He held her and turned her around as her back hit the door then he took her other nipple in his mouth and his hand went straight for her wet opening making her gasped and moan at the same time as two of his fingers slid into her core but then he continued thrusting his fingers deep into her.


    ¡°Thank goodness Fredrick had all the rooms sound proofed because I don¡¯t think Mike would have been able to sleep well if he didn¡¯t¡± Ethan thought and continued fingering her


    E moaned and came on his fingers then she kissed him as her hands fiddled with his zipper then she took off his trousers and bent down to take his dick into her mouth.


    Ethan moaned as she sucked on his dick. then he ced his hands on her head and thrusted into her mouth but not too long, he released in her mouth and then carried her on his torso.


    Ethan ced her on the bed and kissed her again then she got on top of him and whispered


    ¡°I want you now Ethan¡± E moaned and slowly sank his dick into her wet hole then he closed his eyes and groaned at the pration. She continued working her wet core on his dick then be moaned and took one of her nipples in his mouth.


    ¡°Oh¡­ God¡± she moaned and Ethan turned her around for a missionary sex position. He plunged deep into her and drilled her hard till they both came. He finally kissed then rolled to her side cuddling her softly in his arms as they drifted to dreand

 45

    GOLD POV


    ¡°Do you really need to leave?¡± Esther¡¯s mom asked in E in tears when they got to the airport and were about to leave for Lagos. Collins and Irene were already in Paris for their honeymoon so they won¡¯t bid them goodbye.


    ¡°Yes mum. My life is in Lagos now¡± E said to her mum


    ¡°Ethan please take care of my daughter and don¡¯t think of hurting her¡±


    ¡°I will try my best ma¡¯am¡± Ethan replied respectfully


    ¡°Gold take care of my daughter, she can be naughty sometimes¡± Their mum said and E rolled her eyes


    ¡°I will do just that mum¡± Gold assured her God mother which is the mother to E and Esther


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you sister and pleasee visiting sometime¡± Esther said as she pulled E to a hug .


    ¡°I will¡± E assured Gold then Esther moved towards Gold as well


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you too Best¡± she sniffled and hugged her


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you too Esther¡± Gold answered with tears gathered min her eyes already


    ¡°I¡¯m about to cry. Take care of yourself Gold¡± Caleb said as he hugged Gold.


    ¡°Caleb, please take care of my bestie as well and your sister¡±


    ¡°I will¡±


    ¡°Mike be a good boy OK?¡± Esther said and he giggled


    ¡°Sure thing and I¡¯m even happier now that mummy and daddy are going to give me a sibling¡± Mike said then Fredrick and Gold stared at each other then he chuckled and Gold blushed slightly as the the event ofst night yed in her head.


    ¡°Snap out of it Gold¡± Her thought jolted her back to reality then she moved towards Queen and hugged her before they finally got into the private jet and it soon took off.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss this ce¡± Gold muttered then rested her head on Fredrick¡¯s shoulder. After few hours, they arrived Murt Mohammed Airport and the first people that greeted them were tons of reporters.


    ¡°Mr Majesty please can you answer a few questions?


    ¡°Oh oh this is not good¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°Boss what do you want us to do?¡± Nichs asked as they tried to clear the reporters off.


    ¡°Grant them audience¡± Fredrick replied and they reporters rushed towards him


    ¡°Mr Majesty are the allegations levelled against your uncle true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are very much true. My uncle kidnapped my baby momma, made her have a C-section without an anesthesia which lead to her death and gave my son out without my knowledge and I¡¯m definitely going yo take legal actions against him. That will be all for now¡± Fredrick said and his bodyguards paved the way for them while the reporters still tried to ask more questions.


    ¡°Sir¡­ one more question please¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­ Sir?¡±


    ¡°This is stressful¡± Gold muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will get used to it¡± Fredrick said as he held her hands and they entered the car


    DAMON POV


    Damon turned the television off angrily as he paced round the room restlessly


    ¡°So he has finally arrived Lagos, but how did he get to know that Jolly was operated on without an anesthesia? Did Bright tell him? Maybe I should have killed him a long time ago¡± Damon soliloquies before Austin rushed to meet him


    ¡°Dad, the reporters are here, tons of them¡± Austin said to his father


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them in¡± Damon instructed


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna make Fredrick pay for this. I¡¯m going to ruin him just like I ruined his father¡± Damonmented bitterly


    GOLD


    It was really hard getting into the mansion because lots of reporters were also at the gate. It was indeed stressful getting inside but at the end of the day, they were able to sessfully go in and all the maidservants and maleservants were around to wee them including Amara.


    I guess I really missed this ce a lot¡± Gold said as they walked into the sitting room and Johnson the guard who was in charge of the house while they were away bowed slightly to greet Fredrick and of course the others joined suit


    ¡°Wee bosses¡± Johnson greeted Fredrick ad Ethan


    ¡°Did you do what I asked you to do?¡± Fredrick asked because he actually asked him to prepare a room for Mike and stock it with clothes then also enroll him in one of the best schoolsN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Yes boss, I did¡± Johnson relied positively


    ¡°Daddy is this our house?¡± Mike asked awestriken.


    ¡°Yes Mike and I hope you like it?¡± Fredrick asked but Mike giggled happily and said


    ¡°Of Course I love it. It¡¯s even bigger than the one we lived in previously¡± Mike said and Gold smiled softly when he said that.


    ¡°Wait till you see your room, It¡¯s grand¡± Ethan said smiling.


    ¡°I have a room and a grand one at that¡± Ike giggled and ran upstairs.


    ¡°Wait up Mike¡± Gold called and followed him closely behind.


    ¡°He seems super excited¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°He has to be because from henceforth, he¡¯s gonna live like a prince and then you¡¯re my queen¡± Fredrick said and Gold blushed when he said that.


    ¡°This is your room¡± Fredrick sad to Mike when they arrived then Mike giggled and ran into the room as he jumped on his grand bed and sank into it dreamingly. He ran to his closet and opened his closet which contained his clothes, shoes, clothes etc.


    ¡°Are these mine?¡± Mike asked obviously not believing his eyes


    ¡°Yes Mike, Your daddy is a millionaire so that makes you the son of a millionaire and from henceforth you¡¯re gonna live like a prince¡± Gold said to Mike


    ¡°Thanks daddy¡±


    ¡°After dinner, you have to go to bed early because you will be resuming school tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m so happy¡± Mike giggled.


    ¡°And remember you have to make mummy and daddy proud by passing your exams with flying colours¡± Gold added then he noded in agreement


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely going toe out first after all, he took his daddy¡¯s brain¡± Fredrick said proudly and Mike smiled


    ¡°Yes mummy, daddy is right. I won lots of awards at my previous school because I was just too smart¡±


    ¡°Quite a boaster¡± Gold muttered.


    ¡°He got that from his dad¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°Apart from his looks, almost everything about him speaks of Fredrick¡± Gold said excitedly


    ¡°I totally agree¡± Ethan epted with a nod as usual before leaving the room


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Gold asked with blindfolds on her eyes. It was 8pm and Fredrick said he had a surprise for her so wondered what it was all about.


    He loosened the blindfold and smirked then In front of Gold was a 2020 ck Formatic jeep.


    ¡°Wait a minute I¡¯m dreaming right because hest time, I checked this car is worth over three million dors¡± Gold muttered in shock and almost fainted when Fredrick said


    ¡°Here baby, It¡¯s yours¡± He dangled the keys in the air and she screamed


    ¡°Tell me I¡¯m dreaming¡± Gold said with tears rushing down her face


    ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming Gold, You¡¯re my queen and you deserve the best¡± Fredrick said then immediately she jumped on his torso and kissed him and he smiled softly and kissing her back


    ¡°I love you Fredrick. Oh my God If someone had told me that I would meet a man like you, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it. I¡¯m happy you came into my life because I wonder what my life would have been if you didn¡¯te into it¡± Gold said as she felt hot tears of joy fall out of her eyes but Fredrick wiped the tears off and smiled


    ¡°You are the best thing that ever happened to me Gold and you¡¯re that woman whom I¡¯ve been searching for all my life and now that I¡¯ve found you, I intend to keep you and be with you for enternity¡± Fredrick said genuinely and affectionately


    ¡°Words cannot describe the love I feel because such words haven¡¯t been formed yet. I love you so much Gold¡± Fredrick smiled softly and kissed her again then he broke the kiss and asked her a question


    ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, Mom taught me how to drive and Caleb taught me how to race¡± Gold answered proudly


    ¡°You race?¡± Fredrick asked surprised.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Kinda of¡± Gold responded with a smirk


    ¡°Wow, that is nice¡± Fredrickplimented


    ¡°Yeah. It is¡±


    ¡°You should know that your admission has already been taken care of so you can start University tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gold squealed happily.


    ¡°Same as E, I did process her admission as well because I didn¡¯t want you to go to school alone. Turns out, she¡¯s now my brother¡¯s girlfriend and it¡¯s official so you are both going to school together¡± Fredrick announced and Hold couldn¡¯t help but sillently thank God


    ¡°Thank you so much Freddie¡± Gold sad with a smile then kissed his cheeks.

 46

    FREDRICK POV


    ¡°It is a big honor to have your child study here¡± The principal grinned and stretched his hands out for a handshake which he readily received.


    Fredrick had to drop Mike at school before heading to work.


    ¡°I guess this is where my fatherly duties begins and being a father is great when you have an amazing kid like Mike and furthermore, Gold is pregnant¡± Fredrick sad inwardly


    ¡°I have high expectations of this school and I hope you don¡¯t let me down¡± Fredrick said to the principal who seemed happy


    ¡°No sir We won¡¯t¡±The principal assured but just then ady walked into the office but when she sighted Fredrick, she gasped.


    ¡°I get it, I do draw a lot of attentions fromdy¡¯s a lot. There¡¯s only onedy in the world who can really get my attention and I guess you know who she is¡± Fredrick thought inwardly


    ¡°You¡­ sent for me¡­ sir¡± She stuttered finding it hard to breath.


    ¡°Yes, I did¡± The principal answered


    ¡°Mike this is Miss Jennifer your ss teacher¡±


    ¡°And Miss Jennifer, this is Mike Majesty and he¡¯s your student¡± The principal introduced


    ¡°Nice to meet you Mike¡± She smiled still looking at Fredrick untill Mike interrupted her


    ¡°Miss Jennifer, do you like my daddy?¡± Mike asked unexpectedly


    ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡­ I¡±. Jennifer said as she stuttered


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t because daddy is already taken¡± Mike said and Fredrick chuckled silently.


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s my son¡± He said proudly inside of him with a huge smile on his face


    ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± Miss Jennifer scratched her hair in total confusion.


    ¡°You heard him so take this kid to ss¡± the principal ordered immediately


    ¡°OK¡­ sir¡± Miss Jennifer responded and hurriedly left the office with Mike


    GOLD


    Gold came out of her car and wore her sun shade and so did E. She wore her sling bag and carried a note book in her hands then students stared at them in awe, maybe because her car caught their attention or how hot they both appeared.


    Gold was on a white twist front crop top and high waisted denim jeans with a pair of ck stilettoes while E was on a red jean bum short and ck henley crop top with a pair of red canvas.


    ¡°What the hell, Is that her? Frederick¡¯s fianc¨¦e is in our school¡± Gold heard someone squeal.


    ¡°These girls are damn lucky. My God, they are both dating the millionaire brothers¡± someone spoke out loudly


    ¡°Very lucky and I wish we could swap positions¡± Another said but Gold chuckled sillently


    ¡°Not happening¡± Gold muttered Inwardly with a smile on her face


    ¡°Wow, indeed they are both beauties, no wonder they caught their attention¡±


    ¡°Will they stop talking about us?¡± E asked and Gold chuckled softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so darling¡± Gold replied as she held E¡¯s hands and they left for their respective sses.


    FREDRICK


    ¡°Be a good boy okay?¡±Fredrick told him ruffling his hair.


    ¡°Ah daddy, mummy spent hours styling my hair so I will look cute¡± Mike pouted rearranging his hair Fredrick chuckled.


    ¡°OK, then bye son¡±


    ¡°Bye daddy¡± Mike waved at him then giggled as be followed his teacher into the ss.


    ¡°Mike do you have a mummy?¡±Fredrick heard the teacher ask.


    ¡°Yes and daddy and mummy are getting married soon so you see why I said daddy is already taken¡± Mike. replied and Fredrick chuckled silently.


    ¡°Johnson, you stay here and watch over my son ad If anything odd happens, report it to me¡± Fredrick instructed


    ¡°Okay boss¡± Johnson replied


    ¡°I still have one more thing to do¡± Fredrick said as he drove himself to Damon¡¯s house. When he arrives and proceeded to enter the room, Damon looked shocked but he decide to conceal it


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Damon asked Fredrick as he walked into his sitting room.


    ¡°Come on, Is that the way to wee your nephew¡± Fredrick smirked.


    ¡°A nephew who can make his uncle¡¯s business go bankrupt is not a nephew¡± Damon fired angrily at Fredrick


    ¡°Then an uncle who could kidnap his nephew¡¯s baby momma and make her go through unbearable pains and also give his child out with his nephew¡¯s consent is not an uncle. You had a beef with me why include Jolly into it. You have a daughter Charity now imagine if your she went through that pain, how would you feel?¡± Fredrick asked Damon getting upset already


    ¡°So you came here to lecture me?¡± Damon asked nonchantly


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to tell you that you are going down¡± Fredrick said to him but he chuckled


    ¡°So you think you can bring me down, I don¡¯t think so Fredrick. I will destroy you and make you beg for your life¡± Damon said aggressively


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Fredrick askedN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than a threat young man because I told your father the same thing but he took it as a mere threat. I should have had you killed long time ago¡± Damon said and fredrick felt his fist tighten in anger.


    ¡°He killed my father? I always had been suspicious about his death¡± Fredrick muttered sillently


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to punch your uncle, do you?¡± Damon asked in a bid to ridicule Fredrick


    ¡°If I have to then yes. How wicked can you be Damon, you killed your own brother because of greed¡± Fredrick yelled at him in pain and anger.


    How could you Damon, but be rest assured that you¡¯ll go down for this¡± Fredrick threatened but Damon scoffed.


    ¡°You were just like your father who thought he could be the best in every damn thing. I knew from moment you were seven that you were going to be a threat to me just like your father and I wasn¡¯t wrong about you. You think you are the best but wait untill I put you in a fucking coffin like I did to your father and don¡¯t expect an happy ending Fredrick because your story will definitely end on a sad note¡± Damon threatened and Fredrick fumed


    ¡°You bastard, you killed my father and now you have the guts to threaten me¡± Fredrick said to Damon rudely


    ¡°Your father was a fool, a big one because he put so much trust in a maid not knowing I had secretly paid her to poison both of you to death but you acted so smart and rejected any meal she had cook¡±


    ¡°I knew that cook was up to something because I always suspected her involvement in dad¡¯s murder but had no proof¡± Fredrick thought inwardly

 47

    FLASBACK- 6 YEARS AGO


    Fredrick walked into the kitchen feeling sad because his had just ran away some days ago with Ethan leaving their dad heartbroken so he just stayed in his room all day and sulked.


    ¡°I had wished there was something I could do¡± Fredrick thought as he moved around then he saw Debby busy preparing dinner. She wanted to taste the food but abruptly dropped the spoon probably because she remembered that there was poison in it.


    ¡°I have known Debby since I was a kid and whenever she cooks, she always taste the food and I bet everyone does that soIt made me suspect that the food was poisoned¡± Fredrick thought and ran back to his room. After some minutes, Debby knocked on his door


    ¡°Hey Fredrick, Food is almost ready so you can wait in the dining¡± Debby said with a smile but Fredrick knew that smile wasn¡¯t genuinen so he left without saying anything because he wanted to tell his dad about what he had suspected but his fatherughed sadly so he thought maybe because it was because he missed his mother so much that he was imagining things.


    Mr Majesty ate the food and didn¡¯t yield to his son¡¯s warnings because ording to him, he trusted her so much and because she grew in the house she couldn¡¯t possibly kill anyone. Fredrick on the other hand stopped eating her food as he always ordered for his food himself and made sure it was delivered to him and not to any servant


    There was a time she took his delivery for him to his room shedding tears that she hated the way he treated her and how he stopped eating her food and at that point no one needed to tell him that she had already poisoned the food.


    ¡°Come on Fredrick, do you prefer this to the food I give you? Have it then if that¡¯s what you want¡± Debby yelled feigning annoyance and dropped the take out then walked out of the room but Fredrick didn¡¯t trust her enough to eat the food he ordered hence she received it so he took samples of the food to the doctor but nothing was found.


    Some dayster, Mr Majesty started getting sick and Fredrick had warned him earlier about the maid but it was toote because heter died in the hospital.


    ¡°I knew his death wasn¡¯t ordinary and I immediately ordered for an autopsy but no trace of poisoning in his blood. I badly wanted to kill her but there was no proof for me to do that so I fired her immediately even though she killed my father but because there was no proof and a lot of people assumed heartbreak killed my father so did my mom think so she ended up taking her life.


    ¡°I knew heartbreak didn¡¯t kill him as its now all clear to me that his brother did¡± Fredrick thought


    END OF FLASHBACK


    ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re going to rot in jail¡± Fredrick threatened fearlessly


    ¡°Empty threats but don¡¯t dare me Fredrick. Now, get out of my house and don¡¯t make me take away the person you love the most¡± Damon said but this time Fredrick couldn¡¯t help it anymore so he punched him on the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a finger on her or my son or any of the members of my family else I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you if you do so¡± Fredrick warned


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try and you know you should really watch your back because I¡¯ming for you¡± Damon threatened again


    ¡°Not after I kill you first¡± Fredrick said and angrily stormed out of the house


    GOLD POV


    Gold smiled softly while she chatted with E as they were on their way back to the house


    ¡°School was really stressful judging by the fact that we didn¡¯t resume on time. I¡¯ve missed a lot of stuff and it will take some serious reading to get back on track¡± Gold thought inwardly


    ¡°How was ss?¡± Gold asked E who frowned her face as she repliedThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°School was terrible¡± Eined but Gold chuckled,


    ¡°Why?¡± Gold asked her and she responded


    ¡°Maybe because I was trying so hard to listen to the lecturer and some people were busy distracting me because It was tiring¡± Eined but Goldughed at her and she frowned. ¡°Gold It¡¯s not funny¡±


    ¡°What about you? How was yours?¡± E asked concerned


    ¡°Great and I made lots of new friends¡± Gold said to E but then she smiled


    ¡°Great. I get it that you¡¯re a people¡¯s person¡± E said making a huge joke


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that you know plus I had about five guys who asked me out in a date Gold said then sheughed¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± E asked starring at Gold in disbelief.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke about such a thing and do you know when I told them I was already taken, they said there was nothing wrong with cheating after all a rich man like Fredrick isn¡¯t faithful so it wouldn¡¯t do me any harm if I try¡±


    ¡°They really said that? Fredrick will really get upset when he hears about such a thing¡±


    ¡°Obviously he will and the worst part is they are my entire department¡± Gold added and E began tough.


    ¡°I must say Gold that you are surrounded by idiots¡±


    ¡°I guess I am because that¡¯s what they really are¡± Gold sighed and looked at the driver¡¯s mirror and noticed that a car has been on their tail since they left school.


    ¡°Hey E, do you observe that car has been on our tail?¡± Gold asked and E looked at the side mirror as well


    ¡°Oh shit, It¡¯s really us that they¡¯ve have been tailing¡± E said already afraid


    ¡°You might wanna put on your seatbelt for this one¡± Gold said and E looked at her shocked


    ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± E asked Gold who seem not to be bothered by the people following them instead she was busy looking out for something


    ¡°Loosing them of course¡± Gold replied and quickly wore her seat belt.


    ¡°Damn Gold, they know we¡¯ve found out and they are going to be shooting at us any minute¡± Eined


    ¡°But I hope this car is bullet proof¡± Gold thought inwardly.


    ¡°They is no way we are going to be ying fast and furious¡± E screamed when they began shooting at them


    ¡°¡±No no no, not my Bugatti¡± Gold screamed as two bullets hit her windshield but thank goodness that it was bullet proofed so she brought out a double barrel shotgun from the car, the one sheb purchased while they were at Cbar.


    ¡°Is that a¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes it is¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how to fire that¡± E asked Gold already scared


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t buy it if I don¡¯t know how to fire it. Dating a millionaire with so many enemies is not an easy task¡± Gold added


    ¡°I agree¡± E said and Gold continued driving


    ¡°We wait for the reload and then you take the wheels¡± Gold said to E


    ¡®Wait what?¡± E asked in fear


    ¡°Now and please don¡¯t get us killed¡± Gold said then E took the wheels while Gold brought out her head and aimed for the tyres. She shot at the tyres several times until the driver lost control and bumped into a house.


    ¡°Ouch. I wish that was a moving truck¡± Goldmented


    ¡°Yeah, me too¡± ElIa said and took the wheels then resumed driving again until one of the upants of the car came out with a bazooka.


    ¡°Oh my God Is that a¡­¡± E was about saying but she couldn¡¯t


    ¡°¡­ bazooka?¡± Goldpleted and E began to shiver


    ¡°Gold, I¡¯m not ready to die yet¡± Eined as she was already scared


    ¡°Neither I¡¯m I¡± Gold answered but right in front of their eyes the missiles were released and it wasing towards them but Gold immediately snatched the wheel from E and swayed the car then the missalnded on the ground instead which immediately busted into mes.


    ¡°Phew that was close¡± Gold breath out


    ¡°You should call Fredrick¡± E suggested.

 48

    DAMON POV


    ¡°Make sure you execute the job. No mistakes¡± Damon ordered


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss consider the job done because they are all dying today¡±


    ¡°I trust you guys will handle the job well and you will get your bnce when the job is done¡± Damon said and an evil smirk crept on his face.


    ¡°I told you Fredrick that your story will have a sad ending and it¡¯s so sad that your beautiful fianc¨¦e is going ro die with you along with your useless brother and his slutty girlfriend. then after you are die, then I will take over thepany and kill that bastard of a son because this is the best ending I can give you all and a befitting funeral awaits you all. R. I. P¡± Damon thought and a smile of victory crept on his face.


    FREDRICK POV


    ¡°Daddy¡± Mike giggled as he ran to hug Fredrick


    ¡°Hey little man, how was school today?¡± Fredrick asked him


    ¡°Not bad¡± Mike shrugged sadly.


    ¡°Not bad? Then what happened Mike, why are you sad?¡± Fredrick asked concerned


    ¡°Well, I got bullied by some guys then they told me to leave the school because I¡¯m too smart for their liking and they don¡¯t want me snatching their positions¡± Mike said sadly


    ¡°They really said that and what did you say¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°Nothing daddy but I don¡¯t think I like this school¡± Mike pouted sadly.


    ¡°You are not leaving this school because If you leave they will think you are a coward and no child of mine can ever be a coward¡± Fredrick encouraged his son


    ¡°So what should I do then?¡± Mike asked his father


    ¡°Defend yourself then¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to do that because my former daddy didn¡¯t teach me how to fight¡± Mikeined but Fredrick smiled


    ¡°I will teach you how to but it¡¯s for defense purpose only¡± Fredrick sounded to his son


    ¡°Okay daddy let¡¯s go¡± Mike said to his father and as they were leaving, he saw some of his ssmates


    ¡°Hi Mike¡± two girls waved at him while the third girl bowed her head down in shyness. Mike on the other hand couldn¡¯t hide his blush.


    ¡°Oh God, they like each other already¡± Fredrick thought inwardly


    ¡°Nelly tell him you like him¡± the other girls were busy whispering to her but they were so bad at whispering because Mike could hear them.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see his father is here?¡± Nelly said to the two girls


    ¡°Mike is he your father?¡± Veronica asked then Mike grinned


    ¡°Yes, he is my daddy¡±


    ¡°OK then we¡¯ll meet in school tomorrow. Bye¡± Nelly said as she pecked him on the cheek and giggled away with her friends and Mike couldn¡¯t stop blushing and touching his face.


    ¡°She kissed me, she kissed me¡± Mike giggled and hopped into the car but Fredrick frowned


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he likes a girl already, he¡¯s in primary two for Christ sake¡± Fredrick muttered inwardly as he faced Mike


    ¡°You like her don¡¯t you?¡± He asked as he too entered the car.


    ¡°Uhmm, yeah I think so¡± Mike responded to his father¡¯s question honestly


    ¡°You know your mom used to always say that you should put your books before boys but in your case it should be put your books before girls¡± Fredrick sounded a note of warning to his son but Mike sighed


    ¡°Of course I know that and besides it¡¯s just a little crush¡± Mike defended but Fredrick chuckled


    ¡°You¡¯re too little to start having a crush¡± Fredrick scolded drawing his ears yfully and he giggled.


    ¡°Daddy please don¡¯t scold me¡± Mike pouted and Fredrick let go of his ears.


    ¡°Daddy do you think mummy is home already?¡± Mike asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so but she will be home soon¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her?¡± Mike suggested ad Fredrick obliged


    ¡°OK¡± Fredrick said and brought out his phone from his breast pocket and put a call across to Gold and she picked almost immediately.


    ¡°What baby, do you miss me already that you couldn¡¯t wait for me to get home?¡± Gold asked but Fredrick chuckled as she said that.


    ¡°You are right though because I do miss you. So when are you guys closing?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°This is myst ss for today so I¡¯ll be back soon¡±


    ¡°So how are you holding up with school and everything?¡±


    ¡°Not bad just that I missed you a lot and I need I need to study a lot to meet up¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, hope you being in school isn¡¯t going to be all about books before me but me before books¡± Fredrick said but Goldughed out loud.


    ¡°Well, you guys get equal share¡± Gold replied and Fredrick chuckled


    ¡°Fair enough¡±


    ¡°Hope you didn¡¯t forget to pick Mike from school?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°Of course not he is actually with me right now and he was the one who asked me to call you¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you actually taking up the responsibility of being a father. You make a great father to Mike and you will also make a great father to our unborn kids¡± Gold sad excitedly to him


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying my best you know and It¡¯s not really easy finding out I had a son as a teenager. Mike is such an adorable child so it¡¯s not really hard being a father to him¡± Fredrick sad as he ruffled his hair and Mike giggled.


    ¡°Yeah, Mike is great¡± Gold concurred with a smile on her face


    ¡°And you will make a great wife and mother of my kids. Let¡¯s get married Gold¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°I will be the most happiest woman on earth when I be your wife. The lecturer just walked into the ss so we¡¯ll talk some more when I get home. Bye¡± Gold said to Fredrick as she blew him a kiss


    ¡°Okay bye my love¡± Fredrick also replied and ended the call


    An hourter, Fredrick sat in his office discussing business with one of his important client when his phone rang and when he checked the caller I. D it was Gold.


    ¡°Excuse me, let me take this call¡± Fredrick pleaded


    ¡°OK¡± The partner responded then Fredrick smiled softly and slide the answer icon.


    ¡°Freddie¡­ Freddie¡± Gold sounded anxious and Fredrick felt his heart skip a beat because she sounded like she¡¯s in trouble.


    ¡°Baby what happened?¡± Fredrick asked impatiently


    ¡°Some people are after us¡± Gold said panting restlessly


    ¡°Oh my God Gold, they are reloading the bazooka¡± E said screaming


    ¡°What the hell, I swear I¡¯m going kill and bury Damon myself¡± Fredrick muttered angrily


    ¡°A bazooka? where the hell are you guys?¡± Fredrick asked in panic.


    ¡°Along Ijebu Ode road and Fredrick please hurry up¡± Gold pleaded with him then he dashed outThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Mr. Fredrick where are you going?¡± The client asked but Fredrick just ignored her and ran out of the office then he put a call across to the police and while he was on the way out of his office, he bumped into Ethan


    ¡°Bro rx, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan asked seeing how tensed he looked


    ¡°It¡¯s E and Gold. They are both in trouble¡± Fredrick answered and Ethan screamed


    ¡°What? I¡¯ming with you¡± He said and they left together.


    ¡°Can¡¯t this car drive any faster?¡± Fredrick yelled at the driver on their way to rescue thedies


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m trying my best¡± The driver responded but Fredrick really couldn¡¯t think anymore,


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive myself if anything bad happens to Gold or E and as for Damon he won¡¯t escape what I will do to him¡± Fredrick said angrily but then he noticed a white gift box lying on ghe dash board but there was something suspicious about that box.


    ¡°Nichs, where did you get that box from?¡± Fredrick asked his bodyguard


    ¡°A secret admirer I guess said not to open it until you get home¡± Nichs said to him but what Fredrick found suspicious about the box was that he got it just a few minutes before he and Ethan both rushed out


    ¡°It could be a coincidence¡± Ethan said but Fredrick ignored him and made the driver to stop the car


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence but a damn trap from that bastard uncle. Hand the box over¡± Fredrick ordered and he opened it hastily.


    ¡°The hell, it¡¯s a bomb? and it had just twenty three seconds to detonate¡± Fredrick said and Ethan immediately snatched the box from home.


    ¡°Hand me a scissor¡± Ethan requested and cut the red wire on the bomb then the time stopped ticking.


    ¡°Remind me to kill Damon for doing this but I just hope he hasn¡¯t done anything to them¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him with this same bomb¡± Ethan said angrily but then Fredrick¡¯s phone rang and he quickly picked it up.


    ¡°I told you that you were going to have a sad ending. Adios nephew because I won¡¯t miss you a bit¡± Damon said


    ¡°You bastard, I found the secret admirer gift you sent. You just touched the lion¡¯s tail and I promise you Damon that I will devour you till there is nothing left¡±


    ¡°So you found out about my little gift right but mind you your fianc¨¦e is still going to die anyways. If I can¡¯t kill you Fredrick, I might as well kill your heartbeat and killing your heartbeat is as good as killing you too¡± Damon threatened then heughed wickedly


    ¡°Actually my heartbeat just killed all your men¡± Fredrick smirked and for a she Damon paused.


    ¡°What, Is that Gold but where the hell did she get a gun from?¡± Ethan wondered as he looked at Fredrick for an exnation

 49

    GOLD POV


    Gold smiled softly when she saw a police car approaching them but frowned immediately when the Bazooka hit the car instead and it busted into wild mes then a lot of people started running and some even abandoned their cars and fled.


    ¡°That is not good. I can¡¯t believe they just blew up our only hope¡± E said but Gold interrupted


    ¡°We got bigger problems to worry about¡± Gold said as she sighted them getting into another car then they opened the sunroof and the third guy mounted the bazooka on a roof top then the other guy in the passenger seat was the person handing him the bazooka bullet.


    ¡°Oh God, that is not good¡± E screamed as another missell was released but Gold swayed the car in a circr motion and the bazooka bullet exploded just in front of them.


    ¡°Jesus Christ¡± E screamed holding her chest as began to pray


    ¡°I know I¡¯m a sinner lord but please forgive me and ept my soul into heaven¡± E prayed but Gold gave her the are you serious look before putting the car on reverse and with full speed the car started going backwards.


    ¡°Gold what are you doing?¡± E asked her suddenly


    ¡°Putting an end to all these madness¡± Gold said and the guys were still trying to reload the bazooka when Gold used the side of her car to hit theirs and abruptly opened their gas tank cap.


    ¡°Adios¡± Gold muttered and shot the gas tank several times and


    boom the car blew into mes.


    ¡°Wow, that was amazing but I can¡¯t believe we survived¡± E said and immediately they sighted the police men with Fredrick as well


    Immediately Gold sighted Fredrick,, she got down from the car and ran to hug him as fire service was busy trying to put off the fire.


    ¡°Baby are you okay?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Gold replied


    ¡°Oh my God! You had me worried. Where did you learn how to shoot like that?¡± Fredrick asked surprisingly but Gold chuckled, ¡°My dad thought me the basics thenI learnt the rest myself as a teenager¡±


    ¡°I guess there are lots of things I don¡¯t know about you¡±


    ¡°Actually, I guess there are lots of things I don¡¯t know about myself that It makes me wonder that if only I had the same courage maybe I wouldn¡¯t been gotten raped¡±


    ¡°Everything happens for a reason. If probably those things didn¡¯t happen to you, we probably wouldn¡¯t have met¡±


    ¡°I guess you are right¡±


    ¡°Hey Gold. I just want to say thank you for saving both our lives¡± E hugged her and she smiled.


    ¡°Wow Gold that was awesome, maybe you can try showing me some of those skills¡± Ethan said with his hands wrapped around E¡¯s waist and Goldughed.


    ¡°Maybe¡± Gold replied


    ¡°All the same, I¡¯m d you guys are Okay¡± Ethan said and E smiled


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe that bastard actually set a bomb in our car¡± Ethan said to her


    ¡°What? he did?¡± Gold asked and E looked shocked


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of him myself and he wouldn¡¯t know what hit him¡±


    ¡°Come on baby, let¡¯s go to the hospital, I need to make sure that shit didn¡¯t affect the baby¡± Fredrick said to Gold but she frowned


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Freddie¡±


    ¡°I insist baby¡±


    ¡°Uhmm, Fredrick before I forget Charity will being over today¡± Ethan said to Fredrick


    ¡°Oh okay¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Charity?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°She¡¯s Austin¡¯s sister¡± Ethan answered


    ¡°And the only reasonable member of their family¡± Fredrick added.


    ¡°So she¡¯s good?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°Yeah and she¡¯s married¡± Ethan answered while starring at E


    ¡°Wow, I would love to meet her¡± Gold said excitedly


    ¡°But first I need to get you to the hospital¡± Fredrick reminded


    ¡°OK sir¡± Gold said and he chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving¡± Gold told him but he refused


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m driving¡± Fredrick winked then took the keys away from her then he went into the driver¡¯s seat and told Gold to hop in


    ¡°See you guyster¡± Gold said to Ethan and E before she got into the car.


    ¡°Bye¡± E waved as Fredrick drove off.


    ¡°Do you know Mike has a crush?¡± Fredrick said to Gold who seemed shocked


    ¡°He does?¡±


    ¡°And they even kissed¡± Fredrick added and gold starred at him


    ¡°What? tell me you¡¯re joking. Wait a minute you allowed that? Mike is just seven and he¡¯s way too young to start kissing girls and even having a crush¡± Gold said but Fredrick chuckled


    ¡°They didn¡¯t kiss though it was just a peck. At what age were you when you had your first crush?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to turn the tables on me¡± Gold yelled a bit.


    ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re starting to have mood swings¡±


    ¡°Are youining now? You got me pregnant remember?¡±


    ¡°Like you didn¡¯t enjoy the sex. You were the one moaning for me not to stop¡± Fredrick smirked and Gold felt her cheeks turn red.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you right now¡±


    ¡°We both know, I¡¯m telling the truth¡± Fredrick chuckled.


    ¡°Shut up and drive¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± Fredrick replied and elerated the motion of the vehicle and in no distant time, they arrived the hospital


    ¡°Miss Gold Collins¡± A voice called and Gold sighed when she heard her name.


    ¡°That¡¯s us, let¡¯s go in¡± Fredrick said as he pulled her hand


    ¡°Actually it¡¯s me only because I didn¡¯t hear your name being called and you are not pregnant or are you?¡± Gold asked as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care I¡¯m still going with you¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°Fredrick it¡¯s just an ultrasound test and you don¡¯t need toe along¡±


    ¡°Of course I do¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t take no for an answer¡± Gold said


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t¡± Fredrick smirked and pecked her on the lips.


    ¡°Fine,e along¡± Gold smiled softly as they both walked into the room.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Doctor Williams¡±


    ¡°Why does it have to be a male¡± Fredrick whispered and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°Jealous freak¡± Gold muttered inwardly


    ¡°Fredrick Majesty¡± The doctor called and they both exchanged handshake.


    ¡°Nice to finally meet you. I¡¯ve heard so much about you¡± The doctor said but Fredrick only smiled


    ¡°Great¡±


    ¡°Miss Gold please lie on the bed¡± The doctor said and Gold did. So she had to raise her crop top up a bit.


    ¡°You have a baby bump already?¡±


    ¡°Uhm yeah but It¡¯s almost invisible¡± Gd replied


    ¡°I have to rub this gel on your stomach first so Is that okay by you?¡± The doctor asked referring to Gold but Fredrick was quick to interrupt


    ¡°No, I think I will do it myself¡± Fredrick said and the doctor gave him the gel.


    ¡°Freddie¡± Gold called in surprise


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t expect me to let him touch you in ces I¡¯m supposed to be touching you¡± Fredrick said to her seriously


    ¡°Like you are going to follow him into thebor room?¡±


    ¡°If I have to, yes and it has to be a female doctor taking the delivery¡± Fredrick insisted


    ¡°You are not only a pervert but a jealous freak¡± Gold said but


    Fredrick chuckled and opened the gel then rubbed it on her stomach. The doctor applied some gel to transducer probe of the ultrasound machine and put it on her stomach then an image appeared but Gold was surprised to see three embryos. ¡°What the hell¡± Gold said in astonishment


    ¡°You are actually carrying dichorionic triamniotic triplets¡± The doctor announced


    ¡°What the hell, how did I get pregnant with triplets?¡± Gold asked confused already but Fredrick chuckled


    ¡°How did we have sex?¡± He teased and Gold hit his shoulders.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts¡± Fredrickined but Gold frowned


    ¡°Howe that embryo is smaller and the other two are bigger?¡± Gold asked the doctor


    ¡°It¡¯s actually superficial and it recently got imnted about two weeks old and the remaining two are six weeks old¡± The doctor replied.


    ¡°So you mean I got pregnant when I was pregnant? oh God, remind me to kill Fredrick for adding one more baby to it. There¡¯s is no way I¡¯m going to let him fuck me again because he might end up adding more till I give birth to a battalion¡± Goldined


    ¡°That¡¯s not even possible with Fredrick because he will definitely seduce me and still have his way with me¡±


    ¡°Yes and you are due for anti-natal and you see those two bigger embryos may have a problem. Twin twin transfusion is very possible because of the shared centa that is one baby may tend to absorb nutrients from the other thus making the recipient baby bigger and the donor baby smaller¡± The doctor said to them


    ¡°Can it be treated?¡± Fredrick asked.


    ¡°Of course and that¡¯s the more reason why you need to have a regr anti-natal. For now they is no transfusion between them because they are almost of the same size but if in case they tend to have a transfusion aser fetal surgery will be needed to separate the centas¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going be fine¡± Fredrick said as he kissed her forehead while she smiled softlyThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s under probability right?¡±


    ¡°Yes but you don¡¯t have to be afraid because your babies are gonna be fine¡± The doctor assured Gold with a smile on his face


    ¡°Thanks doc¡± Fredrick and Gold appreciated the doctor.

 50

    DAMON POV


    ¡°How can this be? I guess I over estimated those two. I can¡¯t loose to you, I can¡¯t loose to you Fredrick and I¡¯m going to end you all¡± Damon said angrily


    ¡°Dad what did you do? you tried to kill Gold, when I told you I wanted her¡± Austin said to his father angrily


    ¡°Wake up Austin, she doesn¡¯t want you. She¡¯s on Fredrick¡¯s side and that makes her our enemy. She made us loose everything remember so she needs to die along with her useless fianc¨¦ Fredrick¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it dad, I love her and I don¡¯t care if you think of her as the enemy. Just take her off your target because she¡¯s totally off limits¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see Austin? The girl in question doesn¡¯t love you and she wouldn¡¯t think twice of killing you if she has the chance¡± Damon said to his son


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m still going to make her mine and I don¡¯t mind wiping her memory to do that¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant for Fredrick so are you that stupid to father Fredrick¡¯s child, that scumbag¡±


    ¡°I will find a way around it¡± Austin said to his father


    ¡°Can you listen to yourself? I didn¡¯t raise you to be a fool¡± Damon said angrily


    ¡°Dad¡± Damon heard that soft voice call. The only person that has that voice, someone he haven¡¯t seen in a year now. He had to give her out in marriage when she was twenty one because she was being so much of bother to him.


    ¡°Charity? When did you get back from the states?¡± Damon asked and Austin scoffed because they both don¡¯t like each other as they always fight and quarrel and actually because she has always been on Fredrick¡¯s side.


    ¡°Who supports their Father¡¯s enemy? that¡¯s one of the reasons why I had to marry her out¡± Damon muttered inwardly


    ¡°About two hours ago, hey brother it¡¯s nice to see you again¡± Charity said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk to me. You know I don¡¯t like you so why don¡¯t you go meet your favorite cousin first?¡± Austin said to Charity


    ¡°That¡¯s right but dad what is this I¡¯m hearing?¡± Charity asked as she brought out her phone and showed him the news about Gold.


    ¡°What made you think I did it?¡± Damon asked his daughter


    ¡°I know you too well dad. If you didn¡¯t do it then who and what were you thinking? Do you think Fredrick will not retaliate?¡± Charity asked her father questionly


    ¡°I don¡¯t care but I am your father so you should be on my side and not Fredrick¡¯s¡±


    ¡°I am not taking sides dad but I¡¯m just been truthful. You went too far this time but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s high time you end this beef with Fredrick¡±


    ¡°You are in no position to tell me that now get inside or leave my house¡± Damon barked angrily at Charity


    ¡°Like I don¡¯t have mine well I actually came here to supervise the opening of my boutique¡¯s new branch here in Lagos¡± Charity smiled proudly.


    ¡°You own a boutique?¡± Austin asked in astonishment


    ¡°Yeah, Charis posh boutique nice name right? Unite my husband actually opened it for me and we both came together but he had some important business to take care of¡± Charity told them


    ¡°Unite? I thought¡­¡± Damon was about saying but Charity was quick to interrupt


    ¡°Yeah, Dad I know the reason you gave me out to Unite was actually to make me suffer because you knew he was a violent man. You thought I was going to suffer from domestic violence right but listen dad, I was able to tame him and I¡¯m happy in my marriage. We both love each other now so thank you dad for allowing me get married to Unite¡± Charity smiled and that only annoyed her father


    ¡°And to you Austin, better repent now before it¡¯s toote¡± Charity saud to her brother


    ¡°I see you are still as stubborn and bitchy like before. You really didn¡¯t change these past three years and I wonder how Unite has been able to live with a slut like you¡±


    ¡°Austin, you don¡¯t speak to your eldest sister that way¡± Damon cautioned. Basically she¡¯s just older than Austin with just three months.


    ¡°You called me a slut but both of us know you are the man whore. Anyways wanting to snatch what doesn¡¯t belong to you. You did same to my friend fucked her and dumped her now you want to do same to Gold. Ethan told me everything and you are still as slutty as before and I don¡¯t think any woman in her right senses will want to marry you¡± Charity yelled.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Austin proceeded to p her when a voice interrupted


    ¡°You want to p my wife? How dare you?¡± the voice sounded hoarse with angerced in it.


    ¡°Unite?¡±


    GOLD POV


    Gold sighed as she touched her tummy when they walked out of the hospital


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m pregnant with triplets¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Better believe it now because I¡¯m super excited that I¡¯m going to have two more children¡± Fredrick said as he opened the door for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say because you¡¯re not the one pregnant. No more sex for you Freddie¡± Gold threatened as soon as they got into the car.


    ¡°Wait what? You know that is not possible¡± Fredrick protested


    ¡°Of course it is because you added thest baby to it and If we have sex again, I will definitely give birth to ten children¡± Goldined but Fredrick chuckled and turned on the engine


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind because I have all the money to take care of them¡± Fredrick boasted


    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re so mean¡± Gold muttered with a frown


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t deny me of my rights¡±


    ¡°We are not even married¡± Gold muttered.


    ¡°If you want, I can get married you right here and now¡± Fredrick stared at her then she smiled.


    ¡°No way, that will be a secret wedding but I want the whole world to know that I¡¯m your wife¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking like the wife of a millionaire already¡± Fredrick said and sheughed.


    ¡°Maybe, I am¡± Gold responded proudly


    ¡°But first, I need to take care of something¡±


    ¡°Your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby, he has to go. He doesn¡¯t look like someone who would give up even when put behind bars so I¡¯ll have to kill him before he kills us all and it¡¯s the only way we can all have peace¡± Fredrick said and Gold agreed with everything he said


    ¡°I guess you are right¡±


    CHARITY POV


    ¡°How dare you try to p my wife?¡± Unite rushed to beat Austin up but Charity held him back and Austin ran behind his dad


    ¡°Coward, maybe I should just allow Unite beat him up¡± Charity thought inwardly as she try to calm her husband


    ¡°Baby it¡¯s fine, he didn¡¯t p me¡± Charity pleaded with Unite


    ¡°But if I didn¡¯te earlier this fool would haveid his hands on you so just allow me teach him a lesson¡± Unite said angrily


    ¡°Oh yeah, he¡¯s still learning to control his anger and he¡¯s so bad at it but It feels good to know that I¡¯m the only woman who can pacify his anger when even his mother can¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t really easy being with him at first, I mean no woman will like to stay with a violent man but in time, I adapted¡±


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s fine and remember you promised me to control your anger in public¡±Charity said as she gave him one of her cute puppy face then he sighed.


    ¡°Just let me beat him small and I promise I won¡¯t kill him¡± United pleaded with his wife


    ¡°No baby, no¡± Charity frowned then he epted grudgingly then he he sighed defeated but Charity gave him a peck on the lips then he held the back of her head and deepened the kiss instead until her father cleared his throat then they stopped kissing.


    ¡°Wee Unite,e have a seat?¡± Damon said putting up a fake smile.


    ¡°I know dad too well and there is an agenda behind that smile¡± Charity mutteredThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I see you and my daughter have gotten along pretty well¡± Damon said to Unite


    ¡°Yes we are in love and your daughter is a wonderful woman¡±


    ¡°I know she is¡± Damon said but Charity rolled her eyes as her dad said that.


    ¡°So It is now that he knows I¡¯m wonderful, I thought I was useless before¡± Charity thought inwardly


    ¡°What can we offer you? champagne, whiskey¡± Damon asked


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, my wife and I won¡¯t be staying to long¡± Unite uttered


    ¡°Oh, okay Charity darling, please can you excuse us, we have some men discussion to discuss¡± Damon said to his daughter but Unite frowned


    ¡°Why can¡¯t my wife be here?¡± Unite questioned his father inw


    ¡°It¡¯s not everything a woman needs to hear¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere¡± Charity crossed her arms.


    ¡°Maybe he wants to talk my husband into doing evil byte I trust him though because he will never agree to such a thing but I still need to be here¡± Charity reasoned inwardly so she decided to stay back while they have the conversation


    ¡°Come on Charity, you can go and wait in your room because It¡¯s still intact¡± Damon insisted


    ¡°No dad I wont¡± Charity refused to oblige her father¡¯s request


    ¡°Come on baby, It seems pretty important and I promise to tell you about it¡± Unite assured his wife


    ¡°Promise¡± Charity asked with a poute.


    ¡°Of course¡± Unite smiled as he kissed her forehead then reluctantly she stood up and walked out of the sitting room.

 51

    DAMON POV


    When Cynthia walked upstairs, Damon¡¯s eyes trailed her until he saw her enter her room then he smiled softly before turning to his son inw.


    ¡°He is rich and asking for help from him won¡¯t be a bad idea now that I have used up almost all my savings. I need more money to make sure Fredrick and his family die and I know Unite won¡¯t refuse me but if Cynthia was here, she will definitely talk him out of it that why I sent her away¡± Damon thought inwardly until Unite¡¯s voice jolted him back to reality


    ¡°What is it you wanted to say?¡± Unite asked paying rapt attention to his father inw


    ¡°You see Unite your father-inw is in need of money¡±


    ¡°Money? don¡¯t you have your own money?¡± Unite asked Damon astonished


    ¡°My evil nephew made us go bankrupt and he nned to kill me and my son so I need to make him pay but I have no money¡± Damon said pretending to be sad but Uniteughed


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me now¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who is joking?¡± Damon asked getting upset already


    ¡°Were you not the one who attempted to kill your nephew¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Unite asked unexpectedly and Damon chuckled


    ¡°Charity told you that right? that bitch is just as bitchy as her mother¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± My wife told me everything Unite said to Damon


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind that daughter of mine. She has always been obsessed with her cousin and she always turned a blind eye to his evil doing. I love my nephew but he hates me and he wants to kill me, so I have no choice rather than kill him before he does¡± Damon said hoping he sounded convincing enough


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t fund you in doing evil and I¡¯m with my wife on this one. I¡¯ve met your nephew once before I married your daughter and he doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do evil unless you push him to do so. In my opinion, I think you are the one after him and not the other way round especially after what you did to his fianc¨¦e. I heard he doesn¡¯t joke with thatdy so it¡¯s expected that he will surelye after you. I would do same if anyone does that to my wife¡± United said to Damon who had a shocked expression


    ¡°Like you are not evil, I heard you beat up my daughter¡± Damon said hoping to ckmail Unite


    ¡°That was in the past at least but I don¡¯t hit her anymore because I love her¡± Unite yelled obviously getting angry already


    ¡°You should be thankful to me for giving my daughter out to you. Remember the two women you married previously ran away but you should be thankful enough that my daughter decided to stay with a man like you because no woman will¡± Damon yelled but he saw his fist tighten then he became a bit afraid


    ¡°You should be lucky your daughter already told me to control my anger or else I would have dug your grave right here¡±


    ¡°You think if your mother hadn¡¯t pleaded with me to let you marry my daughter I would have allowed you? Now watch me take my daughter back¡± Damon threatened by he was rudely interrupted


    ¡°You do no such thing dad¡± Unite heard his wife said as she walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Why not baby? can¡¯t you see you married a psychopath who seriously is in needs to be put in an asylum¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯ve said too much already old man¡± Unite said and before Charity would say Jack Robinson her husband rushed to her father and reigned several blows on his face while he groaned in pain trying to fight back but it was effortless and


    Austin already ran to his room,


    ¡°I have a coward as a son. He couldn¡¯t even join me in beating his brother inw¡± Damon muttered inwardly amidst pain


    ¡°Darling it¡¯s okay. He¡¯s still my father¡± Charity said as she separated the both of them but Damon took the chance to punch his face but it felt like he did nothing because he didn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°Is this guy a wrestler or something? You will pay for this Unite¡± Damon said as he touched his already swollen face


    ¡°Stop it all of you. Dad I wouldn¡¯t have you insult my husband that way and darling it¡¯s wrong to hit my father¡± Charity cautioned them


    ¡°But he called me a psychopath¡± Unite defended


    ¡°And you showed him you¡¯re one by hitting him. You promised me you would control your anger but I¡¯m so mad at you right now¡± Charity said and Damon thought he was going to hit her but instead he apologized.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry¡± Unite said as he wrapped his hands around her waist and kissed her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forgiving you¡± Charity frowned but he tickled her and sheughed.


    ¡°Traitors¡± Damon cursed inwardly


    ¡°Fine, promise me you won¡¯t do it again¡± Charity


    ¡°I promise¡± he pouted and she giggled.


    ¡°Dad you should refrain from calling my husband names because I won¡¯t take it from you¡± Cynthia warned her father


    ¡°I brought you to this world Cynthia and you choose him over me just look at what he did to me¡± Damon said hoping to gain her sympathy


    ¡°And he¡¯s the one I¡¯m spending the rest of my life with and not you so I will always choose him over you dad¡± Charity said to the amazement of her father


    ¡°Someone who can¡¯t even get you pregnant, for God¡¯s sake you¡¯ve been married for three years now but yet nothing to show for it. Your husband is impotent¡± Damon said and Unite¡¯s fist tightened in anger again but Charity was trying to pacify his anger.


    ¡°Who told you that my husband is impotent? and for your information dad, I¡¯m pregnant¡± Charity dropped the bombshell


    ¡°You are?¡± Unite asked surprised.


    ¡°I am baby remember how I felt unwell some days ago, I did the test just now in my room and it came out positive. It was supposed to be a surprise but you spoiled it already¡± Charity said as she brought out the pregnancy test kit from her bag which read two red lines.


    ¡°But you saw your periodst month¡± Unite asked in surprise


    ¡°Yeah but not this month. My period is supposed to start today but I guess I missed it¡± Charity said to him and he eximed in happiness


    ¡°You are pregnant, oh my God finally¡± Unite said and they hugged each other but Damon groaned at his aching face.


    ¡°Come on, we need to go to the hospital to do a proper pregnancy test¡± Unite suggested to Charity and she epted


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go¡± Charity said to her husband


    ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s the owner of the child?¡± Damon said angrily


    ¡°Ignore him and let¡¯s go baby¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure¡± they both walked out of the sitting room.


    ¡°Dad, have they gone?¡± Austin askeding out of his hiding ce


    ¡°You coward, you abandoned me when I needed you the most¡± Damon yelled at him but he hissed


    ¡°Dad I was busy giving you signs but you didn¡¯t see any of them. No one asked you to talk recklessly and I really cannot receive another person¡¯s beating¡±..


    ¡°Dad, should I get you hot water to you know, to massage your face¡± Austin asked his father


    ¡°Are you mocking me? get out of my sight you coward¡± Damon barked angrily


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m leaving now¡±


    ¡°Bastard¡± You just added yourself to the list Unite and I¡¯ll ensure you pay for this humiliation. Killing you won¡¯t be a bad idea¡± Damon muttered as he put a call across to one of his assassins.


    ¡°Unite must die today¡± Damon said angrily


    ¡°Hello Boss¡±


    ¡°Rambo, I have a job for you¡±


    ¡°Okay, who do you want me to kill this time?¡±


    ¡°Unite Handel and I will send you his picture right now¡± Damon said and he sent the picture to him immediately.


    ¡°This guy is a handsome man but why dou want to just waste him like that¡± Rambo asked Damon


    ¡°How those that concern me, just name your price¡±


    ¡°One million naira¡±


    ¡°Done, I¡¯ll transfer half of the money to your ount now then ensure you carry out a smooth job¡±


    ¡°Sure boss give us his location¡±


    ¡°He is likely to be at St David¡¯s Hospital but don¡¯t touch the woman beside him because she is my daughter¡± Damon warned sternly


    ¡°Consider it done¡± Rambo said and with a smile in Damon¡¯s face, he ended the call and quickly transferred half of the money to his ount.


    ¡°Dad, who was that?¡± Austin asked his father after the phone conversation


    ¡°None of your business. Go get me a first aid box with coldpress and be fast about it¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my business. Who was that?¡± he crossed his arms and stared at me.


    ¡°Austin get me a coldpress now you coward of a son¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want what happened before to repeat itself because I did have an encounter with that guy before and I got seriously beaten. Remember the day I came back home with a swollen face when I was neen, that motherfucker did that to me¡± Austin said to Damon and he freezed.


    ¡°He did that to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I hit his car when I was over speeding. I was supposed to apologize but I didn¡¯t, instead I was busy ranting and insulting him so I got beaten¡±


    ¡°Too bad, he won¡¯t be alive to beat people anymore¡± Damon muttered.


    ¡°What? Dad are nning on killing him and was that the hitman you just contacted?¡± Austin asked his father


    ¡°Yes, you should be lucky, I¡¯m taking revenge for the both of us¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Dad. Cynthia is pregnant and killing him will mean making her a widow at a young age and making her unborn child fatherless¡±


    ¡°Like, I care. She¡¯s better off without him anyways. Who beats up their father-inw?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°No dad. You can¡¯t do this, think about how Cynthia will feel?¡±


    ¡°Since when did you care about Cynthia I thought you hated her¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like her though and her husband but for the sake of her unborn child, please don¡¯t kill her husband. The child is innocent¡±


    ¡°You are getting soft Austin and I hate it. I need to toughen you up a little so don¡¯t think of betraying me because of your useless sister or else I will forget that you are my son and kill you so be warned¡± Damon threatened


    ¡°Dad, how can you say such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I have two useless children from two useless mothers¡±


    ¡°Dad, leave my mom out of this¡± Austin warned his father angrily


    ¡°To hell with you and your useless bitchy mother. Now go get me what I asked you to¡± Damon said but Austin stared at him with disdain and walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to doublecross me Austin, I was serious about killing you¡±

 52

    ETHAN POV


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ethan asked E on their way home.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m fine but I almost had a panic attack when the bazooka exploded in front of us. I thought I was going to die¡± E sobbed and his heart melted.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t and it¡¯s all thanks to Gold but I promise you sunshine that we are going to put an end to my evil uncle¡± Ethan promised her


    ¡°Sunshine? since when did you give me a nickname?¡± E asked Ethan


    ¡°Since today¡± He whispered smiling as E couldn¡¯t help but do the same


    ¡°I love you Ethan¡±


    ¡°I think I should get a nickname too¡± E said as she chuckled, ¡°Tell me you love me too¡±


    ¡°I love you so much more¡± I kissed her lips.


    ¡°And we are here¡± Ethan whispered and they got down from the car.


    ¡°Uncle Ethan, uncle Ethan is here and Aunty E¡± Mike giggled and ran to hug Ethan who lifted him up and he grinned


    ¡°Hey kiddo, how was school today?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°Not bad because daddy got to know that I have a crush¡±


    ¡°You have a crush?¡± Ethan asked surprised.


    ¡°Your mum is going to freak out when she learns about this. My sister actually told me that Gold is strict about these things¡±


    ¡°Yes but daddy says it has to be books before girls¡± Mike sighed.


    ¡°You know he is right¡± Ethan said to Mike and he nodded


    ¡°Of course¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that reminds me, no one told me mom was a superhero. see how she took care of the bad guys It was amazing¡± Mike squealed.


    ¡°Yeah, your mom is pretty super¡± Ethan said to him pulling his cheek yfully


    ¡°Superheros are meant to save scared people like Aunty E¡± Mike said and Ethanughed as he said that.


    ¡°I was not scared¡± E frowned.


    ¡°You were¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever. Who wouldn¡¯t be scared?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Asher, I want to be a policeman¡±


    ¡°What?¡± E and Ethan yelled and Mike froze


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± He asked them astonished at their expression


    ¡°Why on earth would you want to be a policeman? your dad is wealthy for crying out loud¡± E said.


    ¡°But that has been my dream and my former daddy supported me¡± Mike pouted.


    ¡°Your aunt is right because your mum would not even hear of it talk less of my brother so choose another profession instead¡± Ethan said to Mike


    ¡°A soldier?¡± Mike said again


    ¡°No, that¡¯s even worse¡± Ethan and Gold said as they bursted boutughing


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Oh my God Freddie, I think I forgot my purse in the hospital¡±


    ¡°What? why should you forget your purse in the hospital? Are you a baby or something?¡± Fredrick whined


    ¡°No time to ask questions just reverse back¡± Gold pleaded with him


    ¡°It¡¯s still hard to believe a grown updy forgot her purse¡± Beined


    ¡°Freddie, were you not in the hospital together with me so why didn¡¯t you remind me to take it¡± Gold red at him ming him as well


    ¡°How was I supposed to know?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°I are not at fault here, so don¡¯t try to shift the me on me¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡±


    ¡°Are you still going back to the office?¡± Gold asked him but he nodded negatively


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯d just stay back at home hence Charity and her husband will being over¡±


    ¡°oh, okay¡±


    ¡°Trust me you¡¯ll love her¡± Fredrick sounded convincingly to her


    ¡°If you say so¡± Gold replied as she chuckled.


    They soon got to the hospital and Fredrick parked the car in the parking lot.


    ¡°Stay here and wait for me¡± Gold instructed him but he pouted


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie with you?¡± Fredrickined starring at her


    ¡°No, baby just stay here while I go get my purse from the doctor¡¯s office¡±


    ¡°Ok fine, just go¡±


    Okay¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°And please be careful¡±


    ¡°I will¡±Gold said and pecked his lips before stepping out of the car then walked into the hospital and headed straight for the doctor¡¯s office. She was at the hallway leading to the doctor¡¯s office when she sighted two guys in casual wears seated close to two couples who were busy kissing themselves but the two guys looked suspicious.


    The other guy nodded for the guy closer to the couples and he put his hands behind him obviously, trying to bring out a gun.


    ¡°Mrs Charity Unite Damon¡± The doctor called for them toe in hence it was their turn


    ¡°That¡¯s us¡± Gold heard thedy tell her spouse but then she paused for a moment


    ¡°Cynthia Damon, Isn¡¯t she Fredrick¡¯s cousin? Oh God, someone wants to kill his cousin¡± Gold soliloquies and without thinking twice, her hands reached into her thigh then she brought out a pistol gun from her thigh holster. By then, The couples already stood up and were about entering the doctor¡¯s office when the other guy pointed the gun at thedy¡¯s husband and hence they were backing the guys, they probably won¡¯t know what was going on behind them but Gold immediately aimed for his hands and shot his hands. He screamed and the gun dropped from his hands while the other guy tried to reach for his gun but before he did, Gold shot his forehead then people began to scream and run.


    ¡°What the hell who sent you to kill me?¡± Unite immediately pounced on the guy with the bleeding hand.


    ¡°Gold¡± thedy called as she ran to hug her but Gold looked at her in surprise


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°You are my cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦e and my name is Charity. Thanks for what you did back there¡± Cynthia appreciated


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±


    ¡°Baby are you okay?¡± Fredrick ran to Gold and pulled het into a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Freddie¡±


    ¡°I panicked when I heard gunshots¡±


    ¡°Baby, your cousin is here¡±


    ¡°Charity? and is that Unite?¡± Fredrick asked referring to the guy who was busy beating up one of the assassins and the guys face was already bleeding until Gold heard a bone crack as Unite twisted the guy¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Your husband is pretty good at tutoring people¡± Gold said to Charity but the assassin¡¯s shout drew their attention hence he was ready to talk


    ¡°Ahhhh, please I¡¯ll talk it was Mr Damon who wanted you dead¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I need to hear¡± Unite said and gave him a huge punch that made him go unconscious.


    ¡°What? my dad wanted my husband dead?¡± Charity eximed sadly


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t try to stop me because I¡¯m going to kill your father¡± Unite said to Charity in an angry tone


    ¡°We are on the same page then beause I¡¯m still going to kill him¡± Charity added.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Nice to meet you again Mr. Fredrick¡± Unite greeted as they both exchanged handshakes.


    ¡°Thank you Miss Gold for saving my life¡± Unite appreciated Gold


    ¡°You are wee, I did it for humanity I guess¡±


    ¡°I think I like the new you¡± Fredrick whispered and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Actually Freddie, I think I left my purse at home¡±Gold finally said to him and he stood speechless


    ¡°You mean you left your purse at home?¡± Fredrick asked her


    ¡°Yes¡± Gold replied with a pout


    ¡°d we came back though¡±


    ¡°Freddie I¡¯m hungry¡± Goldined pulling him closer to her then he smiled


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home then¡± Fredrick said to her and led her out then immediately the police arrived the scene


    CHARITY POV


    ¡°Dad, how could you?¡±Charity yelled walking into the house with her husband hence Gold and Fredrick had to go home.


    ¡°I¡¯m d she got there on time, if she didn¡¯t, probably Unite would have died. Oh how I hate him so much now for trying to kill the love of my life but right now I don¡¯t care if he dies¡± Charity muttered angrily inside of her


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Damon asked but when he looked at Unite, he was obviously surprised to see him alive.


    ¡°Bastard, you tried to kill me¡± Unite rushed him and immediately pounced on him but Charity didn¡¯t make any attempt at all stop him at all because he deserved it anyways.


    Austin just sat arms crossed and watched Unite beat up his father and he could do anything about it anyways until the police walked in and separated them, else Unite would have killed Damon.


    ¡°Sir, we will take it over from here¡± The policemen said to Unite


    ¡°Why bring the police into my house?¡± Damon questioned pretensiously admist the injury he sustained


    ¡°Mr Damon, you are under arrest for the attempted murder of Mr Unite Edmund and so many evil things. You have the right to remain silent for whatever you say here will be used against you in thew court¡± The police said to Damon and they took him out


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Cynthia please talk to your husband and remember that I¡¯m still your father¡± Damon pleaded fearfully


    ¡°Did you remember that I was still your daughter when you tried to kill my husband. If Gold didn¡¯te on time then probably my husband would have been dead. I abhor you dad and from now henceforth you seize to be my father I disown you and don¡¯t want to even see you again¡± Charity yelled in tears and Unite wrapped his hands around her then pulled hwr into a hug.


    ¡°Charity.¡± Damon called sympathetically hoping she would change her mind but she ignored him


    ¡°Take him away¡± The senior officer ordered


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me¡± Damon yelled as they dragged him out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Unite muttered after Damon was taken out


    ¡°Come on don¡¯t be baby moreover he¡¯s not my father anymore¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡± Unite said to her but when they were about leaving Austin called her


    ¡°Charity¡±She heard her name and when she turned it was Austin


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± he stuttered but Charity didn¡¯t allow him finish whatever it is he wanted to say


    ¡°You what?¡± Charity asked him rudely


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all I did to you, the hate and all. I always hated it when dad alwayspared both us despite the fact that you were always on Fredrick¡¯s side¡± Austin said to Charity


    ¡°That apology should be for Fredrick and Ethan but not me because I bea no grudge against you¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that¡± Austin said to her


    ¡°You have to let go of your pride and apologize and stop chasing Gold because she¡¯s Fredrick¡¯s and it¡¯s high time you epted that¡±


    ¡°You know that is not possible because I love her too¡± Austin said more like amentation


    ¡°Suit yourself then but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Stop all these now that you can because Fredrick is not someone you can go against¡± Charity warned then he sighed as he replied


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it¡±


    ¡°OK¡±

 53

    GOLD POV


    ¡°Baby stop here at this restaurant I¡¯m hungry¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Come on love can¡¯t you wait till we get home?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Gold pouted then Fredrick wore the look of frustration on his face


    ¡°You are not heavily pregnant yet and I have to go through all these stress. I wonder how it would look like when you are heavy¡± He said and parked the car at the restaurant¡¯s parking lot.


    ¡°Are youining now, you got me pregnant remember?¡± Gold said to Fredrick but be sighed and got down from the car then opened the door for her then she got down from the car and smiled


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get married to you¡± Gold kissed his lips and he smiled.


    ¡°Same here even though, you are acting crazy now¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not crazy¡± Gold rebuked his statement but then he frowned


    ¡°Pregnancy is making you crazy¡±


    ¡°Carry me¡± Gold muttered and he lifted her on his arms then carried her on his arms in a bridal style.


    ¡°Gosh, you are so heavy now¡± Fredrickined


    ¡°Stopining and carry me in¡± Gold said to him and he obeyed then a security man opened the door for them with a smiley face


    ¡°Wee to kay foods¡± The man sad as he ushered them in and


    Fredrick nodded then carried her in. The restaurant was damn big and beautiful with all eyes were on them


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it anyways because Fredrick is really popr¡± Gold muttered until the attendant walked up to them and smiled.


    ¡°Wee Mr Fredrick¡±


    ¡°Take us to the VIP reservation¡± Fredrick ordered the attendant


    ¡°This way sir¡± The attendant obliged and Gold giggled softly


    ¡°It feels so good to have a guy like Fredrick who is so caring and sweet¡± Goldplimented inwardly and soon they got to the VIP reservation.


    ¡°Gosh, the VIP reservation is much more beautiful and only a few people were there¡± Gold thought as the attendant led them to a particr seat and Fredrick put her down then sat opposite her.


    ¡°Enjoy your stay here¡± The attendant said with a smile and walked out.


    ¡°Wow, this ce is beautiful¡± Goldmented


    ¡°But not as beautiful as you¡± Fredrick added and he blushed.


    A waiter walked up to their table and smiled at them, then focused more on Fredrick


    ¡°Good day sir, our menu please¡± She giggled softly and winked at Fredrick.


    ¡°Did she just just do that, and why is she acting like I¡¯m invisible while she¡¯s flirting with my man. I¡¯m d Fredrick ignored her¡± Goldined with an annoying look on her face


    ¡°Baby, what will you like to eat?¡± Fredrick asked interrupting her thought


    ¡°I would love to eat you right now¡± Gold replied and his eyes widened.


    ¡°Seriously? we can do it right now if you want¡± Fredrick said but Gold chuckled looking at bthe pervert in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, no baby you might hurt the babies if we do it right now but don¡¯t worry, we will surely do it when we get home¡± Gold said and the waitress red at her but Gold smiled.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m starving and you know I¡¯m feeding for four¡± Gold said but Fredrick was busy chuckling then Gold took the menu from thedy.


    ¡°I want a carton of deep dish pizza, two hamburger, a te of fried rice and a lot of chicken, crab cakes, (lobster mac and cheese), fish tacos and a pack of juice andstly two bottle of water¡± Gold said but Fredrick¡¯s jaw dropped when she said that.


    ¡°OK¡± The waitress replied dryly.


    ¡°Darling, what will you eat?¡± Gold asked Fredrick


    ¡°Fried rice, chicken and red wine¡± He replied the. Gold called the waitress back


    ¡°Lastly, two cartoons take out of deep dish pizza¡± Gold said but she smiled annoyingly and walked out.


    ¡°Who is eating all what you ordered?¡± Fredrick asked Gold


    ¡°Me of course, remember I¡¯m eating for four and the take out is for Mike¡± Gold said then he nodded.


    ¡°Were you serious about what you said earlier?¡± Fredrick asked her in reminder of what she said previously


    ¡°Pervert, of course not but I was serious when I said no sex for you¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡±


    ¡°I am¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself that I¡¯ll screw you when we get home¡± Fredrick smirked while she frowned.


    ¡°No way¡±


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t resist me¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so scheming¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know that¡± Fredrick said and immediately the waiter soon came with their order and arranged it properly on the table.


    ¡°That will be all¡± Fredrick said to the waiter and he excused them. Gold salivated at the sight of the food before her but Fredrick hit her slightly


    ¡°You should stop licking your lips that way¡± Heined


    ¡°Why?¡± she pouted in astonishment


    ¡°It makes me want to kiss you¡± Fredrick said and she blushed.


    Gold soon started eating her food as all the dishes were so delicious but Fredrick just stared at her as she ate her food, whereas he barely touched his food


    ¡°What?¡± Gold asked with a mouthful of food.


    ¡°There is something on your lips¡± Fredrick brushed it off and she smiled.


    ¡°Thanks baby but ain¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Gold asked with concernced through her voice


    ¡°No, I love watching you eat¡± Fredric said and she blushed again.


    ¡°You are making me blush too much¡± Gold told him and drank from her juice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± He asked smiling as well


    ¡°I guess it is¡± Gold smiled softly and continued eating her food. hence Fredrick didn¡¯t eat much of his food, she ate his potion as well. After eating, Gold couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud belch and all eyes were on them


    ¡°Why are they staring at us?¡± Gold asked him surprisingly


    ¡°Ignore them but seriously I can¡¯t believe you ate all that food¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tin because we are in this together¡± Gold warned


    ¡°I¡¯m notining, I¡¯m just saying¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡±


    ¡°Waiter¡± Gold called the waiter who served them and he walked up to them


    ¡°My bill¡± Fredrick requested and the guy gave him a small slip then Fredrick brought his credit card from his breast pocket and gave it to him while he did whatever stuff he wanted to then he gave him his card and a small printed slip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Fredrick said to Gold and together they left for their home.


    ¡°Mummy, daddy. Mike called as he ran to hug them when they walked into the sitting room where him and E were actually watching a movie then Gold carried him on her arms and smiled, ¡°How was school today?¡± She asked


    ¡°Good¡± Mike replied happily


    ¡°I heard you have a crush and she also kissed you¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t believe you snitched on me¡± Mike pouted and Fredrick chuckled.


    ¡°Mummy are you going to scold me?¡± Mike asked Gold who had a serious look on her face


    ¡°Maybe I will but it¡¯s just a little¡±


    ¡°Gold, please don¡¯t scold Mike because it¡¯s normal to have a crush¡± E said already pleading stylishly on his behalf


    ¡°Well It¡¯s not normal for his age¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are doing this¡± Fredrick muttered.


    ¡°OK baby I won¡¯t scold you as long as you put your studies first ande out with good grades then that¡¯s fine by me¡±


    ¡°Really? OK mummy¡± Mike replied excitedly


    ¡°Daddy and I got you something¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Pizza¡±Gold said and gave him one of the take out they bought then he giggled.


    ¡°Thank you mummy, thank you daddy¡± Mike appreciated his parents


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±


    ¡°Hey, where is mine?¡± Ethan asked as he walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Oh, you and E can take this one¡± Gold gave it to E and she smiled.


    ¡°Hey bro, you wouldn¡¯t believe what your son said today?¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Fredrick asked starring at both Mike and Ethan


    ¡°Well, your son Mike wants to be a policeman¡± Ethan announced


    ¡°What¡± They both yelled in unison


    ¡°What the hell? why would you think of bing a policeman?¡± Gold yelled at Mike


    ¡°I won¡¯t even allow it. You are the son of a millionaire so why would you even think of wanting to endanger your life by being a policeman?¡± Fredrick yelled at Mike as well


    ¡°We told him so¡± Ethan said to the upset Gold and Fredrick


    ¡°But daddy¡­¡± Mike called with his eyes already teary.


    ¡°Go to your room and there is no way I¡¯m letting you be a policeman¡± Fredrick sounded to his son


    ¡°Mumm¡­¡± Mike called hoping for a rescue but Fredrick¡¯s voice came forth again


    ¡°Now¡± Fredrick yelled and Mike ran into his room in tears.


    ¡°Maybe you are being too harsh on him¡± Gold said to Fredrick but he sighed and ruffled his hair.


    ¡°Maybe I was but I hate the fact that he is actually thinking of bing a policeman¡±


    ¡°You both should try talking to him¡± Ethan said and E sighed.


    ¡°Maybe we should¡± Gold agreed and pulled Fredrick by his hands and they proceeded to Mike¡¯s room but they saw him shedding tears.


    ¡°Mike¡± Gold called then he raised his head to look at them as Gold sat beside him while Fredrick stood


    ¡°Mummy, daddy I want to ask you people a question. Do you hate me?¡± Mike sniffled and they were taken aback


    ¡°No, Mike we don¡¯t hate you but we only detest your choice of profession¡±


    ¡°Mike, daddy is sorry for yelling at you but think of the choices you are about to make. Being a policeman is a noble profession but ites with sacrifices and you know that one day you may nevere home to your family. You are my first son and we don¡¯t want to loose you¡± Fredrick said to Mike hoping he understands but he sniffled again


    ¡°You are not going to loose me. I already thought about it¡± Mike saidCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are still a kid Mike, maybe you should wait till you are grown up. If you don¡¯t change your mind before you clock eighteen then we won¡¯t stop you¡± Fredrick assured his son


    ¡°Why the hell would he say that?¡± Gold thought inwardly looking at Fredrick


    ¡°Really?¡± Mike asked as he giggled.


    ¡°Fredrick, how can you say that? I can¡¯t believe you are in support of him being a policeman¡± Gold reacted angrily


    ¡°Baby I¡¯m not in support of his decision but we can¡¯t stop him if that¡¯s what he wants to be¡± Fredrick responded to her


    ¡°There is no way I¡¯m letting you be a policeman because that¡¯s ridiculous. Despite the fact that I¡¯m not his biological mother, I take him as my son and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let him endanger his life and I bet his mother would want that too¡± Gold said angrily


    ¡°But mummy¡­¡± Mike called and gold quickly interrupted him


    ¡°I¡¯m out of of here¡± Gold told them and walked out of the room in anger.


    ¡°Mummy¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s mad at me¡± Gold heard Mike mutter.


    ¡°Of course I am, I am very mad at him for choosing a profession that would endanger his life and that of his family and I can¡¯t believe Fredrick is in support¡± Gold muttered Inwardly as she left the door entirely.

 54

    FREDRICK POV


    Fredrick sighed when Gold left the room because she¡¯s really difficult sometimes.


    ¡°I am not in support of Mike been a policemen and I don¡¯t even like the idea but if that¡¯s what he wants to be, can I really stop him? I don¡¯t really have the right to determine my child¡¯s profession¡± Fredrick thought inwardly


    ¡°Daddy please talk to mummy and tell her to stop being mad at me. I love her and I hate it when she gets mad at me¡± Mike pleaded with his father


    ¡°You love mummy more than me?¡± Fredrick asked him


    ¡°Maybe a little¡± Mike giggled.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not fair and you want me to talk to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because she¡¯s going to be your wife soon¡±


    ¡°Mummy is only been concerned about your welfare but I will talk to her¡± Fredrick assured his son


    ¡°Thank you Daddy¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you really want to be a police officer?¡± Fredrick asked again to be sure


    ¡°Yes daddy¡± Mike replied and Fredrick prayed that he changes his mind soon.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Darling¡± Fredrick called as he walked into their room but Gold was on the bed taking a nap and at the same time raging in anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now because I¡¯m still very mad at you¡± Gold said to Fredrick


    ¡°Listen baby I¡¯m not in support of whatever thing Mike wants to be. He might just be saying it out of childish exuberance that¡¯s why I want him to grow up and think about it carefully¡± Fredrick spoke calmly to Gold hoping she¡¯ll understand and view things from his own perspective


    ¡°What if he still wants to be policemen even after he¡¯s grown up?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t stop him because I will be a dream killer if we do so¡± Fredrick said to Gold who seemed uninterested about what he was saying but she breath sharply when she felt his hands on her waist and his breath fanned her neck.


    ¡°When did he get on the bed? pervert we are talking about his son and he¡¯s trying to seduce me¡± Gold thought Inwardly


    ¡°Like I care, you are his father so you should persuade him and don¡¯t think of seducing me because it won¡¯t work¡± Gold said and smacked his hands off her waist then moved away from him but


    he chuckled and moved closer to her then she tried to move again but he pinned her hands to the bed and hovered on top of her.


    ¡°Fredrick, I was serious when I said no sex for you¡± Gold told him but he ignored her and took off his suit shirt then her eyes fell on his wless abs and she swallowed hard thinking why it was so hard to resist Fredrick.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡± Fredrick muttered smirking as he lowered his lips to hers.


    ¡°Fred¡­¡± Gold called but he kissed her lips at once cutting her off from from speaking further then she felt her whole body heat up as he kissed her tenderly and passionately. Her hands caressed his back as she moaned softly in his mouth then his lips went for her neck, nting soft kisses on them as he cuddled her breast in his hands.


    ¡°Fredrick¡± Gold moaned and bit her lips then he took off her crop top and unsped her bra before flinging it to God knows where then he bit his lips as he stared at her topless self.


    ¡°Damn, you are beautiful baby¡± Fredrick muttered and his lips immediately went for one of her nipple while he cupped the other breast in his hands and squeezed them softly. After pleasuring her nipples to his satisfaction, he took off her jeans trouser but then he let out a gasp as he sighted a knife and a gun in her thigh hostler.


    ¡°You carry a knife too?¡± Fredrick asked and she took off her panties and the thigh hostler.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s for defense anyways because your enemies are so many so I need to protect myself¡± Gold reminded him with a smile on her face


    ¡°I guess you are right and I¡¯m sorry that I have to put you through all these¡± Fredrick apologized to her removing a strand of hair on her face


    ¡°Freddie please don¡¯t ruin the mood ande make love to me already because I¡¯m notining¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want it¡± Fredrick smirked but Gold frowned


    ¡°You already put me in the mood so you have toplete what you started or maybe I shouldplete it for you¡± Gold said and pushed him on the bed then sat on his torso.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge now¡± Gold dered and he smiled


    ¡°Woah, you like being in charge?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Gold replied and kissed him then at the same time her hands fiddled with his zipper then brought out his dick and stroked it with her hands then he moaned in her mouth and ,


    ¡°Damn baby¡± Fredrick muttered already enjoying the feeling


    It took Gold few seconds to take off his trousers and boxerspletely then she bit her lips and stared at his raging erection.


    ¡°How about we try out a doggy position?¡± Gold suggested


    ¡°We watch too much porn¡± Fredrick said to her and she chuckled.


    ¡°So we are trying it then¡± Gold asked for an affirmation


    ¡°Maybe we are¡±Gold said then turned backwards and straddled her knees on his head and at the same time, his dick was on her face then she took his dick in her mouth and sucked him like a lollipop


    ¡°Freddie is so big and I like it¡± Goldmented inwardly While


    Fredrick groaned and almost the same time she felt his lips on her core and It was so intense as they were both pleasuring each other at the same time.


    The moans that erupted from Gold¡¯s mouth were muffled as they both sucked on each other¡¯s genitals crazily and soon they came in each other¡¯s mouth and she straddled him in reverse cowgirl position with her ass facing him.


    ¡°What the hell¡± Fredrick muttered as he inserted his dick slowly into her core and they both moaned at the pration. She rammed her core up and down on his dick then backwards and forward and then rolled her core in a circr motion.


    ¡°Damn, where the hell did you learn to fuck like that?¡± Fredrick groaned holding her ass as his fingers went for her clit and he flicked on it.


    ¡°God I¡¯m cumming¡± Gold moaned loudly and came on his dick then without letting her orgasm subside, he turned her around and made her lie on my chest while he raised his hip up a bit and parted her legs open slightly.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m in charge and since we are both trying new positions, maybe we should try this out¡± Fredrick whispered into her ears and prated her from behind.


    ¡°Oh God¡± Gold moaned loudly and he drilled her hard till they both came.


    ¡°You know you should stop being mad at Mike¡± Fredrick said to Gold as he cuddled her in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really mad at him, I¡¯m just mad at his choice of profession¡± Gold replied and he nodded


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go freshen up¡±


    ETHAN POV


    ¡°Where the hell did Fredrick and Gold go to, we¡¯ve been here for over thirty minutes, yet no sign of them¡± Charity said to Ethan because she arrived not quite long and she told them everything that happened and how Gold saved her husband Unite.


    ¡°Gold is pretty brave and yeah, she also got to meet Mike. Charity said he¡¯s adorable and yeah, we also told her about his dream of bing a police officer but she supported him saying he can do whatever he wants to be as long as it¡¯s decent but I don¡¯t support it¡± Ethan said and when reality hit him that Charity asked a question, he grinned


    ¡°They are both in the room¡± Ethan replied and Charity gave him a funny look


    ¡°What are they doing in the room?¡±


    ¡°You know what normal couples do in the room when they are together¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡± Charity muttered and they all busted out inughter


    ¡°Uncle Ethan, what is mummy and daddy doing in the room?¡± Mike asked innocently


    ¡°They are praying¡± Ethan responded nicely as well and they all chuckled when he said that


    ¡°Huh? praying?¡± Mike asked to be sure he heard his him correctly


    ¡°Yes Mike, they are praying¡±


    ¡°I want to pray too so can I go join them in praying. Hopefully, mum will stop being mad at me¡± Mike said this his uncle Ethan


    ¡°It¡¯s a special prayer for adults only¡± Ethan rolled his eyes because It¡¯s difficult to convince this kid.


    ¡°Why does everything have to be adult stuff?¡± Mike asked getting annoyed


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is Mike. When you grow up you will definitely know how to pray like that¡± Ethan assured him then he sighed


    ¡°OK¡±


    ¡°Ethan, you really haven¡¯t changed at all you¡¯re still as funny as ever¡± Charity said smiling


    ¡°I guess so¡± Ethan said and immediately Gold came down with Fredrick and Ethan heaved a sigh of relief


    ¡°Finally, I thought you guys were never going to end your praying session¡± Ethan said and Fredrick raised his brow and chuckled while Gold blushed.


    ¡°Mummy, daddy uncle Ethan said you both were praying¡± Mike said then Fredrick red at him but he chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, Mike your mummy and I were praying. Serious prayers and I believe our prayers have been answered¡± Fredrick said and they allughed when he said that.


    ¡°Geez Ethan looks like you¡¯ve added Fredrick to your crew¡± Charity saud


    ¡°Actually, Gold did all that and not me. She kind of changed Fredrick¡± Ethan responded


    ¡°She really did a great job because the Fredrick I know barely smiles¡±


    ¡°Mummy are you still mad at me?¡± Mike pouted sadly and Gold


    ire sighed


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you anymore baby, I just don¡¯t want you getting hurt¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise and I will be careful¡± Mike said and Gold nodded


    ¡°Have you done your homework?¡± She asked but he poutedN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°But you watched TV? you should know your studies should be your top priority and not just about doing your homework but also about reading your books¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mummy. I won¡¯t watch TV again unless I do my homework and read¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get your homework done and after that you¡¯re take a nap for an hour¡± Gold said to mike.


    ¡°I dislike naps¡± Mikeined


    ¡°Napping is good and It makes your little brains sharp¡±


    ¡°But mummy I don¡¯t have a little brain¡±


    ¡°What then do you have?¡± Gold asked him jokingly


    ¡°A big brain like daddy¡¯s¡± Mike responded and Fredrick smiled


    ¡°That¡¯s my son¡± Fredrick said proudly shaking Mike.


    ¡°OK Mr. Big brains,e on let¡¯s do your homework¡±


    ¡°OK mummy¡± Fredrick giggled and Mike ran upstairs with Gold.


    ¡°Wow, cous. What the hell are you waiting for? get married to her already because women like her are rare I mean look at the way she dots on Mike like he is hers¡± Charity said to Fredrick as he stood there smiling like a aheep


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me about it because I¡¯m going to wed her soon¡± Fredrick assured his cousin


    ¡°Seriously not all women would do what she¡¯s doing right now¡±


    ¡°Gold has been through a lot in the hands of her evil step dad and step mom so she definitely understands what it feels like to be maltreated and how much she longed to have a normal life. With this experience, I don¡¯t think she would want Mike to go through all of that in her hands¡± E sai to them with a smile on her face


    ¡°All the same, she¡¯s still a good person because some women will actually transfer the frustration on the child¡± Charity added


    ¡°True¡±


    ¡°Gold already loved Mike even before she found out she was my brother¡¯s son¡± Ethan added


    ¡°OK, enough talk about my woma and let¡¯s talk about something else¡± Fredrick said to all of them and theyugh


    ¡°Baby does that mean if I have a chi¡­¡± Unite was about saying but Charity interrupted


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of it Unite, you both won¡¯t even step your feet into the house¡± Charity said a but harsh to him


    ¡°Whoa, that was just a joke baby¡± Unite said smiling at Charity


    ¡°A bad one¡± She added with a grown on her face


    ¡°That reminds me Fredrick you really haven¡¯t told us to oue of the test you guys went to do in the hospital¡± Ethan said to his brother


    ¡°The babies are fine¡± Fredrick responded and they all looked surprised


    ¡°Babies, is Gold is carrying twins or something?¡± Ethan asked in astonishment


    ¡°Actually it¡¯s triplets¡± Fredrick corrected and they screamed in excitement


    ¡°Wow¡± Ethan said


    ¡°Geez that¡¯s going to be really stressful when she¡¯s heavy. I don¡¯t wish to have triplets but all the same, I¡¯m happy for her¡± E said and Fredrick chuckled.


    ¡°Then we can go for quadruplets¡± Ethan joked but E frowned


    ¡°What the hell, no way because that¡¯s even worse, maybe twins will do¡± E said


    ¡°Twins it is, so when are we starting?¡± Ethan asked E jokingly


    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re crazy¡± E said to himughing out loud


    ¡°I know¡±


    GOLD POV


    ¡°And done¡±


    ¡°Thank you mummy¡± Mike appreciated his mum


    ¡°You are wee Mike¡±Gold smiled and helped him put his books back into his bag.


    ¡°Mike it¡¯s time for a nap¡±


    ¡°But mu¡­¡± Mike whined about refusing but Gold interrupted him


    ¡°Do you want mummy to get mad at you?¡± Gold asked


    ¡°No mummy don¡¯t be mad at me I¡¯ll sleep¡± Mike sighed andid on the bed.


    ¡°Mummy when am I getting a sibling?¡±


    ¡°Very soon Mike because Mummy is pregnant¡± Gold said and he giggled in excitement


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m gonna have a sibling soon?¡± Mike asked happily


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s siblings because mummy is pregnant with three babies¡± Gold replied him excitedly


    ¡°Wow so I¡¯m going to have three siblings? I can¡¯t wait¡±


    ¡°I know you are excited but you still need a nap and remember you¡¯re going to be a big brother soon¡±


    ¡°Thank you mom¡± Mike said and Gold furrowed her brows at him


    ¡°For what?¡± She asked him in surprise


    ¡°For taking me in as your son. You are the best mummy I can ever ask for, you are God sent mom¡±


    ¡°Seriously Mike, don¡¯t make mummy get emotional. You¡¯re also God sent, your daddy as well and I¡¯m happy to have you both in my life¡±Gd sniffled then Mike smiled and closed his eyes and she think he fell asleep.


    ¡°I love you mummy¡± Mike sleep talked and she kissed his forehead before walking out of his room.


    ¡°I love you too Mike¡± Gold said as she shut the door and went downstairs to meet the others


    ¡°Come on girls, let¡¯s go have a girls time¡± Charity said giggling the moment Gold game downstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m in¡± E screamed in excitement


    ¡°What the hell, what¡¯s girls time?¡± Fredrick inquired


    ¡°You mean gossip time, they are probably going to gossip about our dick size¡± Ethan said and they frowned.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± E asked him feeling embarrassed already buy he ignored the look on her face


    ¡°Ethan you¡¯re crazy¡± Charity said as they all giggled and walked into one of the guest room.


    ¡°Your boyfriend is crazy E and I can¡¯t believe he said we were going to talk about their dick size¡± Gold uttered with a smile


    ¡°Ethan has always been crazy but I love him still¡± E added


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit girl you know when Wthan told me you guys were dating now, I was surprised¡± Charity said to her and E looked surprised


    ¡°You knew about me before?¡± Gold asked in astonishment


    ¡°Of course I know about all of you because Ethan and I also talked on facetime¡±


    ¡°Wow, now I¡¯m jealous¡± E said jokingly


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to because Ethan loved you E from the very first day he set his eyes on you¡± Charity said to E who looked dumbfounded


    ¡°From the first day, that¡¯s about a year ago but why did he have to wait that long to tell me about how he felt?¡± E wondered


    ¡°He was shy¡± Gold butted in.


    ¡°That¡¯s right E, Ethan was damn shy when he told me about you and I told him to ask you out but he said he couldn¡¯t¡± Gold said to E and sheughed at the revtions


    ¡°I was surprised you know because Ethan wasn¡¯t the shy type in fact he was aplete yboy in Secondary school and University and he was known for his sugarcoated tongue. Being a basketball yer, he slept with both Fredrick¡¯s fans and his even though Fredrick wasn¡¯t really interested in women, Ethan was and he felt he was helping his brother have the fun he was missing¡± Charity sad and Gold chuckled thanking God inwardly that Fredrick wasn¡¯t a Casanova.


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble then¡± E said feigning fear


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s changed now because of you. After convincing him for months to tell you about how he felt, he finally agreed to¡±


    ¡°He did? what happened?¡± Gold inquired further


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna know¡± Charity said to her when she asked


    ¡°Of course, we do¡± E said as her ears itched to hear the gist


    ¡°Come on tell us already¡± Gold said to Charity impatiently


    ¡°Well, he caught you on bed with one of the male servants¡± Charity dropped the bombshell


    ¡°He¡­ he saw that?¡± E asked in astonishment


    ¡°He did and after that, he kind of gave up on you¡± Charity said to her


    ¡°That¡¯s sad but it¡¯s great you guys are together now¡± Gold added


    ¡°Yeah and it¡¯s all thanks to you Gold because If you and Esther didn¡¯t intervene we probably wouldn¡¯t have dated¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I could help after all, you¡¯re my friend¡± Gold sad


    ¡°Awnnn, I¡¯m blushing¡± E replied and Gold scoffed


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy just like your boyfriend¡± Gold said to E and she yfully hit her


    ¡°Shut up¡±


    ¡°Wow, I admire the bond you both share and I wish I had a friend like you guys¡± Charity said feeling a little bit sad


    ¡°We are a trio but we can add you to the group making us a quartet so you can be our friend even though you¡¯re older than all of us¡±


    ¡°Really? awnnn thank you so much¡± Charity said as she hugged them


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± They both replied


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to poke into your love affair but how did you do it you know? How did you transform your husband because I heard he has anger issues¡± Gold asked Charity


    ¡°Comeon, we are friends now so you should feel free to ask me questions¡± Charity said to them and they smiled


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Charity began.

 55

    CHARITY POV


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy at first and I hated my father for giving me a, man like Unite and I also hated him too. I was engaged before I was forced to marry him and you know how it feels when you don¡¯t get to marry the love of your life because we were together for more than six years and still didn¡¯t end up together¡±


    ¡°That must have been really painful¡± Gold said


    ¡°Of course it was and then I got married to Unite. I didn¡¯t do any house chores on purpose, didn¡¯t cook for him and I even denied him sex because I wanted him to get tired of me and send me out of the house instead I got beaten not knowing Unite was a no nonsense man with anger issues¡±


    ¡°I felt sad though and luckily he didn¡¯t rape me but he beat me up constantly¡± Charity said sadly


    ¡°Your rtionship with him started rough¡± E added


    ¡°Yeah, it did and when I told dad about it, he said it was my punishment for always defiling him and he doesn¡¯t even care if I died¡±


    ¡°That was really mean of him¡±


    ¡°When I told Ethan about it, he said he could help me get away from him if I wanted to and he was also going deal with him for beating up his cousin¡±


    ¡°He really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my crazy cousin said that¡± Charity uttered and theyughed as she said that.


    ¡°I also asked Fredrick for help and he gave me a simple advice ¡°Geez, Charity, yu should also understand that your husband has serious anger issues and obviously, he had a rough childhood. The guy is a man so how on earth would you starve him of sex? and you don¡¯t even do any chores so don¡¯t me him if he brings women home but try being a better wife to him you know and just maybe, he would also be a better man for you. You should also try praying as well¡±


    ¡°Wow, Fredrick said that?¡± E asked surprised that he could actually give such an advice


    ¡°No one told me he was a marriage counselor and a priest too¡± Fredrick muttered and they chuckled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it too¡± Charity said as well


    ¡°Did he really have a rough childhood?¡±


    ¡°Well yes. His mom and dad were always fighting or maybe his dad was always beating his mom¡±


    ¡°No wonder he became like that¡± Gold added


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Well that night Fredrick advised me, the worse happened¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He brought another woman home¡±


    ¡°What the hell, is Fredrick a prophet or what?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is because they both had sex on our matrimonial bed and I got so mad hearing her moan under my husband. It then dawned on me that he wasn¡¯t going to send me away instead he wanted me run away myself¡± Charity said this time admist tears as she recounted her tough times with Unite


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s the same Unite in our sitting room¡± Gold said surprisingly


    ¡°Me too¡± E concurred and Charity continued her story


    ¡°I disrupted the sex they were having and I ended up chasing the girl out but also got myself beaten. I did what Fredrick asked me to do by being a better wife to him because I cleaned the house, did theundry, washed the dishes, cooked his food and I also prayed¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys have a maid or something? It must have been really stressful¡± Gold asked and Charity chuckled.


    ¡°A maid? no one wanted to live in the same house with him not even a maid¡±


    ¡°That was serious¡± E eximed


    ¡°When he woke up that morning, he was surprised with the change of things but refused to eat my food that morning because he thought I poisoned it¡±


    ¡°That was mean¡±


    ¡°On a second thought, who wouldn¡¯t think that way. He knew I hated him so much and I woke up one morning and became nice to him and even prepared breakfast? If you were in his shoes, you would definitely do same¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°True¡± E supported and Charity continued


    ¡°This continued for weeks until one day I confronted him for not eating my food, for acting like I¡¯m invisible and for always beating me up and I also told him I was getting tired of the marriage¡±


    ¡°And you got beaten after that?¡± Gold asked inquisitively


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get beaten. Obviously, he was getting soft and he kind of ate my food that morning even though I had to taste it first. I knew it was time to strike so that night I nned to seduce him¡±Charity grinned and they all shouted in excitement


    ¡°What the hell¡± Emented


    ¡°Now it¡¯s getting juicy¡± Gold added


    ¡°Well, that night, I wore a really short red sexyce lingerie nightgown and thong panties without bra. There was no way he would have been able to resist that I mean it¡¯s just like wearing a on a naked body¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad¡± Gold said and they bursted into another round ofughter


    ¡°Of course, I was showing him my asset¡± Charity added


    FLASHBACK


    Charity was in the sitting anxiously waiting for Unite toe home then she heard the bell chime so she giggled before opening the door for him


    ¡°Hey baby¡± Charity kissed him then and he seized the opportunity to look at her nightgown but he had a surprise look on his face and his eyes darkened as it held a lustful gaze.


    ¡°What are wearing?¡± Unite asked in a husky voice and Charity smiled innocently knowing he was obviously getting aroused.


    ¡°I was just going to tease him enough to make him m my back against the wall and make out with me¡± Charity thought Inwardly as she rolled her eyes


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing a nightgown. Come on let¡¯s go to the room so you van freshen up because I made dinner¡± Cynthia said as she took his briefcase from him and headed to the stairs while he followed her closely behind and she made sure to shake her ass knowing fully well he was behind me.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Charity heard him mutter and as soon as they got to their room and she pretended to try opening the door of the room but couldn¡¯t. She ensure to squat down a little making a little part of her ass naked to him but he impatiently pressed his bulge against her ass and grabbed hold of her butt cheeks nting rough kisses on her neck and Charity bit her lips and tried so hard not to moan.


    ¡°Unite what are you doing?¡± Charity asked innocently but he held her waist and turned her to face him.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that. What are you trying to do? I thought you would have left by now¡± Unite said to her


    ¡°And why should I leave? after all, you¡¯re my husband¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stay with me Charity because I don¡¯t deserve you¡± Unite sad sounding emotional but Charity held his hands


    ¡°Listen to me, we are in this together and I¡¯m not giving up on you just yet¡± Charity encouraged him and he smiled


    ¡°Why? why don¡¯t you just runaway like the others¡±


    ¡°Because I love you Unite¡±


    ¡°You love me, even though I beat you up? Who would want to stay with a man like me?¡± Unite asked her in astonishment


    ¡°I would¡± Charity said to his greatest surprise


    ¡°You wanna stay? fine stay. You should know I¡¯m your husband and you can¡¯t deny me sex¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s denying you sex?¡± Unite smirked.


    ¡°Make love to me darling, I want you now¡± Charity said and immediately Unite grabbed hold of her ass and carried her on his torso. dly he imed his lips slowly on her¡¯s and they had sex.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    ¡°Wow¡± E eximed


    ¡°The next morning, he served me breakfast on bed¡± Charity said happily to them


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah and after that, he promised never to hit me again¡±


    ¡°Even when you made a mistake or annoyed him?¡± E asked.


    ¡°Yeah, ever since then he has never raised his hands to hit me again¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you guys sorted out your differences¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been possible if your husband didn¡¯t give me good advice¡± Charity said and Gold chuckled


    ¡°I guess so but we are not yet married though¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s nning to and you¡¯re even carrying his babies. I¡¯m definitely going to attend your wedding¡±


    ¡°Of course, you would¡± Gold saidughing out loud


    ¡°I¡¯m going be your bridesmaid¡± E added


    ¡°Sure thing but your sister is going to be my chief bridesmaid¡± Gd said to E with a smile


    ¡°You have a sister?¡± Charity inquired


    ¡°A twin sister actually¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. I would love to meet her¡±


    ¡°You will soon¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you girls still doing in there?¡± They heard Ethan yell from outside.


    ¡°Gossiping of course¡± They replied andughed


    DAMON POV


    ¡°Austin, we have to act fast and destroy them all or Fredrick will kill me before I even get a trial¡±


    ¡°This is where I can¡¯t help you to Dad. I can¡¯t go any further because I want to be a changed person and be different from you¡± Austin said to


    ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t raise you to be a coward¡± Damon said angrily to Austin hoping it will still have an effect on him


    ¡°It¡¯s not cowardice, it¡¯s repentance. I thought about what Charity told me and I¡¯ve decided to turn a new leave¡± Austin responded to his father fearlessly


    ¡°Charity, that bitch. How dare you back stab me Austin?¡±


    ¡°Dad can¡¯t you see that what ever evil ns we make, we also loose. Maybe you should apologize to Fredrick as well¡± Austin suggested but Damon became furious


    ¡°Never, get out of my sight you bastard because I¡¯m going to destroy all of you¡± Damon said to Austin angrily


    GOLD


    ¡°Today was really fun with Charity being around and after that interruption by Ethan, weter decided to swim by the lush garden setting backyard swimming pool and we ate dinner together after that I put Mike to sleep¡±


    The backyard swimming pool was damn beautiful as there was also an indoor Oasis swimming pool in the gym so Gold swam there most times though but honestly she has never been to the backyard pool before and she didn¡¯t even know there was one.


    There was an artificial waterfall just besides the servants quarters whose water ran into the blueke close to the mansion.


    Theke had an artificial fountain at the center and at night both the water fall and fountain disy beautiful colors. I also mentioned before when I first came here that there were beautiful trees and beautiful carpet grasses gave it a beautiful scenery so just imagine the type of luxury and Paradise I was living in.


    ¡°If anyone would have told me that I would have a man as wealthy as Fredrick and a man who also loved me as much as Fredrjck does, I probably wouldn¡¯t have believed but here I am leaving the life I never imagined I would but I guess fate decided to shine on my side after being through a lot¡± Gold said inwardly as she thought of everything with a huge smile on her face and finally, It was time for Charity and her husband to leave.


    ¡°Unite and I will be here for a week so maybe we can hang out together sometime and do some shopping at my boutique. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll give you guys wonderful discounts¡± Charity said to them proudly


    ¡°We know you will and I¡¯m d you came because had a lot of fun¡± Gold said to Charity who couldn¡¯t stop smiling


    ¡°Yeah, me too¡± Gold responded as well


    ¡°So bye girls¡± Charity waved at them and they also did in return


    ¡°Bye¡± E also said as she hugged her


    ¡°Bye cousin¡± Ethan said as he pulled Charity into a hug.


    ¡°Bye¡± They all said their goodbyes and finally departed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we had a backyard pool in this house and I knew nothing about it¡± Gold mumbled as they walked into the house.


    ¡°You never asked¡± Fredrick said as he chuckled.


    ¡°I wonder if there is also a money tree in this house¡± Gold said but Ethan immediately answered her


    ¡°There is¡±


    ¡°Two actually¡± Ethan said grinning.


    ¡°Really? you¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡±


    ¡°Fredrick and I are the two money trees¡± Ethan said jokingly


    ¡°Birds of a feather, you both are so full of yourselves¡± Gold muttered and they chuckled.


    ¡°I totally agree¡± Ethan said but E frownede


    ¡°Sunshine I can¡¯t believe you are supporting Gold¡± E said hitting him slightly in a joking manner


    ¡°Sunshine, wow that¡¯s new¡± Gold said as she rolled her eyes and Fredrick chuckled.


    ¡°You know Charity was right about you having a sugarcoated tongue¡± E said as she pulled him by the ear while he giggled


    ¡°She really said that?¡± Ethan asked surprisingly


    ¡°And that you were a Casanova and a yboy in your school days¡±


    ¡°God, remind me to kill Charity¡±


    ¡°Wait for Unite then¡± Fredrick added and they all burst outughing


    ¡°You girls don¡¯t really know how to gossip and keep secrets¡± Fredrick said chuckling.


    ¡°Yeah, they suck at it¡± Ethan breath out.


    ¡°Look there is really nothing to be ashamed of after we all had some past we are really not proud of. What matters is that those things stay in the past and they don¡¯t affect our present and future¡± Gold said.


    ¡°I guess you are right¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°Wow, no one told you could be a motivational speaker¡± Fredrick said and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s retire to bed¡± Gold said to Fredrick and they all bid each other good night

 56

    ETHAN POV


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± E said as they walked into the room and Ethan furrowed his brows at her confused.


    ¡°For what?¡± He asked


    ¡°Charity told me about how you were going to confess your feelings for me but didn¡¯t because you caught me on bed with one of the guards so It just made me free guilty¡±


    ¡°Geez, she really said a lot of things¡±


    ¡°Are you mad at her?¡±


    ¡°Not really but hey that happened about eight months ago and it really shouldn¡¯t bother you besides I was at fault for not telling you how I felt earlier. If I did, you probably won¡¯t have done that just like Gold said it¡¯s all in the past now and it should remain in the past¡±


    ¡°I love you so much Ethan¡± E said as she hugged him tight.


    ¡°I love you so much more¡± Ethan said as he kissed her hair.


    ¡°How about we make those babies we talked about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert just like your brother¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, did you girls gossip about our dick size?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to because yours is small¡±


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so mean but we both know it¡¯s not small¡±Ethan pouted and sheughed.


    ¡°It is¡±


    ¡°How about I show you how big it is?¡± Ethan smirked and swept her off her feet carrying her on his arms in a bridal carry.


    ¡°What the hell, Ethan put me down¡± E yelled but he dropped her on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream too much because I won¡¯t go easy on you. I suggest you don¡¯t go to school tomorrow because you may have difficulty in walking¡± Ethan warned seriously


    ¡°God, I¡¯m in trouble¡± E muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m d she knows that. That¡¯s her punishment for calling my dick small because I¡¯m so going to fuck her brains out¡± Ethan said and in less than no time, screams and groans rented the room


    ¡°Ahhh Ethan, I¡¯m going to cum again¡± E screamed as Ethan fucked her from behind hitting her core just like he threatened


    ¡°God, this feels so good¡± E moaned and squirted on his dick. ¡°What the hell¡± Ethan said as he spanked her ass and increased the pace of his thrusts.


    ¡°Oh God, I¡¯m going to cum again¡± E eximed as her core tightened around him then he felt his dick twitch while E groaned as he released inside of her and they both fell on the bed breathing heavily.


    ¡°You still think I¡¯ve got a small dick and I made you cum five times¡± Ethan smirked while E red at him


    ¡°And you broke my waist in the process, you¡¯re so mean¡± Eined


    ¡°I warned you¡± Ethan said giggling


    ¡°Fuck you¡± Gd said to Ethan


    ¡°I just did unless you want a second round and just so you know, you might end up using a wheelchair for a week¡±


    ¡°Meany. Ethan you¡¯re so wicked¡±


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t underestimate me you know¡± Ethan grinned and she huffed.


    ¡°Yeah right¡± E said pulling his ears yfully.


    GOLD POV


    ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡± Fredrick asked getting out of bed because it was just 11:32 pm at night and Gold stayed up a littlete to read.


    ¡°I have to read to get good grades. I don¡¯t wanna go through the back door. I¡¯m almost done besides I¡¯ve just been up for two hours thirty minutes¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you studying and you don¡¯t know how proud I am but you¡¯re carrying my babies and you need a lot of rest. I don¡¯t want you stressing yourself too much and two hours of studying at night is okay but not more than two hours. You can also try studying on your free time in the school¡¯s library¡± Fredrick said lovingly to Gold


    ¡°But Fredrick¡± Gold was about calling


    ¡°I¡¯m going to urinate and by the time Ie back, you should be in bed¡± Fredrick said and with that he walked into the bathroom.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Why does he have to be domineering sometimes? I guess he cares too much about me¡± Gold thought as she closed her books and went to the bed. Sheid on the bed and drew the duvet up then Fredrick came back into the room andid beside her then he cuddled her softly in his arms and sighed.


    ¡°Are you mad that I didn¡¯t let you stay up some more?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°No, I understand that you care about me and you want the best for me. I guess you are right about not stressing myself out since I¡¯m pregnant¡± Gold said and Fredrick kissed her forehead then smiled softly.


    ¡°Good night Baby¡±


    ¡°Good night my love¡± Gold replied and they both fell asleep


    The next morning, Gold walked into the gym hoping to see Fredrick and there he was lifting two dumbbells in both hands looking all sweaty with bare chested and he was on his pajamas bottom and damn he looked so hot.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s morning already and just few minutes to five but I feel weird today. Weird as in horny but damn, I hate to admit it that it¡¯s pregnancy hormones. I guess, the doctor said some women tend to have high libido in their first and second trimester and I know Fredrick will definitely take advantage of that¡± Gold muttered


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to stand there all day are you?¡± Fredrick asked but Gold chuckled and walked up to him and then he dropped the dumbbells.


    ¡°You look hot¡± Gold said as she bit her lips then he furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Wait are you horny or something?¡± Fredrick asked surprised


    ¡°How did he know? Is it that obvious?¡± Gold answered


    ¡°Maybe¡±


    ¡°You need a fuck?¡± Fredrick smirked and she nodded while he held her waist and turned her around then Gold felt her ass touched his growing erection.


    ¡°Freddie we are in the gym what if someone walks in?¡±Gold asked but gasped softly when she felt his breath on her neck as he kissed her neck and squeezed her breast in his hand then he moaned softly while she bit her lips.


    ¡°Your nipples are so sensitive now¡± Fredrick whispered against her neck and all she could do was moan from his touch as one


    of his hands went into her pajamas bottom then she moaned softly when she felt two of his fingers slide into her wet core.


    ¡°Damn baby, you¡¯re so wet¡± Fredrick muttered as he thrusted his fingers into her while she moaned loudly then he turned her around and kissed her probably because of her moans.


    His fingers slide into her wet core again and she moaned in his mouth then he fingered her until she came on his fingers then he slide his fingers out of her and shoved it into her mouth so she could taste herself then he made to kiss me again when Mike interrupted


    ¡°Mummy, daddy¡± Mike called


    ¡°Oh God, not now¡± Gold eximed as she sighed sadly at the interruption.


    ¡°I¡¯m still very horny but I bcan¡¯t believe Mike decided toe here early in the morning¡± Gold muttered inwardly and


    Fredrick chuckled seeing her expression but he doesn¡¯t know how much she would have loved to ride his dick at the moment.


    ¡°Mike, why are you up so early?¡± Gold questioned him


    ¡°Daddy said he was going to teach me Martial arts and that I have to be up early¡±


    ¡°So Fredrick is the cause of all this¡± Gold thought inwardly


    ¡°You know martial arts?¡± Gold asked him surprised


    ¡°Yeah¡± Mike answered and he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I have never seen you fight¡± Gold said and Mike frowned in arousal.


    ¡°Maybe because I don¡¯t like to show myself¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Your martial art training has been postponed to tomorrow so go to bed¡± Gold told Mike and Fredrick chuckled knowing where she was headed.


    ¡°That¡¯s sad but I don¡¯t think I can go to bed again¡± Mike said to Gold


    ¡°Mummy please you shoulde get me prepared for school¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too early Mike. It¡¯s just a few minutes past five¡±


    ¡°The earlier the better and also please make me breakfast. Hamburgers, scrambled eggs with cream cheese and French toast¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to prepare any of that¡± Gold lied hoping he would leave her alone because she seriously needed a fuck and he¡¯s denying her of that.


    ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re so bad at lying¡± Mike said to Gold


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying baby, Mummy doesn¡¯t lie. I will tell the chef to prepare breakfast¡± Gold said but Mike refused


    ¡°I want to eat your food today soe on mummy let¡¯s go¡± Mike said as he started dragging Gold out of the gym.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think he¡¯s doing this on purpose because Fredrick was justughing. Comeon Freddie do something¡± Gold yelled hoping he would talk to his son.


    ¡°Also honey, you should make it in bulk for the whole family to eat and also add baked chicken to it. I like the breast¡± Fredrick smirked.


    ¡°He is still a pervert even when ites to food he¡¯s is so mean. I hate you because you and your son are ganging up against me¡± Gold yelled and Fredrick chuckled


    ¡°Two devils¡± She muttered inwardly


    ¡°Mummy, how do I look?¡± Mike asked looking at mirror.


    ¡°Cute as ever but don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re asking me this question because of a girl?¡± Gold asked Mike


    ¡°Maybe¡± Mike replied giggling.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Gold inquired but Mike smiled


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you her nameter but for now I¡¯m hungry¡±


    ¡°Ok then soe on, go to the sitting room while I go make breakfast¡± Gold said pulling him by the hand


    ¡°OK, thanks mummy¡± Mike giggled and ran out of the room.


    ¡°God knows I¡¯m still very horny and I¡¯m sure gonna kill Fredrick for betraying me¡± Goldined


    Gold had to prepare breakfast and the chef came in when she was almost done. She already dished out the food in duffer so it was just remaing to set the table. She also made some pancakes and some baked chicken as well just the way Fredrick requested for it.

 57

    ¡°Good morning Gold you¡¯re here?¡± The chef said to Hold


    ¡°Yeah¡± Gold replied with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I should have been here earlier¡±


    ¡°No need to be sorry because your duty starts by 6AM and you¡¯re just in time¡±


    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re such a nice person¡± The chef said to Gold


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me blush¡± Gold replied as she chuckled.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can help me set the table hence I¡¯ve already dished out the food¡± Gold said pointing at the coolers which contained five different dishes.


    ¡°OK¡± The chef smiled and helped her set the table.


    ¡°Mummy I think I¡¯m gonna eat my food right now¡± Mike giggled.


    ¡°No just seat here and wait for the others¡±


    ¡°Ah, mummy is that supposed to be a punishment? How do you expect me to seat here and stare at the dishes without eating them¡±


    ¡°Maybe for disrupting my make out session¡± Gold murmured inwardly


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to eat breakfast and don¡¯t think of eating now because I¡¯m going to get dressed and my eyes are on you¡± Gold said to Mike and he pouted.


    ¡°OK mummy¡±


    ¡°Much better, so mummy will be back in a jiffy¡± Gold said to him then he responded with a nod while climbed the stairs and


    Walked into the room only see Fredrick undressing.


    ¡°I must confess he does have a fine ass¡± Gold muttered inwardly


    but she ensured that the door was locked and he stared at her. Gold took off her clothespletely and jumped on his torso then he held her ass in his hands and smiled.


    ¡°How about a quickie in the shower?¡± Gold asked huskily as she rubbed her wet core against his dick then he groaned.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a bad idea¡± Fredric said epting the idea then he carried her into the bathroom and turned on the shower then almost immediately jer back touched the wall as he prated her.


    Gold moaned at every thrust of his then he carried her into the bathtub and the water touched both their skins. In no time Gold came on his dick then he bent her over for a doggy style position and he fucked her hard until they both came before


    turning her around and kissed her


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Fredrick asked after their intense round


    ¡°Yeah but I still won¡¯t forget what you did back there¡± Gold said but he chuckled.


    ¡°Not funny¡±


    ETHAN POV


    ¡°Ah, Ethan right there. Yes there, go in a bit harder¡± E said to Ethan urging him to continue


    ¡°Ah, do you want to kill me? that was too hard¡± E moaned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby¡± Ethan apologized


    ¡°Are you okay now?¡± Ethan asked concerned


    ¡°Yeah¡± I am


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take a shower¡± Ethan said as he pulled her towards the bathroom


    GOLD POV


    ¡°Wow, Gold did you prepare all these?¡± E asked when she wakes to the dining table to see lots of dishes


    ¡°Yeah¡± Gold responded proudly


    ¡°I wished I would have helped you out but Ethan broke my legs and waist yesterday¡± E said and they chuckled.


    ¡°Seriously Ethan? but you didn¡¯t even break the legs and waist because she can still walk¡± Fredrick grinned and they both chuckled while E and Gold frowned but Mike had a confused expression, obviously he was trying to understand what they were saying.


    ¡°Freddie you¡¯re so mean¡± Gold said hitting him slightly


    ¡°Ethan, please don¡¯t kill my friend¡± Gold said to Ethan with a funny apologetic look and he chuckled


    ¡°I won¡¯t, just ignore Fredrick because he¡¯s just been silly¡± Ethan said assuredly to Gold


    ¡°Jokes apart, let¡¯s eat because Mike is really hungry¡± Gold said and he pouted with a positive nod and they allughed


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s eat¡± Fredrick said all proceeded to eat but Gold stopped them.


    ¡°We are yet to pray so Ethan lead us in prayer¡± Gold said and he looked surprised


    ¡°What? why me?¡± Ethan asked Gold with a frown in his face


    ¡°Just pray and stop stalling¡± E urged Ethan


    ¡°OK, since when did we start praying before we ate¡±


    ¡°Since today¡± Gold answered defensively


    ¡°Come on Ethan, pray¡± Fredrick said and Ethan sighed.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done that in a long time but¡­¡± Ethan said wanting to refuse but he trailed off.


    ¡°Close your eyes everyone¡± He ordered and began to pray


    ¡°Heavenly father, bless this food that we are about to eat¡±


    ¡°Amen¡± They chorused and soon started eating.


    ¡°Uhm, baby this food is delicious¡± Fredrickplimented and Gold smiled


    ¡°Yeah, mummy¡¯s food is the best¡±


    ¡°Thanks honey¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice¡± they allplimented.


    DAMON POV


    ¡°You came?¡± Damon said happily to Goliath


    ¡°I did¡±


    ¡°I knew I could count on you not those useless children of mine¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. You and I know I dislike Fredrick and Ethan very much¡±


    ¡°Yeah, their father killed your father so they have to pay for his sins. We start with Fredrick and when he¡¯s is dead we destroy the rest of his family¡±


    ¡°All, but excluding one person which is Gold. You know I have always wanted her¡± Goliath said to Damon


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her distract you because there are more prettier girls than her, just kill her and don¡¯t be like Austin because she¡¯s bad luck and she¡¯s also carrying Fredrick¡¯s child¡± Damon said to Goliath and he nodded


    ¡°Fredrick ising for me and I¡¯m afraid my days on earth are numbered but with you, my entire revenge n is intact¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down¡± Goliath assured Damon


    ¡°Did you find my check book?¡±


    ¡°I did¡±


    ¡°I wrote a huge amount of money on the check. It was supposed to be the money I had saved up for both my children since they were young but since they betrayed me, they don¡¯t deserve it and its enough money to kill Fredrick¡¯s family¡± Damon thought.


    FREDRICK POV


    ¡°It is time, time to kill Damon and put an end to all these madness¡± Fredrick said as he put a call across the warden


    DAMON POV


    ¡°You have to be careful Goliath and don¡¯t act rashly. Remember there is always peace before the storm so let them think that they won and when they least expected, you strike¡± Damon instructed


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let you down¡± Goliath assured him


    ¡°You strike in a month¡¯s time¡± Damon said to him with a serious toneThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°They won¡¯t know what hit them¡±


    ¡°Mr. Damon your time is up so follow me back to your cell¡± the warden said walking closer to them and Damon nodded then went with him back to his cell which was isted from others. On getting to his cell, he felt something something sting his neck and Damon stared at the warden who was smirking at him


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Damon asked huskily as he tried to breath.


    ¡°So sorry, just following orders¡± The warden said and pushed him to the ground while he struggled to breath and fought to keep his eyes open.


    ¡°Fredrick, you will pay for this¡± Damon muttered inwardly in pains


    ¡°Before, I forget there is a call for you and you have just one minute to live and you might want to hear what your cousin has to say¡± The warden smirked and ced the phone against his ears and Fredrick¡¯s voice came alive from the other end.


    ¡°Hey, uncle¡± Fredrick called


    ¡°I¡¯m going kill you Fredrick, I¡¯m going to get kill you I promise¡±


    ¡°In your dreams uncle, oh maybe in your grave and don¡¯t worry, I will ensure to give you a befitting burial. It feels so good to know I killed you with the same poison you used in killing my father but I only increased the dosage. In your next life be good¡± Fredrick said but Damon gasped for breath and his eyes were slowly closing then with hisst strength he yelled.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this Fredrick, I promise you¡± Damon yelled then closed his eyes slowly and darkness followed.


    FREDRICK


    ¡°Bastard¡± Fredrick muttered but he found Damon¡¯sst sentence very disturbing.


    ¡°Finally, good riddance¡± Ethan said and the door immediately flung open revealing Austin


    ¡°What the hell does he want?¡± Fredrick thought inwardly


    ¡°Sir, we are so sorry¡± the two security men came running like puppies.


    ¡°I should probably fire them because this is the second time such a thing is happening and it¡¯s ipetence on thier part. I want to see your resignation letters before the end of today¡± Fredrick said and immediately they went on their kneels


    ¡°Sir, please, It won¡¯t happen again¡± They pleaded profusely


    ¡°I have a family sir and my wife just gave birth¡± The other one said but Austin interrupted


    ¡°Please Fredrick let them be hence I forced myself in¡± Austin pleaded on their behalf


    ¡°And who asked you to talk?¡± Ethan yelled at Austin


    ¡°You two can leave but this should never happen again because I wouldn¡¯t care whatever excuse you will give and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fire you¡± Fredrick said to the security guards


    ¡°It won¡¯t sir thank you so much¡± They both said and scurried out.


    ¡°What do you want Austin? heard the news your father is dead¡± Ethan said and Fredrick smiled.


    ¡°My¡­ father is¡­ dead, you killed him?¡± Austin asked stuttering


    ¡°Like, he wasn¡¯t trying to kill us anyways. Don¡¯t you know it is wise to kill your enemies before they kill you?¡± Fredrick asked him


    ¡°I know my father did a lot of terrible things¡­¡± Austin began but he was interrupted by Ethan


    ¡°Like you didn¡¯t do worse¡± Ethan cut in angrily


    ¡°Ethan, let him talk¡± Fredrick said then Ethan sighed defeated and kept quiet.


    ¡°Look I know I have done a lot of bad stuff and I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Yeah, seriously? Your dad put you up to this right?¡± Ethan asked Austin furiously


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t I¡¯m sincere¡± Austin said then Fredrick took his time to study him as he talked and he looked really sincere. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got a lie detector in my brain¡± Fredrick thought proudly.


    ¡°Get the hell out now¡± Ethan yelled and Fredrick had to calm him down.


    ¡°Ethan has deep hatred for Austin maybe because he had sex with his first true girlfriend and posted the sex video on the school¡¯s website. He really loved her a lot but because of that, they ended up breaking up¡± Scars are constant reminders of the pain we once felt but some scars can stay throughout a lifetime and Ethan obviously still got those scars but he¡¯s pretty good at covering them up.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons why Ethan never had a girlfriend for a long time and he continued his Casanova nature and it became worse than before. Also did same to Jolly and I didn¡¯t really like her so I literally felt nothing but my father was the one pushing her to me so I used that chance to end things with her. Actually if there¡¯s anything I think I¡¯m thankful to him was making my burden lessen but where he almost crossed the line, was when he tried to get Gold but she¡¯s not like others and she¡¯s forever loyal to me as I am to her¡± Fredrick thought before approach his brother


    ¡°Hey bro calm down. He¡¯s sincere and his dad didn¡¯t send him¡± Fredrick said to Ethan who looked at him with a shocked expression


    ¡°What do you mean? his dad didn¡¯t send him?¡± Ethan asked still getting angry


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t change anything whether or not his dad sent him or not¡± Ethan said to his brother then he approached Austin and grabbed him by the cor


    ¡°You hurt the lives of a lot of people so don¡¯t expect to get forgiven easily or maybe I may never even forgive you so leave now¡± Ethan yelled furiously at Austin


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Austin called remorsefully but Ethan didn¡¯t allow him say whatever it was he wanted to say


    ¡°Leave¡± Ethan yelled and Fredrick signaled for Austin to leave and with a nod, he walked out of the office.


    ¡°Son of a bitch¡± Ethan cursed after Austin


    ¡°Ethan listen up here, Austin is the least of our problems He seems sincere and that means he won¡¯t being after us¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s over?¡± Ethan asked hoping for a positive response


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not over¡± Fredrick replied


    ¡°What do you mean? Damon is dead and Austin like you said won¡¯t being after us so?¡±


    ¡°When Damon spoke on the phone, he sounded so certain that he was going make me pay, even when it was obvious that he was still going to die¡±


    ¡°He dislikes us so it¡¯s normal for such a person to say trash like that before they die¡± Ethan said trying to convince himself that it was over


    ¡°Believe it or not, something ising and its something big because I can fucking feel it. Damon was serious about making me pay because he already gave someone the job¡± Fredrick announced to Ethan who sat listening to him with rapt attention


    ¡°What? even in death. He is still hunting us¡± Ethan asked furiously pacing round the office


    ¡°Damon wants us to think we¡¯ve won and then when we let our guards down and we least expect then the enemy strikes. There is always peace before the storm and it looks like, we are going to be having that peace for a long time maybe a month or two months. ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain¡± Fredrick said racking his brain.


    ¡°Who do you think he sent to kill us?¡± Ethan asked hoping he knows


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a hitman but someone who has deep hatred for us. Someone who seeks revenge, someone just like him, someone he trust, someone we may have met?¡± Fredrick replied intelligently


    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡± Ethan asked with all seriousness


    ¡°Okay, my brain is not aputer so I still need to think about it¡± Fredrick said and rolled his eyes while he chuckled softly.


    ¡°Goliath¡± Fredrick said after a few minutes of silence.


    ¡°What, the spy secretary?¡± Ethan asked in surprise


    ¡°Yeah, I could see the hatred in his eyes that day on the interview and he tried to obviously cover it up but he couldn¡¯t¡± Fredrick said ying with his chair


    ¡°Oh my, Damon just dug their graves together then¡± Ethanmented


    ¡°Exactly so yell Mr Fidelis to pull up all the information he has on that bastard and also, it¡¯s confidential¡± Fredrick said to Ethan


    ¡°I will do just that. I should leave now¡± Ethan said then Fredrick nodded and he walked out of the office.


    ¡°I see you don¡¯t give up easily Damon so just watch me tear that Goliath of a guy into pieces if he does anything to hurt my family¡± Fredrick thought inwardly¡±

 58

    GOLD POV


    ¡°Now that¡¯s weird¡± Gold muttered on their way home.


    ¡°Of course it is because I can¡¯t believe Austin just apologized. What has gotten into him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, he changed?¡± E said and Gold shrugged.


    ¡°People like Austin never change so I doubt it¡± Gold responded


    ¡°Maybe, we should stop talking about Austin and talk about more important things¡± Gold said to E


    ¡°Remember the party we got invited to¡­¡±


    ¡°I was serious when I said I¡¯m not going because I¡¯m pregnant and the least thing I should be thinking of is going to a party and getting drunk which will definitely harm my babies or dancing with some horny kid who will want to have a taste of my pussy and that would mean cheating on Fredrick¡±


    ¡°We all know you hate alcohols and no guy will dare touch you as long as I¡¯m there.


    ¡°You will probably be drunk by then It¡¯s still a no for me¡± Gold said still refusing the offer


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to convince you sometimes¡± E said and Gold chuckled when she said that.


    ¡°Oh my God¡± E eximed as she gasped at something on her phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gold asked getting worried already


    ¡°Damon is dead¡± E broke the news to Gold who looked excited


    ¡°If he really is, then that¡¯s great news. At least now we can have peace¡±


    ¡°I guess you are right¡± E concurred


    ETHAN POV


    Ethan walked into the sitting room feeling exhausted but Fredrick had to stay back saying he had to issues to sort out at the office.


    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re back¡± E squealed and jumped on him as she kissed him. It was slow and passionate as their tongues fought for dominance.


    ¡°Get a room¡± they heard Gold giggle so they had to stop kissing.


    ¡°Where is Fredrick?¡± Gold asked Ethan


    ¡°In the office, had a few more things to do¡±


    ¡°Where is my little nephew?¡± Ethan also asked Gold


    ¡°Napping¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    ¡°Sir, someone is here to see you¡± A maid said to Ethan


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Ethan asked and the maid shrugged


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, she says you know her and she has some important information for you?¡±


    ¡°Who could that be and why will someone want to see me and what information is she talking about? Well, there¡¯s only one way to find out¡±


    ¡°Let her in¡± Ethan instructed the maid


    ¡°Okay sir¡±


    ¡°Do you think you did the right thing by letting her in?¡± E asked him


    ¡°Of cours because I need to find out what she came for and who she is¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±E nodded and some minutes,ter, Jonathan the guard walked in apanying a pregnant woman and she looked familiar really familiar.


    ¡°What the hell is she doing here?¡± Ethan thought inwardly


    ¡°Rejoice?¡± Ethan called in absolute astonishment nit believing his eyes


    ¡°It¡¯s great you remember me¡± Rejoice said smiling


    ¡°Ethan, who¡¯s she?¡± E asked already getting confused


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife and can¡¯t you see I¡¯m carrying his baby¡± Rejoice replied


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? We had sex and that¡¯s all because there were no strings attached¡± Ethan yelled angrily


    ¡°I had sex with Rejoice but that was before E and I started dating and It was just a one night stand at the club. E is so going to misunderstand everything¡± Ethan thought inwardly but he was jolted back to reality by Rejoice¡¯s voice


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant Ethan and hence I¡¯m carrying your baby I¡¯m going to be your wife soon¡± Rejoice announced provoking Ethan


    ¡°Ethan what the hell she talking about?¡± E yelled¡­


    ETHAN POV


    ¡°Hey, calm down and let me exin?¡± Ethan said pleadingly to E


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me to calm down because this is getting messed up¡± E yelled


    ¡°Look what we had was a one night stand and that was before we dated. I don¡¯t even know her and she was the one who seduced me¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use a fucking condom?¡± E asked furiously


    ¡°I was drunk that night to notice it and the next morning I made sure she took a goddamn emergency pills then I had to do a HIV test too¡± Ethan said ring at her.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Rejoice asked ring back at him


    ¡°Then why is she here iming to be pregnant?¡± E asked impatiently


    ¡°Who are you to him?¡± Rejoice asked E in an angry tone


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife bitch and you¡¯re not weed here¡± E replied making Ethan stare at her in awe.


    ¡°I¡¯m still going to marry her anyways¡± Ethan thought Inwardly


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m with his baby and he¡¯s definitely going to marry me and divorce you¡± Rejoice said victoriously to E


    ¡°His baby? You fucking slut you better go look for the father of that baby and don¡¯t try to pin it on him¡± E said to Rejoice


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous because¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up and that¡¯s not my child so get out here this minute¡± Ethan yelled and she flinched.


    ¡°Of course, it is and I¡¯m here to stay¡± Rejoice said and confidently sat on the one of the couches.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stay here¡± Gold finally spoke because she¡¯s been awfully silent ever since.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°And who are you?¡± Rejoice asked her disrespectfully


    ¡°I¡¯m his sister-inw and we are going to the hospital right now to do a DNA test¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible? I see that you are pretty stupid to know that a DNA test can only be performed when the baby is out and until then I¡¯m going to be living here¡± Rejoice sad fearlessly to Gold


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re the stupid one because a DNA test can also be conducted when the baby is in the womb and with the way the world is evolving If you ever listened well in ss you should probably know this¡± Gold answered rendering her speechless


    ¡°Yeah Gold is right so let¡¯s go to the hospital¡± E concurred ad expression on Rejoice¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°You witch you¡¯re nning to kill my baby in the hospital¡± Rejoice said screaming


    ¡°How dare you talk to my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e that way?¡± Ethan yelled at Rejoice


    ¡°Oh so you¡¯re also screwing her too. I see one pussy can¡¯t satisfy you¡±


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s it. You¡¯ve said too much and we are going to the hospital to carry out a DNA test and that¡¯s final¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Fredrick asked walking into the sitting room.


    ¡°Freddie you¡¯re back¡± Gold said as she rushed to hug him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she? and why is she here?¡± Fredrick asked them


    ¡°She¡¯s Rejoice and she imed to be carrying Ethan¡¯s baby?¡±


    ¡°You fucked her without a condom? have you forgotten the DFGWC rule you made?¡± E asked yelling at Ethan


    ¡°Wait a minute, what is the NSGWC rule?¡± E asked confused.


    ¡°Never sex girls without condoms¡± Ethan replied her


    ¡°What other rules did you guyse up with?¡± Gold asked Fredrick


    ¡°NTAPT¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°Never taste a pussy twice¡±


    ¡°What the hell, you guys are really brothers¡± E confirmed with a smile


    ¡°And I thought Freddie was different¡± Gold muttered and they all chuckled.


    ¡°Now back to the issue on ground youngdy, who did you say got you pregnant again?¡± Fredrick asked Rejoice with a mean look on his face


    ¡°What kind of question Is that? it¡¯s Ethan of course¡± Rejoice answered


    ¡°Don¡¯t start lying to me¡±


    ¡°I am not lying, It¡¯s the truth¡± Rejoice insisted and Fredrick smirked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a DNA test then and if I find out that you¡¯re lying then I¡¯m going to kill you¡± Fredrick said then Rejoice flinched when he said that obviously she was afraid.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡­ is the father of the baby¡± Rejoice stuttered.


    ¡°Why are you stuttering? I can see through you Rejoice because you¡¯re lying¡± Fredrick said to her


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡±


    ¡°For a pregnant woman, you look pretty thin, your legs and hands tell it all so It could be that you¡¯re not feeding well but even at that, you are still supposed to add on a little weight¡± Fredrick said


    ¡°What are trying to insinuate?¡± Rejoice asked getting scared already


    ¡°That you¡¯re not pregnant and that you¡¯re not the real Rejoice instead you¡¯re a damn spy¡± Fredrick said and Rejoice gasped when he said that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking¡­ about¡± Rejoice sad feigning ignorance


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s do this the hard way then¡±


    ¡°Chike take her down¡± Fredrick orders and immediately Chike approached


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me, I¡¯m pregnant¡± Rejoice wailed but Chike ignored her and forced her on her knees then Fredrick attempted to touch her face but she stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± Rejoice refused


    ¡°Chike hold her down¡± Fredrick ordered and Chike did as he was asked to do. Fredrick soon peeled off the mask on her face revealing a woman that wasn¡¯t Rejoice


    ¡°What the hell¡± Ethan yelled at the recent discovery


    ¡°Goliath sent you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Fredrick asked starring at her intensely


    ¡°You¡¯re smart but he is still going to kill you anyways¡± The so-called Rejoice smirked.


    ¡°Not when I kill him first now, you¡¯re going to lead me to him¡±


    ¡°Freddie what is going on here? I thought Damon is dead now, who is this Goliath guy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the man that is going to kill you all¡± Rejoice said happily


    ¡°Shut up, no one asked you to talk¡±


    ¡°He was my former secretary that I should have killed him when I had the chance¡± Fredrick said in regret then he turned to Rejoice


    ¡°You are going to lead me to that bastard and If you don¡¯t I will cut off your fingers one by one until you do¡± Fredrick threatened but Rejoice grinned wickedly


    ¡°I ain¡¯t telling you shit¡±


    ¡°Your choice then. Chike take her to the torture room¡± Fredrick ordered


    ¡°Yes Boss¡± Chike nodded and dragged Rejoice roughly.

 59

    FREDRICK POV


    ¡°Ahh¡± Rejoice screamed with tears rolling down from her eyes as Chike cut one of her fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m d E and Gold am not here because I don¡¯t think they can stand the sight¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to talk?¡± Fredrick


    ¡°To hell with you¡±


    ¡°Chike cut the second finger¡± Fredrick threatened


    ¡°fine, I¡¯ll talk¡±


    ¡°Good girl and don¡¯t lie to me that¡¯s if you want to stay alive¡± Fredrick warned and Rejoice nodded fearfully.


    ¡°Now give me his location¡±


    GOLIATH POV


    ¡°I¡¯m going to avenge your death father. I promise you that I¡¯m going to kill Fredrick and his entire family¡± Goliath muttered on his dad¡¯s grave as he dropped some flowers.


    ¡°First, Alvin is going to pose as Rejoice so she could manipte Ethan into destroying the bond, they share as brothers then she¡¯s also going to be my inside man and when, the timees. I¡¯ll destroy all of them one by one. Oh Fredrick, your end is near¡± Goliath muttered bitterly with an evil smile on his face


    ETHAN POV


    Seriously, how did you know she wasn¡¯t Rejoice?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m not human well, I¡¯m pretty much human.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    You know we shouldn¡¯t be talking about this right now. because we¡¯ve got a bastard to catch¡± Fredrick told Ethan as they got into the car.


    ¡°Yeah, the police are already on their way there but you still need to tell me about it¡± Ethan said to his brother


    ¡°Listen up so In solving a puzzle like that, what you need to do is to look for ws. Humans are bound to make mistakes and that makes them imperfect as for for that Rejoicedy, just behind her ear I noticed that the skin there was slightly different, a bit darker. Obviously, Rejoice was lighter than that imposter so why on earth will she pretend to be someone she¡¯s not, if Goliath didn¡¯t send her¡± Fredrick said to Ethan who was staring at him proudly


    ¡°Wow, you really are a genius¡± Ethanplimented and Fredrick chuckled but then they were interrupted by a phone call from Nichs


    ¡°Sir there is no one in the house¡± Nichs said to Fredrick when he picked up


    ¡°What do you mean there is no way in the house¡± Fredrick yelled over the phone


    ¡°Are you sure she gave us the right address?¡± Ethan asked


    ¡°I¡¯m certain, maybe he went out. Search the area¡± Fredrick ordered before ending the call


    GOLIATH POV


    Goliath was walking home when he sighted some policemen in his house from afar then Ethan and Fredrick were about entering his house but Fredrick turned almost immediately to his direction like he knew someone was there but Goliath was quick to hide behind the wall.


    ¡°Bastard, how the hell did he know my house? Alvin that bitch, she just ruined everything. I need to get out of here and I guess I understand estimated you Fredrick Majesty but be rest assured that I will destroy you and your family.


    I guess I will have to stick with Damon¡¯s n because he warned me about acting too reckless and now I just gave myself out. I¡¯ll have to travel out of the country but I will be back to wretch havoc¡± Goliath thought inwardly..


    GOLD POV


    ¡°So any luck?¡± Gold asked as she and E set the table.


    ¡°No luck. We even went to the cemetery where his dad was buried as Fredrick figured he might be there but no luck¡±


    ¡°Obviously he got away¡± Ethan said and E sighed.


    ¡°From one problem to another, Damon is dead and now Goliath, I wonder when we will ever have peace in this family¡± Eined sadly


    ¡°OK everyone, enough with the gloomy face. We will surely survive this and Goliath is nothingpared to the others we¡¯ve encountered¡±


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s not because I¡¯m going kill him myself¡± Fredrick said with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Mummy, who is daddy killing?¡± Mike asked Gold


    ¡°A very bad man¡± Fredrick replied and Gd chuckled


    ¡°I want to help daddy chase the bad guys that¡¯s why I really want to be a policeman¡± Mike said and this time Fredrick chuckled


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t dropped that profession of yours¡± Gold asked Mike


    ¡°But mummy that¡¯s what I really want to be¡± Mike pouted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like the idea of Mike being a police but if that¡¯s what he really want to be, we can¡¯t stop him you know¡± E said but Gold turned to give her a frowny look


    ¡°I told her same¡± Fredrick said and Gold also red at him.


    ¡°I guess you are right¡± Ethan muttered.


    ¡°Seriously? but let me tell you all something that there is nothing you guys say that will make me change my mind¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stubborn¡± Fredrick muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend like I didn¡¯t hear that¡±


    ¡°Daddy, will you teach me how to shoot a gun¡± Mike asked with a grin


    ¡°Hell, no¡± Gold answered even before Fredrick answered


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. You shouldn¡¯t be learning how to shoot guns right now but reading your books¡± Gold said to Mike who looked surprised by her sudden reaction


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat everyone and Mike lead us in prayers¡±


    ¡°Mummy¡­¡±


    ¡°Now¡± Gold ordered and Mike grudgingly prayed


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are being too hard on Mike?¡± Fredrick asked Gold as they walked into their room.


    ¡°Of course not, he wants to be a policeman and you support him. You even want to teach him how to shoot a fucking gun now can¡¯t you see you that are encouraging him¡± Gold yelled at Fredrick


    ¡°Gold try to understand that¡± Fredrick tried making Gold see reasons with him


    ¡°Understand what? damn you Fredrick what¡¯s there to understand that you¡¯re in support of Mike endangering his life. I can¡¯t stand you right now¡± Gold told him and proceeded to walk out of the room but Fredrick held her arms and pulled her to himself.


    ¡°Let me go Fredrick I¡¯m so mad at you right now¡± Gold struggled to break free from his grip


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Fredrick finally said to her.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t really be apologizing but on a second thought, he should anyways for annoying me. Apology not epted¡± Gold said with a frown on her face then he chuckled.


    ¡°Really?¡± Fredrick said starring at her intently


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°I think I have something that would make you change your mind¡± Fredrick smirked and kiseed her at once.


    ¡°Fredrick no apology epted¡± Gold told him knowing where that kiss was going to lead hence he¡¯s a sex freak.


    ¡°Like you don¡¯t enjoy the sex¡± Gold¡¯s subconscious snapped at her


    ¡°It¡¯s toote you know¡± Fredrick said and carried her on his torso then dropped her on the bed.


    ¡°Freddie¡± Gold called as he kissed her neck and she moaned softly then his hands reached for the hem of her panties. Gold moaned softly when Fredrick touched her wet core before sliding a finger into her and smirked.


    ¡°You¡¯re wet already but it¡¯s too bad that we are not having sex¡± Fredrick whispered into Gold¡¯s ears and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Damn you¡± Gold yelled as she pushed him off her body but he chuckled loudly and she frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean Freddie and I can¡¯t believe you fooled me. You¡¯re so evil¡± Gold said as she hit him with her pillow and heughed even harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny¡± Gold said getting angry already


    ¡°What? you¡¯re horny already so If you want sex now, you have to beg for it¡± Fredrick said with a wink but Gold refused


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± Gold huffed.


    ¡°Suit yourself then and don¡¯t think of seducing me at night¡± Fredrick said to her with a smile on his face before shutting his eyes


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡± Gold pouted but he ignored her


    ¡°Fredrick¡± Gold called as she hit him several times.


    ¡°Gold, I¡¯m sleepy¡± Fredrick said to her in a sleepy tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at pretending but It¡¯s payback time¡± Gold said as she mounted on top of him and touched his dick.


    ¡°Gold, what did I say about not seducing me at night?¡± Fredrick sad as he cocked his brows at her.


    ¡°I guess you should know that I¡¯m stubborn¡± Gold replied biting her lips as she unzipped his zipper then stroked his dick in her hands while he groaned and almost immediately his dick hardened then she lowered herself down and licked the tip of his dick as he groaned.


    ¡°You¡¯re hard already but too bad we are not having sex¡± Gold half yelled and ran into the bathroom.


    ¡°Oh no, baby don¡¯t do this¡± Fredrick said from inside the room while Gold locked the bathroom door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s begging now, are you already horny already? Well If you want sex now, you have to beg for it¡± Gold used his words against him.


    ¡°Bravo Gold¡± She muttered to herself


    ¡°Baby, pleasee outside¡± Fredrick¡¯s voice sounded soft.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t hear you¡± Gold said loudly from the bathroom


    ¡°Baby pleasee outside let¡¯s have sex¡± Fredrick said and Gold chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s the power of a woman¡± She muttered inwardly before


    Opening the door. When she came outside, the first thing he did was to carry her on his torso and almost immediately her back touched the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again¡± Fredrick said in husky voice and he prated her.


    ¡°You started it first¡± Gold rolled her eyes and moaned and they ended up having sex.


    2 dayster Gold opened her eyes and stared at Fredrick¡¯s cute face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have him all to myself¡± Gold muttered until her gaze fell on the wall clock and it was few minutes to six.


    ¡°Oh my God, today is Sunday and in this house it¡¯s just like every other day. Sleep, eat and rest but all that is about to change today¡± Gold said as she picked up her sonic bomb rm that she purchased some days ago. Very loud that even if someone is dead, the person will wake up by instantly because of how shrill it is. She stood by the passageway and set the rm for 6pm which was just a few seconds away and she had to step back so she doesn¡¯t go deaf.


    ¡°Here ites¡± Gold chuckled excitedly and immediately the rm rang and they all ran out their rooms one after the other looking like people chased by an insane person


    Mike was looking like bread that was soaked in water while E and Ethan were sharing a nket.


    ¡°Oh my God¡± Goldughed hysterically


    ¡°What the hell¡± E yelled then Gold turned off the rm and they stared at her like they will all kill her at the moment.


    ¡°What the hell, I thought it was the fire rm. Why the hell will you scare someone like that¡± Ethan asked then Fredrickughed and Gold couldn¡¯t help butugh as well


    ¡°Brother it¡¯s not funny¡± Ethan frowned.


    ¡°Of course it is. Maybe you two should go get dressed¡± Fredrick said and they both gave him a deadly look then walked into the room in a funny manner.


    ¡°Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe they came out wrapped in a nket¡±


    Gold said and Fredrick kissed her cheek then smiled.

 60

    ¡°Good morning babe¡± Fredrick greeted then Gold looked at him in astonishment


    ¡°Am I the only one who thinks Freddie is weird sometimes? I was expecting him to ask me why I woke everyone up in that manner¡± Gold thought but she decided to discard it hence he never asked


    ¡°Good morning¡± Gold replied giggling then pecked his lips.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t you going to ask me why I woke everyone up in that manner?¡± Gold asked as she furrowed her brows at him.


    ¡°Because you want us to go to church¡± Fredrick replied rolling his eyes and Gold gasped.


    ¡°How the hell did you know that?¡± She asked him still surprised


    ¡°I know you too well baby¡±


    ¡°Mummy I still feel sleepy so I¡¯m going to bed¡± Mike said interrupting them


    ¡°That¡¯s sad but I don¡¯t think you can go to bed again¡± Hd said using the exact same words he said when he interrupted her make out session with Fredrick some days ago.


    ¡°Ah mummy, you still haven¡¯t forgotten about that¡± Mike asked pouting


    ¡°Of course not. Mummy barely forget things¡± Gold said and just then E and Ethan came out putting on clothes.


    ¡°So tell us why you had to wake us up this early?¡± Ethan asked her seriously


    ¡°Because we are going to church¡± Gold replied his questions


    ¡°Huh?¡± they asked surprised well apart from Fredrick


    ¡°So since when did we start going to church?¡± E asked Gold


    ¡°Since today and we¡¯ve got a kid here so we need to raise him up in a Godly home¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Goliath is out there and we don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning so we need God more than ever now¡±


    ¡°We are going to find him with the huge bounty ced on him¡± Ethan said to Gold


    ¡°Easy for you to say but It¡¯s been two days now and we are still yet to find him¡±


    ¡°OK enough of the argument now get dressed everyone because we are going to church¡± Fredrick announced


    ¡°But Fredrick¡± Ethan protested.


    ¡°Hey,e on bro there is nothing wrong in going to church and Gold is right because If we need to win then God has to be on our side¡±


    ¡°Bishop Fredrick we¡¯ve heard you¡± E said and they allughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny¡± Fredrick said frowning


    ¡°Actually I think it is¡± Gold whispered to him and dragged him to the bathroom after which they dressed up and went to church


    2 hourster, Gold walked into the sitting room feeling extremely angry.


    ¡°I felt like ripping off the heads of those girls but I had to control myself because I was in the church then. Church was great but someone had to spoil my mood by sharing a flirtatious handshake with Fredrick and can you imagine she was even in the choir. Some have no atom of shame at all¡± Gold muttered angrily


    ¡°Mum, dad. I¡¯m going to my room¡± Mike said running upstairs


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe those girls were staring at you like that and the other had the guts to shake you and you gave her your hands¡± Gold told Fredrick when he came inside the room but he only smirked.


    ¡°Just that? you am not going to say anything?¡± Gold asked him getting upset already but he furrowed his brows at her.


    ¡°What do you want me to say baby?¡±


    ¡°Ah Fredrick Majesty I hate you¡± Gold said and he chuckled.


    ¡°You were the one who suggested we went to church so why then are you being jealous?¡± Ethan addedughing and Gold couldn¡¯t believe he just said that.


    ¡°You are both brothers¡± She yelled getting annoyed.


    ¡°OK, I think she¡¯s having those mood swings¡± E muttered. ¡°Seriously I don¡¯t really know why I¡¯m getting angry but I¡¯m angry¡± Gold thought inwardly as she proceeded to walk out but Fredrick held her hand and pulled her to himself.


    ¡°Let me go¡± Gold half yelled hitting his chest with her free hand but he held her hand.


    ¡°I love you Gold, just you and no one else. You shouldn¡¯t get jealous because I had a handshake with some girl because you¡¯re mine and I¡¯m yours and no one can change that¡± Fredrick said and kissed her instantly. Butterflies danced in Gold¡¯s stomach as he kissed her so she reciprocated as well


    ¡°Awn¡± Gold heard E squeal then she gripped Fredrick¡¯s hair and deepened the kiss wanting more. The gripped he had on her waist tightened as he pulled her even closer to himself.


    ¡°Get a room¡± They heard Ethan mutter and Gold felt like killing him when Fredrick pulled out of the kiss.


    ¡°Ethan¡± Gold yelled shooting him a deadly re and heughed then Ethan and Fredrick busted outughing then Gold didn¡¯t know when she started crying.


    ¡°Come on Gold don¡¯t cry¡± Fredrick said as he pulled her into his arms in an attempt to pet her.


    ¡°What the hell if this is how you are going to act when you¡¯re pregnant. Maybe you should suspend getting pregnant for now¡± Ethan said to E.


    ¡°Then maybe we should suspend having sex then¡± E suggested as well


    ¡°What? you know that¡¯s not possible¡± Ethan protested


    ¡°Take me out¡± Gold said pouting


    ¡°But baby we just got back from church and¡­¡± Fredrick was about saying but Gold interupted


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to take me out right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will but¡­¡±


    ¡°Fredrick¡± Gold started crying again.


    ¡°Maybe you should take her out¡± Ethan suggested and Fredrick sighed


    ¡°OK fine but just let me rest a little¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°OK, let me change¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine like this¡± Gold insisted


    ¡°Why do you have to be so difficult?¡± Fredrick muttered already frustrated


    ¡°Are youining now? when you were putting it inside of me didn¡¯t you know I would get pregnant?¡± Gold asked ad Fredrick looked shocked


    ¡°Like you didn¡¯t enjoy it because we both did¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± Gold huffed.


    ¡°Of course I did, I enjoyed every bit of it and Fredrick is so good at making love to me¡± Gold muttered inwardly


    ¡°Liar¡±


    ¡°OK this conversation just got weirder¡± Ethan said looking at both of them but they ignored him


    ¡°Freddie take me out and stop stalling¡±


    ¡°OK Wifey¡± Fredrick said and Gold blushed when he called her wifey


    ¡°Carry me¡± Gold requested and he obliged then she smiled softly and tucked herself into his arms.


    FREDRICK POV


    Fredrick carried her into the car and shut the door then he got into the driver¡¯s seat and asked her where they were headed?¡±


    ¡°First we go to the restaurant¡± Gold said to him but he was taken aback


    ¡°Wait the restaurant? Why don¡¯t we just eat at home then?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m craving for restaurant food¡± Gold pouted.


    ¡°But restaurants don¡¯t open on Sundays¡± Fredrick lied.


    ¡°Liar, of course they do. After we go to yhe restaurant, then we head to the cinemas because one of my favorite movie is showing today and then we go to the boutique. Charity¡¯s boutique actually because she did promise to give a discount andstly, we go to the restaurant again because I will definitely get hungry again¡± Gold squealed but Fredrick looked at her in wonder


    ¡°There is no way, I¡¯m letting her get pregnant again so I don¡¯t go through all these stress. Apart from having the baby, the only thing that I¡¯m benefitting right now in this condition is her frequent sex urge. Geez she doesn¡¯t even allow me rest a little¡± Fredrickined inwardly


    ¡°Now drive¡± Gold said to him when she was done telling him about her order of activity for the day then they zoomed off to a restaurant.


    They sat on at a restaurant table in the VIP reservation then a male waiter walked to their table and smiled.


    ¡°Good day sir, Good day ma. Our menu please¡± The waiter said then Gold took the menu from him but Fredrick knew that she was definitely going to order a lot of food.


    ¡°I can¡¯tin and she was right anyways because I got her pregnant¡± Fredrick muttered inwardly


    ¡°I want a te of spaghetti Bolognese and a lot of fried turkeys, four roasted chicken, crab cakes, three packs of deep dish pizza, a te of fruit sd, a pack of juice and a bottle of water¡± Gold said to the waiter


    ¡°What the hell, four roasted chicken? three pack of pizza in one stomach? Maybe she¡¯s pregnant with ten babies¡± Fredrick thought as he starred at her


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look Freddie I¡¯m not eating all four roasted chicken just one. The rest are for the people at home and the three cartoons of pizza as well. You know I must buy take outs for those at home¡± Gold said as she bat hershes at Fredrick then he smiled.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s the woman I want to marry so caring and she doesn¡¯t think for herself alone but for others and I love her so much¡± Fredrick thought inwardly as he continued starring at her


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Gold was forced to ask when the stare was bing serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful¡± Fredrick said and she blushed.


    ¡°OK Freddie, don¡¯t keep the waiter waiting and order yours¡± Gold said as she gave him the menu as well


    ¡°A te of fried rice and scrambled eggs will do¡± Fredrick said to the waiter


    ¡°OK¡± The waiter replied and left to get their orders


    After leaving the restaurant they headed to the cinema and Gold bought, four cups of popcorn and two tickets for a movie titled ¡®The Dilemma¡¯. It¡¯s actually a Nollywood movie.


    ¡°Do we really have to watch this?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°Of course, Nollywood is the secondrgest movie industry globally and most of their movies are dope¡± Gold said to him


    ¡°OK madam¡± Fredrick said epting defeat


    ¡°Shhh, the movie is about to start¡± Gold said to Fredrick then they rxed and began watching the movie. After an hour the movie finally ended and it was really interesting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of romance movies but the movie was great¡± Fredrick muttered inwardly


    ¡°So sad that Emily had to die but she deserved it for cheating on her husband¡± Gold said pouting.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Fredrick muttered with a nod


    ¡°It¡¯s great Pere forgave Kelly (Nelly¡¯s twin sister) for posing as Nelly but she didn¡¯t have a choice you know I felt sorry for her¡± Gold said sadly


    ¡°OK , she¡¯s starting to talk too much now¡± Fredrick muttered Inwardly but then he decided to at least say something


    ¡°OK¡± Fredrick finally said knowing that if he doesn¡¯t say anything she would definitely attack him.


    ¡°Just OK?¡± she faced him


    ¡°Not again¡± Fredrick muttered


    ¡°Uhmm, I feel sorry for her as well¡± Fredrick told her as they got into the car.


    ¡°Phew that was close¡± Fredrick thought hoping he didn¡¯t say anything that will make her cry or nag again.


    ¡°Freddie¡± Gold called him passionately


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married¡± Gold said out of the blue and Fredrick looked at her in astonishment


    ¡°But Goliath¡± Fredrick was about saying but she shut him up immediately


    ¡°He won¡¯t be bothering us in a long time besides he¡¯s hunted. You made sure of that except you don¡¯t want to get married to me¡± Gold pouted.


    ¡°Ohe on baby don¡¯t talk like that. You know I love you but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to get married in the middle of a war¡± Fredrick said to her hoping she understands


    ¡°What fucking war? do you know when all this will actually end? Is it when I have a belly bump and then probably my wedding gown won¡¯t fit me or probably when I give birth¡± Gold half yelled.


    ¡°Gold¡± Fredrick called attempting to touch her but she pushed him away


    ¡°Take me home, you just ruined my mood¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married then so pick a date¡± Fredrick said Gold smiled not believing her ears


    ¡°Really?¡± Gold asked squealing happily.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Fredrick responded with a nod


    ¡°Awwn, I love you Freddie¡± Gold pecked his cheek and he smiled squeezing her hands softly.


    ¡°I love you more¡±


    GOLIATH POV


    Goliath sat in his hotel room and lit up a cigarette.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that bastard put Ten million naira as bounty just to look for me and now I¡¯m wanted everywhere but I finally settled for a typical vige in the north, a vige that I know I would never be found Pampaida then after sometime I¡¯ll be back and I will get my revenge ten folds¡± Goliath said


    CHARITY POV


    ¡°The death of dad really didn¡¯te as a shock to me because I knew one thing was certain, Fredrick wasn¡¯t going to let dad go.


    I still feel a bit pained by his death after all, he was my father although I hated him but I still couldn¡¯t stop loving him.


    Today was his funeral ceremony and expected, Fredrick and Ethan didn¡¯t show up. I mean who would? they clearly hated him as much as he hated them too¡± Charity thought inwardly


    ¡°Baby are you still crying?¡± Unite asked Charity as he approached her closely


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡± Charity sniffled and cleaned her eyes.


    ¡°You know he deserved it right?¡± Unite said as he consoled


    ¡°I do¡± Charity answered positively


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect Fredrick to let him go Scot free. He was going to kill them if they did. He even tried to kill me and if I had my way I probably wouldn¡¯t have attended his funeral¡± Unite said to his wife Charity


    ¡°I know that¡±


    ¡°Your father was well known but only a few people attended his funeral so I guess they all knew he was wicked¡±


    ¡°I know that and you¡¯re not helping issues at all¡± Charity frowned.


    ¡°Oh sorry baby soe on, I made lunch and you must eat¡± In said as he pulled her up


    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t miss eating your delicious food¡± Charity beamed happily


    ¡°You can say that again. Even you know I cook better than you¡± Unit said jokingly to CharityN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡± Charity yelled in opposition


    ¡°Of course, it is¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself¡± Charity muttered.


    ¡°Honestly, he does cook better than me but I¡¯m not going to admit it.


    ¡°So you admit it?¡± Unite asked anxiously waiting for her response


    ¡°OK fine maybe you cook a bit better but right now, I¡¯m hungry¡±


    ¡°At least, you admitted it?¡± Unite said hoping she epts defeat


    ¡°I said perhaps¡± Charity rolled her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a big liar¡± Unite said and drew the dining seat out for her to sit.


    ¡°Let me dish out the food¡± Charity said to him. but he refused


    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re pregnant¡±


    ¡°How does pregnancy affect me to the extent of preventing me in dishing out the food?¡± Charity asked her husband


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you stressing yourself out soe on let¡¯s eat¡± Unite said to Charity but she just focused on staring at him lovingly


    I don¡¯t regret marrying you at all Unite because you¡¯re so sweet¡± Charity said but he chuckled.


    ¡°You made me sweet. You made me who I am today, you made me feel what I thought I would never feel for any woman so I love you for that my angel¡± Unite dered as Charity couldn¡¯t help but smile


    ¡°Awn, I¡¯m blushing now¡± She sad the he hit her yfully


    ¡°Eat up already and don¡¯t starve my baby¡± Unite said to her then Charity smiled softly and started eating.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s nice¡± Charityplimented and Unite smirked


    ¡°I¡¯m d you love it¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll love to hang out with Gold and E tomorrow¡± Charity said to him


    ¡°OK¡± Unite nodded and just then the tel in the sitting room rang


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get that¡± Unite said but in a shirt while he returned back to Charity


    ¡°The gatekeeper says someone is here to see you¡± He sad to Charity and she looked surprised


    ¡°Who is that? I¡¯m not expecting anyone¡± Charity said but then a figure caught her attention


    ¡°Mom?¡± Charity gasped


    ¡°I thought she died because dad told me she¡¯ste¡± Charity wondered.

 61

    FREDRICK POV


    ¡°You know what Freddie?¡± Gold called to himCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it baby?¡±


    ¡°You just reactivated my mood¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fredrick asked surprised because he had no idea about what she was talking about


    ¡°And re-energized it because we are going to the amusement park¡± Gold announced happily much to Fredrick¡¯s dismay


    ¡°But why now, I thought you said you wanted to go home?¡± Fredrick asked


    ¡°Well, I changed my mind because I want ro ride the rollercoaster¡± Gold said to him but Fredrick frowned


    ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant baby and it¡¯s not safe to ride that¡± Fredrick said to her with concernced in his voice


    ¡°Uhm, you¡¯re right baby it don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to that¡¯s why you will ride it for me¡±


    ¡°What? Oh God, this woman wants to kill me before my time¡± Fredrick muttered


    ¡°Gold I can¡¯t¡± Fredrick said refusing toply with her initial statement


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing this for me but for the babies¡± Gold pouted rubbing her stomach.


    ¡°The babies? how I¡¯m I doing this for them¡± Fredrick asked in a frustrated tone because he really wanted to know how the babies could order people about.


    ¡°They told me they want to see their daddy ride a rollercoaster¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad at lying¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a kill joy¡± Gold said and started crying then Fredrick became confused


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s doing it on purpose or it¡¯s her hormones but I hate to see her cry. How on earth I¡¯m I supposed to tell her that I don¡¯t ride rollercoasters because I¡¯m allergic to it¡± Fredrick thought inwardly but then he decided to give it a try


    ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry ok, fine I¡¯ll ride the rollercoaster¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a darling¡± Gold said as she pulled him to herself for a hug. When the git to the amusement park, Gold encouraged him to ride the rollercoaster


    ¡°Freddie you got this¡± Gold screamed as she giggled then the rollercoaster soon started moving and the people on the ride were screaming but Gold was the loudest.


    ¡°This is not fun Oh God, I¡¯m going to throw up and I¡¯m starting to get dizzy¡± Fredrickined fearfully and after few minutes the ride finally stopped but be couldn¡¯t even walk properly because he was damn weak.


    ¡°Freddie, are you ok?¡± Gold asked hjm


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, No I¡¯m not fine¡± Fredrick said but he suddenly threw up.


    ¡°Freddie you¡¯re throwing up¡± Gold said and paned her voice.


    ¡°I think some people started taking pictures. Geez, I¡¯m gonna be on the news¡± Gold thought inwardly as she tried to stabilize Fredrick


    ¡°Is that not Fredrick Majesty¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s so cute but why is he throwing up¡± Another person asked


    ¡°Yuck! That¡¯s disgusting¡± Some otherdy said while spitting out


    ¡°Freddie what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gold asked him still worried


    ¡°Nothing Gold I¡¯m fine¡± Fredrick said as he held her hands and looked at her eyes but he could still see panic in them.


    ¡°Here water¡± a middle aged woman said giving Gold a bottle water and she made him wash his mouth with it.


    ¡°Thank you so much ma¡¯am¡± Gold said to the woman for her mind gesture


    ¡°You¡¯re wee dear but I think you should take him home¡± The woman suggested to Gold


    ¡°Maybe I should never have allowed you ride the rollercoaster¡± Gold said to Fredrick feeling guilty.


    ¡°Goldie I¡¯m fine¡± Fredrick said as he cupped her cheeks.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You can¡¯t even stand properly¡± Goldined as she bit her lips sadly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home¡±


    ETHAN POV


    ¡°Uncle Ethan is food not ready yet?¡± Mike asked pouting


    ¡°Maybe you should go help your Aunt in the kitchen rather than stay here andin¡±


    ¡°My aunt? are you and aunty E getting married?¡± Mike asked excitedly


    ¡°Soon¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Daddy and mummy are also getting married¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Ethan smiled but just then E interrupted


    ¡°OK hungry lions Food is ready¡± E said to them


    ¡°Hungry lions like seriously?¡± Ethan asked as he furrowed his brows at her.


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Well, this lion is hungry for something else. Maybe you can give it to me¡± Ethan winked but E gave him a little push


    ¡°A kid is here¡± E said then Mike furrowed his brows at them but didn¡¯t say anything then Ethan became d that he didn¡¯t asked because he wasn¡¯t in the mood for answer and question session. Immediately E dished the food out and they soon started eating.


    ¡°Taste nice¡± Ethanplimented


    ¡°Thanks¡± E responded with a smile on her face then a


    notification dinged on Ethan¡¯s phone so he clicked on it.


    ¡°Famous business mogul Fredrick Majesty throws up after a ride in a rollercoaster¡± The headline read


    ¡°And they had the guts to add aughing emoji to it but why the hell did Fredrick ride a rollercoaster? He doesn¡¯t go on those because the first time he did, he became terribly ill and he was eight but since then, the doctor warned him never to go on such ride so why the hell did Gold let him go on those? I pray nothing happens to him¡± Ethan sad angrily.

 62

    The ride home was a silent one and Gold had to drive because there was no way Fredrick was going to take them home in that condition.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s mad at me because he has every right to be. I can¡¯t believe I hurt him but I didn¡¯t mean too, I just wanted him to have some fun. I guess I¡¯m going to learn how to control my mood swings. It¡¯s not really my fault you know, the doctor did say mine was going to be on the high side hence I¡¯m carrying triplets¡± Gold thought but then she was interrupted by Fredrick¡¯s voive


    ¡°Gold, I¡¯m not mad at you and it¡¯s not your fault¡± Fredrick finally spoke.


    ¡°Trying to make me feel better right? of course it¡¯s my fault I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to ride those¡± Gold said unhappily


    ¡°Baby I said it¡¯s fine¡± Fredrick said but Gold nodded and continued driving until they got home.


    When they walked into the house as expected she got scolded.


    ¡°Fredrick are you okay?¡± Ethan asked his brother as he examined him thoroughly


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not and Gold why the hell did you let my brother ride a rollercoaster?¡± Ethan asked her angrilyN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Gold muttered sincerely


    ¡°Sorry? don¡¯t you know that Fredrick is allergic to rollercoasters? he tend to get sick whenever he rides them. What if something bad has happened to him?¡± Ethan asked and E stood beside him trying to pacify his anger.


    ¡°He¡¯s allergic to rollercoasters, howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± Gold thought Inwardly


    ¡°Ethan, I said it¡¯s fine¡± Fredrick said to his brother trying to calm him as well


    ¡°You¡¯re right Ethan, I caused this but how on earth was I supposed to know he¡¯s allergic to rollercoasters when he didn¡¯t tell me about it. I know you care about your brother but I do as well and I wouldn¡¯t want to see him hurt¡± Gold yelled in tears.


    ¡°Ethan you¡¯ve said too much¡± Fredrick said as he pulled Gold to himself and enveloped her in a hug


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I should never have yelled at you. I just got scared, I¡¯m sorry¡± Ethan apologized to Gold


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I should be the one apologizing but Freddie, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are allergic to rollercoasters?¡± Gold asked Fredrick tenderly


    ¡°If I told you would you have believed me?¡± Fredrick asked her as well


    ¡°Of course I would¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have¡±


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s right because I would have thought he was lying and probably cried my eyes out. Gold thought inwardly


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again please and don¡¯t ever risk your life to please me. Promise me¡± Gold said hugging him tightly.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if I had lost him. I love him so much¡± Gold said inwardly


    ¡°I promise¡± Fredrick said hugging her immediately


    ¡°Maybe we should seal this with a kiss¡± Fredrick suggested but Gold disengaged from the hug immediately.


    ¡°Maybe you should brush your teeth first remember you threw up¡±


    ¡°I washed my mouth remember¡± Fredrick said as he wrapped his hands around her waist then pulled her to himself¡±


    ¡°No, no no Freddie no¡± Gold said trying to free herself from his grip but then he kissed her instantly and shoved his tongue deep in her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna puke, I just tasted your vomit¡± Goldined then Fredrick let go of her grinning


    ¡°How was it?¡± Fredrick asked.


    ¡°Horrible¡± Gold said and rushed out of the sitting room but then she heard themugh.


    ¡°Fredrick is so mean¡± Gold muttered inwardly.


    FREDERICK POV


    Frederick had freshened up and was resting on the bed with Gold sitting by his side andoperating her phone. Random thoughts had flooded his mind and while he was reminiscing on the days events, a secrete past shed down his thoughts and he smiled looking at Gold who was unaware of what was going on in his mind.


    ***************************


    FLASH BACK (15 YEARS AGO)


    ****************************


    ¡°No matter what, no matter when, no matter where, no matter the century, no matter what¡¯s toe, I will always CHOOSE YOU.¡± Frederick Majesty ddered.


    Everyone else thought she waspletely crazy, but he saw nothing less than perfection in her.


    Frederick had found live with Amanda, a girl he had met during his school days but a mysterious even urred¡­


    *****************************


    DISCLAIMER!


    THIS FLASHBACK WILL BE A LENGHTY ONE. I ENCOURAGE YOU TO RELAX, BE PATIENT AND ENJOY THE STORY AS WE DIG UP A PAST THAT MAY ULTIMATELY SHAPE THE FUTURE OF FREDERICK MAJESTY AND HIS EMPIRE.


    THIS IS HOW HIS LOVE JOURNEY WITH AMANDA BEGAN.

 63

    ¡°DID YOU HEAR THAT!¡±?


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°That Amanda just came back from the psychiatric hospital¡±


    ¡°What! Are you serious, so the rumors were actually true¡±


    ¡°Yes na, I heard that the poor girl wasn¡¯tpletely okay up there¡±


    ¡°Wait is that not Amanda over there?¡±


    ¡°Shhh don¡¯t point at her na, see now she¡¯s looking at us¡±


    ¡°Why is she just staring at us like that, Abeg let¡¯s just go¡±


    I stared unwavering at the two girls as they hurriedly left. God I hated this school. It was only full of rich dumb snubs, didn¡¯t they know the difference between a Rehabilitation center and a psychiatric hospital.


    And yes apparently I¡¯m the Amanda they were soo shamelessly talking about openly.


    I stiffly continued my walk down the hallway and as I walked people kept pointing in my direction whispering to themselves, well I wouldn¡¯t exactly call what they were doing whispering as I could vividly hear them.


    ¡°Guy guy look, no be Amanda be that?¡± A random guy that I didn¡¯t recognize tapped his nearby friend.


    (Pidgin English trantion: Dude is that not Amanda¡±


    ¡°Yesso, it¡¯s her o¡± the whispers continued.


    ¡°Ah Amanda is back¡±


    It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t expecting this type of reaction from people, after all my lovely parents were the one¡¯s that informed the whole school that I was in the hospital because of I was mentally unstable. I¡¯m not even lying, that was exactly how they put it.


    You see the school I went to, was one of the most prestigious schools in the whole of Nigeria, residing in the capital Abuja, it wasn¡¯t in anyway like your typical Nigerian School.


    Qatass academy was the name of the school I attended. It was an extremely expensive school that was why people called it the school for the elites, but I honestly didn¡¯t agree with that title. It was more of the school for the rich retards, because honestly I can vouch that 90% of the students that went here didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Hey Fatty! So you really are back¡± an extremely girly voice brought me back to reality.


    From the annoying high tone of the voice I could already tell who it was.


    ¡°Silver¡± I said in a small voice.


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t learnt to talk out ehn? Fatty¡± She teased with a bold smirk, her two friends behind her Damil and Fatima released low chuckles clearly finding amusement in their friend making fun of me.


    ¡°My name is not Fatty¡± I muttered lowly.


    She onlyughed ¡°Ehn but you are fat na, so the name fits perfectly¡±


    I will not cry. I will not cry. I will not cry. You promised yourself you won¡¯t let it get to you anymore Amanda.


    Students stood stagnant watching us like we were currently the best drama on TV. Amebos! don¡¯t they have sses or something.


    (Trantion: Amebo is a Nigerian pance for ¡®Gossiper¡¯s¡¯, or for people that can¡¯t mind their business)


    ¡°Excuse me¡± I said trying to get pass her, already tired of her belittling me.


    ¡°And where do you think you are going? We¡¯ve not even finished our friendly chat¡± she spoke pushing me back, I almost lost my bnce but quickly regained it.


    Having enough of her I spoke up


    ¡°Leave me alone Silver!¡±


    A look of pure shock passed through her face. I bet she wasn¡¯t expecting that, even I was surprised by my boldness today.


    ¡°Ehnn so a month in a mental hospital has made you grow a backbone bah?¡±


    ¡°Too bad you¡¯re still fat and ugly¡± She once again smirked.


    Those words they spok to me kept racing through my mind bringing back painful memories I honestly really never wanted to recall again.


    ¡°Abeg abeg Silver let¡¯s leave the girl alone before they say we are the ones that made her kill herself, you know she isn¡¯t exactly mentally stable¡± Fatima suddenly spoke with a very evident cruel smile stered on her face.


    The way they joked about suicide everytime like it was a mere thing was really sickening. They shouldn¡¯t joke about something as serious as that.


    I sighed releasing a relief breath as they finally left. Nearby students also began to leave seeing as their favorite show was over. See why I said I hated this school.


    I adjusted my school bag on my back ready to continue my journey to my locker.


    I felt eyes on me so I looked up to find the source and it wasn¡¯t anyone I was expecting, not in a million years. I was shocked to see it was Frederick, the most popr boy in the whole Qatass Academy that was unblinkingly staring at me. Even when he knew I caught him staring he didn¡¯t bother to remove his gaze.


    I quickly averted my eyes from his. The way he looked at me was like he knew something about me that no one else did.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    And I didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ¡°WHO CAN TELL ME, what you¡¯ll use to solve this mathematical problem?¡±


    As soon as that question left Mr Joe mouth everywhere became extremely quiet. Not like I was expecting anything different, like I said my school wasn¡¯t really filled with the brightest students.


    Then he started calling out names


    ¡°Emmanuel¡± he strained out.


    Emmanuel stood up immediately, he looked somewhat determined to answer the question.


    ¡°Sir¡± he started ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer¡± he boldly voiced out, then a grin broke out on his face. Yup I was definitely expecting this.


    The ss that was once quiet went into a fit ofughter¡¯s. You see Emmanuel was¡­ would I call him¡­ the jokester of the ss, though he was actually really smart he just loved ying around. I¡¯m pretty positive he actually knew the answer to the question to begin with.


    ¡°Everybody keep quiet!¡± My maths teacher yelled making the ss revert back to absolute silence.


    He only red at Emmanuel and told him to seat down but not before calling him a ¡®stupid boy¡¯.


    ¡°If no one can answer this question, none of you are going out for your lunch break¡± everyone groaned at this.


    ¡°Sir haba na, you can¡¯t do that¡± A girl, I think her name was Miracle called out.


    ¡°Ehnn? Oya watch me na¡± he smirked. I honestly believed he would go through with his words as he has done it before in the past.


    Sighing in a low voice I decided to raise my hand. I really didn¡¯t mind being held back on my lunch break like the other¡¯s, I mean I didn¡¯t have any friends to begin with that I was dying to see or anything, but I was actually nning on going somewhere when the lunch break begins. And I n to keep to that.


    ¡°Yes Amanda, you have something to say?¡± He looked surprised though that I rose my hand, because I never and I mean never raise my hand in ss. Only when I¡¯m asked specifically that I answer.


    ¡°The answer is Pythagorean theorem¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Even after one month she can¡¯t still speak out loud¡± I heard a voice Snicker beside me.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to look I already knew it was Damil.


    ¡°Correct¡± Mr Joe beamed.


    ¡°Are you people seeing your mate, somebody with a head on her shoulder. If you like ehn, you people don¡¯t brazen up. It¡¯s until you see yourselves pushing wheelbarrow in the future that your eyes will open. Mtchew nonsense¡± As you can see Mr Joe was that one teacher that insulted his students without any care in the world. Although our school had a policy for no beating and no insulting from teachers. My math teacher was one of those teachers that didn¡¯t bother to abide by it. He was fearless I would give him that.


    As he was about to add more to his speech about how unserious most people in the ss were the bell rang signalling it was time for lunch break. Praise Jesus!


    ¡®Thank God¡¯ could be heard from every Corner of the ss.


    ¡°See these children o, you¡¯re happy you¡¯re leaving my ss abi? Don¡¯t worry I hope you people know you¡¯re having me again the period after your lunch break?¡± Groans left the mouths of almost all the students in the ssroom.


    ( *abi* is a type of Nigerian ngs used In ce of the English word ¡®Right¡¯- I will be using it a lot, so it would be nice if you could take note of it, thanks)


    Mr Joe onlyughed then dismissed us all.


    Immediately I started packing my books in my bag and hug my bagpack on my back. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why I was bothering to carry my school bag while I could just save myself the stress and leave it in the ssroom. Well I¡¯ve tried that before and let¡¯s just say I had to get apletely new school bag the next day. My ssmates weren¡¯t exactly really the nicest.


    ¡°Miss George¡± I heard Mr Joe call out my name as he was about to leave the ss¡­ well more like my surname.


    I turned to him curious as to why he was calling me, some people that were still in the ss also did the same.


    Releasing a small smile he spoke ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re back¡± after that he left.


    I stood still in the same spot that I was in shocked by his words. After a short time I released a very small smile of my own happy that someone actually missed my presence, well there was always a first for everything right? I mean even my own parents didn¡¯t miss me, I knew that because they didn¡¯t even bother to visit me once in the month that I was away¡­ sometimes I get the feeling that they aren¡¯t even my real parents to be perfectly honest, so Mr Joe words came to me as a surprise.

 64

    (FLASHBACK)


    ¡°Amanda! Jesus Christ what do you think you¡¯re doing! Come down from there¡± turning back slightly I saw that it was my mother that just entered my room.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of this house, I¡¯m tired of you people¡± I muttered with a shaky voice, putting one leg out the window while the other one was still standing on the edge.


    ¡°I saide down from there right this instance youngdy!¡±


    I was standing on the edge of the window in my room already prepared to jump, I was mildly confident I wasn¡¯t going to be able to survive the fall, afterall my room was at the very top floor. Already a suicide note was ced neatly on my bedside cupboard but I¡¯m sure my mom hasn¡¯t seen it yet.


    ¡°See this stupid girl o, so you want to jump and kill yourself so people will start pointing their fingers at me saying it¡¯s my fault bah?. Ungrateful child!¡± A tear slipped out of my eye at my mother¡¯s words. Of course Mrs George would always be self centered even till the very end, only caring about what others would think of her as a mother, and not how her own child thought of her.


    Releasing a small sad smile I removed my other leg from the edge of the window and then I fell.


    ¡­


    (END OF FLASHBACK)


    ¡°Amanda!¡±


    I was jolted up from my sleep by a voice.


    I rubbed my face with the back of my hand to remove the sleep from my eyes.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I responded although I haven¡¯t gotten a good look of the person¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± It sounded like a male voice.


    At the question I removed my hand from my eyes to see the person that was talking to me.


    Who on Earth would be bothered about my well being?


    ¡°Amanda? Amanda are you hearing me¡± Frederick snapped his fingers in front of my face, a look of concerned graced his face. And yes you heard that right, it was Frederick the Golden boy of the school. Why on Earth was he here? In the library of all ces? This was my safehaven so to say, and no one reallyes here during lunch break.


    ¡°How do you know my name¡± yes great going Amanda, the first thing thates out of your mouth had to be that.


    A beaming smile slowly took over his face, he¡¯s dimple¡¯s shining ever soo brightly. Swoon. He was quite the looker if I do say so myself.


    ¡°We are in the same ss Amanda, of course I know your name¡± he chuckled as if he found the question funny. I honestly almost forgot that we were actually really in the same ss.


    ¡°Oh¡± was my bright response.


    Abruptly a look of surprise took over his face. Confused I scrunched my face a little.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cr¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get to finish my statement because as I touched my cheeks just to confirm, it turns out that tears were actually on my cheeks.


    Oh right almost forgot about ¡®that¡¯ dream.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± I muttered.


    He gave me an unapproving look like he didn¡¯t believe a word I said. Once again he had that look that seemed like he knew something about me that others didn¡¯t, like he knew more than he was letting on.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Realizing how rude my question sounded I immediately used my hand to ce it over my mouth. I mean he did have every right to the library as much as I did, it was a general library afterall. I¡¯m just surprised he came here that¡¯s all.


    He didn¡¯t look offended though as he spoke.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere¡±


    My eyes widened on their own ord at his words.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± I asked just to confirm that I heard him right.


    ¡°Yes¡± he responded with a smile, he really was a cheerful person. Unlike me.


    ¡°Why?¡± Still not understanding the boy I asked.


    ¡°Because I wanted to ask you to be my friend¡±


    Different emotions engulfed me all at the same time, confusion, disbelief and more confusion. Ok so it was more like only two emotions that I was feeling.


    From Frederick¡¯s question I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was actually on some kind of high end medication.


    (FLASHBACK)


    ¡°YOU¡¯RE LUCKY to have been able to survive that fall youngdy¡± the first time I heard those words from the doctor was the first time that I actually started believing that life was in no way fair.


    Nobody wanted me, my parents sure as hell didn¡¯t and now even death didn¡¯t. I was truly unwanted.


    Infact I was still wondering how I managed to survive the fall from my room window. Though I had a lot of broken bones and almost all my ribs were broken, I was still sadly very much alive. Was this some kind of sick joke or what?!


    ¡°Are you not going to say anything?!¡± My mother viciously growled out.


    My silence continued, aggrievating her the more.


    ¡°See doctor I have a very important meeting to get to, so I will be leaving now¡± my mother getting feed up with me turned to the doctor and said.


    ¡°Is anyoneing in your ce to stay with her in the hospital?¡± the doctor professionally asked adjusting her sses a little.


    ¡°No. My husband is on a business trip out of the country, so he isn¡¯t around. And even if he was I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t bother to waste his time staying in the hospital with this insolent child, better yet he would have flogged the devil out of her¡± my mother huffed out with irritation in her tone.


    Shock immediately masked the doctors face at her words. I couldn¡¯t me her my mother wasn¡¯t really acting like someone whose daughter almostmitted suicide. Once again that was Mrs George for you forever the uncaring mother. I know I should have gotten used to it by now but I just can¡¯t stop myself from expecting something/anything from her. I thought this time around she might actually care enough that I almost killed myself. What a joke.


    (END OF FLASHBACK)

 65

    ¡°Ma?¡±


    ¡°Ma?!¡±


    I was brought out from the memory I was recalling by my drivers voice.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± I responded while blinking a little.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached the house¡± He said gesturing to the big mansion in front of us.


    ¡°Oh right, thank you, Mr ¡± I muttered, opened the car door and came down. I guess I spaced out for too long.


    As I was about to close the door Mr  spoke.


    ¡°Oga and Madam said I should inform you that they would being homete today, and that you should eat dinner by yourself¡± He reported to me with a little smile. He was a really nice man, he always had a smile on his face making him look much younger than he actually was.


    ¡°Nothing new there¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Ehn?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, thank you Mr  have a good day¡±


    ¡°And you to Ma¡± I nted a fake smile on my face and closed the door.


    I walked up to the front door and typed in the lock code to enter. The house as usual was as quiet as ever. For the past seventeen years of my life this was how it had always been when I came back from school. They said being an only child would mean you will get the undivided attention from your parents but apparently mine was very different, the only thing I got from being an only child was loneliness. No one to gist or y with, no one to bicker with, it was extremely lonely. At least I know that if I had siblings I probably wouldn¡¯t have minded as much if my parents actually cared about me or not.


    I began to climb the long tiring staircase to my room which was at the very top. Yay lucky me.


    Finally reaching the room I ced my bag on the floor and then starting removing my school uniform. It was quiet ufortable, if I do say so myself.


    As I removed my zer my eyes instantly made its way to my hands. Red angry marks/lines that were already healing could be spotted. The more I looked at them the more bad memories kept rushing through my head.


    ¡­..


    ¡®I can¡¯t have a daughter that is fat like this o, Amanda you better go on a diet immediately. Infact don¡¯t bother I will just tell the cook to cut down your food¡¯


    ¡­..


    ¡®Can you believe, her uniform is not even seizing her again. You will just be eating anyhow like a pig¡¯


    ¡­


    ¡®Pig¡¯


    ¡®Fat¡¯


    ¡®Ugly¡¯


    I have gotten very much familiar with those words by now. They were permanently stored in my brain. But I knew I had to move past that, one way or another.


    Remember you¡¯re not the same person as before Amanda. Not the same.


    Time skip¡­..


    ¡°Miss are you sure your parents would approve of me driving you to the shopping mall thiste¡± Mr  asked, he looked beyond nervous.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t think they would care¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Sorry Ma you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just wait for like ten minutes I would be out as soon as I finish¡± I gave him my ever famous fake smile and got out of the car before he could protest further.


    That was five minutes ago. I was presently at ShopRite in Jabike Mall shopping for toiletries for myself. When Mr  said my parents wouldn¡¯t be soo happy that I came out thiste, I was actually tempted tough at that instance, but I held it back. The poor man didn¡¯t know the type of rtionship I had with my parents, infact no one did. They could care less even if I went out in the middle of the night to a night club sef.


    I¡¯ve been looking for the roll that they kept tissue for sometime now and I just can¡¯t seem to find it.


    ¡°Oh there it is¡± I muttered to myself finally location the roll where different brands of tissues were kept.


    As I reached out my hand to pick one and keep in my shopping basket a hand also reached to pick the same item I wanted.


    ¡°Sorry, please go ahead¡± I said already prepared to pick another one.


    ¡°Amanda?¡± As I heard my name I turned.


    Surprised I spoke ¡°Frederick?¡± A big grin abruptly broke out on his face, he seemed excited to see me for some reason.


    ¡°What a coincidence¡± I narrowed my eyes at him. This was too much of a coincidence.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I squinted my eyes further.


    ¡°It¡¯s a general mall Amanda, is there a reason that I can¡¯t be here?¡± he chuckled amused by my sudden question. I blushed embarrassed that I was jumping into unnecessary conclusion. Thank the Lord that my skin my dark, making it hard for him to know I was ferociously blushing.


    ¡°Right, sorry¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You apologize way too much Amanda¡± he gave me a look I couldn¡¯t quite figure out.


    ¡°Anyways¡± he started talking again once he noticed that I wasn¡¯t going to say anything anytime soon ¡°This is actually perfect timing sef¡±


    I stared at him confused not seeing were he was going with this.


    ¡°You left me hanging in the library¡± I still looked at him not getting what he was saying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? this afternoon? when I asked you to be my friend in the library, but just gave me a quick apology and ran out of there as of something was pursing you¡± he looked¡­ would I use the word¡­ Sad for some unknown reason. Or was I seeing clearly.


    ¡°Oh that¡± I said as realization dawn on me. I remember I actually did that, I didn¡¯t know how to respond to his question, so I did the only thing I could do and ran out of there before you could even utter the word ¡®Jack¡¯.


    ¡°Yes that¡± he mimicked me.


    ¡°So now I want an answer, can we be frien¡­..¡±


    ¡°See ehn please just leave me alone¡± I cut him short.


    ¡°What?¡± He blinked a little, the smile that was once on his face was reced with a confused frown.


    ¡°I said leave me alone¡± I said aloud not only surprising Frederick but also myself.


    ¡°I never thought I would see the day you would speak this loud¡± I only red at the tall boy and continued speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is some sort of prank or if you were even forced to do this¡±


    This was not the first time that something like this had happened to me. The first time it happened I was so gullible that I fell for it almost immediately, not having any friends would do that to you.


    ¡°No na haba, that¡¯s not I..¡±


    ¡°But please just leave me alone na, pretend like I don¡¯t exist, you¡¯ve done that pretty well from the past three years that I¡¯ve known you, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard¡±


    ¡°Amanda you¡¯re not listening to¡­¡±


    Once again I cut him short of his words.


    ¡°My life isn¡¯t the greatest, I don¡¯t want you adding to my wah, please¡± I said reverting back to my low voice.


    (A/N: wah is a Nigerian ng for *troubles*)


    I stretched my hand, carried a random pack of tissue and left immediately. Not once looking back.


    *********************


    ¡°WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN AMANDA?¡± was the first thing I heard as soon as I entered the lonely mansion.


    Surprised to see my Mom, I stood frozen for at least up to a minute. I thought she and Dad said they would being back extremelyte. Speaking of which, where was my father? I don¡¯t see him, probably locked up in his study or something.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I asked you, I said where have you been?, just look at the time¡± For some reason instead of me to feel scared or panicky like any other child in my situation would, I felt quite the opposite. I was happy. Happy that for once in my life my mother actually seemed like she cared about me.


    clearing my throat a little I answered.


    ¡°I went to the mall to buy some toiletries for myself¡± as soon as those words left my mouth my mother¡¯s semi-angry mood abruptly cleared.


    ¡°Oh is that all? well then, I don¡¯t see why you had to go yourself you could have just sent any of the helpers to get that for you, why bother going yourself when you could have used that time to do your school work. Use that your God given brain sometimes would you Amanda¡± with that she left, I watched her climb the long tiring staircase until she finally faded out of my view.


    I sighed out loud. So much for her giving an ounce of care. once again I was stupid to think she would care.


    Sure my parents gave me all the material things possible, thanks to them being filthy rich, but they failed to give me the most important thing a parent shouldn¡¯t fail to give their child, and that was Love. Love was a wordpletely non-existent in my house, it¡¯s always been like that since I could remember. I was foolish to think things could change even after all I¡¯ve been through.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Amanda¡±


    ¡°Amanda¡±


    I looked up from where I was resting my head and came face to face with Frederick. Goodness gracious this boy was beyond persistent.


    ¡°What are you doing here again? in the library, that no one ever bothers toe to¡± I rubbed my sleepy eyes and red daggers at him. He was really starting to annoy me, it didn¡¯t matter how good looking he was.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He grinned from ear to ear and spoke.


    ¡°Well obviously I came to see you, Amanda¡± I gave him a dull look and went back to resting my head on myps. Good thing our school allowed us to wear leggings underneath our skirts.


    ¡°Ah haba na, Amanda I really need to talk to you¡± God why was he soo persistent.


    I sighed and raised my head from myps. I hadn¡¯t gotten a lot of sleep yesterday- well I usually don¡¯t get a lot of sleep to begin with- and lunch break was the only time I get to have a wink of sleep, and apparently Frederick wasn¡¯t going to allow me to do that anytime soon.


    ¡°Shoot¡± I said.


    He looked at me oddly with a perfectly raised eyebrow.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It means tell me what you want to say to me¡± I smiled a little at how confused he looked. God I hope he didn¡¯t see that.


    He only chuckled a little.


    ¡°Right¡± a raised his hand and scratched his hands awkwardly. The one thing that was physically unique about Frederick was his hair, it got girls fawning over him. I mean with the jet midnight color and silky looking texture, I¡¯m not surprised that girls worship the ground he walks. He¡¯s hair was naturally full but was slightly cut t by the sides giving him a ck AmeAmandan look.


    ¡°I want us to be friends¡± he spewed out with a stupidly beautiful smile.


    I frowned a little, I thought after yesterday at the mall he would finally give up but I guess he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I thought I already gave an answer to you. No¡± I was full on ring now, couldn¡¯t he just leave me alone. For the past years I¡¯ve been in this school he hadn¡¯t approached me once, what¡¯s changed now?


    ¡°And I will continue asking until you give me a positive answer¡± His persistency didn¡¯t damper at my rude response. What on Earth does this boy eat for breakfast, rainbows? cause he is far too happy, too positive for a teenager. Or maybe I was the one far too negative.


    ¡°Why?¡± I suddenly asked him, curiosity zing within me.


    ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°why me? Why do you want to be my friend?¡± I really wanted to know what was going on inside his head that he wanted me out of all the poption of people In the school to be his friend.


    A far away look suddenly passed his face, I was almost convinced he was about to seriously answer me until he spoke.


    With a devilish smirk he spoke.


    ¡°Because Y has a long tail and two branches¡± for being rumoured to be incredibly smart, he was a lot more childish than I gave him credit for.

 66

    ¡°THAT WAS EXTREMELY CHILDISH YOU KNOW THAT RIGHT?¡± I raised an eyebrow towards him and said. He only chuckled a little and responded with an ¡®I know¡¯.


    ¡°So are you going to tell me the real reason or not?¡± I tried once more. I still couldn¡¯t see any reason as to why he would want to be friends with me, I was practically damaged goods.


    A certain look crossed his face giving him a dark feature. ¡°I don¡¯t believe the right time hase yet Amanda, and trust me when you find out you¡¯d be pissed¡± I didn¡¯t really catch what he said at the end because he muttered it very low.


    ¡°Alright then¡± I stood up and began to pack my things into my school bag ¡°When this ¡®right time¡¯es you know where to find me, we are in the same ss after all¡± I mocked with a roll of my eyes then left him standing there. It¡¯se to my notice that I actually do that to him a lot.


    ¡°Amanda wait!¡± he¡¯s voice boomed through out the library. I turned back and gave him a look like he was crazy, I mean he might have as well been, didn¡¯t he know the librarian Mrs Jib was a no nonsense woman, she could banned us permanently from the Library. Frederick probably might have not cared about that but I strongly did. The library was my only form of safe haven in school, and I was very determined to keep it that way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the people at Zuma rock heard you well, why not be a little louder ehn¡± I whispered sarcastically with yet another eye roll.


    He in turn showcased a grin his dimples popping out in the process. Rainbows, he definitely ate rainbows as a constant breakfast.


    ¡°Oh ok¡­¡± he started saying once again very loudly but I automatically ran close to him and used my palm to cover his mouth. I realized my mistake way toote, it was like my body had a mind of its own.


    Frederick¡¯s eyes widened a little, probably from my unexpected action.


    ¡°Shh¡± I said ¡°Do you want to be thrown out of the library this boy?¡± I asked beyond annoyed with him.


    ¡°ifwntmifdbeungthrawnoutigfifdyau¡± he spoke but it sounded mumbled thanks to my hand that was still ced on his mouth.


    I quickly recoiled my hand from his mouth with a nervous chuckle blushing a little. Once again I thank Jehovah for my dark skin.


    ¡°Sorry what did you say?¡± Frederick sighed at my question.


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t mind being thrown out if it¡¯s with you¡± he then went ahead to wink at me. I immediately turned beet red. What a flirt.


    I coughed awkwardly and began walking again determined to leave this time, unfortunately for me Frederick also began to walk with me. God knows the whole of Qatass academy would freak out if they saw the most loved boy in the school walking with the all too well known deranged girl of Qatass high.


    ¡°You know for a short girl you really do walk fast¡± I heard Frederick mumbled from beside me. I turned my gaze to him and gave him the meanest re I could muster. Didn¡¯t he know it was an unspoken rule not to call a short person short.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s because you¡¯re just not athletic enough, that¡¯s all¡± I mumbled out. And what a bunch of crap that was, he was practically on every single sport club in our school, Basketball, Football, Volleyball you name it. The boy probably had more blessings than most of the poption of Abuja. Brains and bronze, he was definitely a great catch.


    He¡¯s only response was an amused snort, probably calling out on my bullshit.


    We finally reached the library exit door, and as I was about to open the door Frederick beat me to it opening it for me.


    ¡°Ladies first¡± He gave a cheeky smile. I wanted to say the every cliche sentence of ¡®Hmm who said chivalry was dead¡¯ but I held back my tongue just in time and went out the door, Frederick wasn¡¯t too far behind.


    ¡°Oh what do we have here, Fatty how are you?¡± I heard an all too familiar voice say as we came out.


    ¡°Silver¡± I muttered in a dull tone. The inferiorplex that I have be all too familiar with suddenly engulfing me whole, like an automatic switch went off. I looked down to the floor not being able to look her in the eyes even though for once she was alone and not with her other two friends.


    She released a small gasp of surprise.


    ¡°Di-di-Frederick?¡± She shuttered out. Did I forget to say Silver had a major crush on the schools golden boy? What am I even saying, Infact almost every girl in the school had a crush on him, I won¡¯t even be surprised if all did.


    I became confused as I didn¡¯t hear Frederick say anything so I looked up. I was expecting Frederick to give her some sort of friendly smile or even flirt with her but he did theplete opposite, he red menacingly at her. I looked at him in confusion, what exactly could he have against her?


    Silver was just as surprised as I was. Then abruptly she turned and red at me.


    ¡°You!¡± she said usingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve told him something horrible about me abi, I don¡¯t know what you did to make him hang around someone no, something like you. But don¡¯t worry I will get you back for this, just you wait! Just because we were once friends doesn¡¯t mean I will go easy on you¡± I wanted to scream ¡®When have you ever gone easy on me Silver¡¯ but I quickly held my tongue and looked back down once again.


    After her long speech she quickly walked away probably embarrassed that her crush didn¡¯t have any mutual feelings towards her. He might have well had disliked her from the hard gaze he was giving her.


    ¡°Now that is what we call a b**ch in the flesh¡± I heard Frederick say from beside me. I didn¡¯t know he cursed. What am I saying even, I didn¡¯t even know a single thing about him, only that he was academically sound and athletic.


    I didn¡¯t bother toment on what he said, I only continued to look down and released a relived sigh. Thank the gods she was gone.


    Frederick once again spoke ¡°Waite to think of it, did I hear correctly or did she just say both of you were once friends?¡± I could clearly hear the disbelief in his tone. It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t expecting this type of reaction, I mean anyone that heard this would probably react the same way.


    Raising my head with a sad smile I nodded a ¡®yes¡¯.


    ¡°Hold up, this doesn¡¯t make any sense. You mean to tell me that you were once friends with ¡®that¡¯?¡± I almost released augh. He¡¯s tone and the way he scrunched his face in disgust was way too funny.


    Once again giving out a sad yet genuine smile I said.


    ¡°The Devil was also once an angle, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ***********************************


    I WAS CURRENTLY IN CLASS. After the library incident with Silver. Frederick and I had walked together to ss as we were in the same ss. The people in the hallway didn¡¯t disappoint either, like I expected people looked openly at us in surprise.


    Frederick walking beside me was sure to raise a ruckus all over the whole school as they all didn¡¯t have any other better thing to do with their lives.


    When we reached the ssroom it was even worst, you could vividly hear the various murmuring of my ssmates.


    ¡°Ah, mad o. Are my eyes seeing clearly or what?¡± I heard a random voice inquire in disbelief.


    I as always ignored every single one of them and was about to journey to my seat when I heard Frederick say.


    ¡°Bye Amanda¡± I looked at him oddly, wasn¡¯t he going to stay for ss. English teacher was probably on her way here.


    I was about to inquire further but I then remembered that Frederick hardly ever came to sses. It wasn¡¯t like he regrly skipped or anything, no he was actually given a formal approval from the principal to not attend sses when or if he didn¡¯t want to. See what I said he was really favoured, not that I¡¯mining or anything. On a matter of factly, it wasn¡¯t even my business whatsoever.


    Still although he wasn¡¯t a regr in sses that didn¡¯t stop him from being one of the best academically. Who was Frederick really? he was such a mysterious character.


    I mumbled a low ¡°Bye¡± and left to my seat. I didn¡¯t miss the slight grin that took over Frederick¡¯s features after I spoke. After that he too left.


    ¡°So who can tell me what a noun is?¡± My English teacher, Miss Faith¡¯s voice invaded my train of thought.


    Everyone released a strangled groan at her question.


    ¡°What is it ehn?¡± she asked the ss while adjusting her thick rimmed sses.


    ¡°Ma¡± Ireti one of the few ssmates I could say was nice started ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been doing the topic for a long time now. All the way from JSS till now. Why are we always learning this particr topic every year¡± you could hear the frustration in her voice and I really couldn¡¯t me her. You see, in Nigeria this was verymon with English teachers, they always taught us the same thing over and over again, and they always gave us unnecessarily long notes that we wouldn¡¯t even use during exams, it was quite frustrating. The mostmon things that were always taught were Letters, essay¡¯s, parts of speech, figures of speech, and articles. It¡¯s like they couldn¡¯t help themselves but teach it every single time.


    ¡°Forget about JSS sef, we are talking since primary school sef¡± Emmanuel added with a chuckle making everyone else tough also.


    ¡°Silence!¡± ordered Miss Faith, she looked like she wanted to p somebody.


    ¡°Go and ask the schools sybus if you want answered, now stop with the unnecessary bickering and jot down this few note¡± She barked out in anger making the entire ss go intoplete silence.


    ¡°Ohh God I hate dictation¡± I heard a voice muttered from somewhere in the ss.


    I then began to jot down as Miss Faith dictated.


    ¡­..

 67

    (FLASHBACK)


    ¡°So Amanda I heard about the incident that you caused the other day?¡± My father¡¯s gruff voice resonated throughout my room. After my failed attempt at death, I had been in the hospital for five days, and as I already expected, no one visited me in that five days of confinement in the hospital, not a single soul. I got discharged today so I was presently at home in my room and my very angry father was currently reprimanding me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say for yourself youngdy?¡± My father asked after few minutes passed of me not uttering a single word.


    I looked up from my bed to have a good look of my father. Mr George was a tall buff man and almost like all Igbo men he was definitely notcking in the looks department although his age wasn¡¯t that quite young.


    ¡°I¡¯m-so-rry s-ir¡± I shuttered out, tears threatening to fall out of my eyes. I am well aware that I am weak, there wasn¡¯t even any need for me to deny it.


    He angrily sighed ¡°God you¡¯re such a disgrace. Only a week of me outside the country and you try to undergo such a foolish act. Do you want to spoil my good name this girl!¡± The more he spoke the more his eyes became a lot more angry.


    You see, my father and my mother had almost nothing inmon which made me wonder why they even got married in the first ce. But the one thing the had inmon was ¡®not wanting their good name to be soiled¡¯. They both were high end perfectionist so they both saw me as a disgrace no matter what I did to please them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir¡± was all I could mumble once more before he finally left my room with a very disappointed and angry gaze.


    (END OF FLASHBACK)


    ¡­..


    ¡°Miss Amanda!¡± jolting up from my sleep I looked around dazed. Realization dawn on me that I was in the car.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve reached¡± Mr  said pointing out that we were parked outside the house.


    ¡°Oh, thank you¡± I said reaching out to open the car door.


    ¡°Ehrm ma¡¯am if I may?¡± Mr ¡¯s voice stopped me from stepping my other leg outside the car.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It seems like you zone out and sleep a lot these days, is anything the problem?¡± I was shocked to say the least, I and my driver never really interacted that much. You could say our rtionship was strictly business as it was. This was the first time that he had ever bothered to know of my well being.


    I gave him a genuine smile and said.


    ¡°There is no problem Mr , you don¡¯t need to worry. Thank you for asking though¡± I lied without batting an eysh. I mean how could I tell him the truth, I didn¡¯t have ¡®a¡¯ problem, I have ¡®various¡¯ problems, and It didn¡¯t really seat well on me to bombard the poor man with them.


    Giving him yet another smile I then exited the car. Once again as I was about to enter the house he called to my attention.


    ¡°Oh and ma¡¯am¡± I turned back to hear what he wanted to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re parents said they would be joining you for dinner this evening¡± Was what he said after that he drove off.


    My parents? were going to have dinner with me? Well don¡¯t we see surprises everyday. I wonder what the asion was.


    Removing those thoughts from my mind I entered the door passcode and entered the empty wallow mansion. I will just have to wait till it¡¯s evening to know what was soo special about today.


    ¡­


    The silence in the dinning room was filled with the sound of cutleries hitting against the tes.


    ¡°The steak is well done isn¡¯t it dear?¡± my mother was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°Yes it is¡± My father gruffly replied. Then after that the silence came back. God this was soo awkward, it has been years since I and my parents had dinner together, so it was kind of- would I say -ufortable for me.


    ¡°So Amanda¡± my mother started, her eyes left her food to look at me. I quickly swallowed the food that was in my mouth to respond to her.


    ¡°Yes Mom¡± her gaze hardened. Quickly I rephrased my words.


    ¡°Yes mother¡± at this she gave me a smile of approval.


    ¡°Well, I and you Father have exciting news for you¡± Her smile was Soo wide that I was afraid her mouth would tear apart.


    I curved an eyebrow, ¡®Exciting news?¡¯ well she¡¯s definitely got my attention now. I waited patiently for her to continue while cing a piece of steak in my mouth.


    I really should have known that any news that was ¡®exciting¡¯ to my parents, would be quite theplete opposite to me. If only I had known.


    ¡°You are getting engaged!¡± she squealed out in pure delight. The food I was once chewing, I spat out of my mouth not caring that I was probably going to be shouted at for it.


    ************************


    ¡°Amandae back here!¡± My mother¡¯s authoritative voice called out but I was already running up the stairs not bothering to look back. Angry tears rushed down my face.


    I couldn¡¯t believe them, I¡¯ve always thought they were low but I didn¡¯t know they were this low. How could they carelessly marry off their teenage daughter without batting an eye! How could they be soo cruel!


    I increased my pace as my room door came to view. I immediately entered, banged the door behind me and locked it shut.


    My eyes began to roam the entire room looking for something in particr. When I finally spotted the shiney small ck rectangle-like object I immediately made my way to it. I carried the small t object but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to use it. You promised you wouldn¡¯t use it anymore.


    I released a sigh and dropped the razor, it made a slight sound as itnded on the hard wood of my bedside cupboard.


    From the cuts on my hand it was quite well established that I use sharp objects on myself. I wasn¡¯t like this before, No I was quite averagely happy in the past but that all changed on ¡®that¡¯ faithful day. I try as much as possible not to remember it, I practically erased it from my memories. At least that¡¯s what I would like to say.


    I cut myself anytime I get upset, extremely sad or angry, I know it¡¯s an extremely bad habit and I¡¯m trying as much as I can to stop it. After all it was one of the reasons I was sent to a Rehabilitation center. Bing a suicidal manic was definitely not in my list of what I wanted to be when I grow up, but we all don¡¯t choose what we be. God I sound stupid, but of course we can choose what we want to be but I was just weak that¡¯s the sad truth.


    Not wanting to stay on the bed, I slid down to the cold floor in a far corner of the room and hugged myself tightly to the wall feeling like what I¡¯ve always been reminded I¡¯ll be and always would be ¡®Unwanted¡¯.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Hmm we really should stop meeting like this¡± I heard an all too familiar voice say from above me.


    I sighed. ¡°No Frederick, ¡®You¡¯ really should stoping to the library. You practically don¡¯t have anything to do here¡± I said all this with my head still down.


    I could hear the teasing tone in his voice as he spoke ¡°That¡¯s not true, I do have something to do here¡±


    ¡°Yh right¡± I responded sarcastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s true actually. Ie here to see you¡± I could practically imagine him winking as he said that.


    ¡°God you¡¯re insufferable¡± I groaned out. All he did was chuckle. He really did have a niceugh though. Not like I was ever going to admit that to him.


    It¡¯s funny how our little banter seemed like we were actually really close friends when we were practically almost strangers. For some reason I felt like I could be myself anytime I was around him. I guess the saying that you are more like yourself when with familiar faces than when you¡¯re with strangers, didn¡¯t really apply to me.


    ¡°By the way what happened?¡± He suddenly asked with a concerned voice.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Since I came you haven¡¯t once risen you head, is something wrong?¡± The concern again was clear as day in his voice.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong¡± I mumbled still not raising my head up.


    ¡°Amanda¡± he said in a warning tone. I scrunched my face a little and sighed finally raising up my head.


    ¡°What?¡± I said with a re to his direction.


    ¡°Jesus Amanda! What happened? You look like you got hit by a truck!¡± Frederick said this all with a widened eye and an evident frown.


    ¡°Way to make a girl feel special¡± I said with enough sarcasmced in and an eye roll as an added bonus.


    He released a nervous chuckle and muttered a ¡®sorry¡¯. Well it¡¯s not like I could me him, I really did look awful, that much I could say. Puffy eyes and eye bags weren¡¯t really a great look on anyone. I¡¯m pretty sure the only thing that looked manageable was my natural curly full hair that was packed in a natural styled bun. Thank God our school didn¡¯t make it mandatory to it your hair like some other school¡¯s did.


    ¡°Seriously Amanda, what happened? You look like you didn¡¯t sleep and wait have you been crying?¡± Frederick¡¯s features screamed serious so I knew I shouldn¡¯t crack a sarcastic joke or anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just leave it¡± I mumbled. I could feel a headacheing in full force.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just ¡®leave it¡¯ Amanda. Tell me¡±


    ¡°Why are you so persistent ehn?! I said leave it!¡± I didn¡¯t know when I shouted forgetting we were currently in the library.


    ¡°No¡± he barked right back.


    ¡°Why?!¡± I asked in frustration. I didn¡¯t even know why we were both shouting. It was seriously unnecessary.


    ¡°Because I care Amanda! Because I care¡± He shouted the first phrase but when he said it the second time he reduced his voice to a whisper.


    I felt something tingle within my heart as soon as my mind registered his words. Did I hear him correctly? Because he cares? Why on Earth would a total stranger like him care for me.


    ¡°Wh-at?¡± I choked out in surprise. I wanted him to confirm if I did hear him right or not.


    ¡°Amanda it¡¯s because I care to know. You know not everyone is out to get you or something. Now please will you tell me what¡¯s wrong¡± He said softly. The part were he said ¡®Not everyone was out to get me¡¯ really hit me deep. I guess I was behaving like everyone was really out to get me. You can¡¯t really me me for that though, my life wasn¡¯t all sunshines and rainbows.


    I released a sigh, I can¡¯t believe I was actually going to do this.


    I used my hand to tap a spot beside me on the tiled floor gesturing for him to seat. After he did I started.


    ¡°You really want to know?¡± He nodded his head like a little child. Funny enough he was still a head taller than me as we sat down on the floor which made me to have to look up to him as I spoke.


    ¡°You really really want to know?¡± He once again nodded.


    Just wanting to tease him further I continued. ¡°You really really re¡ª¡±


    ¡°Amanda¡± he cut me short with a warning tone. I gave him a cheeky smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged¡± I blurted out just wanting to get it over with.


    He blinked a little as ifing to terms with my words. I won¡¯t lie he kinda looked cute doing that. Heaven knows that if he could have been able to read my thoughts at that moment he would have teased me till the day I died.


    This time he was the one to choke out.


    ¡°Wh-a-t?¡±


    ¡°Yeah my parents told me the oh so ¡®exciting¡¯ news yesterday¡± I said in a dull yet sarcastic tone.


    I went into a talking rampage. I mean I might have as well pour my heart out now, it¡¯s good to finish what you¡¯ve started right?


    ¡°I mean who gives their only child out for marriage right? I¡¯m not even 18 yet! I even don¡¯t know what my parents are thinking. I¡¯m probably sure this is just some kind of business opportunity for them that¡¯s why they are soo eager to marry me off without soo much of an heads up to me¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± I interrupted Frederick.


    ¡°And can you believe that they want me to meet my soo called Fiance to be today for dinner. I mean what a load of bull right?¡± I puffed out an angry breath. From the corner of my eyes I could see that Frederick looked nervous about something for some reason, but I didn¡¯t pay much mind to it as I began to talk again.


    ¡°God when I meet the person they are trying to marry me off to, it is only the creator of the heavens and the Earth that would be able to hold me back from not kicking him where the sun doesn¡¯t shine¡± I heard an audible gulp from beside me.


    ¡°Sure it might not be his fault and all but I¡¯m still very much angry to care¡± I finally finished with a huff. This was probably the most I had ever spoken to anyone in a long time.


    I turned to Frederick and I swear I saw a flicker of fear cross his eyes. What was he so afraid of.


    ¡°Frederick?¡± I said ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± I looked at him confused. For someone that was trying quite hard to know what was on my mind, he sure was a lot more quiet than I expected.


    ¡°Ehrm, your fianc¡¯e is a lucky guy?¡± He squeaked out. It sounded a lot more like a question than a statement. What was doing him?

 68

    WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS SENSITIVE


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ¡°where are you going?¡± I heard Frederick ask as I stood up dusting my skirt.


    ¡°Restroom, why?¡± I raised a questioning eyebrow to his direction.


    ¡°Oh nothing, I just thought you were leaving me here alone¡± he said with a shortugh. I only stared at him for a while before saying.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wait here for me?¡± I asked surprised. This was the first time anyone had ever thought to wait for me concerning anything.


    ¡°Uhm yeah¡± he gave me a ¡®duh¡¯ look, like as if my question was stupid.


    ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to wait right? You can leave anytime you want¡± I mumbled before I started walking towards the direction of the library door. I know I sounded kind of rude but it was just the first time that anything like this had ever happened to me and I didn¡¯t know how to take it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll wait. I want to wait!¡± He yelled out after me. For goodness sake, this boy didn¡¯t know anything about keeping the library rules, or he knew and just decided topletely ignore it. Thank God we were in a secluded part of the library.


    On reaching the girls toilet I immediately went to do my business and came out of the toilet stall. As I was in the process of washing my hands I heard a bang from the restrooms door direction. Immediately I spotted Silver. She and her two other friends, Damil and Fatima were not too far behind her.


    ¡°Amanda¡± was the first thing that came out of her mouth.


    I didn¡¯t even know when I groaned out in frustration ¡°What is it?¡± A fickle of surprise passed through her eyes before she smirked.


    ¡°See this girl o¡± She turned to say to her friends whileughing ¡°Na me she dey talk to like that?¡±


    (Pidgin English trantion: Is it me she¡¯s talking to like that?¡±


    ¡°No na it¡¯s can¡¯t be you na, unless she no dey well for head¡± was Fatima¡¯s response.


    (No it can¡¯t be you, unless she¡¯s not well in the head)


    ¡°Abi¡± Damil added.


    ¡°Anyways forget about that sef. The main reason I¡¯m here is to warn you to stop talking to Frederick¡± Silver growled out.


    ¡°And why should I do that?¡± I wanted to punch myself the moment those words escaped my mouth. Why did I even say that sef, did I have a death wish?!


    ¡°Ah, Fatima na true you talk o, this girl actually dey craze¡± Silver chuckle but it wasn¡¯t out of amusement, she looked beyond angry.


    (Fatima you were right, she is actually crazy)


    I gulped as three of them started to take slow threating steps towards me which made me take equal steps back in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve forgotten your ce Fatty. Let me refresh your memory¡± The immediate smirk that covered all their faces shook me to the very core. Right there and then I knew they were going to do something horrible to me, just like they always did in the past¡­.


    ¡°What are you guys doing, get away from me¡± I pathetically said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Damil¡± Silver called out loud.


    ¡°Yes¡± A grinning Damil responded.


    ¡°Get me water¡± was what she instructed.


    ¡°With pleasure¡±


    Before I could even try to make a run for it Damil brought back a bucket of water with her. What am I saying, I couldn¡¯t even make a run for it because they werepletely blocking my path. There was practically no escape.


    ¡°Hold her¡± Silverid out anothermand. And just like every other time her two friends obeyed her like mindless idiots.


    ¡°Stop it! What are you doing!¡± I pathetically struggled tears filling my eyes as they firmly held me in ce.


    ¡°This is for you thinking you can be all buddy-buddy with Frederick¡± and with that she dumped the entire content in the bucket on me. Damil and Fatima released me and they left, I could still hear them snickering until it finally faded away into the distance.


    I turned to look at myself in the mirror.The girl that stared right back at me looked like shit, my eyes puffy and my uniform looked like it had seen better days. All in all, I looked terrible.


    ¡°Pathetic¡± I mumbled as tears rushed down my face.


    ¡°You really are pathetic Amanda¡± I whispered to my reflection.


    Deciding that I didn¡¯t want to stay in school any much longer, I rushed out of the restroom not bothering as students in the hallway stared at my sorry state. It¡¯s not like it was the first time they¡¯ve seen me in this type of condition¡­.


    I bursted through the library door in a haste rushing to go and get my bag. I reached my destination and quickly carried my bag. I ignored Frederick¡¯s open stare. So he actually waited like he said he would.


    I ran out of the library as if I was on fire. But I was stopped by someone¡¯s hold on my hand.


    ¡°Amanda what happened?¡± Frederick held me back by the hand as I was attempting to leave. I tried to struggle out of his grip but it was incredibly firm.


    ¡°Leave me alone Frederick, I¡¯m not in the mood¡± I muttered not daring to speak louder than a whisper, afraid that if I did I might just burst into tears, again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are in the mood or not Amanda. Tell me, who did this to you¡± I turned to face him about to tell him to piss off but the look on his face made me to stop. He looked beyond pissed. Why though? It wasn¡¯t like he was the one that got water poured on him.


    ¡°Nobody¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Amanda. Do I look stupid to you? I said who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°Does it really matter? And why do you care, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± I shouted out in frustration.


    ¡°Of course it does matter!¡± He widened his eyes when he said this, like I was even crazy to ask him such a question.


    ¡°And i care because it¡¯s concerning you Amanda¡± he said softly. My features softened a little at his words.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t¡± I said.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t what?¡± A confused expression overtook his face.


    ¡°Care about me¡± I said with a sad chuckle.


    ¡°Everyone deserves to be cared about Amanda, Everyone¡± He¡¯s eyes held pain as he spoke those words. I averted my eyes from him because his gaze was just way too intense.


    ¡°Now please just tell me who did this to you¡± the desperation to hear my answer was as clear as day in his tone.


    I sighed and turned my gaze back to him ¡°It was Silver and her friends, happy?¡± He didn¡¯t look all that surprised by my answer. After a short time I continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually nothing really, it¡¯s a normal thing. Wee to my life¡± I said with a sad smile and just like i usually do, I left him standing alone in the hallway.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Mr , you¡¯re sure that was what my mother said?¡± I asked.


    After that uneventful event that went down in school I went home immediately, thank God my principal was flexible enough to allow me go home that early. Although they did contact my parents concerning my actions. Like they would be bothered to care.


    Presently it was evening and I was being driven to a restaurant to meet my fiance to be. Apparently both our parents had thought it wise for our first meeting to be in a restaurant where we would have dinner.


    ¡°Yes Ma, she said that you are going alone to the restaurant and that sadly she and your father won¡¯t be able to apany you¡± Sadly my ass.


    ¡°Alright, thank you¡± I mumbled.


    After five minutes Mr  called to my attention.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached ma¡¯am¡± we were presently packed outside of an elegant looking restaurant. The building practically screamed ¡®money!¡¯. I wasn¡¯t really bothered though, afterall my parents were stinky rich, they could afford it.


    ¡°Thank you Mr ¡± I said and got out of the car.


    Entering the restaurant I was asked for my reservation. I just dropped my name, well more like my surname, and I was immediately ushered to a more scheduled part of the restaurant. On entering, the first thing I saw was a table and two chairs opposite to each other, A guy was sat down on one of the chairs already, I couldn¡¯t see his face because his back was faced to me. But for some reason his hair looked incredibly familiar.


    I didn¡¯t look at his face until I sat down on my seat, and boy was that a mistake on my part.


    I choked out with widened eyes.


    ¡°Frederick?¡±

 69

    ¡°FREDERICK?¡± I stared dumbfounded at the male sitting opposite me.


    ¡°Hi¡± was his response with a nervous smile. I have to say he actually cleaned up nice. He wore a ck fitted suit, it looked like an Armani brand and his hair was nicely styled. All in all he looked quite edible. But forget all that, right now I was beyond the boundaries of pissed.


    ¡°Hi? Hi?!!¡± I blew up. Was this guy actually serious? From all the things he could say it was ¡®hi¡¯ that he could mumble out.


    ¡°Amanda I¡¯m sorry, please calm down I can exin¡± he said nervously. Oh I was so going to kill this boy.


    ¡°Exin what ehn? Exin what na? That you tricked me? That you made a fool of me?¡± I said full on ring my hardest at him.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention to do so¡± he muttered looking down, probably too ashamed to look me in the eyes.


    ¡°Oh my God I¡¯m so stupid¡± I mumbled out in realization. ¡°Today when I was telling you all about how my parents engaged me to a stranger you pretended like you didn¡¯t know a thing about it, when apparently¡± I used my hand to gesture all around us ¡°You knew all to well about it¡± I finished.


    He raised his head back up ¡°Amanda I¡¯m¡­.¡±


    ¡°What, sorry?¡± I cut him short ¡°Yeah you¡¯ve said that already¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°And sorry unfortunately won¡¯t cut it¡±


    ¡°I know I messed up big time but please would you at least listen to what I have to say¡± He said giving me pleading eyes. I sighed. Being someone that was never given the chance to be heard, I just knew I had to give him a chance to exin himself before I jumped into more conclusions.


    Releasing yet another sigh I said ¡°Fine¡± though a frown was still present on my face.


    He gave me a relived smile ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°Now to exin myself¡± He started.


    ¡°I recently also found out about it, a few days before you did¡± I interrupted.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t bother to oh I don¡¯t know, tell me¡± I said with immense sarcasm.


    ¡°I know that was a mistake on my part, but I just didn¡¯t know how to break the news to you¡± I could sense the sincerity in his tone so I believe him.


    ¡°Ok then I¡¯ll forgive you for that, but why didn¡¯t you say anything today when I was telling you about it?¡± I arched my eyebrows in his direction.


    ¡°Uhm when you where busy talking about hitting me on my nuts when you first meet me? yeah I don¡¯t think so¡± he nervously chuckled like he actually believed I would really go through with my words. I was obviously joking I didn¡¯t have that kind of confidence to do something like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go through with that anymore¡± I said.


    ¡°Why? Because you found out that your fiance to be is me?¡± Frederick said with a grin, I guess his annoying confidence was back.


    With a sarcastic smile I responded ¡°No, now that I know it¡¯s you, I¡¯ve changed my mind to putting you in a body bag¡± He gulped.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡± His nervous voice asked.


    I shrugged ¡°Maybe I am or maybe I¡¯m not, the point is that you can never know¡± I smirked.


    It was quite funny how I was pissed at him seconds ago and now we were bantering like little kids. What is this boy doing to me for goodness sake.


    ¡°So is that why you¡¯ve been so desperately asking me to be your friend?¡± I suddenly spoke after few minutes of silence.


    ¡°Desperately? Amanda haba you wound my man pride¡± He joked. I gave him a look making him to sigh.


    ¡°No Amanda, this was not the reason¡±


    ¡°Then what is?¡± I tried again to get him to tell me what the reason was, I mean someone can¡¯t just wake up one day and decide that they want to be friends with me after three years of ignoring my existence. I just don¡¯t get it.


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s not the right time yet for me to tell you, when it is I will¡± The pleading look in his eyes made me to sigh.


    ¡°Ok fine. But you do know you are annoying right?¡± I joked.


    ¡°Only for you¡± he winked. My heart oddly skipped a bit. Weird I¡¯m pretty sure I took my prescribed pills today.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah sure¡± I said with a chuckle.


    ¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Frederick asked me.


    After we had settled our little issue, our food was brought in for us and I¡¯ve been staring at it for the past five minutes now.


    ¡°No I¡¯m okay¡± I gave him a tight smile. God I was such a liar, I was practically starving at the moment but I knew I couldn¡¯t eat it.


    He raised a questioning eyebrow ¡°Is the food not to your taste?¡± he inquired. The food was more than to my taste, it was roasted chicken breast and jollof rice with a side dish of sd.


    Yet again I gave him a fake smile ¡°No it is I¡¯m just not hungry¡± Liar. Liar. Liar. Gosh I was such a liar.


    He squinted his eyes at me before moving his gaze back to his food. I thought I had pretty much convinced him with what I said until he spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Amanda, I know an eating disorder when I see one¡± I automatically froze when my brain registered what he said. How on earth did he get to know about my eating disorder.


    ¡°I do-n¡¯t kn-ow wha-t¡­ you¡¯re talking about¡± I gulped. When Frederick raised his head up I gasped, he looked 100% angry. The fire burning in his eyes was like no other.


    He clenched his jaw tightly ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me Amanda, do I look dumb to you¡±


    He continued ¡°So you¡¯re going to tell me that when they brought the food you didn¡¯t start estimating the amount of calories and grams each of them contain?¡± I gulped again. Why and how does he know all this.


    He was actually pretty much urate, I did exactly as he assumed I did. Who was this boy really that he knew soo much like this.


    ¡°Frederick¡­¡± I began but he interrupted me.


    ¡°The roasted chicken; 165 calories, protein, 31 grams, Total fat 3. 6 grams¡± He recited like it was part of his daily mantra.


    I started again ¡°How do you¡­¡± but was interrupted once again. I felt suffocated, like the walls of the restaurant were closing in on me.


    ¡°The jollof rice; 284 calories, Total fat 11grams¡±


    Wanting to try again I choked out ¡°Frederick that¡¯s enou¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh and let¡¯s not forget the sd; 100 Calories more or less, total fat 20grams. shabi that should be about right bah Amanda?¡± he said in a mocking tone. I red at him, but he too also looked pissed.


    Finally I spoke more like choked ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°Does it really matter at the moment? Amanda you need to stop doing this to yourself¡±


    ¡°What do you know Frederick! you don¡¯t know anything. You know absolutely nothing!¡± I yelled out at him. Tears began to gather in my eyes.


    ¡°I know enough Amanda! I know that you¡¯re killing yourself slowly!¡± He yelled back but his was way louder.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that¡± I muttered softly, the tears I was holding back began to fall freely. His face softened a little as he saw I was crying, then he spoke barely over a whisper.


    ¡°Then why? Why are you doing this to yourself?¡±


    Fat.


    Ugly.


    A waste of space.


    With a smile which I was sure was sad I spoke ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m obligated to tell you that ¡®Fiance¡¯ ¡± I stressed thest word as hard as I could, then I immediately stood up to leave.


    ¡°Frederick let my hand go¡± I said as he held me back from going.


    ¡°No, not this time. You always leave me in situations like this. You need to learn to face your problems head on¡± who did he think he was, the freakin Pope? he had no right to preach to me.


    ¡°Let me go¡± I repeated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve left you alone all those times you ran away but this time I won¡¯t do that¡± in all this I didn¡¯t still face back to look at him and my tears had already dried up.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I muttered already tired. This boy was really a whole lot of work.


    Suddenly he released my hand and used his hands to make me turn around to face him, and then he used one hand to hold a side of my cheek tenderly almost like I was made out of ss.


    He then spoke with a determined glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Because I want you to get stronger Amanda, because I want you to be able to fight back anytime you need to¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the emotions that suddenly engulfed me. Something in me snapped and the tears came down like endless waterfalls. With a softened look Frederick removed his hand from my cheek and embraced me. I hugged him back tightly like my entire life depended on it while still sobbing like a baby, and apparently he didn¡¯t care that I was getting his suit all wet in the process.


    Goodness gracious what was this boy doing to me.

 70

    ¡°WHEN YOU GET to this stage you will add 2 to the answer you got in step 4 and that¡¯s how you¡¯ll get your¡­..¡± I zoned out what Mr Joe was saying as I recalled what happened yesterday over and over again.


    ¡®Because I want you to get stronger Amanda, because I want you to be able to fight back anytime you need to¡¯ As I remembered Frederick¡¯s words I didn¡¯t know when a small smile stered itself on my face.


    ¡°What are you smiling at creep?¡± I heard Damil ask from beside me making me to automatically frown. I can¡¯t believe that from all the people that could be the one to sit beside my table she had to be the one.


    Ignoring herpletely I once again began to recall the events of yesterday. After Frederick and I hugged I felt soo embarrassed that I ran out of there probably faster than Usain Bolt but not before muttering a ¡®See you tomorrow¡¯. When I had arrived at the car Mr  looked confused about the state I was in but he didn¡¯tment on it- Bless his soul -then he drove us home.


    For some unknown reason I hadn¡¯t seen Frederick through out today. When it was lunch break he didn¡¯te to the library like he usually did and now school was almost about to end sef- What? don¡¯t look at me like that, okay so maybe I was looking forward to seeing him, what¡¯s so wrong with that huh?


    ¡°Mr Joe¡± I was drawn back to the real world by an all too familiar voice. Murmurs overtook the whole ss in seconds.


    ¡°Ah Frederick my boy how are you?¡± I knew I was right, apparently Frederick just walked into the ss, but why now? school was going to end in a few minutes, there was really no point in himing now.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine sir¡± He responded with his infamous golden boy smile. Did I forget to say that the teachers at Qatass academy were practically suckers for Frederick, they too worshipped the ground he walked on. Like I could understand when students did that, I mean look at him, the boy was the epitome of gorgeous. But I really didn¡¯t understand why teachers also did the same.


    ¡°Good, good, good. So what brings you here?¡± Mr Joe said with a brighter than day smile. And trust me my maths teacher was anything but a smiler, infact his cheek muscles hardly rose.


    When Mr Joe words registered in my head I wanted to shout out ¡®He is practically a student of this ss, why are you asking what brings him here?¡¯ but I thought better than to do that. But seriously though it still amazes me that Frederick was allowed to not attend sses if he didn¡¯t want to, like what exactly was he doing with the free time he had when he wasn¡¯t in ss.


    ¡°I came here for someone¡± Immediately after he finished his words, Frederick turned to face the ss his eyes searching for something in particr before itnded on me. My heart made a little ¡®thumb¡¯ within me. Seriously though I remember i definitely took my pills today.


    The ss began murmuring again probably wondering who on Earth Frederick came here to fetch. I couldn¡¯t me them though, Frederick barely came to ss, so this was definitely a rare asion.


    Confused Mr Joe asked ¡°Who?¡±


    Frederick rose his hands and pointed to my direction ¡°Her¡±


    The girl that was sitting in front of me immediately whispered to her friend escted ¡°Oh my God he¡¯s pointing at me!¡±


    Frederick smirked ¡°Not you dear, the shortdy at your back¡± I gasped out loud. Was it me he was referring to as ¡®short¡¯, oh if only I could strangle the boy.


    I was expecting it before it came, everyone in the ss went into mild shock when they realized he was Infact referring to me. I could hear people murmuring in bewildered tone ¡®Amanda? from all the people Amanda?¡¯ I ignored them all as I focused my gaze solely on the tall boy that was standing in front of the ss.


    ¡°You want to see Amanda? oh well I see no problem with that¡± Still with a bright smile Mr Joe responded. God what an ass kisser.


    I sighed and stood up from my chair, carried my school bag and walked to the ss door, what? it¡¯s not like I was even concentrating in the ss in the first ce.


    I turned back when I didn¡¯t see Frederick walking. I mouthed ¡®Aren¡¯t youing?¡¯ He smiled briefly and strolled to me but not before bidding Mr Joe a goodbye. I could see from the corner of my eyes how my ss mates were opening their mouth in utter shock as we walked out of the ss.


    ¡­.


    ¡°So why did youe to carry me from ss?¡± I asked Frederick as we walked through the hallway, we were almost approaching the schools entrance door.


    ¡°Almost a whole four minutes has passed since we left the ss and it¡¯s now you¡¯re asking me?¡± Frederick said and chuckled while shaking his head a little.


    I blushed a little and said ¡°What na, it just dawned on me now that you practically kidnapped me from the ss¡±


    ¡°Kidnap? Haba it¡¯s not called kidnapping when you willingly came with me¡± He joked with a wide smirk.


    I brought out my tongue as a response.


    ¡°God you¡¯re such a child¡± Frederick mumbled making me giggle loudly with a wide smile. For some unknown reason I just felt really happy today, I felt different like people¡¯s opinion didn¡¯t matter to me at the moment.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Beautiful¡± I heard him mutter with a dazed look.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked not quite catching what he had said. he immediately responded with a ¡®nothing¡¯, he responded so fast that it felt suspicious but I dismissed it thinking it was probably nothing.


    We just left the school building and we were now approaching a ck slick car, it looked exactly like mine only that it looked customized in few ces.


    ¡°Ehn you¡¯ve not still answered me, Where are you taking me?¡± I tried to ask once more with a raised eyebrow as we began to close in on the car.


    At my question his smirk that I¡¯vee to know all too well embraced his face. He opened the car door gesturing for me to enter before he spoke.


    ¡°For training¡±


    God please tell me this boy was joking.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ¡°WAOW¡± I said as soon as we arrived at Frederick¡¯s house. The sight was pretty much mind blowing.


    ¡°Is it that impressive?¡± Frederick asked nervously scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°Is that even a valid question?¡± I looked at him with disbelief ¡°I mean look at this house¡± I said inplete awe.


    ¡°Thanks I guess¡± Was his response with a genuine smile. Now let me just break it down for you, My house was a pretty big ass mansion there is no denying that but Frederick¡¯s house? Well Frederick¡¯s house was even bigger and I¡¯m not even exaggerating it was bigger than any other mansion I have everid my eyes on. It brings me to wonder, Just how rich were Frederick¡¯s parent¡¯s?


    ¡°So are you just going to stand there or are you going toe in¡± Frederick said already at the entrance door, a teasing smile was ying on his lips.


    When the school¡¯s golden boy first told me that he was taking me for training I actually thought he was just messing with me so I just decided to get inside the car and go to wherever he was ning on taking me. okay I¡¯ll admit that wasn¡¯t really a bright idea at the time, I mean he could have been taking me to a ce to kill me or something but I trusted Frederick for some reason and immediately cancelled that thought from my mind.


    I began to walk to the were Frederick was standing.


    ¡°You said you were taking me for training, not your house¡± I stated as I finally got to him.


    A smirk automatically adorned his face ¡°I didn¡¯t say were the training would be now did I?¡± I gave him a look as a response.


    He¡¯s house door¡¯s security was exactly like mine so he quickly punched in a code and he opened the door for us to enter.


    ¡°Waow¡± I mumbled as my gazended on the interior decor of the house. It was the perfect blend of homey and exquisite, it was truly a work of art.


    ¡°You¡¯re house is beautiful Frederick¡± I voiced out my thoughts.


    ¡°It is, only if it was also beautiful on the inside¡± He mumbled in what sounded like a sad tone. I looked at him confused, but it was the inside of the house I was taking about. For some reason I felt like what he said had a much deeper meaning to it.


    I didn¡¯t want to pry so I didn¡¯tment on it.


    ¡°So where exactly are we doing the training?¡± I strained out the ¡®training¡¯ because I didn¡¯t still believe that he actually brought me to his house to train. He was obviously joking, Right?


    ¡°Oh you¡¯ll see¡± His gloomy mood from before immediately vanquished and his infamous smirk reced it.


    As we continued walking through the house we finally reached a door after let¡¯s say more or less 3minutes. The door was a ss door but it was tainted ck so I couldn¡¯t see a thing inside.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked skeptically.


    To answer my question, Frederick stretched his hand to open the door and said ¡°My personal gym¡± and then he swiftly opened the door.


    ¡°Waow!¡± I eximed for the third time but time it was quite loud.


    ¡°Again Amanda, Really?¡± Frederick chuckled, his dimples that I have secretlye to love popped out in the process.


    ¡°What? you can¡¯t expect me not to do that when you show me something as cool as this¡± I pointed out. I mean anyone that saw this gym would definitely react the same. The gym probably had everything a gym ought to have. Different state of the art machines lined out everywhere, arge mirror was ced at one side of the wall, making that particr side of the gym look somewhat like a dance studio.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll telling me you have all these to yourself?¡± I tried to confirm again. Because the gym was just too big for one person.


    ¡°Yup¡± he said popping the ¡®P¡¯.


    ¡°Now go into the the gym locker room you¡¯ll see varieties of working out clothes you can pick from. We don¡¯t have much time so please dress fast would you¡± I look at Frederick confused.


    ¡°Working out clothes?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yes. That¡¯s what people wear when they want to train¡± He raised a questioning eyebrow with a small smile.


    ¡°Yh obviously I get that but why do I have to change to work out clothes?¡± I asked still confused. My mind already broke down the situation to me but I seriously didn¡¯t want to ept it.


    ¡°Because we are training remember?¡± He gave me a funny look.


    ¡°Training for what exactly?¡± I asked in a dull tone.


    ¡°Well dear Finacee i¡¯m going to be training you on how to fight¡± He smirked. I blushed when he referred to me as his fiancee, almost forgot about that.


    ¡°You can fight?¡± curiously I asked.


    He released a frustrated sigh ¡°You ask to much question. Can you just please for the love of God go get changed¡± He said pointing at a random direction were a hard wooden door was.


    ¡°Fine, fine I¡¯m going. Jeez¡± I rolled my eyes yfully and immediately made my way to the door he pointed at. Entering the locker room which was suprisingly medium in size being that everything about this house wasrge, the first thing I saw was different hanged female work out clothes in different sizes and colors. Weird why does he have a bunch load of female clothes in his personal gym locker room.


    Ignoring my thoughts, I quickly picked out the work out clothes that were to my taste and changed. As soon as I came out Frederick¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on me. His face that were once cheery before immediately turned to a frown. I also noticed that he had also changed from his uniform to training clothes and boy did he looked fine in it!


    Immensely confused I tried to ask him what the problem was but he cut me short instantly.

 71

    He heaved out a sigh and then asked ¡°What are you wearing Amanda?¡± He said it in such a soft tone that I almost melted there and then.


    ¡°Uhm work out clothes like you asked me to¡± I replied in a duh tone with somewhat of a cheeky smile. It was refreshing that I could be myself when I was with Frederick, it didn¡¯t even ur to me on how close we had gotten until now sef.


    Frederick released yet another sigh and then made his way to me.


    ¡°I said work out clothes Amanda not clothes for when the weather is cold¡± He too replied in a duh tone rolling his eyes. I looked down to see what I wearing. Ok so what I was wearing wasn¡¯t in anyway bad it was just a little bit bigger than I was and lemme not forget, longer. So yeah, I saw it as the perfect choice for me, what¡¯s so wrong with that?


    ¡°If they aren¡¯t work out clothes why were they in your locker room?¡± I tired to reason with a yful smirk.


    ¡°Abeg stop, Amanda, I know what you¡¯re trying to do and it¡¯s sadly not working¡± Frederick said with a serious look stered on his face.


    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± still with a yful smile I asked, though nervousness was slowly creeping in.


    ¡°Seriously Amanda I mean it stop!¡± I was taken aback by his tone.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± was the only thing he said.


    Confused I asked ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why do you always do this to yourself?¡± the tone in which he spoke almost seemed like he was heartbroken about something.


    ¡°Do what?¡± I dared to ask, although I knew already within me I wouldn¡¯t like his response.


    ¡°Conceal your worth¡± was his answer. I knew where the direction our conversation was going, and I didn¡¯t want to go down that road but I knew I couldn¡¯t avoid it as Frederick was a very persistent human being.


    ¡°Wh-a-t? I choked out


    ¡°For goodness sake can we not y this game where you pretend you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. Last night¡¯s dinner was more than enough Amanda¡± I was lost for words as I didn¡¯t know what to say so he continued.


    ¡°Amanda we both know you didn¡¯t wear that¡± he gestured to what I was wearing ¡°Because you were cold or anything¡± My heart rate began to increase the more he talked, I could feel myself sweating and trust me it wasn¡¯t because of the big cardigan I was wearing or the hot weather.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°So tell me Amanda, Why did you choose to wear that out of all the clothes in there because the weather right now is unbearably hot¡± Frederick asked in a firm tone without wavering, he wasn¡¯t going to let this go anytime soon that much I know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Frederick, can we just start the training already?¡± I tried to divert the question.


    Frederick¡¯s gaze turned to slit as he looked at me. He wasn¡¯t buying it.


    ¡°Amanda¡± he said in a warning tone.


    ¡°Since it seems like you¡¯re not ready to train me I¡¯m leaving¡± I turned away from him and began to walk away, I remembered that my school bag and uniform were still in the gym locker but I couldn¡¯t have been bothered to care at the moment, my number one priority was to leave there as fast as I could.


    ¡°Amanda!¡± Frederick¡¯s voice called out from behind me, and for some reason it was getting closer. I didn¡¯t stop walking though.


    ¡°Amanda!¡± He yelled out once again but this time around I did stop. I turned around.


    ¡°Fine! You want to know why I wore this!¡± I touched the cardigan as I spoke. My eyes began to ze over informing me that tears were gathering in my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m disgusted with the sight of myself!¡± I was soo angry that I didn¡¯t know when I removed the cardigan and tossed it on the floor. Thank God i was wearing a crop singlet underneath it.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± I gestured to my myself ¡°I¡¯m overweight and ugly! And a past stupid hobby of mine was to cut myself when I was down or agitated! I wouldn¡¯t even call it a past hobby as I still have the urge to cut myself till date! So forgive me if I didn¡¯t want to exhibit my horrendous body to you Frederick!¡± After yelling I took a big intake of air, I could feel my body shaking a little.


    Everywhere was utterly silent for a while before Frederick did something I wasn¡¯t expecting.


    With a hard gaze he grabbed my hand and dragged me to the direction of therge mirror in the gym. I didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle so I allowed him to drag me along. I automatically closed my eyes as we reached the side of the gym were therge mirror was. I didn¡¯t want to see¡­. me.


    ¡°Open your eyes Amanda¡± he said in amanding tone.


    I shook my head as a no, still with my eyes tightly shut.


    ¡°Amanda¡± he warned.


    I sighed but eventually opened my eyes.


    Softly he spoke ¡°Good. Now look at your reflection in the mirror¡±


    ¡°I am¡± I stubbornly muttered.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not, I said look at your reflection, not look through your reflection¡± I frowned a little confused about what he was trying to do. Releasing a sigh I did as he asked.


    With the same soft tone he asked ¡°Good, now tell me what you see¡±


    ¡°obviously me na¡± I said in a duh tone.


    Completely ignoring what I said he spoke.


    ¡°Do you know what I see?¡± he answered his own question.


    ¡°I see a girl, a girl who hasn¡¯t been given the right amount of love in her life. A girl who is strong but she feels she¡¯s not, Who is easily the most insanely beautiful girl I have everid my eyes on but she says otherwise because she believes more in peoples words than in herself. Who is unhealthingly thin but gives herself to the idea that she¡¯s overweight. Who is broken but definitely not beyond repair¡± The more I listened to Frederick¡¯s speech the more the tears I managed to hold back before rushed down like endless droplets of rain.


    To be painfully honest I¡¯ll have to say that this was the first time in years that I have actually really looked at myself in the mirror. I always try not to stare at my reflection for too long because I have always hated the sight of my body from a young age. But now looking at myself in the mirror, like ¡®really¡¯ looking at myself in the mirror I¡¯vee to see that Frederick¡¯s words were actually true I was theplete opposite of overweight I was extremely underweight.


    The doctors and the nurses at the rehabilitation center did try to tell me this but Ipletely blocked them out because of mere words by other people. God I truly was pathetic.


    ¡°But I¡¯m full of ws¡± I muttered weakly with tears still running down my cheeks.


    Frederick first gave me a bright smile though I could spot a little sadness in his features.


    ¡°Who isn¡¯t? You¡¯re only human Amanda, no one is above ws¡±


    I sniffed ¡°Even you, the schools golden boy?¡± I joked trying to brighten the mood.


    ¡°Especially me¡± he responded with a teasing smile, although for some reason I felt that he was actually very serious about what he said but was just trying to cover it up.


    With his arms wide open he wiggled his eyes yfully and said.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there or are you going toe in for a huge, short girl¡± Iughed a little at the nickname, and went up to him and embraced him. And just like yesterday I cried on his shirt, but this time it wasn¡¯t tears of sadness but of happiness.


    ¡°AHN TIME HAS GONE O, see howte it has already gotten¡± I heard Frederick mutter from above me being that I was still in his embrace. I blushed Scarlett embarrassed that we¡¯ve been hugging for soo long.


    Releasing myself from the hug I came to the realization that he was staring at his phone screen, probably where he found out what the time was.


    ¡°We can¡¯t start the training today maybe tomorrow?¡± he looked at me with expectation.


    I sniffed a little using my hand to wipe my face and nodded my head in agreement, a small smile ying on my face. I noticed a wet spot on his shirt making me to immediately feel bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked concerned. It was almost unnatural how well he could easily read me.


    ¡°Your shirt, I ruined it¡± I mumbled with guilt.


    ¡°Oh this old thing?¡± he joked ¡°It¡¯s alright I have plenty of them, and you can cry on all of them if you want I won¡¯t even mind¡± he finished with a wink. It might have looked like he was just teasing me and all but for some unknown reason I just felt that he actually meant every single word.


    Continuing he spoke with a cheeky smile ¡°Now let¡¯s get you home¡±


    At the mention of my house the thought of my parents being angry that I stayed out thiste crossed my mind, but that thought immediately vanished just as it came because I remembered that my parents wouldn¡¯t even give an ounce of care. Never did and never will.


    After changing back to my uniform and carrying my school bag we proceeded to the entrance of the house.


    When we got out of the house a car was already parked at the door step waiting for us, but I noticed there was no driver inside.


    With a questioning gaze I looked at Frederick ¡°Where is the person driving me home?¡±


    He smirked ¡°I¡¯m the one driving you home¡±


    I was shocked, not at the fact that he could drive but at the fact that he was taking me home personally.


    Looking at him weirdly I said ¡°Why? You have a driver afterall, why not save yourself the stress?¡±


    ¡°Because I n to meet my inws today¡± Was his response with the same cheeky smile from before.


    ¡°Wait you haven¡¯t met them before?¡± He shook his head and responded with a ¡®No¡¯.


    Baffled I asked again ¡°Not even once?¡±


    ¡°Nope¡± I scoffed not caring that I did it out loud. Of course my parents would do something like this, arrange my hand for someone when they haven¡¯t onceid their eyes on the person, for goodness sake Frederick could have been a serial killer or madness could even run in his family, but I¡¯m pretty positive that they wouldn¡¯t care even if it were true. Greedy people, I¡¯m sure money is just their main goal and seeing Frederick¡¯s house today makes me to believe that he¡¯s family had abundant of it.


    ¡°Are you not getting in?¡± I was brought out of my thoughts by Frederick¡¯s voice, he was holding the car door wide open for me to enter.


    With a teasing smile to he¡¯s direction I told him ¡°Oh would you look at that, and I thought chivalry was dead¡±


    yfully also he responded with an arrogant look ¡°With me still in this Earth? I highly doubt that would be possible¡± I chuckled a little and then I entered the car.


    It was when we were already halfway to my house that it suddenly dawn on me that Frederick was going to meet my parents, MY PARENTS! Christ this is not going to be good. I was extremely nervous as to what was going to happen, Like Frederick already knew about the issues I had in school, I didn¡¯t want him to also find out that I had the same problem at home. It would make me look all the more pathetic and most importantly weak.


    A small voice inside of me whispered ¡®Don¡¯t worry he is not like everyone else, he won¡¯t judge you like the rest¡¯. The voice might have been right but the way I¡¯ve grown up I¡¯ve sadly learnt it the hard way that you can¡¯tpletely trust anyone, you never know when they would use it against you. Silver was one of those lesson¡¯s.


    ¡°Why are you soo quiet?¡± Frederick turned to me and asked as he stopped the car at a traffic light.


    I frowned ¡°This is normally how I am¡±


    He gave it some thought and spoke ¡°True, but not this quiet. You¡¯re sure you okay?¡± With a concerned look he asked.


    I gave him my ever famous fake smile ¡°Yeah I am¡± He narrowed his eyes at me a little, like he didn¡¯t believe a word I said one bit. But he didn¡¯t say anything more and began to drive again when the light turned green.

 72

    ¡°Wee to mi casa¡± I mumbled when we both got down from the car and entered the house.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s decided, I¡¯m hiring the architect that designed this house¡± I turned my gaze to Frederick and looked at him like he was crazy.


    ¡°Uhmm, I do believe that my house is nothingpared to yours¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± He didn¡¯t sound convinced but I didn¡¯t add anymorements.


    The doorbell sounded making both of us to turn to the door with questioning looks. I went to look at the inte and saw it was Mr . Opening the door he immediately greeted the both of us, we too did the same.


    ¡°Mr  is anything the matter?¡± I asked raising my eyebrow. He onlyes to ring the doorbell whenever it¡¯s to inform me of something important I wonder what it is.


    ¡°No problem at all. I just wanted to inform you that Oga and Madam went on a business trip today, and they will be back three days from now¡± at his words I instantly felt relieved. Yes I knew that Frederick was still going to meet my parents one way or the other I was just prolonging the inevitable, but I was still very much happy it was not today. Any day but today, I¡¯ve had enough emotional break downs for today.


    Notice how Mr  used ¡®I wanted to¡¯ and not ¡®they wanted me to¡¯? My parents weren¡¯t always keen on telling me whenever they were traveling out of the country, they simply didn¡¯t bother to do it. One time when I was really young, I was about 8 years old, they left me all alone for three whole months never once calling to check up on me. I was insignificant in their eyes, always have and always will be.


    ¡°Will that be all?¡± I politely asked.


    ¡°Yes. Goodnight ma¡¯am, and to you too sir¡± then he left.


    ¡°So I guess I will be going then¡± I heard Frederick say making me turn to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already¡± It came out of my mouth so quickly that I couldn¡¯t stop myself. God I sounded so desperate.


    Just like I expected a teasing smirk automatically adorned his face ¡°Is that how much you love mypany?¡± he asked.


    I blushed furiously at his question. Once again thank God for my dark skin.


    ¡°Pft, as if. It was just a slip of the tongue, infact start going sef¡± I told him with my chin raised up in an arrogant manner.


    He released a low chuckle and next he winked ¡°Whatever makes you sleep well at night dear¡±


    Just likest time in the school hallway I brought my tongue in a yful manner. This just made him to yfully role his alluring brown eyes. I released a full blown grin at this.


    ¡°You know, you really should smile more often¡± Frederick suddenly said with a fond look on his face.


    Still with that same grin I spoke ¡°I¡¯ll try¡±


    A look of shock first crossed his face before it returned back to a smile. I guess he wasn¡¯t expecting my reply, even I wasn¡¯t expecting the response I gave. Frederick was really changing me, and I didn¡¯t know if I liked it or not.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I walked Frederick to his car but at thest moment as he was about to enter his car he stopped. I gave him a look.


    ¡°Right I almost forgot ¡± he started ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯re sitting with me in the cafeteria¡± I didn¡¯t even get to agree or disagree because immediately after he spoke he got in into his car so quickly that you¡¯d think his pants were on fire.


    He then wined down his window, winked at me and drove off. I didn¡¯t have any time to settle my thoughts because there and then I realized something. I was so nervous through out our journey here that itpletely slipped my mind. I didn¡¯t give him my house location, so how in the world did he know where I lived?


    At school the next day, sses went by in the blink of an eye, and it was now finally time for lunch break. Saying I was nervous would be an understatement. I was truly scared. Scared at the fact that this would be the first time in a long time that I¡¯ve been to the cafeteria.


    Frederick¡¯s words from yesterday kept repeating in my head from the moment I stepped into school. ¡®You¡¯re sitting with me in the cafeteria tomorrow¡¯.


    I didn¡¯t want to offend him by rejecting his offer so that was why I was presently on my way to the cafeteria¡­ Well after dropping my school bag in my secret spot in the library that is. Still not naive enough to leave my bag in ss.


    People threw weird nces at me as I strolled to the cafeteria. Like I said, this was the first time in a long time that I¡¯m going to the cafeteria.


    As I finally made it to the cafeteria, I immediately went to que to buy the food I would eat, because I knew that if Frederick Caught on to the fact that I didn¡¯t get myself food, I¡¯m pretty sure he wouldn¡¯t be pleased.


    The line was short so I almost immediately got to the front in a short time. After ordering what I wanted, the cafeteriady began to prepare what I ordered for, so I took that time to survey the mass of student¡¯s that were in the cafeteria in search for Frederick.


    I spotted him almost instantly making a smile to spread on my face. But it immediately dropped when I realized he wasn¡¯t sitting alone. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be sitting alone, he wasn¡¯t a loner like me.


    I was so stupid, I had almost forgotten who Frederick was in our school. And because we¡¯ve been hanging out a lot this past few days, I had foolishly forgotten that he had other friends. Four other friends to be exact, and everyone at Qatass academy knew that. The four of them plus Frederick were practically what students talked about relentless. Well all their families were pretty much well-off and known there is that.


    My breath pace quickened. There was no way in hell I was going there. I was probably only going to embarrass myself, and I didn¡¯t want to do that in front of Frederick.


    I turned to the entrance door abandoning the order I made. Sure I might have already paid for that, but let¡¯s face the fact, I wasn¡¯t really going to eat it. What can I say, old habits die hard.


    Making my way to the door I was stopped a voice.


    ¡°Ahn Fatty you¡¯ve finally decided to crawl out of that library?¡± That all to familiar nickname made me to pause and turn back. Now looking back? I see that, that wasn¡¯t a very wise decision at that time.


    I stared at Silver with an uninterested gaze. I didn¡¯t have time for this. I knew we were going to attract a lot of attention soon, and that also meant ¡®Frederick¡¯s¡¯ attention, and I didn¡¯t want that in anyway.


    Today Silver wasn¡¯t with her friends and that immediately gave me relief.


    Muttering in defeat I said ¡°Not today Silver, we can do this any day but today¡±


    She scoffed in disbelief ¡°Damil was right. You¡¯ve grown wings and I believe it¡¯s high time I cut it¡± I didn¡¯t feel threaten by her words; infact I felt it was insignificant. What Frederick said to me yesterday made me feel empowered and I liked it. I smiled a little.


    I wasn¡¯t scared of her anymore.


    I did something that I would have never done if it were in the past. I smirked.


    ¡°Do your worst¡± I whispered in a challenging tone. By now I knew we were already gathering a crowd. Students paused whatever they were doing to stare at us, eager to see what was going to happen next.


    At my words, an utterly pissed expression engulfed her face ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got this new found confidence from but let me just remind you. I know your deepest, darkest, secrets Amanda. And I know how to use them again you¡± When she started talking she began to take slow steady steps to me. With each word a smirk of her own kept growing. Now she was merely a fit away from me.


    ¡°Do you¡¯re worst Silver. I¡¯m not scared of you¡±


    ¡°You see, that¡¯s were the problem is. You should be afraid of me Amanda! Very¡± She yelled out, getting even more attention. If that was even possible.


    I sighed already tired ¡°Silver, I beg of you. Please just leave me alone¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡± She paused and came a lot closer to me and whispered in my ear ¡°I just can¡¯t do that¡± Then immediately after that I felt cold liquid running down from my hair, to Mr face and then down to my school uniform. I shrieked as the cold substance came in contact with my skin.


    I immediately used my hands to wipe my face. Looking up I see that Silver was holding a soda cup. I red at her in distain. I promised myself that I wasn¡¯t going to cry, that I was going to be strong for once. But as soon as students in the Cafeteria began pointing at me andughing, I just couldn¡¯t fight back as tear began to gather in my eyes. Having one personugh at you was one thing, but having a horde of peopleughing at you just hits different.


    Silver smirked at me and said ¡°Remember this Amanda. I will always be better than you¡± To me her words didn¡¯t make any form of sense. How did it even rte to this present situation? But I¡¯m sure to her, it made every sense in the world. And they say I¡¯m the one with the problems.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I heard the words before a hand grabbed mine and dragged me away from the cafeteria. Not slowing down for a second.


    ¡°Frederick?¡± I wasn¡¯t that surprised though. At the back of my mind I was praying for someone toe and carry me away from that ce. And that someone I was actually praying for, was Frederick. Though I didn¡¯t want him to see me in that situation, my pathetic self still wanted him to be the one to save me.


    ¡°Not now Amanda¡± He sounded pissed, at me? What did I do?


    I kept silent throughout until we got outside the school building.


    ¡°Where are we going? sses for today haven¡¯t finished¡± I said not sure why we were outside the school.


    He gritted his teeth ¡°I. said. not. now. Amanda¡±


    Perplexed I looked at him but I didn¡¯t want to add to the fuel, so once again I kept quiet.

 73

    We walked to the school parking lot, well Frederick walked while I was dragged there. Then Frederick used his other hand to fetch for something in his pocket and brought out what looked like a car key.


    He pressed a button on the key and the opening of a car sounded. I stared shocked as we stood in front of a Ferrari. Don¡¯t get me wrong I have seen a lot of Ferraris and all, I mean my father owned at least three of ¡¯em. It¡¯s just that who let¡¯s a teenager drive a Ferrari to school. But I then remembered that it was ¡®Qatass academy¡¯ we were talking about, anything could happen here.


    We got into the car and Frederick immediately speed off making fear to instantly kick in.


    ¡°Slow down Frederick¡± I muttered. He only increased his speed the more.


    I screamed out this time ¡°I said slow down!¡±


    Next thing I heard was a screeching sound and the car stopped packed at the side way.


    I turned an red at him. ¡°What the hell Frederick. Do you want to kill us!¡± I yelled out, the adrenaline from a moment ago reducing.


    He muttered meekly ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Sorry won¡¯t cut it Frederick. Tell me why you¡¯re soo angry at me¡± I told him with pleading eyes.


    He released a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not you I¡¯m angry at¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± I gave him an encouraging look to continue, and he did.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry at myself¡± I looked at him in confusion. Himself?


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I should have gotten you out of there much sooner¡± He groaned out. My features softened.


    ¡°Wait Is that why you¡¯re soo angry?¡± I smiled a little, happy that he cared that much.


    ¡°This is not a smiling matter Amanda. Do you know how angry I was when she poured her drink on you? I don¡¯t think I have ever been that angry in my life. And all those God forsaken people just kept onughing not even remembering that they were created with an attribute could sympathy¡­.¡± he kept on ranting on, releasing frustrated sighs here and there, his veins looked like they were almost about to pop out.


    I couldn¡¯t help it I grinned so widely that I thought my face was going to split into two. Before Frederick could even have the opportunity to react, I leaned towards him and pecked him quickly on the cheek and pulled back just as fast.


    His eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°Wh-¡± he cleared his throat ¡°Ahem¡±


    ¡°What was that for¡± he finally arranged his words.


    With a cheeky smile I said ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to¡±


    He stared at me unwavering with a glint in his eyes for a good minute before he spoke ¡°You¡¯re something else Amanda¡± Then a full blown dimple engraved smile took over his face.


    With a yful shrug I said ¡°I know¡± He released a chuckle and after some time I asked once more.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To meet someone. But first you¡¯ll have to get changed, so we are going to your house first¡± At his words I looked down to my school dark blue zer, immediately noting arge spot, caused my Silver. I groaned out ¡°Right almost forgot about that¡±


    ¡°But wait, aren¡¯t you going to at least tell me the person we are going to meet?¡± inquisitively I asked.


    A dark look crossed his face at my question. ¡°We are going to see my mother¡±


    ¡°I expected you to waste a lot more time than this¡± Frederick said to me as soon as I got Into the car.


    ¡°Let me guess¡± I turned to him and smirked ¡°You thought i was going to take the whole day in there?¡±


    ¡°Well.. that¡¯s what you female¡¯s do, isn¡¯t it?¡± He smiled teasingly.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not like most females¡± I sassed right back with a grin on my face.


    With a dazed look he responded ¡°You most definitely aren¡¯t¡±


    I blushed furiously not expecting him to be so blunt with it. But it was Frederick for Christ sake, I should not have been too surprised, he was always outspoken.


    ¡°So can we go?¡± He asked after some time. I nodded my eyes with a nervous smile, and then we drove off.


    Frederick kept to his word. He took me to my house first to change. He waited for me in the car while I ran to my room to change out of my damaged school uniform. Such a gentleman he was.


    We were now on our way to see Frederick¡¯s mom, which I have never met. Which makes me to wonder how both our parents agreed on this engagement fiasco. I mean I get that it might be because of business and all, but it still didn¡¯t make any sense whatsoever to me.


    Still lost in my thoughts I didn¡¯t know that Frederick had asked me a question until he called out my name.


    ¡°Sorry you said what?¡± I said apologetically.


    Frederick frown a little but still asked again.


    ¡°I said, why didn¡¯t youe to sit with me in the cafeteria during lunch break?¡±


    I started ¡°I¡ª¡± but he cut me short.


    ¡°The truth Amanda, I want the truth¡±


    I released a sigh of defeat. ¡°You were with your friends, and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you¡± I said in a low meek tone.


    He briefly removed his eyes from the road and looked at me with disbelief before turning back.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s why you left after just one nce at me?¡±


    ¡°You saw me?¡± I answered his question with my own, raising my eyebrow a little.


    ¡°Of course I saw you Amanda¡± he scoffed with the roll of his eyes ¡°I just didn¡¯te and meet you because I wanted to know what you¡¯ll do¡±


    ¡°And I disappointed you didn¡¯t I?¡± I asked lowly.


    He didn¡¯t even bat an eysh before he spoke. ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me that other people were going to be there¡± I tried to defend.


    ¡°Ok I¡¯ll admit, I was wrong to do that. But Amanda you have to be able to at least try to socialize with people. Not everyone is the same¡± He spoke as he drove.


    He was right actually. I knew that not all human beings were the same. Some were good, some were bad and some were just down straight ugly inside. But being someone that has only mostly seen the bad and ugly side of people, it was going to be harder than he Soo inly put it.


    But being as I didn¡¯t want to disappoint the one person that saw me for me, I said


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll try from now on¡± He gave me a tiny smile.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not going to be as easy as I said, but it¡¯s a good thing you agreed to trying¡± He said still with a smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Uhm Frederick?¡± I called out in confusion.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he answered in a monotone voice.


    ¡°Why are we parked in front of a hospital?¡± I asked staring at the big tall prestigious looking building in front of us.


    After few minutes of him not responding to my question, I spoke again.


    ¡°I thought you said we were going to see your mother?¡± I asked in confusion.


    He finally spoke ¡°We are¡± he then added.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°She¡¯s in this hospital¡± I tried to muster up the right words I would use before I spoke.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± I asked a little bit concerned. I know I don¡¯t even know the woman and all but she was Frederick¡¯s mother and she ys an important part in his life. So yeah, me being concerned is normal. Right?


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we go in¡± He gave a tiny smile and hopped out of the car, I did the same and after that we headed into the hospital building.


    When we got to the reception I thought we were going to stop for inquires but the nurse only gave Frederick a smile of recognition and Frederick did the same, then we continued walking.


    I turned to stare at him with a look- while we were still walking.


    As if like fate, at that exact moment he too turned my way. He saw the look I was giving him , frowning a little he asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look for?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that nurse?¡± I asked straight forwardly not wanting to beat around the bush.


    A smirk immediately covered his face ¡°Do I sense jealousy Amanda? We¡¯ve not even been engaged for up to a week and you¡¯re already showing signs of jealously?¡± He wiggled his eyebrows yfully.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not¡± I said dismissively with blush stained cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m just asking because it seems like you¡¯re quite familiar with her, that all¡± I muttered in a low tone embarrassed for some reason.


    He chuckled a little at my dismay before he finally spoke.


    ¡°Ie here a lot that¡¯s why¡± I noticed the dullness in his tone and his eyes. His eyes looked soo unbelievably sad that even I felt emotional when I looked at them.


    There were a lot of questions I wanted to ask him, I was undeniably curious to the bone. But I managed to hold myself back somehow. I knew he would tell me if he see fit to, and I wasn¡¯t going to force his hand on in.


    We walked for a while in utter silence before we finally reached a door in the VIP section of the hospital. The door waspletely white and opaque not allowing anyone to see what was inside, until you¡¯ll open the door.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready to meet your supposedly mother-inw?¡± I was so engulfed with curiosity that I didn¡¯t even bluge at the mention of ¡®mother-inw¡¯, normally I would have either blushed or felt highly ufortable. But now that was not my main concern, my main concern was getting to know whatys in wait for us at the other side of the door.

 74

    I wasn¡¯t in any way expecting the next thing I saw when we entered the room.


    Immediately we entered, I spotted a woman not looking older than 35 yearsid stiffly on a hospital bed. Thedy wasn¡¯t really what got my attention no, it was the number of tubes that were connected to her that immediately got my utmost scrutiny.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like she¡¯s sleeping¡± I heard Frederick mutter beside me. And indeed she was. Her eyes were shut softly giving rise to her eyshes sweeping her cheeks, Her skin looked awfully pale for a ck person, and her hair was covered making It impossible to see her hair. But all in all her looking pale and sickly didn¡¯t hide the fact that she was exceptionally beautiful.


    ¡°Your mom is gorgeous¡± I whispered to Frederick not wanting to disturb his mother¡¯s slumber.


    With a genuine small smile, he responded ¡°Thank you¡±


    I took my time to nce over the room. I knew Frederick¡¯s parents were pretty much loaded, so the extravagance of the hospital room didn¡¯t all that shock me.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Immediately the question came out of my mouth, my eyes automatically widened at how stupid my question sounded.


    I tried to rectify my words quickly ¡°Sorry that was a very silly question. I mean obviously she¡¯s not okay, seeing as she is in the hospital and all¡­.¡± I rambled on in a soft low voice. Pretty sure I sounded ridiculous.


    Frederick only released a low chuckle at this, and a shake of the head. ¡°It¡¯s okay Amanda, I know you didn¡¯t mean any harm by your question¡± I released a relieved breath at his words.


    ¡°So what exactly is wrong with her?¡± I finally mustered up the courage to ask for a second time.


    He heaved out a sigh before talking ¡°She has malignancy¡±


    I raised a eyebrow in surprise ¡°She has Cancer!?¡± I mumbled out in shock.


    ¡°Ah, You¡¯re a smart one after all¡± He joked with somewhat of a forced smile.


    ¡°Frederick¡± I said In a serious tone.


    Releasing a long sigh he then spoke in an apologetic tone ¡°Sorry, I tend to tell bad jokes when I¡¯m tensed¡±.


    There was one thing I liked about Frederick, and it was that he blunt and truthful not only to other people but also to himself. It made him all the more appealing as a person.


    He didn¡¯t wait for a reply from me before he continued talking. ¡°And yes like you¡¯ve rightly said, my mom does have cancer. Appendix Cancer to be more specific¡±


    At that moment I didn¡¯t know the right words to use. Using either ¡®Oh I¡¯m so sorry to here that¡¯ or ¡®That¡¯s horrible¡¯, really didn¡¯t sit well with me. But after much contemtion I finally came up with the best consoling words I could offer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get through this¡± I said to him with all determination, trying to encourage him. Because he might have tried to hide it from me but his eyes looked undoubtedly sad, and I didn¡¯t like it. I liked the cheerful, yful happy Frederick, not the sad one in front of me.


    Turning his gaze to his sleeping mother he responded ¡°I hope so¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the vending machine to get something. Do you want anything?¡± He asked out of nowhere after a short time of silence.


    I shaked my head signaling a ¡®No¡¯.


    ¡°Okay then, you can just sit down on the couch and wait for me¡± Finishing his words, it then ured to me that we had been standing since when there was a ce for us to sit all along.


    To be perfectly honest, I didn¡¯t really like the idea of Frederick leaving me in the hospital room with his mother. I mean what if she woke up to see a stranger in her room, that would most definitely call for the raise of an rm. And most importantly I hated invading people¡¯s privacy and space, him leaving me there would be somewhat doing the same thing.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Before I could even utter another word Frederick was already out of the door. I sighed in defeat.


    ¡°Well then¡± I muttered to myself before sitting down on the couch.


    ¡°I was wondering when he was going to leave¡± I heard a feminine voice call out suddenly.


    Surprised I automatically turned to the direction were the voice came from, wanting to detect who the owner was. And boy was I in for a surprise.


    Frederick¡¯s mother struggled a little before positioning herself in a sitting position on the bed. See her awake made me to even confirm her beauty all the more.


    I quickly stood up from the couch, bending my knee slightly and greeting her in a respectful manner¡­.. I thought she was sleeping.


    ¡°No need for all that dear¡± She waved her hand dismissively with a kind smile. The drip that was contacted to her hand moved in the same manner as her hand.


    ¡°You can sit down¡± She said.


    Her voice sounded incredibly soft and delicate. She had that kind of voice that if she sang a luby to you, you would immediately doze off.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡± I muttered then sat down. I didn¡¯t really know what to say or do next.


    ¡°You seem a little tense dear, Why don¡¯t you rx a little, I don¡¯t bite¡± still with that soft tone of her¡¯s she spoke to me.


    I didn¡¯t say anything in return as I didn¡¯t have anything to say. I was a naturally awkward individual, I never reallymunicated well with people.


    After some time she spoke again, this time in a teasing tone ¡°It seems like you have something you want to ask your mother-inw? be free to ask me¡± So she did know who I was. I was beginning to wonder if she did, seeing as neither of us have seen each other before.


    The truth was that I didn¡¯t have any question I was dying to ask her or anything like she thought I was. But for some reason I didn¡¯t want to disappoint her expectations, if that even made a grain of sense, so I said the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡°Where you pretending to be asleep this whole time?¡± She did say be free, didn¡¯t she?


    She surprised me by giving me a smirk. ¡°Not the whole time¡± she said. ¡°I was actually sleeping at first before I heard you twoe in¡±


    There were a lot of ways I imagined Frederick¡¯s mother to be. But the thought of her being this yful wasn¡¯t in the list. For a woman that was sick with cancer, she seemed awfully cheerful. Not that I didn¡¯t want her to be cheerful and all, it was just a wonder to me.


    Confused I asked ¡°Then why pretend to sleep?¡± It was kind of refreshing to be able to talk to an adult so freely.


    A sad look immediately covered her face. Familiarity suddenly engulfed me whole as I spotted the look on her face. At that moment in time it looked like I have met someone that looked exactly like her in the past. She looked awfully familiar.


    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t face Frederick after the news I got today¡± I was immensely curious to know what the news she got was, but I didn¡¯t want to ask as that may seem rude and It wasn¡¯t any of my business to know what it was.


    ¡°Oh¡± was all I could mutter out.


    ¡°I like you¡± She suddenly said out of nowhere. I looked at her confused as to what led her to that statement.


    She continued ¡°You could have easily asked me what the ¡®news¡¯ I was talking about was, but you kept your questions to yourself. It shows that you¡¯re not an Amebo¡± Sheughed, her eyes crinkled at the edges.


    ¡°Thank God I¡¯m leaving my son in good hands¡± With a small smile she said. Although it was said with a smile, I could easily see the grim sadness in her eyes as she spoke. From her statement it shows that she was already prepared for if she died. That act alone easily showed that she was a strong woman.


    I don¡¯t know where the sudden confidence came from but I told her in an assuring tone ¡°Ma you shouldn¡¯t say things like that, I¡¯m sure you will get through this¡± It¡¯s funny how I was trying to encourage a woman that I barely know, when I couldn¡¯t even encourage myself to do certain things like stand up for myself. What a joke.


    ¡°I would love to believe that too dear, trust me. But the news the doctor gave me, was unfortunately a sad one. I now have stage III appendix Cancer, and the doctor said it¡¯s only going to get worst. Chemotherapy isn¡¯t going to help me anymore. He said I and my family should be prepared for the worst¡± My mouth having a mind of its own released a gasp of shock.


    The sadness that engulfed me was totally unexpected. I felt sad for her but most importantly I felt sad for Frederick. People might say otherwise but the truth was that if a person passes away, the love ones that are left behind, are truly the ones that faces more pain. Because they continue to live on with regrets and sadness, missing the person that is gone oh so desperately.


    I didn¡¯t want to say ¡®sorry¡¯ as o felt it was inappropriate. So instead I said to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope. God always makes a way¡± a bright genuine smile took over her face.


    ¡°You are really a kind person Amanda. I knew you were the right one for my son¡± at her words I became intrigued. Wait she was that arranged our marriage? I truly thought it was all my greedy parents hand work.


    I was about to question her on that when Frederick bragged into the room, two drinks were ced in his hand.


    As soon as Frederick saw his mother awake a full grin adorned his face.


    ¡°Mommy you¡¯re awake?¡± he asked rhetorically.


    With a smile on her own face she responded ¡°Yeah I just woke up not too long ago¡± She smoothly lied. I didn¡¯t say anything as it wasn¡¯t my ce to.


    ¡°So mommy you¡¯ve met Amanda abi?¡± With a cheeky smile Frederick gestured to me.


    ¡°Of course na, my iyawo¡± At her words I automatically blushed. Once again I thank the Lord for blessing me with the pigment mnin.


    (Iyawo- means new wife in Yoruba a Nigeriannguage)


    ¡°Mommy stop teasing her na¡± Frederick joked with a mildugh. I have seen yful and cheerful Frederick a lot. But this Frederick right here looked more cheerful than I have ever seen him. It did something that my organ that pumps blood round the body. Yes I was talking about my heart.


    ¡°Oya I will stop¡± She said. Then in not less than a few seconds she added ¡°For now¡± in a yful tone. She even added a wink on top sef. Frederick¡¯s mom was a character so to say. she really didn¡¯t behave like a normal parent. Or was it my parents that were the problem?


    After he stoppedughing Frederick proceeded to ask his mother about her health and everything. If she had any body pains , or if anything didn¡¯t feel right in her body. The list went on.


    I saw another side of Frederick that day and I absolutely loved it. Now I had another thing to add to the list of things I knew about him. Not only was he Intelligent and athletic, he was also a good caring son.


    But looking at the both of them as they joked andughed, sometimes even including me in the mix, made me all the more sad. Two of them had limited time together. I know I said ¡®God will always make a way¡¯, but let¡¯s be true to ourselves. I have heard of cases when the cancer suddenly vanishes like it was never there to begin with, but it was quite rare especially when it was approaching thest stage of cancer. I can only hope that a miracle of some sort could happen, for her and Frederick¡¯s sake.

 75

    The next day wasn¡¯t school as it was a weekend. So I was presently on my bed doing my assignments. Unlike most students I actually enjoyed assignments. As weird as it may sound, I found it calming. Concentrate on one particr thing for some time calms me easily.


    Yesterday after visiting Frederick¡¯s mother in the hospital. Frederick took me home saying he would see me tomorrow which was apparently today, whatever that meant. Maybe he forgot today wasn¡¯t a school day.


    I looked to my side to carry my bottle of water to drink, but found it empty. I sighed. Great now I have to go all the way downstairs to get another one.


    Arriving at the kitchen, I saw our personal cook arranging some things in the kitchen. I only gave her a small smile and made my way to the fridge to get another bottle of water.


    You see I normally don¡¯t eat much or anything for that matter. Frederick was pretty much urate when he called me out on having an eating disorder. At first I didn¡¯t have such a thing like an eating disorder. Yes I was neglected all my life by my parents, but that wasn¡¯t what started it. When the bullying started in school was when it began.


    Sure my parents calling me fat, ugly or an utter disappointment cut deep, but I was still able to pretend like I didn¡¯t care or like I was strong enough to block their words. But when it started in school, I couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. I¡¯d starve myself for days and days, not eating a single thing. And even though I did manage to eat, I would always go to the toilet to vomit it out of my system. I was aware it was unhealthy but theughter¡¯s and teasing of people in my school clouded my way of thinking.


    Then one day I was rushed to the hospital because I had fainted in school. The doctor said I had copsed due to me being malnourished. And that wasn¡¯t all, he also told me I had to stop unless I would develope Anorexia nervosa, an eating disorder. But seeing as I have that same disorder today, it¡¯s pretty obvious that I didn¡¯t pay any heed to his words. Pretty stupid of me I know.


    The rehabilitation center I went to also helped me with my eating disorder. Although I still find it extremely difficult to eat anything that is high on calories till date.


    ¡°Ding Dong¡± I heard the doorbell as I was about to climb up the stairs back to my room.


    I sighed and went to the door signalling one of the many workers that was about to also go to the door, to leave it for me. After she went back I proceeded to the door.


    ¡°Hey Amanda¡± was the first thing Frederick said as soon as I opened the door. I was surprised but at the same time I wasn¡¯t. He was wearing casual wear today, and he easily looked good in them. Come to think of it, this was the first time I¡¯ve seen him out of his school uniform. Well save for the time our parents arranged a dinner outing for us.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in a dull tone, while opening the door wider so he could enter.


    After entering and closing the door he spoke.


    ¡°Wow someone is excited to see me¡± He teased. Great to see he was back to his sarcastic self.


    ¡°Yeah I wasn¡¯t really expecting you and all¡± I shrugged.


    He looked at me with a smirk ¡°I told you I would see you today didn¡¯t I¡±


    A frown edged on my face ¡°Yes you did. But I thought you just forgot today was a weekend¡±


    ¡°Nope I was well aware¡± He told me with a grin ¡°Now go and get dressed. We are going somewhere¡± He finished saying still with that same grin on his face.


    I gave him a funny look and ced both my hands on my waist ¡°And why do you think I¡¯d go anywhere with you?¡±


    He¡¯s grin didn¡¯t waver, infact it grew into a full on disy smirk ¡°Cause if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll personally carry you and dress you myself¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so? Ok then try me¡± He crossed him arms like he was saying ¡®game on¡¯. He looked immensely determined, that much I could tell. I obviously knew he was bluffing about the ¡®changing me¡¯ thing. But for once I didn¡¯t want to be lonely at home on the weekend. So I came to a conclusion that wouldn¡¯t really lose anything from taking him up on his offer.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I sighed ¡°Fine you win. Give me like 10 minutes and I¡¯ll be done. You can wait in the living room¡± I said and quickly went upstairs to get changed.


    When I finally came downstairs I saw Frederick in the parlor watching SpongeBob. I smiled at this.


    ¡°So you also love the yellow sponge?¡± At the sound of my voice Frederick turned towards me.


    As he stared at me, a dazed look crossed his face before it automatically instantly cleared.


    He smirked ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡±


    A smirk also embraced my face as I spoke ¡°Great answer¡±


    He chuckled then asked if I was ready. I gave him a positive answer and then we went to his car. It was a different car again this time, I believe it was a white Maserati. Just how many cars does this boy have.


    When we were in the car and we started moving I asked.


    ¡°So how is your mom?¡±


    He gave me a heartwarming smile as he drove, before he responded ¡°Mrs Zikora, is doing quite well. Thanks for asking¡±


    I frowned a little and asked him ¡°Who is Mrs Zikora?¡±


    He looked dumbfounded as he asked ¡°Wait you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know that my surname is Zikora?¡± Oh that was his surname¡­.


    I gave him a cheeky-nervous smile ¡°No?¡±


    Heughed out loud at this. ¡°Chai. Are you sure we go to the same school?¡±


    ¡°Of course na¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡± Because, probably the whole poption of students in school pretty much know my full name. And somehow you don¡¯t¡± He said confused but with a smile of wonder. He was actually just stating the facts not like he was bragging or anything.


    I mean he did have a point, probably the whole of Qatass academy know from his first to the middle and finally to hisst name. But I honestly couldn¡¯t have been bothered about things like that in the past. I probably must have heard it before but it might have slipped through my memory.


    Shrugging with a sly smile I said ¡°I guess I¡¯m just that special¡±


    He easily agreed to what I said, with a smile of his own ¡°You certainly are¡±


    Still with a stupid giddy smile on my face I then asked, trying to change the conversation.


    ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t know untill we reach there¡± I gave him the stink eye.


    He spoke again after a few minutes with a nervous half smile.


    ¡°But just to warn you, you might not be too happy about where we are going¡±


    ¡°Frederick¡± I said in a low yet deadly tone.


    ¡°Yes?¡± The grinning idiot beside me responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m soo going to kill you¡± I growled out in frustration.


    He waved his hands dismissively smirking ¡°Promises, promises¡±


    ¡°Oh trust me I n to keep those ¡®promises¡¯ you speak of¡± I huffed out in annoyance.


    ¡°Awe on. Don¡¯t be angry na¡± He said with a pout. And dare I say he actually looked he cute doing that.


    I clinched my teeth together, his words aggrievating me the more ¡°Don¡¯t be angry!?¡± I whisper yelled. ¡°You took me to a friggin¡¯ park¡±


    ¡°Yeah I don¡¯t see anything wrong in what I did¡±


    I scoffed ring at him ¡°Of course there is nothing wrong. Only that you didn¡¯t bring it to my attention that we were meeting your friends also!¡± I looked to the direction where his friends were. The four of them wereughing among themselves. Each sitting down on their individual chairs under a small fancy open hut. They didn¡¯t see us though. As we were standing a little bit far from where they were.


    ¡°Well I did tell you that you won¡¯t be too happy about were I was taking you didn¡¯t I?. That at least has to count as something right?¡± A cheeky smile nted itself on his face. My re intensified.


    Yet again I sighed ¡°You¡¯re insufferable this boy¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m sure you love me¡±


    I only responded to him with a re ¡°Ok, ok. Look I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you. But if I had told you, would you havee with me?¡± He tired to reason.


    I looked the other way and muttered ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I had to get you out of your house, one way or the other. Staying in the confinement of your home isn¡¯t exactly what you¡¯d call healthy¡± He spoke in a calm tone.


    ¡°But you of all people know I¡¯m not great with people¡± I mumbled, but was seeing where he wasing from.


    ¡°Of course Amanda. But remember you said, you¡¯ll start trying?¡± Great using my own words against me. Freaking fantastic.


    I groaned out ¡°Fineeee¡±


    ¡°But just so you know, I don¡¯t want to stay for too long. 10 minutes tops¡± I said with finality.


    ¡°Thirty¡± He said.


    ¡°Fifteen¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Come on! Twenty five, at least¡± I wasn¡¯t going to bludge.


    ¡°Fifteen is all you get, bruh¡± I shrugged.


    I then spotted a bemused smile on his face ¡°Bruh? Really?¡±


    I chuckled out a little ¡°So fifteen minutes?¡±


    ¡°Fine you win¡± He groaned ¡°Fifteen minutes it is. Now can we go. They all eagerly want to meet you¡± Because I could ask him why they were so eager to meet me, Frederick grabbed my hand and took of walking, dragging me along side him.


    ¡°Guy how fr¡± was the first thing one of them said. Well specifically what one of the boy¡¯s said. You see Frederick¡¯s group of friends consist of Two boy and two girls. Well plus Frederick making it Three boys.


    (Pidgin English, How far- is like another word for ¡®Hey¡¯ or ¡®How are you¡¯)


    ¡°Yo¡± Frederick greeted all of them.


    ¡®Hi¡¯s¡¯ and ¡®Hey¡¯s¡¯ could be heard as a response from all of them.


    ¡°And would this be the girl that got drink poured all over her?¡± One of the girls said. The hostility in her eyes made me to easily believe she didn¡¯t like me one bit.


    I saw Frederick frown from the corner of my eyes at the girl ¡°Fav¡­¡± He started to speak but I cut him short. Even surprising myself by my actions.


    With the biggest and brightest fake grin I could offer I spoke. ¡°Yes, that would be me¡± all of them apart from that one girl, each had an amused smile on their face at my words. I could already imagine Frederick¡¯s surprised face after what I said.


    The sudden confident was unexpected. Me that was always shy and reserved was talking back sarcastically at someone else? I really was changing.


    The hostility in her eyes immediately vanished and a smirk reced it ¡°I like her¡± She said to Frederick.


    It seemed like Frederick rxed a little at her words.


    Then he smirked also before saying ¡°I knew you would¡±

 76

    The following week was what I would call eventful. Or maybe will I use the word ¡®weird¡¯. You¡¯re wondering why I said weird right? Well let me give you a run down.


    First of all, after I had met Frederick¡¯s friends that faithful day, they all turned out to be nice. Which was definitely not what I was expecting. They treated me like I was a fellow human like them, which was far to entric for me. But I appreciated it nheless. They all introduced themselves to me. Their names were Tobi, Chimdi, Favour and Victoria. Pretty cool people if you ask me.


    After that day, I actually thought that, that was that, and they would probably never talk to me again, especially in school. But boy was I wrong. When Monday reached I was surprised to see Victoria and Favour in the library apparently waiting for me during lunch break.


    I tried as much to hide my shock in seeing them their as I asked.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Favour was the one to answer. She was the one that apparently ording to her ¡®Tested me¡¯ that day. Favour was indeed a beauty. What am I even saying all of them in their group were equally beautiful and handsome. It was like they said ¡®Attractive people really do attract themselves¡¯.


    ¡°Frederick told us that you are always cooped up in here during lunch break. So we girls came to check up on you¡± ¡®Of course Frederick told them¡¯ Victoria nodded in agreement, a smiling slightly dusting her cheeks. He fair skin made her look delicate. She and Favour were practically the opposite. While Favour looked like she could woop someone¡¯s ass if they so much cough in her direction, Victoria looked like a petite flower that couldn¡¯t hurt a fly.


    Victoria added ¡°We wanted toe and convince you toe and sit with us in the cafeteria, but we changed our mind¡± Her smile widened.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. We will stay with you in the library¡­. well that¡¯s if it¡¯s okay with you?¡± Favour asked nervously. Why was she nervous though.


    I didn¡¯t really like the idea of being in thepany of other¡¯s but I, there and then remembered the promise I made to Frederick and I knew I had to agree.


    I gave an awkward smile ¡°I see no problem with that¡±


    They both released a relived sigh at my answer. I looked at them weirdly.


    As if sensing my look Favour said ¡°We were kind of expecting you to say no¡± she chuckled. I smiled a little at this. ¡°Oh¡±


    Then realization dawn on me ¡°Wait, but aren¡¯t you guys going to eat? after all, it is lunch break¡±


    Waving her hand dismissively Victoria responded ¡°Nope, we can always eatter¡±


    Following that, the three of us sat down on the library (I actually thought they wouldn¡¯t want to though) and Although it was incredibly awkward at first as no one knew what to say or do, but after some few minutes we actually began to gist and dare I say ugh¡¯. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I talked andughed with girls my age.


    After that day, the next days that followed were the same. Theming to meet me in library and then we would talk about anything and everything. I loved every bit of it.


    I have also been going to the hospital to visit Frederick Mom. After all she was the one that said I coulde visit her anytime I was free the first day I met her. And I dly took her up on her offer. Weirdly enough we have gotten soo much close that it almost scared me. She was a kind and very yful woman. And even though she was very sick she alwaysughed at the awkward Jokes I tell her. She truly was a gem.


    Frederick didn¡¯t actually know I visited his mother frequently, not that I was trying to hide it from him or anything. But it was just that anytime I went to see his mother It was either I had just missed him or he didn¡¯te at all that day. it made me wonder if he was actually avoiding me on purpose. I felt hurt at that thought.


    Now it was presently Thursday and for the past days, for some reason I haven¡¯t seen Frederick, not once. I missed him, I couldn¡¯t even deny that fact even if I wanted to. He also hasn¡¯te to the library to meet me like he usually does, not like he was obligated to or anything. I just ¡®really¡¯ missed his presence.


    I looked to Favour that was sitting beside me on the library floor. Victoria was with us a minute ago but she left to use the restroom.


    ¡°Did hee to school today?¡± I finally mustered up the courage to ask. Though my voice was really low.


    A smirk immediately adorned her face.


    ¡°Who you mean Frederick abi?¡± Red stained my cheeks are her question. I mumbled ¡°Ehn¡±.


    ¡°Oh he¡¯s definitely in school. Why are you asking though?¡± Still with that same smirk she said to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t really seen him this past days. That¡¯s all¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Hmm, missing your dear fiance already?¡± She teased. Right did I forget to say that every single one of Frederick¡¯s friends knew. ording to Favour and Victoria, Frederick apparently bragged about his engagement to me to them. I was slightly confused when I heard it. I mean what was there to brag about. I was just in ole Amanda, nothing special.


    ¡°Yes I miss him¡± I said firmly without beating around the bush. What was the need of lying? I really didn¡¯t see any need.


    Favour looked at me with surprise before she grinned ¡°You see why I said I like you. Straight to the point, I like that¡± I chuckled at her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m sure the feeling is very much reciprocated. He has just been busy this days, that¡¯s all¡± I didn¡¯t believe a word she said in the slightest. I mean if he did actually miss me, why hasn¡¯t hee to the library through out this week. And also, he promised to train me, but apparently that had to be on a pause as he was nowhere in sight.


    I snorted ¡°I highly doubt that¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s actually true. He has been extremely busy running thepany and¡­¡±She paused as if realizing what she was saying. I was about to question her on what she said but the sound of the schools PA system hindered me from doing so. I wonder if the principal had an announcement to make.


    ¡°Ahem ahem¡± I instantly froze as I recognized the owner of the voice that spoke.


    I looked to my side to see Favourughing hysterically.


    ¡°Oh my God he is actually going to go through with it¡± I looked at her oddly. Go through with what?


    The voice on the PA system continued ¡°Good day beautiful students of Qatass academy. I am Frederick Andrew Zikora, and I have a special announcement to make¡±


    ¡°Oh my God they are most definitely going to punish him¡± I muttered with a sigh, literally face palming myself.


    ¡°ohh I¡¯m not so sure about that Amanda¡± Favour started with a mild smirk ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the principal even gave him a go ahead to do this¡± I widened my eyes in surprise, her words shocking me to the very core. I mean sure I knew Frederick was for some unknown reason untouchable in this school. But I didn¡¯t know it would be up to this extent.


    Proceeding he said ¡°I have been recently engaged to Amanda George¡± if I was eating or drinking anything at that moment I would have definitely spat it out. Was this boy mad or something!? ¡°So I will like to give a firm warning to each and every one of you¡± His calm voice from before went very deadly at this part.


    ¡°That if anyone soo much as harm a strand of hair on her, you¡¯ll have me to deal with. That will be all. Thank you for your time¡± He finished with an overly sweet tone and switch off the PA system after that.


    I looked to Favour who wasughing her heart out. Great, d she was having fun¡­. sadly I wasn¡¯t.


    The one thing I was certain of at that moment was that, I was definitely going to kill that mad boy the next time I see him.


    ¡°Amanda calm down, where are you rushing to¡± Favour said to me as I speed walked through the library all the while heading to the exit, She was not to far behind.


    ¡°To meet that boy called Frederick¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Ahn abeg o, don¡¯t kill my friend for me o¡± She said in a teasing tone. Yet again, I¡¯m d she was having loads of fun.


    I chuckled ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do about that¡± I could already imagine a grin on her face although I couldn¡¯t see it.


    Opening the Library I didn¡¯t know where exactly I was going to, but all I knew was that I had to find Frederick, fast.


    Luckily for me as I opened the library door Frederick was standing right outside the door, as if he was about to enter. ¡®The cliches of it all¡¯.


    I spotted Victoria from the distance, the grin on her face said it all. She heard everything Frederick said. Who am I kidding, pretty sure every person in the school heard what Frederick had said. At that thought a faint blush stained my cheeks. probably because I was highly embarrassed.


    On seeing me, the small smile that was on Frederick¡¯s face, widened. Then it turned to an arrogant smirk.


    ¡°You!¡± I called out usingly.


    Faking ignorance he said in an overly exaggerated tone ¡°Me?¡±


    My eyes turned to slit before I told him in a dangerous tone ¡°Run¡±


    Releasing a nervous chuckle he said ¡°You can¡¯t be that mad, right?¡±


    I in turn gave him my best sarcastic smile. I repeated once again ¡°Run¡±


    Not wasting another second he ran off in full speed. I released a pleased smile at this, and then I too took off. I could hear Favour and Victoria yfully wishing me ¡®Good luck¡¯ as I ran after Frederick.


    We ran through the school hallway freely. I didn¡¯t even give an ounce of care that students in the hallway were staring at us strangely. Most of them had a look of recognition and shock. Like I said, everyone pretty much heard Frederick¡¯s deration of me being his fiancee. And to be painfully honest, I didn¡¯t really care that people might hate me the more for this.


    My attention was solely focused on the tall male running at top speed in my sight. It was a miracle I was even catching up to him. I¡¯m extremely thankful to God for the re skirt and leggings we girls wore as uniform in school.


    After some time Frederick suddenly stopped, we were both outside the school building now. We were standing on the schools well maintainedwn.


    I breathed hard and fast, catching the breath that I could. I forgot that Frederick was actually the school¡¯s multi talented athletic, no wonder he ran so fast, and he didn¡¯t seem all that tired like I was. God, was he a machine or something?


    He finally turned back to look at me, and then on seeing me he released a megawatt smile. And I swear, I kid you not, I felt my heart skip a beat at this. It was a familiar urance anytime I was in Frederick¡¯s presence.


    He walked to me and said ¡°I actually thought you wouldn¡¯t keep up. You surprise me every step of the way Amanda George¡±


    ¡°I was a runner in junior secondary school. I actually thought I won¡¯t catch to you either¡± I chuckled out, feeling extremely lighter for some reason. Maybe it was because this was the first time in a long time that I felt extremely free, like every other thing didn¡¯t matter.


    He looked at me strangely ¡°You¡¯re smiling? Is everything okay Amanda? because if I remember clearly you were running after me to beat me¡±


    Smiling yet again I told him ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to run because I wanted to beat you¡­ Okay so me ring menacingly at you didn¡¯t really pass that message across¡± I chuckled nervously.


    ¡°I told you to do that so I can give you this¡± Not wasting a second I walked much closer to him and wrapped my arms around him, giving him the biggest hug I have been dreaming of giving him the next time I saw him. ¡®I could already imagine the shock that masked his face, right now¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± he asked in a reduced tone. I could tell he was smiling.


    ¡°Just to pass a message across¡± I teasingly said.


    He let out a heartfeltugh ¡°And that would be?¡±


    Tightening my hold on him I spoke ¡°Thank you and I missed you¡±

 77

    When I released Frederick from the hug, the next thing I did was to hit him.


    ¡°Ouche. What was that for? I thought you were thankful¡± He frowned rubbing his hand.


    ¡°Ehn I¡¯m very thankful and grateful and all. But, you shouldn¡¯t have done that, why did you go and announce that we are engaged¡± I said.


    ¡°Uhm, because we are¡± he replied in a smartass tone, I also spotted a smile on his face.


    I gave him a look.


    ¡°Okay fine¡± He sighed ¡°I just wanted to state a


    im on you¡± He mumbled.


    I won¡¯t lie, I found what he said unbelievably funny yet charming. ¡°A im you say?¡± I asked in a teasing tone ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that Frederick, nobody wants me¡± I chuckled. Although it was sad, it was still the sad cruel truth. No one really did.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised to know it¡¯s theplete opposite¡± His words were all muffled that I couldn¡¯t hear a single thing he said.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t quite catch that, what did you say?¡± I said.


    ¡°Nothing¡± he said.


    ¡°But just so you know¡± Once more he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not true that nobody wants you¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± I was desperately curious of what his answer would be.


    Letting out a genuine smile he said to me ¡°Because ¡®I¡¯ do¡± And just like before my heart skipped yet another beat. I knew what that meant, I knew it all too well. But I didn¡¯t want toe to terms with it just yet.


    ¡­


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t we all supposed to be in sses or something?¡± I asked everyone.


    We were all presently sitting down on the floor of my secret ce in the library. And when I say ¡®we¡¯ I meant, I, Frederick and his friends, Yes Tobi and Chimdi were also here.


    We all sat in-between two book shelves, Me, Victoria and Favour sat down with our backs leaning on one shelf, while the boys did the same on the other shelf. We sat opposite each other.


    ¡°We are¡± Answered a grinning Favour. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t necessarily have to be¡±


    I scrunched my face ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    The school bell rang few minutes back indicating that the break had ended and that sses were about to begin. But for some reason the five people that were in my presence didn¡¯t really care much about that.


    When Frederick and I came back into the schools building, we both went to the library as our lunch break wasn¡¯t over by then. I was surprised to see that apart from Victoria and Favour, Tobi and Chimdi were also in the library.


    ¡°It means we don¡¯t have to go to ss. Well courtesy of our dear boy Frederick¡± Tobi hooped in and answered my question. Tobi was tall brown skin boy. He was lean but still had fats in the right ces.


    I changed my gaze to Frederick, raising a brow. Sure I knew Frederick had some kind of privilege of not attending sses when he deemed it fit, but I didn¡¯t know he could also secure that privilege for us to. What kind of influence could he have in this school.


    ¡°What can I say¡± Frederick yfully shrugged and then smirked ¡°I¡¯m just that amazing¡±


    ¡°Egocentric much?¡± I teased.


    He winked ¡°You know me too well¡± A smile automatically adorned my face.


    ¡°Eww, cringe. I think I¡¯m going to throw up. Stop flirting you two¡± Favour said faking a gag.


    I blushed beet red ¡°No we are not¡±


    ¡°Yh sure¡± Said a smirking Chimdi. Chimdi was tall and fair and he those rare adorable dimples, although his couldn¡¯t match Frederick¡¯s own. ¡®Just saying, don¡¯t read too much into it¡¯


    While I felt embarrassed, Frederick was just smiling happily all through. Even when I red at him, he only increased the intensity of his smile.


    The six of us talked for a long time in the library. One person would bring one stupid story or a funny situation they had experience, and we would all in turnugh to it. It was a miracle that the Librarian didn¡¯te to send us out, but at the back of my mind, my thoughts went to the direction that maybe Frederick had something to do with that too.


    We talked about anything and everything like we were all old friend. Well they all went way back, but I wasn¡¯t in anyway their long time friend. But the way they carried me like I was one of them, like I was part of their small group, really made me happy. It made me feel¡­. epted.


    ¡°It¡¯s true sef¡± started Victoria ¡°Who else has seen their physics mid-term script?¡±


    ¡°Oh that, I got my own today. I got an 87, what about you?¡± Favour asked.


    ¡°Nice. Me I got an 88¡± Victoria answered.


    ¡°Damn you beat me with 1 mark¡± Favour grinned, she honestly didn¡¯t look like she harboured any form of hard feeling against Victoria. I guess this was what true friendship looked like. It was a shame that I¡¯ve never experienced such.


    Victoria smiled a little then asked ¡°So what about you guys, what did you get?¡± She directed to the rest of us.


    ¡°I got a 91¡± said a grinning Chimdi.


    ¡°Mine was a 93¡± response Tobi.


    I won¡¯t lie, I was highly impressed, from the scores they all mentioned, it meant that everyone was academically sound in their group. The physics teachers for us senior¡¯s told us that the exam was going to be extremely difficult, and that we had to read our asses out. And true to their words, our physics mid-term exam was indeed very difficult. All the senior ssesined about it to great lengths. So hearing their scores was- like I said- highly impressive.


    ¡°Guy Frederick what about you? I¡¯m probably sure you be got the highest¡± Chimdi turned to Frederick and asked.


    ¡°oh me? I got a 96¡± Frederick answered, but from his actions and all, you could tell was wasn¡¯t bragging or even trying to brag. My eyes widened a fraction at his answer.


    But then he chuckled ¡°But I wasn¡¯t the highest. No, not this time¡± The surprise in everyone¡¯s face was very visible. I¡¯m sure the thought running In their minds were ¡®If he didn¡¯t get the highest score, then who did¡¯.


    immediately Favour asked with a raised brow ¡°If you didn¡¯t get it then who did?¡± called it.


    Frederick shrugged in ignorance.


    ¡°It¡¯s true sef, Amanda what about you?¡± Tobi asked.


    I diverted my eyes from their curious gazes, not really sure how they would all react to my answer.


    ¡°98¡± I mumbled out. Sure I said the exam was hard, but like the teacher advised, I read my ass out, well figuratively. I always read on my spare time.. and trust me I hade a lot of spare time on my hands. Though the people in my ss weren¡¯t too adamant when they found out I was the highest in the whole set.


    ¡°Wait what?¡± Chimdi asked, as he was too far away to hear my muffled words.


    I sighed ¡°I got a 98¡± All their eyes automatically wentrge as saucers. All but one, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed sessful, Frederick. I spotted him with a proud smirk. Did he know?


    ¡°Who would have thought that the one to beat Frederick would be he¡¯s own finacee¡± Victoriaughed out in mirth.


    ¡°Remember how I said I liked you before? Well let¡¯s just say I like you even more now¡± Favour told me with a smirk. Well I was worried about nothing then. I thought they would all react much differently than this. I thought wrong.


    ¡°Omo brains and beauty¡± Chimdi hollered at me with a grin.


    ¡°Yup. And she¡¯s all mine¡± Frederick said out loud confidently not giving an ounce of care that the others heard him. I couldn¡¯t hold it, Iughed out loud surprising everyone. Frederick was just something else really. The way he proudly stated a im on me was foreign to me, yet endearing.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m definitely going to throw up. I get that you guys are engaged and all, but Frederick can you deal it down a little. Please¡± Favour said, once again faking a gag. Iughed once more.


    A yful smirk came upon his face at Favours words ¡°Well since you asked so nicely, I guess I can take it down a notch¡± Everyone¡¯sughter filled the quiet Library when Frederick finished speaking.


    It was official, I couldn¡¯t even try to deny it anymore even if I wanted to. I liked Frederick Zikora.


    ¡°So what have you been up to these past few days?¡± I turned my gaze to Frederick as he drove.


    Presently I and Frederick were heading to the hospital. At first he was supposed to take me home but I asked him if we could go see his mom in the hospital. He was a little surprised at first when I told him I have been regrly visiting his mother.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the only thing you¡¯re curious to know?¡± Frederick asked.


    I pondered over his question for a while before I replied ¡°You¡¯re right, I do have other questions but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll answer them¡± I honestly spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± He removed his eyes from the road and smiled at me briefly before he turned back ¡°I will¡±


    ¡°Alright then¡± I heaved out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with my first question again. What have you been doing through out this week that you didn¡¯t oncee to school¡±


    ¡°I was working¡± he grinned.


    Confused I asked ¡°Working?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I was running my family business, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯te to school¡± Wow, I wasn¡¯t expecting this.


    I wanted to ask all sorts of questions like ¡®What¡¯s your family business¡¯ ¡®Why are you the one running it?¡¯ or ¡®Aren¡¯t you too young to be stressing yourself to be running a business?¡¯ and all that, but I didn¡¯t want to dig any deeper as he had already given me an answer.


    Instead I said ¡°Next question, Why don¡¯t you usuallye to ss? No that¡¯s not even the right question¡± I paused then continued ¡°Why does the principal allow you to skip ss anytime you want. I mean I know you get good grades and all, but I¡¯m still trying to make sense of it¡±


    ¡°Oh that?¡± he chuckled ¡°Qatass academy is owned by my family. I guess that¡¯s why I am given some kind of privileges. But trust me I skip ss for a good reason¡± I was shocked by the next revtion.


    ¡°Your family owns Qatass academy?¡± I was still trying to wrap my head around this recently acquired information.


    ¡°Yeah. But I won¡¯t say ¡®my family¡¯ per say, but my Mom that owns it¡±


    ¡°Totally wasn¡¯t expecting that¡± I mumbled still trying to let all the information sink in.


    Nobody really knew who the founder of Qatass academy was, well at least I knew we student didn¡¯t. But I can just imagine when people find out that Frederick was the son of the founder of us school. You know before how I said that Frederick was treated as the golden boy of our school? Well this time they ¡®would¡¯ start treating him as pure gold itself.


    ¡°So is Qatass academy the ¡®family business¡¯ you were speaking of?¡± I just had to ask.


    Shaking his head he said ¡°No, it¡¯s a different one¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± I mumbled.


    I guess most of our teachers knew about it. That¡¯s why they love kissing up to him, well figuratively speaking of course.


    ¡°Just so you know¡± Frederick told me ¡°Apart from Tobi, Favour, Victoria and Chimdi, you¡¯re the fifth person I¡¯m telling this¡±


    I frowned a little ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell anyone Frederick, don¡¯t worry¡± it kinda hurt that he thought I was going to easily tell others about this. I didn¡¯t really have other people I could talk about it to.


    Frederick frowned also ¡°No don¡¯t get me wrong, that wasn¡¯t the reason I said that, I know you won¡¯t tell anyone. I trust you far too much to think that¡± My heart stupidly skipped a beat at his words. That one word ¡®Trust¡¯ got me.


    He continued ¡°I told you because I wanted you to know that you¡¯re important to me. that¡¯s all¡± Forget my heart skipping a beat, this time it skipped twice. I don¡¯t know if Frederick was doing a it purposely or not, but my heart senselessly raced every single time he said things like this.


    I smiled happy that Frederick saw me as someone important in his life.


    ¡°So do you have any other question for me? Ask now, or forever hold your peace¡± He joked with a pretend deep voice. I chuckled softly.


    I actually did have another question to ask him, it¡¯s one that I have been extremely curious about since the very first day we met in the library. But I have asked him before and he said when the right timees he¡¯d tell me. So I decided to wait and not ask.


    I gave him a brazen smile ¡°No I do not¡±


    He too grinned ¡°Well that¡¯s good, cause we are here¡± I turned my gaze and saw that we were indeed in front of the hospital building.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey mom¡± Frederick smiled brightly as soon as we entered his mother¡¯s hospital room.


    Mrs Zikora looked up from the book that she was reading and smiled.


    ¡°Ah, Frederick you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yup¡± He responded popping his ¡®P¡¯. Then he added ¡°And I also brought Amanda with me¡± I waved a little at her as Frederick mentioned me.


    ¡°Good afternoon ma¡± I said.


    ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t speak which so much formality. How many times will I tell you to call me mom. I am your future mother-inw after all¡± She yfully winked.


    I didn¡¯t really know what to say, so I just awkwardly scratched my neck. True to what she said, she has told me a lot of times to just call her ¡®mom¡¯ on the different asions I had visited her, but honestly speaking anyone else that was in my shoes will find it extremely awkward doing so.


    Her features saddened a little as my silence persisted ¡°Or you don¡¯t want to? is it because you don¡¯t see yourself getting married to Frederick?¡± My eyes widened a little rmed. I didn¡¯t like the sad look on her face, it hit my in the heart.


    ¡°No, no it¡¯s not that¡± I quickly said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not that then, is it because you don¡¯t find my son attractive?¡± she asked. Once again my eyes widened at her question. How did things even get to this sef.


    ¡°No ma. Your son is very handsome, I find him attractive too¡± I tried to reaffirm her. it didn¡¯t even dwell on me on what I had said, and not to talk of, it was infornt of the boy himself. Now I understand clearly why people wish for the floor to open up and swallow them in situations like this.


    I heard a familiar chuckle from my side. ¡°Mummy please stop ying with her na¡±


    Mrs Zikora surprised me by releasing an ardentugh ¡°Amanda don¡¯t mind me joor, I was just teasing you. But I would really love it if you could call memom not Mrs Zikora. It sounds too formal¡± an authentic smile adorned her face.


    ¡°Oh honey, I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t mean to offend you in anyway¡± I looked at her strangely, why would she think I was offended?


    ¡°Ehn?¡± Not sure what she meant I asked. I know thoroughly sounded like a bush girl saying that.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying dear¡± was her response. I could see Frederick staring at me with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cryi¡­¡± touching my cheeks I realized that it was wet and immediately cut my sentence short.


    ¡°Amanda are you alright?¡± Frederick asked.


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s just that¡± I sniffed a little and used the back of my hand to clean my tears ¡°You¡¯ve been more of a mother to me than my actual mother has ever been to me from birth¡± I chuckled sadly, but with also giving her a greatful smile.


    With a small smile she said ¡°Great I could be of assistance my dear¡± Iughed out loud on hearing her words. See why I liked Mrs Zikora, she could easily turn the saddest or dullest of moments into something much cheerful and brighter. It¡¯s quite sad how a wonderful woman like her was fighting cancer.

 78

    ¡°So Amanda, how has school been?¡± Frederick left few minutes ago saying he wants to check something and he won¡¯t be too long, leaving I and his mother In the hospital room.


    ¡°It¡¯s been surprisingly good¡± I honestly replied, it was the truth afterall. School this week has been absolutely amazing, people minded their business and didn¡¯t disturb me. Even Silver suprisingly hasn¡¯t tried anything yet, and this was all before Frederick even did that announcement. So I wonder how tomorrow will be.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear¡± She smiled. Although she¡¯s been trying to convince her son that she¡¯s been feeling a lot better and all, I¡¯m sure Frederick could see through her lie. I mean the naked eyes could clearly see it. Mrs Zikora was getting paler and paler by the day. You could include getting a lot more thinner and weaker to. Even today although she desperately tired to hide it, the hand she was using to hold the book that she was reading was shaking slightly. You would have to be paying close attention to be able to notice it.


    ¡°How about your parents, are they back yet?¡± as soon as I heard the question I remembered that my parents really did travel and that they were still out of the country. Honestly how won¡¯t I forget? Even when they were around I rarely saw them so them being away didn¡¯t really change a thing.


    ¡°No not yet¡± A sour taste was left in my mouth as I recalled my parents. Just like I predicted, they haven¡¯t called me, not even once, to check up on me. They were most definitely parents of the year, don¡¯t you think?


    Wanting to immediately change the topic I asked.


    ¡°So ma has the doctor said anything else concerning your health?¡±


    with a sadugh she said ¡°Sadly no, the situation is still the same as whenst I told you¡± I heaved out a sad sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I will have to tell Frederick about this. I can¡¯t keep this from his any longer¡± I truthfully told her.


    She released a sigh of her own ¡°If you tell him it might break him Amanda¡±


    As respectfully as I could I countered ¡°But if he finds out muchter, it will break him even more. Do you really want to take such a chance?¡±


    With a sigh of absolute defeat she smiled ¡°No I do not¡±


    ¡°Your a wonderful girl Amanda¡± she told me next ¡°A girl with a big heart. I knew you were the right person for my Frederick¡± I Just smiled, wasn¡¯t too sure about the ¡®right person¡¯ part though.


    ¡°You look like you have another question for me, you¡¯re free to ask¡± She was as quick as ever in noticing things.


    ¡°Ma the question might be a little ufortable for you, do you still want me to ask?¡± she nodded her head giving me a goo ahead.


    Letting out a breath I finally asked the question that has been bugging from the first day I met Frederick¡¯s mom in the hospital.


    ¡°Where is Mr Zikora?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even seem fazed by my question, instead gave me a grin ¡°I was wondering when you would inquire about that¡± God knows I wasn¡¯t expecting the next thing that she said.


    A mncholy look bedizened her entire face ¡°But to answer your question Amanda, your future Father-inw is sadly not with us anymore. He past away few years back¡±


    ¡°Frederick wasn¡¯t always this optimistic in life¡± I listened attentively as Frederick¡¯s mom continued talking.


    ¡°He was once in a very bad ce¡± She narrated sadly.


    ¡°It was when his father passed away, that that¡¯s when it all started¡± eagerly I wanted to ask ¡®When what started¡¯ but I immediately stopped my hasty self.


    ¡°My baby went into drugs¡± She choked out a sob. My body automatically moved and I went to her tofort her, though I didn¡¯t really exactly know how tofort a person. Not a single clue.


    To say I was shocked by her words was an understatement. Sure I was surprised by what she said, but the first thing that came first was tofort her.


    After gathering herself she gave me a small smile, indicating that she was alright now. I removed my hands from her and went back to sit down.


    ¡°Sorry about that¡± she tried to joke ¡°As I was saying, Frederick went into doing drugs. One time he overdosed and I had to rush him to the hospital. One of the worst days of my life if you ask me¡± A bitter smile covered her face as she spoke.


    Truth be told I didn¡¯t even know how to react to what she had told me. I just couldn¡¯t imagine Frederick doing something like that, pretty sure nobody could imagine it. But just like I personally know, you don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. A person might be miserable or maybe even dying inside but the fake smile and behavior you see could easily mask it. It never really urred to me that Frederick might be hurting or has gone through something like this. I¡¯ve always thought that he was too positive, I didn¡¯t just know that maybe he just had to be that.


    Mrs. Zikora continued ¡°You see Frederick and his father were like this¡± she joined her two forefingers to demonstrate ¡°So my husband passing away really hit him hard, hit ¡®us¡¯ hard¡± She corrected. ¡°It took some time, but through a lot of counselling and therapy Frederick stopped it. After that we moved abroad for like a year beforeing back¡± She finished with a relived sigh.


    ¡°Wow¡± was all I could mumble out. Couldn¡¯t really think of another thing to say.


    ¡°it¡¯s a lot to take in I know¡± adjusting herself a little on the bed she spoke ¡°Frederick wouldn¡¯t have told you, because he wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to feel sorry for him or see him in apletely different light. But do you know the reason why I told you Amanda?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I told you because you needed to know Amanda¡± I wasn¡¯t really getting what she meant but I continued listening intensely. ¡°We both know I¡¯m not going to be around much longer, and I need someone to be there for Frederick when that timees. And that someone Amanda is you¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I wanted to counter her statement but was stopped.


    ¡°That time ¡®will¡¯e Amanda, no matter how much we both try to deny it, it will¡±


    ¡°I just have one request Amanda, will you do this olddy a favor?¡± She joked with a wink.


    ¡°What is your request ma?¡± My throat at the moment felt scratchy, it always feels like that anytime I was close to tears.


    ¡°I want you to always be by Frederick¡¯s side, will you do that for me?¡± I just had one question still lingering behind.


    ¡°Why me?¡± I asked ¡°Trust me I¡¯m not the right person for this job. Frederick deserves a whole lot better than me¡± As sad as that sounded, it was honestly the truth. There were better people out there, people that were not me, that were not trying to fix there broken selves.


    ¡°Frederick was right¡± Mrs Zikora frowned. She looked¡­ angry? This was the first time I had ever seen such a look on her face. Usually she was always smiling orughing. This was definitely new. I gulped


    ¡°Right about what¡±


    ¡°You conceal your worth way too much youngdy. You might not know this but your worth is much greater than jewels and mere gems honey. I thought Frederick had talked some sense into you¡± She muttered herst words.


    It was like Frederick and his mom just had a gift of making me cry.. strictly in joy though. What did I say, this woman was an absolute gem. I gave her a watery smile.


    ¡°And to answer your question dear, the reason why it has to be you is because I trust you. We met in the past Amanda, you might not remember me or maybe you do¡­ but we did meet¡± Confused I stared at her. What did she mean by that. I don¡¯t recall ever meeting her before the hospital.


    As I was about to find out more on what she said Frederick entered the room.


    ¡°So mummy I¡¯m done with what I wanted to do. it¡¯s already gettingte I have to go drop Amanda. But don¡¯t worry I will be back as soon as I can¡± I couldn¡¯t read the urate emotion on Frederick¡¯s face, but all I knew was that he was definitely faking the smile on his face. What was he hiding?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Amanda¡± He stretched his hand out for me to hold. That same fake smile was still stered on his face.


    I still took his hand. I guess I would find out what¡¯s wrong when we get in the car.

 79

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I finally asked as we entered the car.


    After starting the car Frederick spoke ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said what¡¯s wrong Frederick?¡± I said once more.


    He smiled but it was obviously fake ¡°I don¡¯t know why you think something is wrong cause everything is absolutely fine¡±


    I hardened my gaze ¡°You mother may have fallen for it, but I won¡¯t. Now tell me what¡¯s wrong¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not letting this go anytime soon are you?¡± Immediately he spoke I remembered that those were the same words I said to him in the past. It¡¯s funny how this time it¡¯s reversed.


    ¡°No. Now talk¡±


    With a smirk he spoke ¡°Well isn¡¯t someone being a little bossy today¡± the intensity of my re made him to sigh.


    ¡°Fine. Since you want to know soo badly, I¡¯ll tell you¡± Finally.


    ¡°I heard two of you¡± he began ¡°about when my dad died and how it affected me in the past¡± oh.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s generally known as a bad habit to eavesdrop¡± he sighed switching off the car ¡°But as I wasing back I heard my mom telling you about my dad and all¡±


    ¡°Though it was not her ce and all to tell you about ¡®my¡¯ past, I¡¯m quite d she did. Because God knows I wouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯ve actually been wanting to tell you but I¡¯d always chicken out at every single turn. I mean nobody would want to tell another person about their shitty past. Cause trust me, my past was indeed very shitty¡± After listening to all that Frederick said I finally spoke.


    ¡°Frederick remember when you told me you cared about me?¡± The expression on his face clearly stated that he didn¡¯t understand why I was bringing that up at the moment.


    ¡°It was practically today I told you that, of course I remember¡± A confused frown still ced on his face.


    ¡°Well just as you care about me Frederick, I care about you. I don¡¯t know when it started but I do¡± Finally saying it out was like a breath of fresh air. Although Frederick looked slightly shocked. Only slightly though.


    I continued either ways ¡°So anything that you want to talk to me about, even if it¡¯s about¡­.. how did you put it again¡­. your ¡®shitty past¡¯ I will listen, and definitely without judging you or anything of that sort. Trust me¡±


    ¡°I know you obviously won¡¯t judge me¡± Frederick chuckled ¡°The thing Amanda is I do trust you. Even more than I wish I did¡±


    ¡°Then what were you afraid was going to happen?¡± I asked with abination of frustrated confusion.


    ¡°I was afraid that if I told you. You would give me the look you¡¯re presently giving me¡± He gestured to my eyes.


    I frowned ¡°What look?¡±


    ¡°You have that sorry look on your face¡± He sighed out. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to feel sorry for me Amanda. A lot of people have been feeling sorry for me almost all my entire life, I don¡¯t want you adding to the list¡± He chuckled, but there was definitely no humor in it.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°No need to apologize Amanda. it¡¯s frankly not your fault in anyway, that¡¯s the first thing anyone in your ce would do¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess¡± what all I could mutter.


    ¡°So is there anything else that¡¯s bothering you?¡± I asked squinting my eyes a little at him.


    He smiled ¡°Yeah that¡¯s all¡± It was obvious as day that he was lying from the forced smirk on his face. I didn¡¯t really want to push it, so I just let it be. I seriously wanted to pester him, but he looked like he really didn¡¯t want to talk.


    ¡°Oh okay¡± With a glimmering fake smile of my own I said. After that Frederick started the car once more and then we drove off.


    It absolutely slipped my mind that the next day was another day of school. With everything that happened yesterday it was very usible that I forgot. I didn¡¯t even have the time to dread school the next day because a lot of things were on my mind.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why I used the word ¡®dread¡¯. To be actually honest, school wasn¡¯t all that bad, even before I met Frederick it really wasn¡¯t, save for the bullying in school I actually¡­. enjoy the ce teenagers called hell. I really loved learning. Homeworks, tests, quiz and exams were the normal things students desperately hated to the very core, but I thought different about that.


    God I¡¯m ranting too much I know. Now back to what I was saying, ¡®dreading¡¯ Yeah. I was dreading school tomorrow because after the stunt Frederick pulled on the schools PA system I didn¡¯t know how people were going to take it. I didn¡¯t go back to ss yesterday after lunch break was over, Courtesy of my dear fiance Frederick, so I wasn¡¯t able to see how my ssmates took to the news.


    So I was presently walking through the lengthy hallway of Qatass academy, staring straight forward making sure my eyes doesn¡¯te in contact with any of the students standing in the hallway. They all stared at me, I didn¡¯t need to see it to know that they were staring, I could feel their stares from different angles. It was almost suffocating.


    It seemed that only staring at me wasn¡¯t enough for them, so they started whispering.


    A girl tapped her friend and said ¡°Guy, I¡¯m still shocked from what Frederick said yesterday. I can¡¯t believe that ¡®She¡¯ is his fiancee. I mean he could do a lot, and I mean a lot better¡± okay first of all ouch, that entered. And another thing that was paining me was that it was a junior that said that. I really wish I could put her in her ce, sure Frederick had helped me gained a little confidence, but I didn¡¯t have ¡®that¡¯ much confidence yet.


    I ignored every whisper, every crude side remark, everything. I was already seeing my ssroom in view making me to slightly increase my pace. I know it¡¯s amon saying that we should always face our problems head on and not run away from them but I personally highly disagree with that, I feel like it¡¯s better to use your God given head and run away from problems you don¡¯t have the power to fix at a time so that there can always be a next time for you to have gained enough confidence to face that particr problem.


    As I was closely approaching my ss a slight grin took over my features. Don¡¯t get me wrong I knew that there was another problem waiting for me in ss and all but I do believe it¡¯s better sitting down than standing up when people misguidedly judge you. That makes me seemzy I know.


    Just like every other time that I get my hopes up it was instantly crushed just as fast. The view of my ssroom door was blocked by somebody, not just anybody though by the one and only Silver. Strangely I have actually missed her presence. She hasn¡¯t disturbed me once since the beginning of this week which I also found strange. But I guess the announcement Frederick said yesterday was all what she needed to resume her old job.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°You¡± The distain in her voice was clearer than the sun by day and the moon by night. I knew that if anyone were to step up and talk¡­. well more like insult me¡­ directly it would be her, and I guess my thoughts were urate.


    ¡°Yes Silver¡± I replied back in a bored tone. Honestly this was getting old, I was already tired of it.


    Her gaze hardened at my tone ¡°Careful Amanda, don¡¯t test me¡±


    I was really and I mean really not in this mood for this soo early in the morning ¡°Can we not do this now, maybeter?¡± Though my words came out somewhat sarcastic, I was actually dead serious. You see I didn¡¯t get a wink of sleepst night, my thoughts were all over the ce.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling like something now abi?¡± I really did not know why she was this angry. Because of a boy? Seriously girls fight over the pettiest things. It¡¯s not like he was her personal property or something. Arrant nonsense if you ask me.


    She continued ¡°I knew you were a gold digger the first day Iid my eyes on you. I don¡¯t know how you got engaged to Frederick but I assure you his eyes will be opened wide soon, to see you for the low life you are¡± After all she had said I began to wonder if Silver was to be in a mental institution. The girl honestly talked crazy. In the first instance she personally knew I wasn¡¯t a gold digger, not even that, I didn¡¯t ¡®need¡¯ to be one sef. My parents were wealthy, if I may use the word. Infact, my Father were recently named one of the richest man in AfAmanda, so there would really be no sense in me being a gold digger.


    I didn¡¯t respond to her words instead I tried to pass around her but as she saw this, if it was possible she intensified her re and then rose her hand obviously to p me but I saw iting so I already rose a hand to try and hold it but before I did another hand already caught her hand for me.


    ¡°I do believe I made it perfectly clear yesterday that if anyone soo much as hurt or even touch a strand of hair on my fianc¨¦e that person will have hell to pay¡± I was surprised to see Frederick standing in all his tall glory above me, apparently he was the one that caught Silver¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I?¡± he stressed out cocking his head slightly too the side. And even though a hard gaze was in his eyes my stupid heart still did that nonsense thing of skipping a beat. Nawa o what kind of thing is this? Is this how it will be doing anytime I see the boy.


    I was very surprised to see Frederick and no it¡¯s not because he appeared out of nowhere like a knight in shining armor. But because the boy hardly came early to school so It was quite a shocker.


    It was then I saw Funke and Fatima they were apparently here also just that they were standing all the way back. I wonder why they weren¡¯t backing up Silver like they normally did.


    Silver began to shutter, she probably didn¡¯t expect Frederick¡¯s sudden appearance ¡°I-I¡­ I di-d¡±


    ¡°Save it I don¡¯t want to hear it¡± Frederick cut her short. This was the first time I¡¯ve seen Frederick be soo impolite to another person, he looked all sorts of angry. To the mere eyes he looked calm, but if you look closely and observe him you could notice his locked jaw and and his slitted eyes.


    He wanted to say more when I stopped him. I could feel a headacheing up from myck of sleep, I really just wanted to rest my head somewhere. I grabbed his hand and muttered.


    ¡°Please just leave it. Let¡¯s just go¡± As I dragged him I wasn¡¯t exactly expecting him to follow me soo freely but he did. Although instead of me leading him to the ssroom like I had wanted he was the one dragging instead to a opposite direction of our ssroom.

 80

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this Frederick? Release my hand joor¡± I said struggling slightly to free myself from his hold.


    He turned around to face me and smirked, as if he wasn¡¯t angry few minutes ago. Was he bipr or something?


    He wiggled his eyebrows teasingly and said ¡°Says the girl that grabbed my hand first¡± I turned red embarrassed as he was urately spot on. I was infact the one that grabbed his hand first.


    ¡°It was on impulse¡± I mumbled. This only made him to chuckle.


    ¡°Whatever makes you sleep well at night Amanda¡± Winking at me he finally turned back all the while still dragging me to God knows where.


    After give or take three minutes we finally reached out supposedly destination. I stared with a dull look at the entrance door.


    ¡°Are you serious? You dragged me all the way to the library?¡± I turned to look at him.


    ¡°Of course na, where else were you thinking I was taking you¡± He said with a careless shrug. Sometimes I really want to hit this boy.


    I didn¡¯t respond to what he said instead I asked a question of my own. ¡°Why bring me here¡± I was very curious for his actions.


    ¡°You looked like you didn¡¯t sleep well so I wanted you to catch up on some sleep in the library. Don¡¯t worry the librarian won¡¯t mind, trust me¡± Oh I did trust him, afterall his mother did own the school, it was surely a given. And also, although his actions were sweet and all, I knew I just couldn¡¯t skip sses again like I did yesterday.


    ¡°Thank you Frederick, but I really do have to go to ss. Remember I didn¡¯t go for all my sses yesterday?¡± I said to him.


    He frowned ¡°Why do you need to go to ss. You need to rest Amanda. You look horrible¡± ¡°No offense though¡± He quickly added.


    ¡°Gee thanks, what a way to make a girl feel special¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I said no offense na¡± Heughed.


    Sighing I spoke ¡°And also like I said before, I need to go to ss because I didn¡¯t go yesterday¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not getting me, I mean why do you need to go to ss. You could probably not go for sses for the rest of the term and I¡¯m sure you¡¯d stille out among the top five in our whole set¡± He said this all with a raised brow.


    Bragging aside he was actually right. Since I could remember I¡¯ve always been among the top students academically in our entire set. Having a lot of free time, I read a lot. But it turns out my parents didn¡¯t really care about how good I was in school, or anything concerning me for that matter. But the bottom line is that I was sort of a school freak, and although I had a massive headache presently, I was still itching to go for sses.


    I was about to argue with Frederick again but as he saw this he spoke yet again no beating me to it ¡°Please I won¡¯t ask you again, just today Amanda. Stay in the library and rest. Frankly you won¡¯t be able to understand a thing the teacher says if you do go for sses, cause you clearly look exhausted¡± Well he did have a point, my stubbornness was just blinding me from seeing his facts.


    It was actually incredibly sweet that Frederick was begging me to rest. I mean who begs another person to rest? No one that¡¯s who. I didn¡¯t think it was possible to like a person even more, but Frederick just proves me wrong every step of the way.


    I sighed ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go in¡± Though I was behaving like I would rather be anywhere but in there, I knew I really needed to rest and maybe even get a little wink of sleep if I could.


    ¡°So is it going to be only us that will be here?¡± I turned to Frederick and asked. He were both inside the library sitting on our usual spot.


    After I agreed to his suggestion and came into the library to rest a for a while, I was confused when Frederick sat down also, I thought he was just going to leave me there. So when I asked him all he said was ¡°Did you really expect me to leave you here all by yourself?¡± He said this all with a smirk of course.


    ¡°Who else were you expecting?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I was just thinking Chimdi and the others wille here also, just like yesterday¡± I told him.


    ¡°No they aren¡¯ting today¡± He paused, and with a teasing tone he continued ¡°Which means you have me all to yourself¡± After he finished talking he began to lean a lot closer to me. I automatically stopped breathing as he came closer and closer to me, I kid you not I really did cease my breathing.


    It felt like time stopped moving as quickly. Still holding my breath I immediately clenched my eyes tightly shut. I could feel his soft breath on my cheeks but I still did dare to open my eyes.


    ¡°Open your eyes Amanda, I¡¯m not going to bite you I promise¡± I heard him say with a chuckle. This was not in anyway aughing matter, the way my heart was beating so loudly that Its possible that he even could hear it ¡®wasn¡¯t¡¯ in anyway aughing matter.


    I didn¡¯t still open my eyes so he tried again ¡°Please open your eyes¡± The softness in his tone was what made me do just as he had asked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When I opened your eyes I didn¡¯t I was surprised to see Frederick perfectly back in his previous sitting position.


    ¡°Something was on your hair, I was just removing it¡± He rose his hand showing me a tiny object that looked somewhat like a piece of paper.


    God I¡¯ve never felt so embarrassed in my life. And see my mind wondering to other ces.


    I saw a familiar expression gracing his face. With a smirk he told me ¡°Oh Amanda, Amanda. Where was your mind going to? And here I thought you were too innocent to think such¡± he more he teasingly spoke the more I blushed. He could have just told me there was something on my hair na, instead ofing so close to me. If you really think about it, he was the one that made me think something else.


    ¡°Go away jare¡± was my weak response.


    At my words he released a full bellyugh. I¡¯m sure the librarian was already tired of us at it is, but Frederick just didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Hepletely ignored my words and continued speaking ¡°But again it¡¯s not your fault that you find me attractive¡± I thought he had forgotten about what I said to his mother while we were at the hospital yesterday. To think he would use my words against me, him wiggling his brows wasn¡¯t helping matters either.


    ¡°It was on impulse I said that¡± I tried to save myself.


    ¡°Maybe it was on impulse, but you still meant every word, I¡¯m sure of that¡± He confidently said still spotting him with a smirk.


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t¡± Lying wasn¡¯t really my strong suit I know.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡± shaking his head slightly still with a smirk he spoke ¡°Remember Amanda Liars go into the fiery pit¡± I finally gave up and the next thing I began tough. Frederick gave him a cautious look, probably because I seemed crazy.


    ¡°Fine you thought I was lying¡± I said with a low chuckle ¡°But did you really expect me to just admit it out loud to you that I liked you or something. How do you expect someone to do that?¡± It didn¡¯t even register immediately in my mind that I had just said ¡®liked¡¯ and not ¡®find you attractive¡¯. What was happening to me today? I guess it¡¯s theck of sleep, definitely has to be that.


    I don¡¯t know what I was expecting from Frederick but I was definitely not expecting him to smile so wide.


    Responding to what I said he spoke ¡°Easy, just like this¡± he paused ¡°I like you too my dear fiancee, and I find you just as attractive, that is if not even more than you fine me¡± I waspletely still as I took in what he had just told me. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not that dumb. I knew from the way Frederick acted around me I knew he had to have some sort of feelings for me, I didn¡¯t doubt that for a second. I mean it wasmon sense after all.


    But it¡¯s just that hearing him admit it out loud just hits differently. I guess when people say that they feel butterflies in their stomach it wasn¡¯t all crap. I really do stand corrected yet again.


    ¡°God it felt so good saying that out finally. Keeping something like that for soo long isn¡¯t healthy I tell you¡± He spoke so casually like what he said few seconds ago didn¡¯t happen. Or was I just overreacting?


    I didn¡¯t really know what to say as I was literally short of words, but luckily I didn¡¯t have to say anything else as Frederick spoke yet again, a dazzling smile gracing his face reminding me of one of the many things I found attractive about him.


    ¡°Get some rest Amanda, I¡¯ll be right here when you wake up. And don¡¯t worry I will wake you up when it¡¯s time for lunch break¡± I only nodded my head while also giving him a grateful smile.


    And boy was I stupid to trust his words. He didn¡¯t wake me up when it was lunch break oh no, when I woke up school had already ended and Frederick was nowhere in sight. The only thing I saw was a well written note saying he was sorry and that something urgent hade up.


    Frederick didn¡¯te back as he had said he would in the note. Mr  was the one who came to take me home. I¡¯ll have to say me sleeping until school was over wasn¡¯t what I was expecting. No not at all. But who am I toin, that was practically one of the best sleep I have had in years so to say. Insomnia is a really bad thing I tell you.


    Still I was in a really good mood at the moment. What Frederick told me this morning was very much still lingering in my mind. A small smile adorned my face as I recalled exactly what he said, word for word. Knowing that the person you like equally shares the same feeling as you do was truly bliss I tell you.


    When I finally reached home I was surprised to see that my parents were back. That immediately dampened my mood a little. I honestly wasn¡¯t expecting them to be back so soon. I don¡¯t know what I was expecting but just as they didn¡¯t tell me when they were traveling they also didn¡¯t see the need to tell me when they wereing back. Very typical of them.

 81

    ¡°Dad you¡¯re back¡± I said in a rhetorical manner. You see unlike my mother that always wanted me to call her in a proper manner ¡®Mother¡¯ and never ¡®Mom¡¯, my father usually didn¡¯t care if I did or didn¡¯t. He was a sucker for rules and discipline but not as much as my mother was.


    He released a grunt, his gaze looking as hard as ever ¡°As you can see¡± He said it in a somewhat sarcastic manner and then immediately left to the direction of his study after that. Beautiful, he didn¡¯t even care to ask how I have been.


    Next thing I saw was my mothering down the stairs, looking as elegant as ever. Although I didn¡¯t really like the woman that carried me in his stomach for 9months, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she was extraordinarily beautiful. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the first thing my father saw in her, too bad he couldn¡¯t see beyond her other traits. Infact they were both quite simr so they deserved themselves.


    I was expecting her to pass me by like I wasn¡¯t even there but instead she surprised and came to me with a full blown smile. Did you hear that ¡®a smile!¡¯ for heavens sake. That surely meant she either wanted something from me or she sadly hit her head somewhere.


    I greeted her ¡°Good evening Mother¡±


    I¡¯ll have to say, it was almost cringe-like calling her properly like that. Normally in most Nigerian homes children refer to their mothers as ¡®mommy¡¯. It was widely used and adapted. In the Nigerian books I¡¯ve read and Movies I¡¯ve watched that was how it usually was. My mother was just too stuck up to ept that.


    ¡°Oh Amanda, how are you darling?¡± My eyes almost fell out of their sockets when I heard her use the word ¡®darling¡¯. I¡¯m serious did she hit her head somewhere or what?


    I was soo shocked that I didn¡¯t say a word so she spoke once again. ¡°You look so gloom dear, is everything okay?¡± This caring side of my mother was beyond scary. Why was she being Soo¡­.. I don¡¯t know, nice? Something was definitely up. I mean the woman didn¡¯t even bat an eysh the time I tired tomit suicide. So what exactly makes now special.


    ¡°Everything is okay¡± I finally got my voice back and said. I said this all in a skeptical tone.


    ¡°Hmm, well that¡¯s good to hear¡± She broadly smiled. ¡°Because I don¡¯t need any sort of gloominess from you today. Afterall we are having guests today¡± This was new information to my ears. I wasn¡¯t told of us having any guests today.


    ¡°They are very important guests, and I want you in your best behavior today, dress adequately also. I don¡¯t want you disgracing me in any way. Am I clear?¡± And here I thought Mrs George had turned an usually new leave. I guess that wasn¡¯t the case in the slightest.


    ¡°Yes mother¡± I mumbled in a dull tone.


    By then I didn¡¯t known that I knew our supposedly guests all too well. But I was sure to find outter.


    It can¡¯t be only me that found gowns tiring to put on. I mean they were honestly stressful, especially when they had a zip at the back. To be bending your hands to different angels just to zip it up was honestly one of the most frustrating things on Earth.


    My mother had chosen a formal gown for me to wear for the dinner. Sadly it was a short hand dress. My scars were showing and I didn¡¯t like that, it just reminded me of my stupid younger self. I really didn¡¯t want to recall my dark days by seeing it. So instead I wore a long sleeve turtle neck top inside and then wore the gown on top it. It actually looked quite nice together.


    After that I packed my full thick natural hair in a bun. Did minimal makeup¡­ as requested, well more like ordered by my mother¡­ and then I was all set. Till now I don¡¯t still know who the mystery guests were.


    ¡­


    As I made my way down the stairs I could hear chattering andughing? I guess the guests were already here.


    I stilled a little when I heard an all too familiar voice.


    ¡°When will Amanda be joining us?¡± l heard the familiar male voice ask.


    ¡°She should be here any minute now¡± was my mother¡¯s reply.


    Finally I step into the dinning room, I noticed that the entire decor of the dinning room had been changed. Probably my mother¡¯s hand work. When did she even have the time to call the interior designer. She was such a show off I tell you.


    I immediately spotted two familiar faces sitting down talking to my parents. I knew I recognized that voice. Frederick and his mother were both sitting down leisurely on the chair. I was surprised by Frederick¡¯s presence but the one that surprised me more was Mrs Zikora presence. What in God¡¯s name was she doing out of the hospital bed. She should be resting.


    Frederick was the first to spot me, such a cliche I know. Our eyes instantly connected and I swear to God that his eyes widened a fraction on seeing me. I smiled a little as he openly stared at me unwavering.


    After that the adults then also noticed my presence. I walked to the table and grabbed a sit and sat down. Unknowingly I sat down opposite Frederick.


    My mother turned to me smiling and spoke ¡°Oh Amanda darling, your dear fiance here was just asking about you¡± Again with that word ¡®darling¡¯. Can she be anymore fake.


    ¡°Goodevening, I¡¯m sorry for beingte¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay my dear. We just came few minutes ago ourselves¡± Frederick¡¯s mom tried to reassure me. Although she still looked somewhat pale, Mrs Zikora was still a sight to see. She still looked beautiful. The make up she did also helped in hiding the fact that she was a sick woman. If a person didn¡¯t have any idea about her condition they would think she wasn¡¯t a person suffering from cancer. But I knew so I could see it clearly.


    I gave her a smile in return. I didn¡¯t still know the reason for this dinner that I apparently wasn¡¯t told about untill few hours ago, but I guess I will just have to go with it until I get to know.


    ¡°Right let¡¯s get to the main reason for this dinner¡± My mother began talking again. As usual my father was just quiet and silently eating.


    ¡°Yes we should¡± Mrs Zikora smiled in agreement.


    ¡°Alright then, we are having this dinner to mark the official engagement of Frederick and Amanda. I and my husband had an important business to attend urgently overseas that¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t have this dinner earlier, so sorry about that¡± My mom said in an apologetic tone. And trust me my mother was anything but an apologetic person. I¡¯m sure she was doing all this because her and my father will gain greatly from this engagement.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite okay Mrs George¡± Frederick¡¯s mom smiled. I had noticed that when my mother had used the word ¡®husband¡¯ a far away look hade upon her face. Making me to sadly recall once more that Frederick¡¯s father had passed away. In that instance I felt empathy for her. She was truly a strong woman.


    ¡°Seeing as this is a joyous asion let¡¯s all raise our ss for a toast shall we?¡± Mrs Zikora added. Following her words we all rose our sses up for a toast.


    It¡¯s funny how my parents still hasn¡¯t asked me on how I felt about this engagement. Not that I¡¯mining bitterly about being engaged to Frederick or anything, I really liked him afterall. It¡¯s just that so what if I didn¡¯t want this engagement thing, shouldn¡¯t they as parents had sort out for their daughters take on the matter. Right almost forgot, they didn¡¯t care to ask such.


    After the toast we began to eat. Although as soon as I looked at the food I began to calcte the calories of the food on my te. But as soon as I realized that Frederick was infact there I immediately stopped and I began to eat. Didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. I stared but I was only eating a little though, I haven¡¯t gotten use to normally eating like that.


    As I ate I felt a tap on my leg. Looking up I saw Frederick grinning carelessly at me. The adults didn¡¯t notice our interaction as they were in their own world discussing.


    I mouthed to him ¡®What?¡¯N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He only pouted a little and also mouthed to me ¡®I¡¯m freakin bored, let¡¯s get out of here¡¯


    I was in support of his idea because I too was already tired of staying there. ¡®To where?¡¯ I asked him.


    Almost immediately I asked the question an evil grin covered his face ¡®Your room¡¯ he mouthed. When I read his lips my eyes went wide. He was joking right? He just had to be.


    Before I could shut down what he said he was already talking but not to me.


    ¡°Ma I was wondering if I and Amanda could leave you adults to yourselves and go to her room?¡± I swear my jaw dropped wide open at the boldness he had asking my mother such a thing.


    Frederick¡¯s mom looked like she was about caution her son but my mother instantly told Frederick ¡°Of course my dear, you can both leave us old people to discuss old people things¡± I¡¯m not even kidding again, my jaw dropped even more at what my mother had said. She even smiled all through while saying all this.


    I could spot Frederick with his infamous smirk from the corner of my eyes. He seriously had no fear.


    Whereas Frederick¡¯s mother looked at mine like she crazy. Really couldn¡¯t me her.


    A normal mother would surely keep boys out of her daughter¡¯s room. That was what a ¡®Normal¡¯ mother would have done, but who ever said my own mother was normal?

 82

    I focused my sole attention on the clock in my room as it made its usual ticking sound. Putting my undivided attention on anything at this point was all i could do. I was lost on what to do or even how i should react at this point.


    ¡°You do know i¡¯m not going to eat you or anything Amanda¡± I heard Frederick suddenly say out of nowhere.


    As you¡¯ve probably guessed, Frederick and I were currently in my room sitting on my bed. And please don¡¯t get any funny ideas from what i just said. While i was sitting down on a far end of the bed, Frederick was also on another end. Good thing my bed was big enough for that.


    Pouting I replied. ¡°Of course I know that¡±


    ¡°Well the huge distance between us says otherwise¡± He released a low chuckle gesturing to the huge gap between us. I couldn¡¯t still believe that my mother agreed to this. My heart has been beating insanely irregrly since we got to my room. I was admittedly nervous.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Fine¡± I said with a sigh. I stood up and moved closer to were he was. Now looking back i realize that my actions were indeed stupid.


    ¡°Yes much better¡± he told me with a mega watt smile.


    After that nobody said anything. The air seemed somewhat dense. It was almost like neither of us had anything to say, for me that was¡­. you could even say normal, but for Frederick it was down straight unusual. I mean it was like he always had what to say all the time, so this was indeed strange.


    It seemed like Frederick finally got his mojo back because he finally spoke.


    ¡°So your mom is¡­.¡± He dragged his word for an unusually long time before he continued ¡°Nice?¡± his final words at the end of the day came out as if it were a question.


    I let out augh at this ¡°No need to sugarcoat your words, i am well aware that she¡¯s an A grade bitch¡± It might have sounded crude to the ear but s it was still the truth. Don¡¯t get me wrong i do love my mother, i love both my parents even though they don¡¯t seem to reciprocate those feelings. But it was no secret that my mom¡¯s attitude was crap.


    An awkward look over took his face as i spoke. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t really exactly ce it inly like that, but yeah, its quiet close to that¡± I smiled a little it was cute that he was trying to be nice.


    Silence reigned again shortly after that, i didn¡¯t want it to stick so i asked him a question.


    ¡°Did you know about this dinner?¡±


    ¡°No i didn¡¯t. I actually found out today just like you did. I told my mom i coulde alone and that she should rest in the hospital but she stubbornly insisted that shees¡± Oh that exins a lot then.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she would be fine. She¡¯s a strong woman¡± I tried reassuring him as i noticed a worried expression on his face.


    He sighed but still managed to give me a smile ¡°I hope so¡±


    ¡°Right and all, where did you go to soo urgently in the morning. You left me in the library. You didn¡¯t really say much in the note that you wrote¡± i tried to hide my disappointed tone at the end. Truth be told i was looking forward to still seeing Frederick by my side when i woke up, but when i didn¡¯t see him i was a little bit disappointed.


    ¡°Oh that¡± he said in realization ¡°There was a mild crises in thepany and i had to go there immediately. I was thinking on waking you up but i wanted you to rest well. Sorry about that¡± He looked genuinely apologetic so i did forgive him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡±


    ¡°And also i have been meaning to ask¡± I began.


    Frederick raised a questioning eyebrow. ¡°Ah nawa o, is this twenty questions or what?¡± I gave him a look.


    ¡°Just kidding, ask away¡±


    ¡°As i was saying, i have been meaning to ask, Just what is the name of your family¡¯spany¡± I already had a guess, but if it was what i was thinking then i was wrong about one thing.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s true sef i haven¡¯t told you. The name is Zora¡¯s Enterprise¡± Yup just like i thought, i was indeed wrong about one thing. Frederick¡¯s family wasn¡¯t merely the word ¡®rich¡¯, they were infact beyond the measly boundary of wealthy.


    Everyone and i mean everyone knew Zora¡¯s Enterprise. It was a global enterprise. It was situated in almost all the countries of the world. That was how big it was. They were specialized in different areas, Oil, entertainment, coal mining. You name it.


    Who would have thought that i was engaged to the heir of the enterprise. It all made perfect sense now. My parents really wanted this engagement because they knew they would benefit greatly.


    ¡°Oh¡± i muttered.


    ¡°Hmm you don¡¯t seem all that surprised. First time i¡¯m seeing such a reaction from someone after finding out the name of my family¡¯spany¡± It¡¯s not that i wasn¡¯t shocked at all, it was just that i hid it well.


    ¡°Just show¡¯s i¡¯m special¡± I yfully shrugged.


    ¡°And special you indeed are¡± He said easily agreeing with me. Not what i was expecting but i¡¯m notining. I blushed a little at his statement.


    ¡°Oh right, i almost forgot to tell you. You look extraordinarily beautiful today Amanda, not like you aren¡¯t every other day¡± He was smooth i will give him that. He sure did know how to make a girl blush multiple times in a roll.


    ¡°Thanks. You don¡¯t look too bad yourself¡± And i was infact saying the truth, he did look good. But unlike me that was wearing what was a formal gown, Frederick was dressed casual. It was really unfair that the boy could look good even when he wasn¡¯t trying as much.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The shouting of our names from downstairs made Frederick to halt what he was about to say.


    The screams of our names was really rming and very loud. It seemed urgent so we both rushed downstairs. Frederick was obviously faster than me as he was a sports person. But we did take some time in reaching there being that my room was on the top floor.


    When we finally reached downstairs the sight that greeted us was horrible. Frederick and I stared wide eyed in horror at the scene before us. I spotted both my parents with worried looks trying to help Mrs Zikora who was apparently bent over on the floor vigorously coughing out thick chunks of blood from her mouth.


    And to say I was reassuring Frederick few minutes ago that everything would be alright. It turned out that everything ¡®WASN¡¯T¡¯ alright at the end of the day.


    ¡°Doctor, can I see my mother now¡± Frederick frantically asked the doctor that had juste out of his mother¡¯s hospital room.


    After what happened in my house few hours ago, we hurriedly rushed Frederick¡¯s mom to the hospital. The look in Frederick¡¯s eyes as he saw his mother¡¯s condition will forever hunt me. There and then he looked like he was going to break down. That was the very first time I¡¯ve seen Frederick look so shattered. And to top it all up he looked beyond exhausted.


    I was also astonished that my parents also stayed in the hospital with us. It¡¯s sad how they wouldn¡¯t have been bothered to stay if it were me in this condition, But for a person who was almost like a stranger to them they practically dropped all they were doing to be here. Oh the irony.


    ¡°Yes you can go in and see her, although she¡¯s sleeping now¡± The doctor said. And he then added ¡°But not all of you can go in at once. At least two at a time should be okay¡± After telling us that the doctor left.


    Frederick turned to face my parents. He politely thanked them foring and said that they could go home and rest, and that he would bring me home himself. My parents being my parents didn¡¯t even waste a second before agreeing to what Frederick had said. The least they could have done is at least pretend to care. Or maybe this was even much better. But before they left they did send their regards to Mrs Zikora.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in¡± I said with a small smile nudging Frederick a little.


    ¡°Yeah¡± He reciprocated my smile although his didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    As we entered the hospital room I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Just like the first day I saw Frederick¡¯s momid down on the bed with manifold tubes attached to her, it was the same right now only that this time the tubes looked a lot more. Tears began to gather in my eyes. This woman has been more of a mother to me in less than a week than my own actual mother has ever been to me. Seeing her in such a condition literally broke my heart.


    I immediately blinked away my tears. I couldn¡¯t be weak at this time. Frederick needed me more, she was his mother after all. Just imagine, if I felt this way I just wonder how Frederick must have felt.


    On cue I heard a low sniff from my side. Frenzied I turned and I was shocked by what I saw next. Frederick, one of the strongest person I know, a person that could easily brighten your entire day with a single smile, had tears rolling down his face.


    ¡°Frederick is everything okay?¡± I literally facepalmed myself on the face. Of freakin course he wasn¡¯t okay. Which son would in this situation.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re not okay, how can you be okay. I¡¯m so sorry that was a very stupid question¡­¡± I kept rambling on, I guess I just I didn¡¯t know when to stop.


    The next thing I heard was a low chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s quite okay Amanda. It¡¯sical how without knowing you easily lifted my mood¡± He turned to me and smiled. Although he still had tears rolling down his eyes.


    Well that was a relief. I thought I made everything worse. I turned my gaze back to a blissfully sleeping Mrs Zikora. Her hair as always was covered, if it was possible it looked like she had gotten paler. I can just imagine the pain she goes through everyday.


    ¡°You know Amanda¡± I was surprised when Frederick started talking after a while. ¡°I know about my mother condition. I know about her ¡®real¡¯ condition¡± He put much emphasis on the word real. ¡°I¡¯m sure you do to¡± I was surprised that he found out about it but at the same time I wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I begged the doctor to tell me about it. Although she tried to hide it, she was getting paler and much weaker as the day passed. So I knew something was wrong somewhere¡± His voice cracked a little but he cleared it just as fast.


    ¡°I know she didn¡¯t want to tell me because she thought that was a way of protecting me. But frankly, it really wasn¡¯t¡± I didn¡¯t want to say anything as this was the first time I¡¯ve Frederick freely express his thoughts and feelings to me and I wanted to treasure it.


    ¡°To be perfectly open with you Amanda, I¡¯m scared¡± This time he actually broke down and it was such a heart breaking sight. ¡°I¡¯m scared because I know she might not make it. I¡¯m scared because I might be left all alone in this world. I¡¯m scared because I feel like I would have nothing to live for anymore. And most of all I¡¯m scared that I might retrograde back to my old self. Amanda I¡¯m soo scared¡±


    ¡°First my father and now my mother. Is God that cruel?¡± It was admittedly agonizing watching him. I could feel my own tearsing but I knew I had to hold it back. The mere sight of Frederick weeping like a new born child tore my heart apart. His words too made me much more sad. Didn¡¯t he know that he had other people in his life that loved him?


    I knew it was time for me to talk, and so I did. I didn¡¯t want to say anything like ¡®Don¡¯t worry everything will be fine¡¯ because I didn¡¯t know if it would actually be. I knew it was only right to reassure someone when you knew absolutely what the oue would be. And sadly I didn¡¯t.


    So instead I said this ¡°Frederick hey look at me¡± I tiptoed so my hand could reach the height of his face, and I made him look directly at me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be left all alone in this world because you have me. You will always have me¡± I sincerely promised. At least I knew that it was a promise I could keep.


    ¡°Also have you forgotten that you have four other friends that will also support you. And please and please, I don¡¯t want you talking that nonsense that you don¡¯t have anything else to live for again, because you do¡± I stated firmly ¡°Your whole life is still very much ahead of you. And most of all your mother wouldn¡¯t like you talking like that¡± Frederick stared at me with some kind of emotion that I couldn¡¯t properly decipher. His tears were all dried up now.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth right? I will always have you¡± He muttered out. He looked almost like a child saying it which made me to let out a small smile.


    Reassuring him with a nod I responded affirmatively ¡°Always¡±.


    It seemed like my answer was all he needed. With a growing smile of his own he pulled me closer to him and hugged me impishly, which made me to believe that it meant he will never let go.


    I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one that somewhat needed another person to lean on.

 83

    A whole week has passed now and Mrs Zikora¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t getting any better, which only made both I and Frederick somber. I don¡¯t know why I felt this way, she wasn¡¯t even my own mother but I knew that the sadness I felt was bonafide.


    The past week I made it my top priority to always be there for Frederick. I even began to skip sses on my own free will just to keep Frederickpany in the hospital. For the first time in my life, my sole attention wasn¡¯t on anything school rted, but on someone I earnestly cared about. And I have to say, it was quite refreshing.


    A hand full of people have visited also, my parents being one of them visited once, and in that one particr time they brought bouquet of flowers with them¡­. shocker, who knew they could think about something other than themselves. But they didn¡¯t stay that long as Mrs Zikora was sound asleep by that time. Which i was highly thankful for.


    Frederick has been trying to be his normal self, well almost normal self. Although he cracks jokes like he usually does and teases me to annoyance, I could still see glimpse of pain in his eyes. But i knew i couldn¡¯tpletely erase them all.


    Frederick¡¯s friends also visited after school, which reminded me that they also knew about Frederick¡¯s mother¡¯s condition. They really tried their hardest to cheer their friend up. They also brought tonnes and I mean ¡®tonnes¡¯ of get well gifts for Mrs Zikora, which in turn made Frederick¡¯s mom quite happy. The gifts practically filled one end of the room. Luckily the room was thoroughlyrge.


    Presently I and Mrs Zikora were all alone in the hospital room, Frederick and the others went to the canteen to eat. Well more like Favour and Tobi forced Frederick to go to the canteen with them. Honestly, I was the one that begged them to force him to go and eat. The boy hasn¡¯t been eating well for the past days now. It was highly unhealthy.


    I know it is hypocritical of me to say so, cause frankly speaking it was ironic of me to force a person to eat, and say it¡¯s unhealthy. I was the master in that after all.


    I didn¡¯t go with them as I had already eaten. And also I reallycked sleep these days. The nightmares just won¡¯t stop, and it was gotten pretty worse these days. So I stayed behind to rest a little. It was a miracle how i hid it for this long from Frederick, because that boy always seems to notice even the littlest things.


    ¡°Honey are you okay?¡± I heard Mrs Zikora¡¯s voice call out, making me to immediately open my eyes.


    When my eyes finally amodated to the light I saw Frederick¡¯s mom staring at me with a look of concern. The irony right? She was the patient and she was asking if I was okay.


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m fine ma¡± I lied right through my teeth.


    She frowned at me ¡°I have eyes Amanda, I can perfectly see with them and I can undoubtedly see that you¡¯re not alright. You might have fooled my son but not me¡± ¡°Now tell me what¡¯s wrong¡± She acted like she were my mother and I don¡¯t know if she knew it or not. But i loved it either ways.


    I sighed. You know, there is a popr saying that ¡®a problem is best solved when shared¡¯, but I disagree with that. I believe that it¡¯s better to say ¡®A problem is best solved when shared with the ¡®right¡¯ person¡¯ and it seems like she was the right person at the moment.


    Making up my mind finally I told her ¡°Nightmares, I have been having nightmares¡± I waited patiently for what she would say next. This almost felt like my past sessions with my therapist. I was getting nervous.


    ¡°What are the nightmares about?¡± She softly asked while adjusting herself in a sitting position on the bed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, i don¡¯t know exactly¡± i truthfully told her. The dreams always seemed like they came in clips, one part wille then immediately another scene enters, that¡¯s why i just couldn¡¯t say for sure what the dream was about. But the one thing i was perfectly sure of is that i wasn¡¯t alone in the dream.


    ¡°Hmm¡± She said thoughtfully. ¡°Do you at least remember a single thing from the dream?¡± I did actually. But the weird thing was that for some reason i felt that the nightmares i have been having since i could remember was not merely a dream.


    ¡°A bridge¡± I said ¡°I remember a bridge¡± a slight look of recognition passed through her eyes, but was gone almost immediately, making me doubt if i actually did see it in the first instance.


    ¡°Do you remember anything else apart from the bridge?¡± She further asked. This time she seemed skeptical.


    I nodded my head before whispering softly, the remembrance of that dream making me shiver slightly ¡°Yes I do¡± After an intermission I continued ¡°I remember jumping off the bridge¡±.


    ¡°Oh i see¡± She then said, a distant look zing her eyes. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s time to tell you then¡±.


    Highly confused i questioned ¡°Tell me what?¡±.


    With a mncholic smile on her face she responded ¡°About the first time we met Amanda¡±.


    Third person¡¯s POV:


    (FLASHBACK)


    The atmosphere was densely tensed. Amanda stared at Frederick¡¯s mother, the confusion on her face was as clear as a crystal . Vanya Zikora sighed out loud. Was she doing the right thing by telling her? she thought. But s she knew that Amanda deserved to know. They were her memories after all, just that they were only lost.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®About the first time we met¡¯?¡± Amanda finally asked. Because if she remembers urately, the first time she met Mrs Zikora was in the hospital, so what was she talking about?


    ¡°Exactly what i said my dear. Although, it won¡¯t be very urate if i used the word ¡®Tell¡¯, instead i would say ¡®Remind¡¯ you about our first encounter¡± The more she spoke the more Amanda¡¯s head began to hurt. Abi is she still dreaming ni? she thought.


    ¡°Remind me?¡± Amanda once again spoke.


    ¡°Yes¡± Vanya smiled though it was a sad one.


    ¡°I believe it was two solid years ago¡± With a far away look in her eyes she continued. Amanda listened intensively without making a single noise, her curiosity won over everything else.


    ¡®Two years ago¡¯


    The city of New York was its usually booming self. The poption of cars were as high as ever, The moon illuminating into the night, the street lights brighter than ever. Although in the midst of all this, a young AfAmandan girl looking no younger than 14 stood all alone on the Robert F. Kennedy Bridge. A hospital clothe was on her body, you could also see ces were blood had stained the hospital gown. It was almostical how nobody has noticed such a fragile looking creature.


    Young Amanda was standing near the edge of the bridge, dried up tears still lining her pure innocent face. She stretched out her head looking down to see a huge mass of water underneath. In her mind she has already decided; Today was the day she would end her life. She didn¡¯t see any need to live anymore, Life was undoubtedly meaningless to her at this point.


    After little contemtion she then began to climb the edge of the bridge, which was painful to do given the cuts she had on her hands, but at the end she was still sessful.


    At this point a normal person would have at least hesitated, even if it was a little. Because just so you know, suicide wasn¡¯t a measly walk in the park, it wasn¡¯t as easy as people portrayed it to be. In spite of what people thought, it took guts torge extends. Though it was still an act that a simpleton would do.


    A quick remembrance of why she was doing this again crossed Amanda¡¯s mind, making a lone tear to betray her and slip out. Next she removed both her legs from the edge, but the strangest of things urred, instead of her to be falling forward into therge abundance of water, she was falling backwards to the concrete floor.


    ¡°Phew, just in time. I thought I wasn¡¯t going to catch you for a second there¡± She heard a male voice say from beside her. Apparently, someone had stopped her from going through with her, I would say rather foolish n.


    Surprised she squeaked ¡°Unhand me, right this instance¡± She struggled a little before the boy released her.


    ¡°Jeez, i was expecting a thank you but that will do fine too¡± The young boy said. The sarcasm in his voice showed that he was highly unhappy, and the eye roll was just an added bonus.


    Amanda stared at the boy in disbelieve ¡°Why on earth would i thank you? Nawa o, did i say i needed saving?¡±


    ¡°You might not have asked for my help, but I being a reasonable human being decided to save your foolish self from whatever you were about to foolishly do!¡± The more he spoke, the higher his octave went. Frederick looked at Amanda, she was unearthly beautiful no doubt, but didn¡¯t she know that life was precious?


    Amanda was beyond inmed, Who did he think he wasing out of thin air and insulting her.


    ¡°Yo-u y-ou¡± she stammered a little before properly speaking ¡°You infuriating nipoop¡± She could have done a lot better she herself knew that too.


    A smallugh escaped the boys lips. ¡°For your mind now you know big words, p for yourself na¡± when he said this, his slight ent from minutes ago immediately changed. Amanda was a little surprised by this. I mean from all the millions of individuals in New York city, what were the odds that she¡¯d encounter someone from her own country.


    But after recalling his response her shock instantly turned to anger. She thought to herself, how could a person be soo annoying. She was a rather quite and collected person, and for a person to drive her to the brim of annoyance and anger, was outrightly admirable.


    ¡°Frederick Andrew Zikora, I didn¡¯t raise you to talk like that to people, much less strangers¡± a very displeased voice called out, making Amanda to realize that there was also a woman standing looking at the both of them. It appears that it was the young boys mother.


    At his mother¡¯s words young fifteen years old Frederick attitude turned apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he muttered out. From the way he said it, it was rtively obvious that he didn¡¯t want to apologies to Amanda.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for my son¡¯s manners my dear. Are you alright¡± The younger version of Vanya Zikora asked. From what she and her son had seen, Amanda was indeed about to jump off the bridge. She didn¡¯t know if it was fate that brought them to this girl, but she was d they were able to stop her in time.


    The kind words of the stranger brought a warm kind of feeling to Amanda¡¯s heart. Her own mother would never speak so calm to her, always cold as ice. Never caring.


    Even though she didn¡¯t really know what was going on, she still replied whispering softly ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±.


    Amanda stared at the two people in front of her¡­¡¯why can¡¯t they just leave already, anything i did with my life was clearly not any of their business. But why do they seem to care?¡¯


    Mrs Zikora knew what Amanda said wasn¡¯t the truth in any way. She knew she wasn¡¯t fine. The different sizes of cuts on her hands too was highly questionable, they were just way too much, blood was even still distinctly flowing out. The hospital clothes she was wearing was in fact even contradicting her words the more; she looked like she had just escaped from a ward or something. And lets not forget her tear stained cheeks. If that wasn¡¯t enough of a red g, then she didn¡¯t know what was.


    She continued with a shutter ¡°Now ple-ase can you b-oth leave, i have a-a sc-hedule to keep up with¡± And by schedule, Frederick and his mother knew all too well what she meant. Amanda knew what she said and how she said it sounded rude, she really didn¡¯t mean it to sound that way. But she knew, she knew that this was probably going to be thest chance she¡¯d get. The nurses would surely be looking for her whereabouts by now. Like the saying goes ¡®It was now or never¡¯, and Amanda wholeheartedly wanted it to be ¡®now¡¯.


    Mrs Zikora and her son stared at Amanda like as if she was mad. Well she might have as well been.


    Frederick released a low sigh and told her ¡°Remember when i called you foolish?¡± he took an intermission ¡°I just confirmed it, you are indeed a very foolish girl¡± Again with the insults? she thought. And see her thinking he was going to say somethingpletely different. He was quite gorgeous alright, but his attitude was honestly outrageous. He knew nothing about her or why she was even doing this in the first ce, yet he judged her. Ridiculous. People will always be the same.


    ¡°yo-¡± He cut her off before she couldplete what she wanted to say.


    ¡°You take life as solely nothing. Let me tell you now, there are people who would have wanted to still be on this earth but sadly that wasn¡¯t their fate. And then ¡®you¡¯ decide that you don¡¯t want to live anymore. A lot of people would do anything to still have their love ones with them!¡± Unknowingly to young Frederick, he had gone off track. He didn¡¯t know when thest sentence slipped. Amanda understood that from what he said, he had lost someone dear to him. She instantly felt bad after hearing that.


    Mrs Zikora didn¡¯t utter a single word this time as her son spoke. He was finally being open with his feelings, something he hasn¡¯t done since the death of her husband. She just hoped that Frederick could stop the young girl from going through with what she was adamant on doing. Though she also hoped that he would be at least gentle in doing so.


    ¡°See ehn, i¡¯m sure you think that taking your own life takes strength?¡± He continued in a mocking voice ¡°But do you want to know the truth¡± with a low yet dead serious tone he said ¡°The truth here is that you¡¯re weak and, you are immensely pathetic¡± His harsh yet truthful word hit a particr ce in Amanda. Tears began to form in her eyes. She knew what he had said was the truth, that was why it affected her soo deeply.


    Both Frederick and his mother¡¯s eyes widened to great extent as the next thing they saw was Amanda falling freely to the ground. Frederick just as fast crouched to the ground and ced her in his arms. He did all this on impulse without even realizing it. Scanning her body briefly Vanya and Frederick both noticed the blood still gushing out of her cuts, meaning she probably fainted due to high loss of blood. Mrs Zikora immediately called the paramedics.


    At that point Frederick began to regret the way he had spoken to her. And that even though it was the truth, he should have known that the truth always hurts. Nevertheless he also knew that the truth was like a surgery, it hurts but it without a doubt cures.


    (END OF FLASHBACK)

 84

    I satpletely rigid on the chair, staring at Mrs Zikora without daring to blink.


    ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± I asked in a dull tone


    ¡°You¡¯re messing with me, that¡¯s just the only exnation¡± Giving me a sad smile she said.


    ¡°I have no reason to¡­ as you put it¡­.¡¯mess¡¯ with you Amanda. It all really happened¡± From the honest look in her eyes I knew immediately that she was telling the truth. But it was just to absurd to believe such a thing happened.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me¡± I started slowly trying to understand what exactly was happening myself ¡°That the first time I met you and Frederick was in New York City?¡± I really just wanted a clear confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, pretty much¡± She released a small cough after saying this. I immediately stood up to go to her and help but she rose her hand indicating that she was alright.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡± I muttered ¡°Then why don¡¯t I remember anything?¡± I asked confused.


    The thing is that I do remember going to New Yorkst two years for treatment, but I have no recollection of the event that she speaks of. And most importantly, if this was true then Frederick obviously knew about this. Then maybe this was the thing that he said he was going to tell me about ¡®when the timees¡¯. Still why didn¡¯t he say anything since.


    ¡°Remember when I said I called the paramedics when you copsed¡± She began. That far away look from before was one her face once again ¡°When we got to the hospital, after they closed up your wounds stopping the bleeding. Frederick begged me for us to wait till you woke up, although he didn¡¯t have to beg, I was going to do that anyways¡± She released a chuckle at this. Wait Frederick beg her for them to stay? I smiled a little. Even then he still had a big heart.


    I waited patiently for her to continue, although the suspense was seriously killing me.


    ¡°But you see, when you finally woke up. It appeared that you didn¡¯t have any idea of who we both were¡± I raised both my eyebrows at this point. I lost my memory? But why was it that only event I forgot?


    ¡°How? Why?¡± I was dumbfounded beyond words.


    She chuckled a little a slight smirk ying on her face. Frederick was truly his mother¡¯s son ¡°I¡¯m getting there young little. I believe you need to chill¡± I couldn¡¯t help it, I frantically bursted outughing. It was highly humourous seeing an adult talk in that manner. Like I said before, Frederick was truly his mother¡¯s son. The way they could both easily turn a tense situation around was just astonishing.


    She sent a yful wink to my direction before she proceeded ¡°When we asked the doctor about this, she was mildly shocked too so she ran a few tests and when she was done, she had reviled to us that you had developed Dissociative amnesia¡± If my eyes could it would have surely popped out easily from it¡¯s sockets. It was a little bit sad that I knew all to well that this wasn¡¯t a dream, but was the hardcore real life.


    I swallowed a little before asking ¡°Dissociative amnesia?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± She nodded her head in confirmation to my question. ¡°The doctor exined that it is a type of amnesia that can ur due to¡­¡±


    ¡°Sever trauma or stress. I know¡± I mumbled finishing off her sentence. What? like I said, I read a shit tonne of books.


    She gave me an impressed look ¡°I see Frederick was right, you are a bookworm¡± I didn¡¯t find the word ¡®bookworm¡¯ offensive. Rather I saw it as a well earnedpliment.


    Nevertheless she still continued ¡°The doctor also added that yours particrly might have been caused due to your mind rejecting thoughts, feelings, or information that you were too overwhelmed to handle¡± At her words I remembered the part of when she said that Frederick got angry with me and told me some harsh words. Maybe that was why?


    I heaved out a sigh ¡°Well that¡¯s a lot to take in¡± and it indeed was. Imagine finding out that youpletely forgot an important memory. It was ¡®definitely¡¯ a lot to take in.


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t either of you tell me since?¡± I asked, a new confusion building up.


    ¡°Oh I wanted to¡± She rose her hand in a defensive mode. ¡°It was Frederick that didn¡¯t want us to¡±


    ¡°He¡­.¡± she began but stopped just as fast ¡°You know what, it¡¯s not my ce to tell you. Frederick will have to be the one to exin it all with you¡± I wanted to protest a little for her to just tell me now, but Frederick and the others walked in at that moment. The universe was mocking, it just had to be. Really? What such of timed coincidence is that one?


    They all seemed to have beenughing at something funny as they stepped in. But one person¡¯s own faded. Frederick looked towards his mother then back at me. He gave us both strange looks.


    ¡°Speak of the devil¡± I heard Mrs. Zikora whisper. Yes indeed, speak of the ¡®actual¡¯ devil.

 85

    Recently I have been having more dreams about my lost memory. More things began to flow into the dream that I once called nightmares. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve only started recalling some of the things that happened because Mrs Zikora had told me. Or maybe I wasn¡¯t even remembering them, maybe it was because she recently told me and I had started projecting what I heard from her into my dreams. I really do not know.


    I was currently in ss, English ss to be exact. I was just as usual boring but I could bare with it I guess. Lunch break was in a few seconds anyways.


    Speaking of a few seconds, the bell just went off. As I wanted to carry my bag and leave to my favorite ce in the whole school¡­ obviously the library. The Biology teacher walked in.


    Mrs Adenike was a short plump woman that had a shape to die for. Her age didn¡¯t down her beauty in anyways. She was one of my favorite teachers. Not only because she was insanely nice but also being that Biology was practically my favorite subject.


    I know a lot of students didn¡¯t like the subject Biology because it was too broad. Infact the one the subject notebook that a student would not ever want to see go missing, would be Biology. That was practically like a death sentence. Chemistry and physics was also among the top list. But I loved Biology because inly, it really fascinated me.


    I saw Mrs Adenike whisper something to our English before turning to the ss.


    ¡°Ahem¡± She cleared her throat getting the attention of the whole ss. Everyone immediately settled down back on their seats.


    ¡°ss, I have a very important announcement to make¡± Curiosity could cleared be sensed in the air.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°A teacher¡¯s phone has gone missing, and we the teachers are currently going to all the sses to check students bag¡¯s and locker¡¯s¡± She stated firmly. immediately she had finished speaking, gasps could be heard from every, I mean I couldn¡¯t actually me them. This was the very first time that such a case has been reported in the history of Qatass academy. And the checking of our bags and locker¡¯s? well this was certainly going to be interesting.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry¡± She continued ¡°We won¡¯t check your bags if you don¡¯t want us to, As that would be breaching your privacy¡± Relieved sighs could be heard escaping the lips of students. ¡°But..¡± She drawled out with a slight smirk that was so little that you would have had to look closely ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to hide, I¡¯m certain that you would allow us to briefly check your bags¡± Oh she was good, real good. Reverse psychology right there people.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Few minutester, students were willingly bringing their school bags forward for them to check. My seat was almost close to the back so it too sometime for them to reach were I was.


    When Mrs Adenike finally reached were I was she smiled at me briefly. Yes as you¡¯ve probably guessed, as she was my favorite teacher I was also her favorite teacher. I always aced her ss, so yeah, their was that.


    I knew obviously that I wasn¡¯t the one that took the phone so I freely pushed my bag forward towards her. Unfortunately, it was at moment that I spotted Silver. She was standing by the entrance of our ss door, smirking at me? What was she doing here,st time I remember this was definitely not her ss.


    Then next I noticed her lips moving. She was mouthing something to me.


    ¡®I told you you¡¯ll regret what you did¡¯.


    My eyes automatically widened as I realized what was happening. God no, I hope she didn¡¯t do what I think she did.


    ¡°Amanda¡± I heard Mrs Adenike call for me, making me to turn back to her direction. Unfortunately my prayers weren¡¯t answered. In her hand was none other than a phone. A phone that I know wasn¡¯t mine. And a phone that I knew was the one they were looking for.


    Wait I just have one desperate question, Is it still illegal to murder another human being?


    ¡°Amanda¡± Mrs Adenike called my name once more. A disappointed look on her face. God this was not looking good.


    Everyone in the ss was staring at me. Judging looks all spotted on their faces. Whispers everywhere in the air. This was definitely not looking good. I know I didn¡¯t do it, but they all didn¡¯t know that. And I¡¯m very sure they won¡¯t be too kin on caring if I was actually the one or not.


    I could see Damil who was unfortunately had the seat by my side,ughing lightly. Of course, who else would have been able to slip the phone in my bag if not her. Silver was still standing by the ss entrance door smirking widely at me. I knew I was in deep trouble by this point in time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡± I muttered out. My throat began to feel scratchy. No, tears not now please.


    I knew my words only wasn¡¯t enough prove that I didn¡¯t infact do it. I had to think fast.


    ¡°But the phone was indeed found in your bag pack, and no one else¡¯s. I really don¡¯t know what you want me to do Amanda¡± Mrs Adenike said in a sad tone. I swallowed a little.


    At this point my mind started wandering to one person and one person alone, Frederick. for the past months, when I was always in trouble or when any obstacle ever presented themselves to me, he was always there. But now he wasn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure he was still in the hospital aiding to his mom. So what exactly was I going to do?


    No, I can do this. I can. I¡¯m not the old Amanda anymore, I¡¯m not.


    I could still feel every gaze solely on me. It was nerve wrecking but I still had to prove my innocence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡± I repeated. But this time much firmly.


    ¡°Can you prove it dear?¡± See why I loved this woman. She was just always kind.


    ¡°Yes¡± At my words I saw Silver look a me strangely. I¡¯m pretty sure that what was on her mind was, ¡®what is this girl up to now¡¯. It made me d that I kept her on edge.


    ¡°First of all, I haven¡¯t left my seat since I came to school today, talkless of have I been to the staff room today sef. And if you really think about it clearly, why on Earth will I steal a teacher¡¯s phone? Their are a lot of wealthy people in this school so no student will have any reason to steal a staffs phone¡± I finished in one breath. I honestly didn¡¯t want to bring up my wealth or anything of that sort, but desperate times calls for desperate measures right? Well I guess so.


    ¡°So your conclusion is?¡± As Mrs Adenike asked I spotted a proud look on her face. Although she did try to hide it well.


    Before I answered her, I turned my gaze to Silver who was still standing at the same spot. Then I did something that she least expected. I gave her my widest smirk ¡°I was obviously framed for a reason I don¡¯t know. You can check the schools video camera to confirm what I had just said. Afterall the school ced video cameras everywhere for a reason¡± It seemed like Silver didn¡¯t think that far as her eyes automatically widened when my words finally dawned on her.


    ¡°That¡¯s Okay. You can go Amanda. Enjoy your break¡± I threw a smile to my loving biology teacher and stood up with my bag after I had arranged it.


    As I walked I could see all my ssmates looking at me with cked jaws. On reaching the entrance to the ss I whispered very low to Silver.


    ¡°I guess I was the one that got thestugh after all, Ada¡± As the familiar nickname I used to call her in the past slipped out, I swear to God I saw sweat drip down the side of her head. Normally the old me would have felt a little bad, but thank God that was the old me. The new Amanda didn¡¯t one bit.


    After that I walked past her. Surprisingly, the next thing I saw was a grinning Frederick. He was standing not too far from the ss entrance. I thought he was in the hospital?


    ¡°Where you here the whole time?¡± I asked as soon as I got to him.


    ¡°Yup, from the very beginning¡± he admitted. ¡°And trust me, I wanted toe in ehn, but I wanted to see how you would take care of the situation. And let me just tell you Amanda, you did absolutely beautifully¡± I was not expecting what he did next. He came, much closer to me and pecked me quickly on the forehead.


    I felt shy after that, but I still managed to mumble out.


    ¡°Thank you Frederick¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± he asked in confusion.


    Grinning brightly I responded ¡°For believing in me¡±

 86

    ¡°I thought you were in the hospital?¡± I asked Frederick as soon as we both sad down on our usual spot in the library.


    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t. I haven¡¯t gone to the hospital today. I had a lot of things to do. I will be goingter sha¡± He spoke leisurely resting his head on the book shelf, his eyes softly shut.


    ¡°Let me guess¡± I said in a knowing voice ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep yesterday¡±


    With a guilty look he opened one eye and turned to me ¡°You got me, I didn¡¯t¡± he said all this with a smile. Did he think this was a joking matter.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not good for your health Frederick. You need to be sleeping¡± I didn¡¯t realize how hypocritical I was being right then.


    ¡°Says who? You?¡± Okay ouch, that definitely entered. But I still knew he was more than right.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that was uncalled for¡± he sighed out apologetic. ¡°I am just stressed that all¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You were right. Bottom line is that we should both take care of our health¡± I said with a shrug.


    He gave me a grateful smile before he spoke again.


    ¡°So my mom told we that you two talked about what happened two years ago¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to bring it up right there and then but he did anyways. Which I was highly grateful for.


    ¡°Yeah we did. When I told her I was having nightmares about a bridge she finally opened up. Who would have thought I had Dissociative amnesia?¡± I mumbled thest part in amazement.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me more on things after what my mother had told you?¡± he asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have more questions¡±


    I looked at him before saying ¡°Yes I wanted to. I mean I have a lot of questions to ask you, like why did you keep something that important from me. But I knew I had to wait until you were properly ready to tell me yourself¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡± He said with a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°Well I guess I do have to tell you. it¡¯s now or never¡± it was in a low voice he said this but I still heard him loud and clear, given I was sitting down close to him.


    I started feeling nervous for some reason for the exnation he was going to give me.


    ¡°Alright then, I guess my mother already told about how I was the one that didn¡¯t want her to tell us about what had happened in New York?¡± he asked.


    I nodded my head giving him a positive answer.


    ¡°Well, the reason why I didn¡¯t want her to tell you, and the reason why I didn¡¯t want to tell you myself, is because I wanted to know more about you¡± I looked at him confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Okay let me put it simply. When I first met you on that bridge in New York Amanda, I was intrigued by you. Although I¡¯ll have to admit that you wanting to end your life so easily angered me to great extents. Nevertheless I was still very much intrigued¡±


    He continued ¡°Truth being said, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you again in Qatass academy. I didn¡¯t even know you were in the same school as I was, being that I rarely came to school. I was just majorly focusing on the family business. But I guess fate works in mysterious ways¡±


    ¡°Immediately I saw you, I did want to tell you even though I knew you wouldn¡¯t have remembered but then I thought well more like realized that I wanted to know more about you. But the first step was to be your friend, which was as you know all to well, was incredibly hard to do. So I did some undercover research on you¡± In his expression, he winched a little as he said thest part.


    ¡°You what?!?¡± I almost screamed. He researched me. Well I knew that with his wealth and power he could easily do that. But ¡®HE¡¯ did an undercover research on me?!?!


    ¡°I know that, that was out of my boundaries. I¡¯m sorry. But I was just really curious¡± His exnation didn¡¯t lessen my anger but I allowed him to continue.


    ¡°The reason I did all that Amanda, was to find out why a beautiful and stunning female like you would not see life as something precious¡±


    ¡°Wait¡± I said raising my hand to make him pause a minute ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to say is that I was only like a project to you?¡± if I was angry before well now I was furious and sad. Which I will tell you was a deadlybination.


    ¡°At first, yes¡± I didn¡¯t want to jump into any hasty decision so I waited for what he would say next ¡°But then who would have thought I would end up falling for the same girl I was so curious about¡± At this he released augh.


    Did he just use the word love? My heart warmed at that. It¡¯s funny how my anger from before instantly vanished. I guess it was true, love did make one stupid. But frankly I didn¡¯t care if it did. I was just too darn happy at the moment to care.


    ¡°Di¡­..¡± As I was about to speak to him. His phone rang. Such awesome timing right?


    ¡°Hello¡± he spoke gruffly on the phone.


    After some few seconds I saw his eyes widened, shock very evident on his face.


    My hears immediately stood as I heard what he said next ¡°In critical condition?¡±.


    ¡°No, yes, I¡¯m on my way¡± he quickly cut the call and just as fast stood up.


    ¡°Frederick what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked frantically but I already had a good guess of what was going on.


    ¡°I-t¡¯s m-y mom¡± He shuttered out ¡± The doctor called to say she is in cr-it-ical con-dit-ion at the moment¡± Fear was like a mask on his face, I could see it clearly in his eyes. He was afraid. And so was I.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I didn¡¯t think twice, instead I grabbed his hand and began to run to the school parking lot. I didn¡¯t even care about my school bag at that point.


    We ran through the hallway in a haste. Few students that were still in the hallway and not in the schools cafeteria looked at us with confusion. Maybe we looked like mad people, sha that was their own headache.


    When we finally reached Frederick¡¯s car he zoomed off, scaring the daylight out of me. I had never been in a car that moved that fast in my life. He was going over the speed limit. But I knew what was at stake so I didn¡¯t try to correct him.


    ¡­


    When we reached the hospital¡¯s parking lot we both quickly jumped down. I was positive Frederick didn¡¯t even park well. Though I didn¡¯t care and I¡¯m pretty sure Frederick himself didn¡¯t give an ounce of care either.


    We rushed through the hospital like it was no man¡¯s business. Patient¡¯s of the hospital and staff¡¯s alike gave us both strange looks just like the people at school.


    Finally we reached Mrs Zikora¡¯s hospital room. Frederick opened the door in a haste, I could hear his irregr breathing from all the way back here.


    The scene I saw next made me let out a gasp.


    A nurse was standing beside the hospital bed of Mrs Zikora, also I saw the doctor with a Defibritor in his hand saying ¡°Clear!¡±


    Then he charged the device and pressed it to Mrs Zikora chest. The action made her body to move upwards. But I knew she wasn¡¯t the one that moved it willingly.


    ¡°Clear!¡± The doctor performed the same action over and over and over again, but the heart beat monitor was still showing the same straight line. It was truly a sad sight to watch. I could feel tears making its way to my eyes.


    After a while the doctor stopped, and shook his head a little in sadness.


    ¡°Why did you stop!¡± I heard Frederick shout from beside me. ¡°Continue damn it!¡±


    ¡°Sir we have been at this for thest 30 minutes. I¡¯m sorry to say but she¡¯s gone¡±The doctor announced sadly.


    Nope, this was just one of my nightmares. This was definitely ¡®not¡¯ happening. She can¡¯t be¡­ But just yesterday we were talking normally. I and Frederick both thought her condition was doing much better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need nor do I want your sorry! Bring my mother f**king back!¡± Frederick screamed. I could hear the pain in his voice.


    ¡°I am so sorry sir¡± The doctor repeated.


    Frederick red angrily, pushed pass the doctor and made his way to his mother. He held her limp hand tightly.


    ¡°Mummy please wake up.¡± He whispered in a vulnerable voice. God did it shatter my heart to tiny pieces. My throat felt insanely scratchy.


    ¡°Frederick¡± I choked out. ¡°Please¡± what was I begging him for, I really did not know.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± he said louder this time ¡°Please wake up¡±


    ¡°Mummy please¡± he repeated once again ¡°Do you really want me to be an orphan? Daddy first then now you. No I won¡¯t ept that. Please mom wake up¡± He then brokenly whispered ¡°I need you. Please¡± The sight of a son begging his mother to stay with him was just too much. Every human had their breaking point, and so did I. And that breaking point was now.


    The tears flowed freely down my face. It starting calmly but then it became louder. I was crying like it was my own mother that I had just lost. But as she was like a mother to me it pretty much expected.


    I walked to Frederick then I hugged him tightly from the back.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone Frederick, she¡¯s gone¡± i said to him.


    ¡°No¡± he denied ¡°No it¡¯s not true¡± His body shook a little as he said this. Him sobbing could be heard from every corner of the room.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw the doctor and the nurse leave the room giving us our privacy.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone Frederick¡± I repeated softly. Because sadly, she truly was.


    THE END¡­.


    Thank you my dear readers for supporting my work. I am really grateful. I hope you loved my story so far.


    please let me know what you think about this story on thements section.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me 5 star! Please don¡¯t forget to rate my book, share andment. please be nice, thanks..This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    >>>>>>>>


    AUTHOR¡¯S NOTE


    The following stories unapologetically contains very dark, raw, and mature contents. It¡¯s not advisable for underage. And if you are not into reading erotica, do not continue, or else you¡¯d be stuck into this new captivating world. Do you yearn for steamy forbidden love stories? Do you crave rough, dominating, and submissive romances? Do you long for tantalizing taboo stories? If so, then stay glued and enjoy this perfectpanion for you. Theseptions contains a plethora of sizzling erotic romance stories that will keep you on the edge of your SEAT.


    Let¡¯s begin¡­

 87

    New Story Title:


    GEEK¡¯S BIG FAT COCK (Incest/Taboo)


    Summary: Big sister see¡¯s little brothers Big Fat Cock and it¡¯s unimaginable.


    Read and enjoy.


    Comments wee.


    >>>>>>>>>


    Gio McLeod stood looking in the mirror mounted inside his closet door. He knew he still wouldn¡¯t be the most desired guy in school, but he was a little less geeky than he¡¯d been the rest of his high school career. Thanks to taking a job working in his father¡¯s roofingpany as a runner over summer break he wasn¡¯t pasty white anymore. He¡¯d started the day-after school let outst year and had worked 10 hours a day, six days a week loading 50-80-pound bundles of shingles into a truck and taking them to all the job sites his dad had going. Most days he moved around 1000 pounds of shingles twice each day. Once to load the truck, then to unload them at the job sites. He had filled out some and gained a bit of a tan.


    While he knew he wasn¡¯t a heartthrob, he¡¯d thought maybe this year he could at least find a girl willing to date and explore a sexual rtionship with him. He¡¯d held on to that hope until lunchtime today. He still ended up sitting at the same table in the cafeteria. With the rest of the undesirables.


    Gio sighed. He didn¡¯t even have to wonder why. He was still the same gamer geek he¡¯d always been, and a few muscles and a slight tan weren¡¯t going to suddenly make him appealing to the opposite sex. Not that he was looking for a ton of admirers. Gio just wanted a girl, any girl, willing to go out in public with him and maybe let him finally lose his virginity. He had to be the only 18-year-old male virgin left in the world.


    He may not have ever gotten a girl naked or had sex, but he knew all about how to please a girl. Thanks to his second geeky habit. His first was that he was a gamer. He yed online FPS and RPG games all the time. He wasn¡¯t stupid, but he wasn¡¯t one of the super smart, head of the ss nerds either. Not because he wasn¡¯t smart, he just wasn¡¯t willing to waste his time doing busy work when he had an almost photographic memory. If he heard or read something or saw it, he knew it.


    His second geeky habit was he read a lot. Gio had the unfortunate distinction, since the eighth-grade end of the year awards ceremony, of being the only student in the history of his school to have officially read every book in the school library. That was how he knew so much about sex and pleasing a woman. In a forgotten section of the library, he¡¯d found a book he stole. The book was an old religious training book for engaged men called ¡°The Act of Marriage.¡± It was a book a pastor had written exining how to sexually please a young groom¡¯s new wife,plete with drawings and diagrams. Gio had read that book cover to cover at least 500 times since he found it. He¡¯d just never found a girl willing to let the geekiest of the geeks try any of the techniques out on them.


    Gio¡¯s other big problem was, he couldn¡¯t dress like other teens. He had to wear dress pants or loose-fitting cargo pants, because jeans didn¡¯t give him enough room and caused him pain. There wasn¡¯t anything funny about wearing dress pants and T-shirts it just looked super weird, so he wore polo style shirts. Making him look more like the teachers than the other students. Which got him bullied and teased since he turned ten and couldn¡¯t wear shorts or jeans. Thankfully, now days because of board shorts being popr he could wear shorts barely, but not to school. Because that was against the dress code.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    So here he stood, the most sexually frustrated guy in his school. Oh, he had a healthy libido, maybe too healthy. He jacked-off at least six times a day, sometimes more. Just to keep his balls from hurting. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He¡¯d hoped by working and building some muscle and using his earnings to buy himself a used Harley, he¡¯d have a chance, but nope still couldn¡¯t even get the geek girls to agree to a date. His best friend was Abigail Long, and he could have probably lost his virginity to her if he¡¯d been braver. She lived next door, and they¡¯d been friends since kindergarten, but when he¡¯d finally discovered girls sexually, she¡¯d already blossomed into the most gorgeous girl in school, and the star quarterback scooped her up as his girlfriend and never let her go.


    Gio hated the dickhead. He was only with Abi because she was smart and did his homework for him, and she was so insecure that she did any humiliating thing he told her to do. Gio watched him thest four years use and degrade her. It pissed Gio off, and he¡¯d wanted to use his martial arts skills and kick Dean¡¯s ass. But he hadn¡¯t, because he loved Abi too much to embarrass her. Abi wouldn¡¯t break up with Dean because she bought the bullshit the fucker told her. Dean was always telling her no other guy would want her, that she was only popr because she was his girl. So, because Gio hadn¡¯t been smart enough, fast enough, or courageous enough, he had to watch his friend get used by the biggest bully of them all.


    None of this helped him with his problem. If he didn¡¯t find a girl to fuck him soon, he¡¯d end up the only guy in college that was a virgin. Gio finally shut the door to his closet and turned on his gaming system. If he couldn¡¯t getid, at least he could get online and kill some zombies. Just as he got ready to log on, there came a knock at his door. Gio looked up to see his older sister Fiona standing there. ¡°Hey Squirt, mom said to tell you not to get online before dinner tonight. Her boss, and his family areing to dinner. She wants us both downstairs so his daughters don¡¯t get bored.¡±


    Gio cursed under his breath and sighed out loud. ¡°Great, just what I need to be forced to spend time with the Queen Bitch and her twin sister.¡±


    His sisterughed. ¡°Hey at least, you can go to school and say you had dinner with the two of them. That should impress all your limp dicked geek friends.¡±


    Gio loved his older sister, but she didn¡¯t understand him, or what he was going through. She was everything he wasn¡¯t. Her dark-red hair, full lips, perfectly proportioned for her frame breasts, and tight heart-shaped ass were the first ones he went to in his mental spank bank. Most of his wet dreams and fantasies starred those lips, tits or ass wrapped around his dick. She was outgoing and had been popr in school. In fact, his older sister was the hottest girl he knew, even hotter than his best friend Abi. He sighed. ¡°Yeah, and no one will believe it, and then they¡¯ll deny it and I¡¯ll end up an even more pathetic loser. Or they¡¯ll tell their boyfriends, and I¡¯ll end up in a locker or dumpster again.¡±


    His super-hot, red-haired sister was suddenly pissed. ¡°You¡¯re getting bullied at school? Who?¡±


    He looked at her and watched her blue eyes spark with anger. Her emotions causing her to breathe harder was causing those perfect Size 34C tits to heave. He felt himself stirring and had to look away. There was no way he could afford to get a hard-on right now. It would put a strain on his dick and his pants. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Fiona. I¡¯m the lowest geek at the school. If it isn¡¯t Dean and the football team then, it¡¯s the smart college-prep guys. If not them then the Cheerleaders, Tiffany and Tara the most.¡± He shrugged. I¡¯ll just try to keep my head down tonight and not give them something else to tell everyone tomorrow. I¡¯ll still probably get tossed in a locker because they didn¡¯t get to go out with their jock boyfriends tonight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Gio? Why don¡¯t you stand up to them? You have a ck belt in Krav Maga and Aikido, why let them toss you around? Why don¡¯t you just kick their asses?¡±


    He smiled at his sister. ¡°You¡¯re right, you don¡¯t understand. If I kick one or two of their asses¡¯, then next time they¡¯ll bring four or five. Don¡¯t you get it? I¡¯m the geekiest of the geeks, I¡¯m the one no one will care if they beat to shit and back. I¡¯m the one no one will stand up for, or date, or even fuck. I¡¯m the school loser. So, I keep my head down and in a few months it will be over.¡±


    His sister smiled a sad smile. ¡°You should be able to find a girl, Gio. You¡¯ve changed over the summer. One of the geek girls should notice, that at least next to your geek friends you¡¯re hot.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m still the guy in the wrong clothes who everyone makes fun of, that¡¯s not gonna change.¡±


    She looked at him and put her hands on her hips. ¡°Then change your wardrobe. You¡¯ve got that kick ass Harley now, go buy some leather pants and biker boots and look like a badass.¡±


    He shook his head ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you mean you can¡¯t?¡±


    He blushed before looking at his sister. He¡¯d told no one why he wore the clothes he wore. It was beyond embarrassing. Even his mom didn¡¯t know; the only one that did was his dad. ¡°I can¡¯t wear jeans or leather pants, they hurt me. I need more room than they give me.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Please, you¡¯re not fat how can you need more room?¡±


    He blushed. ¡°Not in the hips or stomach, Fiona. In the crotch. I need more room in the zipper area.¡±


    Her eyes got round, and sheughed. ¡°What, you¡¯ve got a big nine-inch monster cock, little brother?¡±


    He turned super red. ¡°I haven¡¯t been nine inches since I was twelve, Fiona.¡±


    Sheughed even harder. ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯re telling me your cock was nine inches when you were twelve?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Didn¡¯t you ever wonder why I wear cargo pants and dress pants? They¡¯re the only pants my privates fit in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so full of shit, Gio.¡±


    He shook his head ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    She looked at his red face and realized he wasn¡¯t kidding her. ¡°Show me.¡±


    ¡°WHAT??¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t lying, show me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, show you? Show you my dick?¡±

 88

    ¡°Yes, if you aren¡¯t lying, show me thisrger than nine-inch dick.¡± She reached out and started taking his belt off. Now Gio was pissed. He grabbed her hands and stopped her. ¡°Get off me. You want proof that I¡¯m not lying to you fine, I¡¯ll give you proof.¡± He shoved her off him, stood up and dropped his pants on the ground. His enormous cock was instantly released from the confines of its prison, and like every night when he took his pants off, it started getting hard from the relief of the pressure his pants put on it. Then it grew to its full size. His sister just stared at his growing dick, and her tongue slipped out to lick her lips at what she was seeing. It was bigger than any dick she¡¯d ever seen, even the ones she¡¯d seen in the porn she watched when she needed to get herself off.


    When Gio saw his sister¡¯s tongue slip out and wet her sweet lips, his dick got even more excited and sprang to attention. ¡°Holy fucking shit Gio, that¡¯s the biggest Cock I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±


    She looked up from his dick and asked, ¡°How big is it?¡±


    He shrugged ¡°I don¡¯t know. I stopped measuring it in tenth grade when it was longer than the ruler.¡±


    Her eyes got bigger and almost bulged out of her head. ¡°It¡¯s longer than the ruler?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s measure it.¡± Fiona licked her bottom lip again before biting it. Her mouth was salivating over her little brother¡¯s huge Monster Cock.


    ¡°Fuck off, Fiona. I will not measure my dick for you. I told you it was bigger than the ruler.¡±


    She took a step toward the monster. ¡°Come on, let me measure it. Fuck Gio, if the girls who are making fun of you knew you had that in your pants, you¡¯d be fucking all the time.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Fiona reached out, trying to touch her brother¡¯s big fat dick. ¡°Little brother, there are three things guaranteed to drop any woman¡¯s panties. A smoking hot body. You don¡¯t have that yet, but you¡¯re better now than you were before you worked for dad. We just need to get you lifting weights instead of just doing your cardio workout to keep working on the muscles you¡¯ve started building. You¡¯re cute enough, you just need to build on those new muscles. The second thing is being rich, and unless you win the lottery, we both know that isn¡¯t gonna help you. But the biggest panty dropper, the thing that will get any woman 18 to 80 to bend over and beg you to fuck them; is a BIG. FAT. MONSTER. COCK!! And Gio, you have the biggest, fattest cock I¡¯ve ever seen. Don¡¯t move I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Gio was shocked at what his sister had said. Would any woman truly want him to fuck them if they knew he had this big dick? He looked at the clock on hisputer and realized he had forty-five minutes before his mom¡¯s boss and daughters got here. He needed to get busy if he was going to get his monster cock to go down. It usually took two or three loads of cum before his dick shrank, and he was going to be hard-pressed to get finished in time. He grabbed the bottle of lube and put a good dollop on his mushroom head and started working his cock. The thoughts in his head were all of his sister Fiona and the way she¡¯d licked her lips when she¡¯d seen his dick. He couldn¡¯t stop his mind from having her lick his gigantic cock and then sucking on him as he choked her with his dick. He was getting close to his first cum of the session when his door opened and in came Fiona. ¡°What are you doing? Stop!!¡±


    ¡°What? Why? I need to hurry and get it to go down before momes looking for me.¡±


    ¡°I want to measure it. While it¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t I told you it¡¯s bigger than the ruler.¡±


    Fiona smiled. ¡°I heard you, that¡¯s why I had to get this.¡± She held up their mother¡¯s sewing tape as she walked over to where he stood. She sank to her knee¡¯s so close to his dick, he could feel the warmth of her breath as she panted. His cock was right there at the lips he had just been fantasizing about. Gio groaned as she reached out with the tape and held it against the bottom of his cock where it joined his torso and then she took her other hand and ran it up his dick from the root with the cloth tape measure pressed between her hand and his cock. One long, slow stroke that had him on the verge of cumming all over her face. When she reached the tip, she had him hold the tape measure and ran her fingernail over his tip, causing him to jerk in response. Then she leaned in even closer, and her breath caressed him like a lover¡¯s kiss, and he twitched again. She looked up into his eyes and smiled. ¡°Jesus Gio, thirteen and three-quarter inches, and she let go of the bottom of his dick and wrapped the tape around thergest part of his circumcised cock head. ¡°seven and a half inches thick¡±. Then she dropped the tape and licked his cock from his root to the tip. ¡°What the fuck, Fiona? Stop that.¡±


    She licked him again and then again, moaning the entire time, and then she opened her mouth and shoved his cock head into her hot mouth and started sucking. Gio reached down to pull her off his cock, but she sucked and bobbed up and down taking more into her mouth with each downstroke, and his hands got tangled in her long red hair, he groaned at the warm wet heaven working on his cock. He felt his orange-sized balls start to churn, and he knew if he didn¡¯t get her mouth off him, he was going to cum in his big sister¡¯s hot sucking mouth. ¡°Stop Fiona, I¡¯m gonna cum.¡± She moaned and wrapped her hands around the shaft, pumping hard and fast so that her hands and mouth met on each stroke, and then it was toote as his cum rocketed out of his dick and into her willing mouth. She started swallowing as st after st of her not so little brother¡¯s hot cum coated her mouth. There was so much of it that it was leaking out the sides of her stretched mouth. Warm and surprising, not like any cum she¡¯d ever tasted before. Mostly, the guys she¡¯d sucked had salty or bitter tasting cum. Gio¡¯s tasted like sugar and was so creamy that she wanted every drop.


    Fiona just kept bobbing, sucking and swallowing until he had nothing left to shoot out. She pulled off his dick and looked up at him and used her fingers to catch the line of cum that was running from the sides of her mouth down her neck and licked them clean. ¡°Your cum was so tasty, Gio.¡± Then she realized that the cock she still had in front of her hadn¡¯t gotten soft. ¡°Why are you still hard little brother?¡±


    ¡°I told you I needed to cum two or three times before I can get my dick to go down enough to get my pants over it.¡±


    Fiona stood and started taking off her pants. ¡°Are you telling me, brother, that you have to cum two or three times before that monster cock gets soft?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, at least two, sometimes three or more.¡±


    ¡°Get undressed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fiona pulled her T-shirt over her head and dropped it on the floor next to her jeans. ¡°Get fucking naked, Gio. I¡¯m gonna fucking ride that cock and take away your virginity problem. But first¡­¡± She reached down into her jeans and pulled out her phone and snapped a picture of her brother in his polo shirt with that gigantic cock showing.


    ¡°What the fuck, Fiona?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s proof, Big Brother. When I show some of my ssmates what my little brother has in his pants, you¡¯ll be getting pussy daily maybe two or three times a day. But I get this beautiful big fat cock first.¡±


    She shoved, and he fell back on his bed. ¡°We can¡¯t Fiona it¡¯s wrong.¡±


    She took his hands and put them on her perfect breasts. Then she pulled down her tiny boy short panties, showing him her pussy with its neatly trimmed rednding strip. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong. It¡¯s frowned on and maybe illegal, but I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m gonna get that monster in my pussy, or you aren¡¯t getting out of this room.¡±


    Then she climbed on the bed as she removed her bra and pulled it out from under his hands, leaving him holding the breasts he dreamed about sucking. He groaned, and she pulled his shirt until he had no choice but to let her take it off or get hung up in it. Then she climbed over top of his rock-hard cock and started rubbing her soaking wet pussy all over his huge donkey cock. ¡°Fuck me, little brother. Let me cum on that big fat dick, and I¡¯ll let you cum whenever you want.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He was only human and here was one woman he had imagined burying his dick in, rubbing her obviously horny cunt all over his big dick. ¡°If you do this, Fiona, there¡¯s no going back. You¡¯ll be my cum bucket and fuck slut.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and put that cock in my slutty pussy Gio. We¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    He rolled her over until he was on top and reached down, guiding his cock head into her tight wet cunt. ¡°Oh, fucking hell you¡¯re so tight.¡±


    ¡°Go slow until I get used to that monster, it feels like your gonna split my pussy in two.¡±


    Gio couldn¡¯t believe how wonderful his sister¡¯s tight pussy felt as he worked his big fat cock into her tight wet hole. He went slowly, like she asked until he was bumping into the back of her cunt. ¡°OH MY GOD¡±, she was moaning. ¡°You¡¯ve filled my pussy all the way up. Jesus Gio, no one has ever been this deep in me.¡±


    ¡°I still have more to give you.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t, anymore and you¡¯ll literally break me. Just start fucking me. Please, I need to cum on your huge fuck stick.¡±


    Without another word, Gio started pulling out and mming his cock back into his sister Fiona¡¯s pussy. She moaned with each thrust, and soon she¡¯s fucking up at him as he fucked into her. Then she¡¯s pulled the pillow over her face to muffle her screams. ¡°FUCK, I¡¯M CUMMING!! You¡¯re tearing up my pussy, and I¡¯m cumming so fucking hard.¡± Shepletely lost it and started thrashing and shaking under him as he hammered eleven of his thirteen inches into her pussy. He felt it clench and release around him, gripping and releasing with every thrust. His balls started churning, and he knew he was going to cum soon. He was in his sister bareback, because condoms wouldn¡¯t fit on his big cock. He tried, and they split every time he tried to masturbate using one. ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum soon, Fiona. What do you want me to do?¡±

 89

    She wasying there humping up at him and dazed by the continuous orgasm rolling over her, growing every moment in intensity. She wasn¡¯t really even thinking, and Gio¡¯s words don¡¯t really prate her brain, but she¡¯s chanting ¡°Cum, Cum, Cum. So full, give me your cum.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure she was actually telling him to flood her pussy, but he wanted to, so he did. She opened her mouth like she was going to scream, and he pped his hand over it to stifle the noise before his mom came to see what was happening. What he couldn¡¯t see was his mother standing in the door watching as her son fucked his sister until she was in a cum drunk orgasmic stupor. She couldn¡¯t believe the size of the cock on her eighteen-year-old, geeky,puter game ying son, or the way he seemed to know how to use it. She¡¯d heard him tell Fiona he was going to cum, and she¡¯d seen his sperm shooting out the sides of her daughter¡¯s pussy, and yet he was still hammering away. Without realizing she was doing it her hand went down to her own pussy, and she started thrusting her fingers in and out of her wet needy whole.


    Cecilia had invited her widowed boss over for dinner under the pretense of working more on theirtest advertising campaign, but she¡¯d nned to seduce him. Now she wished she¡¯d never invited him. Why would she want a popsicle stick when she had that caveman club living just down the hall? She stood there, finger fucking her own pussy, while her big dicked son fucked his sister into ama. Her other hand dragged out her smart phone, and she started recording the sibling incestuous fuckfest going on in front of her. She wouldn¡¯t interrupt them, but she would use that video to get her own service from that Big Fat Cock her son was using on his older sister right now. He was really hammering into her now, and his speed was getting faster and faster. What the hell? Cecilia thought. He just filled her full of cum. How can he keep going like that? She felt her own orgasm barreling down on her and she bit down on her arm to keep from screaming as she saw spots shing in her vision, and just as she wasing down she got her first real look at Gio¡¯s giant cock as he pulled out and sprayed more cum all over Fiona, marking her as he drenched her body from tits to pussy with what had to be a gallon of cum. Jesus, that wasn¡¯t a club, it was fucking half a tree trunk. How fucking big was it, anyway?


    Now she understood why her puny dicked Ex wouldn¡¯t let her take Gio shopping for school clothes while they were married. He knew she¡¯d have stripped Gio and fucked him senseless in the dressing room after just one glimpse of the big thick juicy cock. Well Fuck the asshole. He got caught with his pencil dick in his secretary and left them. He left Gio, Fiona, and Cecilia and by God, she deserved to feel that fucking oversized pussy piston in her needy hole, and she would before the week was out. She slowly slipped away to check on dinner, no sense burning her food just because her ns had changed. She looked at the snapshot of her son¡¯s big dick spraying cum all over his sister and knew before long she¡¯d have that cock buried in her hungry cunt. It was just a matter of time.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Gio thought he heard a noise from the door and realized Fiona hadn¡¯t shut or locked it when she came in to measure his dick. After a few minutes, his sister seemed to rouse a little. ¡°Hey Fiona, we have ten minutes you need to hurry and get washed up. I kinda made a mess.¡±


    His sister looked up with cum drunk eyes and then realized what he was saying. ¡°Oh, Fuck Gio, your cock is magical. We have to do that again and again.¡± Then she looked at the mess of cum she was covered in, and she felt it pouring out of herpletely destroyed pussy. ¡°Shit. How long do we have?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes, you go shower. If I¡¯mte, it¡¯s no big deal. Mom will just figure I¡¯m trying to hide in my room and send you up to drag me downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, only don¡¯t put on your geek clothes, wear your sweatpants and that sleeveless t-shirt you said was too tight.¡±


    Gio frowned. ¡°What, why?¡±


    ¡°Because tonight we¡¯re going to fix your school pussy problem. By this time tomorrow, you¡¯ll have your pick of the bitches at your school. Maybe even Abi.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°We have to entertain the boss¡¯ daughters, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah so?¡±


    ¡°So, while mom is trying to seduce her boss, we¡¯ll take the twins into the game room and y truth or dare. If they get a look at that monumental cock; you¡¯ll be the talk of the school tomorrow. From now on, make sure you eat lots of protein. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be joining me at the gym. We¡¯re going to build on those muscles you started on.¡± With those words, she gathered up her clothes and hurried into the Jack and Jill bathroom they shared. Gio thought about joining her, but knew if he did, he¡¯d end up hard again. But fuck, he¡¯d just dumped a ton of jizz in and on his sister. He wasn¡¯t a virgin anymore. He was a sister fucking incest freak. But damn what a tight pussy.

 90

    Gio took a quick shower once his sister finished and sort of followed the dress code his Fiona gave him. He slipped on a pair of loose-fitting board shorts and the sleeveless T-Shirt she¡¯d told him to wear. As he entered the den, his mother came up to him and shook her head. ¡°I need to speak to you after everyone goes home tonight Gio. Soe to my room before you get back to gaming, understand?¡±


    Gio frowned to the best of his knowledge, he¡¯d not gotten into trouble today; so he couldn¡¯t understand what his mom needed to see him about. However, he was never one to argue with her, so he just nodded. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Nowe meet my boss. He¡¯s heard a lot about you and wanted to meet you.¡±


    Again, Gio frowned. Why would mom¡¯s boss want to meet him? He wasn¡¯t anything special. He followed mom, and a dark-haired man about his size stood and smiled at his mother in a way that Gio knew wasn¡¯t a boss like smile. ¡°Who have we here, Cecilia?¡±


    ¡°Greg, this is my son Gio. He¡¯s the graphic artist in our family. If he isn¡¯t ying video games, he¡¯s drawing something on hisputer. Gio, this is Greg Anderson, my boss.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mister Anderson, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello Gio, I¡¯ve heard a lot about your art; you wouldn¡¯t be interested in advertising, would you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I n to attend the University and get a double major in programing and graphic design.¡±


    ¡°Ah, your mom said you¡¯re a gamer. So you want to design video games then?¡±


    ¡°It is one career I thought about, yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, after we eat, why don¡¯t you show me some of your artwork? If you¡¯re as good as your mother says, we should talk about a part-time internship with Anderson Advertising. It¡¯s paid and has a schrship guarantee as well.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I could show you some sketches and myptop file.¡±


    The older man smiled. ¡°Good, I enjoy finding new talent and helping them achieve their dreams. Who knows, you may find that you likeputer graphic design work better than game development? Plus, you know artists get more chicks than game designers, though some of those gamer girls I hear are pretty wild.¡±


    The twins snickered, and Tara whispered to Tiffany. ¡°Not like that loser would know.¡± Tiffany giggled at her sister¡¯s cruel observation.


    Her father frowned but said nothing. Gio bit his tongue. He just needed to get through dinner and then see if Fiona¡¯s n actually would work. If not, he¡¯d end up with several football yers reminding him of his ce tomorrow. He was really tiring of high school life.


    Dinner was tense with the twins continuing to whisper rudements, and their father pretending he didn¡¯t hear them. Fiona was getting more and more angry and now nned to total humiliate the twins after dinner. Once the food was gone, Mister Anderson reminded Gio he wanted to see his art. Gio brought down hisptop and sketch book and after a few minutes, the Advertising Executive offered Gio an internship. He told him to report to the office the following Monday after school to work for three hours a day. In return, he¡¯d pay him 170. 00 a week and guarantee him a 5000 a semester schrship. He¡¯d work full time during the summer and receive 500. 00 weekly then. He would continue the internship the same way throughout his time at the university. Gio agreed and then went down into the game room where he knew his sister and the evil twins were. His mom and Mr. Anderson were busy working on the advertising campaign, which surprised him. He had been sure that Fiona had been right, and mom was going to seduce her boss, not actually work.


    As he entered the game room, he came to a stop as he saw his sister had been ying pool against Tiffany and Tara. From the looks of things, it must have been strip pool, because all of them were wearing fewer clothes. ¡°Hey geek, what are you doing? Get out of here!¡± Tara yelled, putting her hands over her naked tits. Before he could say anything, Fiona was in her face. ¡°Shut up, you bitch. This is his house, not yours. It¡¯s his game room.¡± Tara reached for her clothes. ¡°Then I¡¯m done. I¡¯m not ying if the pervy weirdo is going to watch.¡±


    Fiona pped her across the face. ¡°Shut your slutty mouth, cunt. You loved the idea when it was just the three of us. Both of you couldn¡¯t wait to bare all for me, on the hopes you¡¯d win, and I¡¯d have to lick your pussy. You¡¯ll finish the game, or I¡¯ll make sure everyone in your school knows you¡¯re a slut that puts out for anyone. I wonder how long that boyfriend of yours will keep you if he thinks you sucked and fucked my dog?¡±


    With that, she showed them a picture of their father¡¯s great Dane. ¡°Yep, that should put you lower on the scale than my brother, wouldn¡¯t it? You¡¯d go from the cheerleader that takes it up the ass to the one that fucks dogs. So, for the rest of the night, I¡¯m in charge and you¡¯ll do anything I say. Do You Understand?¡±


    Tara and Tiffany both went white with fear. They knew Fiona by reputation. She wasn¡¯t known for bluffing. They both nodded. ¡°Yes, we understand.¡±


    Fiona smiled. ¡°Good, then strip. I want my brother to see what two cheerleader sluts look like naked.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They hesitated, and Fiona waved her phone at them. ¡°Now or I¡¯ll send a message out on the school¡¯s clicktalk.¡±


    The twins both took the rest of their clothes off and tried to cover their important parts with their hands. ¡°Hands at your sides¡¯ girls. You¡¯ve shown those tits and pussies to every jock in the school, no need to be shy around Gio.¡±


    Tara dropped her hands, and Tiffany followed suit a secondter. It was Tara who finally broke and started mocking Gio. ¡°You¡¯re pathetic, you know that? Having to have your sister ckmail us so you can see a girl naked.¡±


    Gio was pissed and before Fiona could say anything, he pulled his phone out and snapped pictures of both twins. ¡°My sister threatened to send a clicktalk saying you fucked the dog. I can ruin you easier. All I have to do is send these pics and say look who came to y at my house. I wonder what happens to your status when it¡¯s known you¡¯re both got naked for me in my game room?¡±


    Tiffany and Tara both turned red with anger. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I dare a lot. What¡¯s the worst that could happen to me? Your jock boyfriends beat me up? Not like that doesn¡¯t happen all the time. But what happens to you, I wonder? Would they or any of the Jocks want to fuck you after they think I have? How else would I have pictures of the two of you naked in my house?¡±


    Tara red at him. ¡°Fuck you! I wouldn¡¯t fuck that needle dick if you were rich, loser.¡±


    Gioughed and so did Fiona. ¡°Wow, you have an enormous surpriseing. I¡¯ll make you a bet, Tara. I bet before you go home tonight, you¡¯ll be begging me to fuck you. If I lose, I¡¯ll be your ve the rest of the school year. If you lose, sit with me at lunch for the rest of the year and act like you enjoy it.¡±


    Tara smiled an evil smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so taking that bet. You think you are nothing now, wait until you have to wear a skirt and act as my footrest at lunch.¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you begging me to fuck you. Unlike the football team, I won¡¯t be happy with just your ass. You¡¯ll give that pussy up and beg me for more.¡±


    She walked up to him and got right in his face. ¡°NEVER. GONNA. HAPPEN.¡±


    She turned and walked away, only to hear her sister gasp. She looked at Tiffany, who was staring at Gio with what had to be lust on her face. What the fuck? How could her twin be lusting after that limp-dicked loser? ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    Tiffany looked at her sister and said breathlessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose that bet, don¡¯t turn around.¡±


    Tara did just what she¡¯d been warned not to do. ¡°What the hell are you talking¡­..¡± she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Gio McLeod, the school loser, had the biggest dick she¡¯d ever seen. Instantly her mouth watered, and her pussy was drenched. She had a feeling if she didn¡¯t leave now Gio was going to win the bet. Because all she wanted was that big fat cock buried inside her. The only thing that broke its hold on her was the knowing smile on Gio¡¯s face. ¡°The only way you¡¯re getting this cock is to beg me for it. Go on, beg you know you want it.¡±


    She bit her tongue to keep from saying anything, because Tara knew if she opened her mouth, she would beg. Tara wanted to get down on her knees and crawl to him, begging. Tara turned around to see her sister walking toward Gio, begging. ¡°Please let me touch it. Please Gio, let me suck that big fat cock. Fuck me with it, please!¡±


    The biggest cock either of them had ever seen hadpletely mesmerized her sister. ¡°You want my big fat monster cock, Tiffany?¡±


    She licked her lips and started toward him. ¡°Yes. I want it.¡±


    Gio spoke with an authority they¡¯d never heard from him before. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    Tiffany stopped and whimpered at being denied. She didn¡¯t even notice that both Gio and Fiona had their phones in their hands, recording everything. ¡°If you want this cock, then you need to worship me properly. Get on your hands and knees, and craw over here begging me to give you my Big Fat Cock.¡±


    Tara¡¯s eyes got enormous as her twin did just that. She could feel her sister¡¯s lust, and it was almost as strong as her own need for that cock, but she would resist. She couldn¡¯t give in, not unless she wanted to lose the bet and destroy her reputation at school. Tiffany didn¡¯t waste a minute. She looked at her sister one time, then dropped to her hands and knees and started crawling. ¡°Please Gio, please give me your big fat cock. I need it. I need to suck it. I need to feel it inside me. Please, I need it.¡±


    ¡°Crawl on your belly, slut.¡±


    Tiffany dropped and crawled across the floor on her belly. ¡°Is this what you want? Do you want me to beg on my belly? Please Gio, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Just give me that big fat cock.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do whatever I want?¡±


    ¡°Yes, anything!¡±

 91

    ¡°Text Brock and tell him you¡¯re through with him. That you found a real man to fuck you.¡±


    She stopped crawling. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, bitch. The only way you¡¯re getting this cock is if you belong to me and only me. So, text your jock boyfriend and tell him it¡¯s over and when he asks who you¡¯re fucking tell him it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°But..¡±


    Gio leaned down into her face. ¡°No buts. Do it or get dressed.¡±


    Tiffany looked at that cock and knew she was screwed. She couldn¡¯t resist. She had to have it. ¡°Tara, bring me my phone.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany NO! You can¡¯t; he¡¯ll tell everyone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Look at that cock, I have to have it.¡±


    Tara crossed her arms ¡°I won¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t let you do it.¡±


    Fiona walked over to the girl¡¯s pants and pulled out her phone and tossed it to the Queen Bitch. ¡°Here ya go. You¡¯re gonna love that cock, slut.¡±


    Tiffany typed the message and sent it, then handed her phone to Gio. ¡°I did it. Now will you please give me that big fat cock?¡±


    Gio looked at the message and smiled. ¡°You realize that if I give you this cock, you will be my personal fuck toy? I will own your body and you¡¯ll only give it to who I tell you to?¡±


    Tiffany shuddered with excitement. She¡¯d given no guy the control that Gio was demanding. When had the meek loser geek be so forceful? ¡°I don¡¯t care. I need your cock.¡±


    ¡°If I own your body, that makes me your master. Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He frowned at her. ¡°Yes, what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Then get over here and suck my cock, slut.¡±


    Tiffany scrambled up on her knees and reached up for that massive cock. She wasn¡¯t sure she could even get the monster in her mouth; it was so big, but she would do everything in her power to get it in. Licking and kissing her way up the shaft to the big purple head, and she opened her mouth as wide as she could and took the head in her mouth. It stretched her mouth as far open as she could again, and it was a tight fit. Then slowly she started sucking and bobbing, trying to get further down with each stroke. Wanting to show Gio how much she needed his cock, and she was determined to get all of it in her throat, but at ten inches, he entered her throat and she gagged. She pulled back and tried repeatedly, but she couldn¡¯t get it all in without gagging. She swallowed and felt the head enter her throat, and suddenly she couldn¡¯t breathe either. He was so big he was cutting off her air flow. His hand came to the back of her head and held her down. She struggled against his hold. He only let her head go when her vision started to spot, and she raised up until she could breathe. Tears and spit ran down her face as he pushed her head down again, forcing her to swallow, keeping the pressure on until her nose was resting in his pubic hair. Again, she couldn¡¯t breathe, but she¡¯d gotten the whole thing in her mouth. He pumped in and out of her throat, letting her just catch her breath, leaving her on the verge of not getting enough air as he slowly fucked her mouth and throat. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was doing, but her pussy was flooding at his rough treatment. He really was her master, and he¡¯d take what he wanted. What¡¯s more, she was going to let him.


    After about five minutes of fucking her face, he pulled his cock out of her mouth, and she whimpered at the loss. ¡°Get on your back and spread your legs, slut.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fuck my virgin pussy, Master?¡±


    Gio stopped and looked at her, surprised. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    She blushed. ¡°Are you going to fuck my virgin pussy, Master?¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°Who are you trying to fool, Bitch? You¡¯ve fucked every jock in school, don¡¯t you two know that they talk about you all the time to anyone who¡¯ll listen?¡±


    That was kind of shocking to her; she had no clue they were telling everyone about the things the twins did for them in the locker room after games. ¡°It¡¯s the truth, Master. We¡¯ve both let them have our mouths and our asses, but no guy has fucked our pussies. We were saving them for someone special.¡±


    Tara groaned. ¡°What are you doing, Tiffany? Shut up!¡±


    It was Tara¡¯s reaction that convinced Gio. She was still resisting him, but he knew just what to do to get her desperate enough that he would win the bet. ¡°Fiona, I want you to eat Tara¡¯s pussy, but don¡¯t let here. Edge her until she¡¯s begging toe and then tell her who will make here.¡±


    Fiona pulled the girl onto the couch and shoved her legs open and buried her head against the cheerleader¡¯s already soaked cunt and started licking like there was no tomorrow. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as the girl started moaning. Fiona was going to edge her until she had no choice but to beg Gio to fuck her. She wanted to see these two bitches addicted to her little brother¡¯s huge fuckstick; just like she was.


    While Fiona got to work on Tara, Gio got down and put his face between Tiffany¡¯s thighs. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting you ready for my big fat cock, slut. I¡¯m going to eat this virgin pussy until you are ready enough for me to tear your pussy up with my big Dick.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, no one¡¯s ever ate my pussy.¡±


    She jumped as his tongue ran the length of her cunt from bottom to top, over and over. She started squirming and moaning. Then he spread her lips apart and thrust his tongue inside her wet hole, fucking her with it as his other hand twisted first one nipple and then the other over and over. She felt every tug and twist and lick and probe as her body grew closer and closer to her first orgasm caused by someone other than herself. Then he started tonguing her clit and slipped a finger in her pussy, finger fucking her, and she screamed as her first orgasm exploded. ¡°OH FUCK ME. I¡¯M CUMMING! YOU¡¯RE MAKING ME CUM MASTER, AND IT¡¯S SO FUCKING GOOD.¡±


    Gio added a second finger and brushed across her hymen rubbing it with each thrust making sure not to break it. He caught her clit between his lips and sucked hard, and Tiffany¡¯s hips started bucking. ¡°CUMMING SO MUCH. CAN¡¯T STOP CUMMING, SO FUCKING GOOD, MASTER! YOU ARE SO FUCKING GOOD. PLEASE, PLEASE FUCK MY PUSSY! PLEASE FUCK ME NOW, GIO! I¡¯M BEGGING YOU I¡¯LL DO ANYTHING, IF YOU¡¯LL JUST FUCK ME NOW!¡±


    Gio pulled his mouth off her andughed. ¡°You will anyway. Who do you belong to slut? Whose pussy is this?¡±


    ¡°Your pussy, Master.¡±


    He took his fingers that were slick with her cum and touched her puckered asshole ¡°Who does this ass belong to slut?¡±


    ¡°You Master, only you. It¡¯s your ass, only yours.¡±


    He mped his lips around her clit and sucked hard as he shoved his fingers into her ass. Tiffany¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head as the strongest orgasm she¡¯d ever had raced through her. All she could do was scream wordlessly, as colors burst forth behind her eyelids. Gio was finger fucking her ass with both his lubricated fingers hard and fast as he sucked hard on her clit. When he mped down with his teeth on her love button, and she slipped past pleasure right into unconsciousness.


    When she came to, she looked up to see Gioying on his back. ¡°If you want me to fuck you, then climb up here and ride me, slut. I won¡¯t take your virginity, you have to give it to me.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She looked at him. ¡°You need a condom.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t wear a condom, they don¡¯t fit.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes got big. ¡°But you can¡¯t fuck me without one. I¡¯m not on birth control.¡±


    Gio shrugged. ¡°Then, I guess you don¡¯t get to fuck me.¡±


    ¡°NO! YOU HAVE TO FUCK ME! PLEASE MASTER.¡± She scrambled up and pushed his big fat cock into her tight wet hole. It hurt like hell and she froze, letting her little pussy get used to his monster that was invading her. ¡°Just pull out before you have to cum.¡±


    Slowly, she lowered herself as far as she could, fighting against the pain and resistance with every inch downward. She felt hime up against her hymen and backed off. Tiffany pumped a few times to get used to his thickness and then with a deep breath she plunged down until her cherry popped, and the pain was so bad it took her breath away. She froze, and Gio¡¯s hands came up and held her waist. After a few minutes the pain lessened, and she felt full. She moved up and down, each down stroke adding more of his cock until she had all but three inches in her, and then he bumped into the back wall of her uterus. She was stuffed as full as she could get.


    She¡¯d never felt so packed before, even being ass fucked hadn¡¯t made her fill this stuffed. She bounced, letting his big dick hit her back wall with every thrust, going from slow and light to faster and harder. Sliding almost off of him until just his huge cockhead was in her tight little fuckhole and dropping hard and fast until he bounced off the back of her pussy, causing both pain and pleasure to get mixed. She kept getting faster and faster as she felt him slide across her g-spot, his shaft rubbing her clit at the angle they were. His hands left her hips and started massaging her big tits. He started pulling on her nipples and she felt every tug deep inside her pussy. She was quickly approaching another orgasm. ¡°OH GOD! I¡¯M GONNA CUM! FUCK ME, MASTER I¡¯M GONNA CUM ON YOUR BIG FAT COCK! SOO GOOD! OH IT¡¯S CLOSE SO CLOSE. PLEASE DON¡¯T STOP! FUCK ME, FUCK ME! OH GOD FUCK ME!¡±

 92

    It shocked Tiffany when he flipped her over until he was on top. The change in position sent her over the edge, and she screamed. ¡°I¡¯M CUMMING ON YOUR COCK, MASTER! SO FUCKING GOOD, NEVER FELT SO GOOD! CUMMING ON YOUR FAT COCKK!¡±


    One orgasm rolled into another as Gio took over, pumping into her hard and fast. She was a bubbling, cumming mess, and she didn¡¯t even really hear him ask her where she wanted him to cum. Her arms and legs had wrapped around him, squeezing, and as she came down from her massive cum, she felt his hot cum sshing inside her, and it set her off again. She never even thought about the fact that her master was cumming in her fertile, unprotected pussy.


    Gio shot rope after rope of cum deep inside Tiffany Anderson as she begged him to keep fucking her. She was beyond cum drunk and didn¡¯t even realize she was begging for his cum. She didn¡¯t know she was asking him to breed her, or that he was doing just that. The cheerleading cunt was going to be his willing ve. He pulled out and sprayed thest two ropes across her belly and tits, marking her as his. He almost didn¡¯t hear when he won his bet with Tara as she was crawling up to them begging Gio to fuck her and let her cum.


    Tara couldn¡¯t believe she was doing it. That fucking cunt Fiona had brought her right to the edge over and over and over but wouldn¡¯t let her cum. Add to that the ultimate betrayal. Her twin sister fucked the geek and screamed how good he was. The final straw, Tiffany had begged him to fucking breed her. Tara couldn¡¯t take it another second. She started crawling to the big dicked geek. ¡°Oh, Please Gio, please fuck me! Please give me that big fat dick. Let me be your slut too! Please, I need to cum Gio, I need to cum on that big fat cock too!¡±


    Tara saw him spray cum on her sister and wanted to cry. He¡¯d given Tiffany everything, and now she couldn¡¯t get what she needed. Gio pulled off her sister and turned toward her. ¡°What did you say, Tara?¡±


    He had his phone¡¯s camera pointed at her, but she didn¡¯t care, because she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. Her sister was dripping his cum out of her pussy, and it was pooling on her belly and tits, and yet Gio¡¯s dick was still hard as a diamond. ¡°Oh Master, fuck me; please let me cum on your dick too.¡±


    ¡°You want me to fuck you?¡±


    ¡°YES PLEASE!¡±


    ¡°YOU WANT ME TO LET YOU CUM ON MY BIG FAT COCK?¡±


    ¡°YES!!¡±


    ¡°You understand that if I do this you belong to me? No one else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just like Tiffany.¡±


    NO! NOT JUST LIKE TIFFANY, YOU CUNT! She came to me willingly, so I will only make her a cum slut. YOU WILL BE MY SLAVE. You will do anything I tell you, if you want my cock. ANYTHING. If I want to piss on you, you¡¯ll thank me for it. If I want to shit on you, you¡¯ll rub it in and ask for more. YOU never touch yourself or let anyone else touch you without my permission. You won¡¯t even cum unless I tell you too. If you do, I¡¯ll fucking whip your ass until you can¡¯t sit down. That¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll fuck your skanky pussy.¡±


    ¡°YES Please, I¡¯ll do anything. You own me, all of me. I¡¯ll do anything you say, just please, fuck me and let me cum.¡±


    ¡°Get your phone theney beside your sister.¡±


    Tara quickly did as she was told, got her phone, scrambled over to her sister andid down. Gio stood over her looking at the identical twins. Fuck me, he thought, I¡¯ve got twin sluts. He looked back at Fiona, who just smiled and winked at him. ¡°I think my work here is done. I¡¯m going to go upstairs and tell Mister Anderson that his daughters and I are going to have a girl¡¯s night tonight.¡±


    ¡°Fiona don¡¯t, when he leaves, I have to go see mom. She wanted to talk to me about something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her I sent you to the store for some snacks, that should buy you enough time to fuck this one. Are you going to flood her pussy too?¡±


    ¡°OH yeah, I¡¯m definitely gonna fuck a baby in Tara, and then I¡¯m going to make her tell everyone at school who knocked her up.¡±


    Fionaughed. ¡°Jesus, Gio, I think I created a monster. Who knew you were so alpha male?¡±


    Gio shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m tired of being the whipping boy. I wanted my senior year to be different so now it¡¯s different I have two high school fuck ves and a sister slut too.¡±


    Fiona stopped and looked at him. ¡°You think you own me too?¡±


    Gio walked up to his sister. ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not, I¡¯m your sister. Not some fucking cum slut.¡±


    Gio put his hands on either side of her shoulders and pushed. She sank down until she was on her knees with his big fat cock right in front of her face. ¡°Do you see my Big Fat Cock, Fiona?¡±


    She looked at it and flooded both her panties and her mouth, just like the first time he¡¯d shown it to her.


    ¡°Yes, of course I see it, Gio.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted me to fuck you with it every day?¡±


    She licked her lips, remembering the taste and the massive orgasms she¡¯d had.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    He smiled at her as she reached for his cock. He grabbed her hair and yanked her away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me tell these two I don¡¯t share? If you want this Cock, then you belong to me. I won¡¯t ever fuck you again or let you suck me or go down on your horny pussy if I even think someone else has been in my holes. So, you tell me Fiona. Do I own you?¡±


    She stared at him and could see he meant every single word. ¡°Yes Gio, you own me, too.¡±


    Do I own your pussy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my pussy belongs to you.¡±


    Do I own your mouth? Your tits? Your ass?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all yours.¡±


    ¡°Just mine, no one else touches them, unless I tell you they can. Say it.¡±


    ¡°No one else touches my body unless you say they can.¡±


    He pulled on her hair until she was looking up into his face. ¡°You¡¯ll do anything I tell you to do? Without question. Without backtalk? You be my good little sissy-slut?¡±


    Fiona swallowed, knowing that if she agreed there was no going back, but the other choice was never getting that big fat cock again. ¡°Yes Gio, anything you say. Everything you want, I¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Prove it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, prove it. Prove you do anything I say. Go tell Mister Anderson his daughters are spending the night with you. Then go to our bathroom and bring me your birth control pills. You won¡¯t need them anymore because you are going to beg me to flush them after I¡¯m done with these sluts. Then once they¡¯re out of your system, you¡¯re gonna beg me to put a baby in you.¡±


    ¡°Gio, please!¡±


    He looked at her and frowned. ¡°Please, what sister-slut?¡±


    She swallowed this was it. Did she agree and do what he wanted? If so, her life would no longer be her own. It would belong to him, and she knew he wasn¡¯t joking. If she brought him her birth control, he was going to knock her up as soon as he could. She closed her eyes as a tear ran down her check. ¡°Please take my birth control away and put your baby in me.¡±


    He spun her around and shoved his dick in her and pumped her until she screamed out she was cumming, then he pulled out. ¡°Good girl, Sissy-slut. Go talk to mom and Mister Anderson. Then get me your pills. I¡¯m gonna breed my slut ve.¡±


    Fiona pulled on her pants and left the game roomughing. Gio turned to Tara and walked up to her. ¡°Get on your hands and knee¡¯s bitch. You¡¯ve acted like a bitch all night, so I¡¯m gonna fuck you like one.¡± She got in position, and he lined up behind her. With no warning, he slowly and steadily shoved his cock into her tight, wet, virgin cunt; tearing through her cherry and not stopping until he was as far in as he could get. It hurt him, so he knew that her scream was one of pain and not pleasure, but he didn¡¯t really give a fuck. He waited a minute to let her get used to his size, he didn¡¯t want to cause her any actual damage. ¡°Let me know when the pain is less, bitch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°After we start, I want you to call Chris and tell him what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯ll exin to him you belong to me now. You¡¯ll tell him you gave me your cherry. The one you wouldn¡¯t give him. You keep him on the phone while you cum on my big fat cock, and you¡¯ll beg me to cum in you and breed you while he listens. Then you¡¯ll tell him he¡¯ll never touch you again, and you¡¯ll hang up on him. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Oh, YES MASTER! Can you fuck me now, Gio? My pussy feels so full.¡±


    Gio started slowly pumping into her, pulling almost all the way out and ramming back in leisurely at first, but after about fifteen thrusts he picked up speed. ¡°Call him Tara, on video, so he can watch you cum just like I said, or I¡¯m going to stop and never fuck you again.¡±


    Gio pumped her harder and faster as he saw her video call her jock boyfriend. ¡°Tara? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°OH Chris! I¡¯m getting fucked by my Master!¡±


    ¡°WHAT???¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m getting fucked by my Master he¡¯s fucking my pussy so good.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck, Tara??¡±


    ¡°My new Master is fucking my tight pussy right now, and I¡¯m going to cum all over his big fat cock. I¡¯ve never cum on someone¡¯s cock before. With you and your little tiny dick, I always had to fake it. But my Gio¡¯s cock is so big and fat that I can¡¯t help but cum. Keep fucking me Gio, I¡¯m so close.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°This had better be a joke, Tara.¡±


    Gio spoke for the first time. ¡°Hold the phone so he can see, Tara.¡±


    ¡°YES MASTER!¡± She picked the phone up and held it so it was obvious she was on her hands and knees getting fucked by Gio, doggie style. ¡°SEE Chris, see my big fat cocked master fucking my tight virgin pussy? OH GOD GIO, I¡¯M CLOSE! CAN I CUM MASTER? CAN I CUM ON YOUR, OHHH! ON YOUR BIG FAT COCK? PLEASE GIO, PLEASE MASTER, LET YOUR SLUT SLAVE CUM ON YOUR COCK.¡±


    ¡°You do you belong to slut?¡±

 93

    ¡°YOU MASTER, OHHH SOO CLOOSE, ONLY YOU! I BELONG TO GIO MCLOED HE OWNS MY PUSSY, MY ASS, MY TITS, MY MOUTH; ONLY GIO.¡±


    Chris was turning red. ¡°YOU FUCKING CUNT! I¡¯LL FUCKING KILL YOU. YOU HEAR ME MCLOED. I¡¯LL FUCKING POUND YOU AND THAT BITCH TO DEATH!!¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°You never had a chance at this pussy, did you, Chris? She told me she was saving it for someone special. Then she saw my cock and begged me to own her. To fuck her, to make her my slut ve. She told me she¡¯d do anything to have my cock in her virgin pussy. Man, she¡¯s so tight. You don¡¯t know what you missed here. Listen to her, Chris. What do you want from me, Tara? Tell Chris what you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°OH FUCK ME! FUCK ME AND KNOCK ME UP MASTER! FUCK YOUR BABY IN MY SLUTTY PUSSY. CUM IN ME, YOU BIG FAT COCKED FUCKER AND GIVE ME YOUR BABY WHILE I CUM ON YOUR BIG FAT COCK.¡±


    ¡°THAT¡¯S IT FUCKER I¡¯M GONNA KILL YOU!¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°Tara, you can cum for me now.¡±


    ¡°YES, YES, YES I¡¯M CUMMING MASTER. CUMMING ON YOUR BIG FAT COCK. SO GOOD FUCKK ME! SHIT I¡¯M CUMMMING SO GOOD! CUM IN ME, GIVE ME YOUR BABY! DON¡¯T STOP UNTIL I¡¯M KNOCKED UP! PLEASE MASTER. OH CUMMING AGAIN!¡±


    Gio watched as Chris disconnected the call. He knew his entire life had changed. He knew the jock was calling his buddies. Gio knew that the first person Chris would call was Brock, Tiffany¡¯s guy, to see where she was. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he was calling Tiffany.


    ¡°Tiffany, when Brock calls you will ignore the call, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master, are you going to fuck me again?¡±


    ¡°After I fill your sister up with my cum, I need to go see my mom. But you two can get dressed and go up to my room. Fiona will show you where it is.¡±


    Then he picked up his speed as Tara threw her head back and arched her back as yet another round of orgasms hit her, causing her to copse. Gio just followed her down, grabbing her hips and lifting her so he could keep drilling his dick into her. Again, he hadn¡¯t been able to get his whole dick into her cunt either. He was thinking he¡¯d never find a woman he could give his whole dick to. Still, this was his third pussy today, and to think just this afternoon he¡¯d been thinking he¡¯d never getid. Now he had three willing sluts that wanted his Big Fat Dick, and it was that thought that caused him to blow his load deep inside Tara Anderson. He was going to knock both these sluts up, if not tonight, then soon. Just like with her sister, he pulled out and let thest two ropes shoot across her ass and up her back, marking her as his.


    Gio stood and walked over to Tiffany just as her phone rang. He held out his hand for the phone and sure enough; it was Brock video calling her. He looked down at the naked queen bitch and had an evil idea. ¡°Suck my cock clean, bitch.¡±


    She sat up on her knees and sucked his still hard cock in her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you stop until I cum all over your face.¡±


    ¡°YES MASTER.¡± She dove back on his cock. He epted the call to see Brock looking thunderous. ¡°What the fuck? Why are you answering Tiffany¡¯s phone, loser?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s busy right now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, she¡¯s busy? Put her on the phone before I fuck you up.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do that she¡¯s got her hands and mouth full at the moment.¡± Gio turned the phone so that Brock could see her sucking his dick.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What the fuck!!! Tiffany, you cunt, what are you doing?¡± She didn¡¯t even slow down, just moaned as she pumped his dick in and out of her throat, deep throating him. ¡°She¡¯s sucking her sister¡¯s and my cum off my big fat dick. That¡¯s what she¡¯s doing. I know she told you she was finished with you, so why are you calling my cum slut?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dead, dweeb. Chris and I are going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t think so. Hey, you want to see me paint her face with my cum or do you want to stay on and watch me fuck another load into her tight little pussy? My first one is still dripping out of her well fucked hole. Look.¡±


    Gio turned the phone and dropped it low enough that Brock could see her red, swollen, freshly fucked cunt, dripping his cum out of it. Then he turned the phone to show Tara still on her belly, her pussy leaking his cum too. ¡°Tara, get up here and help your sister clean up your mess.¡±


    ¡°Oh Yes Master! Thank you, Master.¡± The other twin scrambled over to him and startedpping the cum off his balls and licking up his shaft that wouldn¡¯t fit in her sister¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Sorry Brock got to go. I¡¯m about to cum all over my new sluts faces.¡±


    Gio hung up and turned off her phone just as Tara¡¯s start buzzing again. He picked it up and saw it was Chris. He just pushed connect and turned it so he could see both Tara and Tiffany cleaning his dick. Gio heard the jock ranting and raving as he pulled his dick from Tiffany¡¯s mouth and came all over both girls¡¯ smiling faces and tits. Then he ended the call and turned off her phone as well.


    Finally, his dick had gone down, and he knew it was time to find out what his mother wanted. But he reeked of sex and wondered if he should take a shower first. Fiona came back through the door and saw both girls covered in cum. ¡°Well, this is awkward. Their dad wanted them toe tell him goodbye.¡±


    Gio thought for a minute. Then shrugged. ¡°He may as well know I¡¯m fucking them both. I don¡¯t n to hide it.¡±


    ¡°He might not give you the internship.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, he doesn¡¯t, it will just give me more time to fuck all three of you.¡±


    Gio handed them his T-shirt. Wipe your faces off, get dressed and go tell your dad goodbye. Make sure and give him a big kiss with those mouths I just filled with cum. If he says anything about you smelling like cum and sex, tell him you both belong to me now and I fucked you good tonight.¡±


    ¡°YES MASTER.¡± They said in unison and then giggled like they were still cum drunk. Who knew, maybe they were. Gio pulled on his board shorts to go up to his room for another shirt before he faced the music with his mother and maybe Mister Anderson too.


    The girls all filed upstairs before him and he sighed as he headed up too. He went straight to his room and pulled on another T-shirt when there was a knock on his door. He opened it to see Mister Anderson and his daughters standing there. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to bring my daughters to heel, are you, Gio?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. They need someone to get them under control.¡±


    The older man looked at him. ¡°You think you can do it? Their jock boyfriends never could.¡±


    Neither Brock nor Chris has what I do, sir. Your daughters will do what I say when I say it.¡±


    Anderson looked at Tiffany and Tara. ¡°Is that true you¡¯ll do what Gio says, without a fight?¡±


    They both nodded. ¡°Yes, Daddy, anything he says.¡±


    He looked back at Gio. ¡°Interesting. What makes them listen to you?¡±


    Gio decided to be honest with the man. ¡°My thirteen-and three-quarter inch dick. I told them they¡¯d obey me without question or never get it again.¡±


    The guy¡¯s eyes got big. ¡°Jesus Christ, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Well, that would do it for certain. See you at the office Monday just keep that thing in your pants at work. I don¡¯t need all my female employees fighting for that monster.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mister Anderson. I¡¯m going to be busy enough as it is.¡±


    The older manughed and looked at the worshipful gazes on his daughters¡¯ faces. ¡°Yes, I believe you are. If you get too much going, let me know. I¡¯m not as blessed as you, but I¡¯m bigger than those roided out punks they¡¯re used too. Not that I¡¯m saying give me my daughters, but I know these two, they will talk, and you¡¯ll be up to your eyeballs in pussy before end of next week.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you in mind.¡±


    Andersonughed and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Oh, to be young again.¡±


    Then he walked away. Gio stepped out of the doorway. ¡°Go shower girls, thene to my bed naked. I need to talk to my mom, but I¡¯ll be back and fill those pussies again and maybe those asses.¡±


    Both girls squealed and headed into the bathroom. No time like the present to see his mom. He walked downstairs just as she was shutting the front door. ¡°You needed to see me mom?¡±


    ¡°I most certainly did young man. Would you care to exin this to me?¡± She handed him her phone, ying a video clip of him fucking Fiona that afternoon. Fuck me, he thought. She was the noise I heard.


    His mother stood with her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°I¡¯m waiting, Gio. Exin to me why you would fuck your sister with that Big Fat Cock and not your horny mother?¡±


    His eyes got wide. ¡°What??¡±

 94

    Cecilia had never felt so bold in her life. ¡°You heard me, young man; why haven¡¯t you stuffed that Big Fat Cock in my hot, wet mommy pussy already?¡±


    Gio swallowed hard. ¡°You want me to fuck you?¡±


    Just to make sure there was no doubt in his mind, Cecilia reached behind her and dropped the dress she¡¯d put on when she¡¯d thought she was going to fuck Greg Anderson. That was before she saw her daughter filled with her son¡¯s big fat cock. She walked up and put her hand on the growing cock in her son¡¯s shorts. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want, Gio. Come Fuck your Mommy-slut.¡±


    He caught her hand and pulled it away from his dick. ¡°Mom, if I do this, everything changes.¡±


    She looked at him as her eyebrows drew down in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, if I stick my cock in you, then you belong to me. You answer to me, and you only fuck me, unless I say otherwise. You don¡¯t get upset when I fuck the other sluts that will be around, and you won¡¯t be the boss anymore. If you want me to fuck you, then you submit to me just like my other three sluts.¡±


    Gio¡¯s deration shocked Cecilia. Who was this dominate Alpha male and what happened to her shy little boy? She wasn¡¯t sure if she could agree to what he was telling her. It seemed like he was saying he would be the head of the house if she were to ride his cock. Was he truly saying she would be his full-time slut and have to submit to him in all things? ¡°You want me to give you full control of our lives?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you must do before I fuck your horny cunt, mouth, or ass. And make no mistakes Mommy; if you say yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll fuck you anytime, anywhere and in any hole I want.¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s tits got hard, and her pussy gushed at the thought of being a sexual toy for her big dicked baby boy. But what if she¡¯d been wrong? What if he wasn¡¯t as big as she¡¯d thought he was?¡±


    ¡°Can I see your big fat cock again before I decided?¡±


    ¡°Get on your knees, mom. Hands sped behind your back. Only then will I show you my cock. If you don¡¯t agree to my terms, I¡¯ll just go upstairs and fuck the three sluts up there waiting for me. Because they all agreed to my conditions.¡±


    Cecilia shuddered at the forceful tone of Gio¡¯s voice. This was a man, not her little boy, a man who knew what he wanted and wouldn¡¯t settle for anything less. Almost without thought, she found herself on her knees; her hands sped behind her back, pushing her size 36D breasts out toward her son. He looked down at her and smiled and stroked her face. ¡°Good girl, Mommy-Slut. Now beg! Beg to see you baby boys Big, Fat, Mommy Pleasing cock.¡±


    She moaned, ¡°Please Gio. Please, Baby boy! Show Mommy your Bick Fat Cock. Please let me see it again.¡±


    Gio reached for his shorts, his cock straining to get out. He¡¯d already cum six times today, and it looked like he was going toe a few more. ¡°Here it is, Mommy-Slut. Take a good look at your master¡¯s Big Fat Cock.¡±


    He dropped his shorts and the almost fourteen-inch monster sprung up and smacked his mother in the face before he stepped back. Her eyes got big ¡°Oh My Fucking God. It¡¯s bigger than I remembered.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°It¡¯s almost fourteen inches long and seven and a half around. Do you think you can handle such a big dick, Mommy? Or is your baby too much for you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck Gio, I didn¡¯t know they could get that big. Your father wasn¡¯t even half that.¡±


    Gio smirked, ¡°I know. I saw it when he was fucking his office slut. She kept screaming about his big dick, and I almostughed in his face.¡±


    Gio knelt and pulled up his shorts. Cecilia looked at him. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you putting your pants back on?¡±


    Gio shrugged. You¡¯ve seen it. That¡¯s what you asked for. I told you what had to happen for you to get more than a look, and you haven¡¯t done that. So, I¡¯m going upstairs and fuck one of my real sluts.¡±


    ¡°NO! PLEASE GIO! I AGREE! I BELONG TO YOU! MY BODY IS YOURS. YOU¡¯RE IN CHARGE. ANYTHING, EVERYTHING! JUST PLEASE FUCK ME WITH THAT MONSTER COCK!!¡±


    Gio walked up to her and wrapped his hand in her hair and pulled her mouth to the head of his Dick. ¡°Good girl mommy-slut now show me you mean it. Suck my cock and don¡¯t stop until you¡¯ve swallowed my cum.¡±


    She reached out to grab him, and he jerked her head back away from his cock. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could use your hands, Mommy-Slut. A good Mommy-slut takes the whole thing without her hands. Put them back behind your back and don¡¯t you move them again until I¡¯ve cum in your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Yes Gio.¡±


    It¡¯s Master; that¡¯s the word you¡¯re looking for, Mommy-Slut. You¡¯re the Mommy-slut, and I¡¯m the Master.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Yes Master, I¡¯m sorry Master.¡±


    He jerked her head until her lips rested against the plumb size head of his dick. Shut up and suck Mommy-Slut.¡±


    Cecilia opened her mouth and bobbed on his monster cock. She didn¡¯t know how, but she was determined to be the best slut he had. She would swallow all fourteen inches and show him why she was the cock sucking champion of her college sorority, even if she was out of practice. Cecilia was sure she could still out suck two high school girls and her daughter.


    Just the thought of what she agreed to made her hornier than she¡¯d ever been in her life. Her neglected pussy throbbed with her need, and her nipples were so hard they hurt. She loved the feel of having her mouth so full, fuller than it ever had been. Until Gio, thergest cock she¡¯d ever seen was only ten inches long and about four and a half around. Gio¡¯s father, Cian, was only about six inches and not even two inches thick. Where the hell had her son gotten this monster cock from? And how did he know how to use it so well already? She¡¯d seen the cum drunk satisfied look on the Anderson Twin¡¯s faces when they told their father goodbye, and the smell of hot satisfied pussy was so strong Greg knew what his daughters had been doing. When he left, without them, after talking to Gio, she realized her boss was okay with her son fucking his daughters into submission. Cecilia was pretty sure he¡¯d done the same thing to her daughter.


    Fiona seemed much more rxed and looked at her little brother like he was her personal sexual God. He must be, she thought as she bobbed down, swallowing so his cock could slide down her throat. He¡¯s already fucked three women in thest few hours, and now he¡¯s fucking my face. His hand kept up a steady pressure on the back of her head, letting her do all the work but making sure she knew he waspletely in control.


    Cecilia could feel her pussy juices running down her legs. This was the most aroused she¡¯d ever been in her life. She wanted nothing more than to reach down and y with her pussy until she came, but she knew that Gio wouldn¡¯t allow it. He would stop, and she wouldn¡¯t get to have his big fat cock. While she¡¯d agreed he was in control; the truth was he really was in control of her everything, even her orgasms. If Gio didn¡¯t tell her she could cum, then she wouldn¡¯t touch her pussy, she wouldn¡¯t press her knees together or do anything to relieve the ache that was building deep inside her hungry cunt. She was just a sex-ve for her big-dicked, powerful son.


    Cecilia moaned, and the vibration caused the monster in her throat to flinch. She smiled around his monster fuck stick. She bet none of those young girls gave him a hummer. That started her moaning and humming a simple tune as she fucked her own face with his big donkey dick. Cecilia knew she was pleasing him when he cursed and wrapped his other hand around her head and started fucking her face with all he had. She just kept humming right along as he picked up the speed and thrust into her face, smashing her nose into his pubic bone. His knees started shaking, and he roared as his cum sted out of his dick and straight down her throat. She pulled back until she could taste his cum, surprised that it wasn¡¯t salty like her husband¡¯s had been, but sweet like whipped cream. He kept shooting rope after rope into her mouth, and she was swallowing as fast as she could. Some still escaped her mouth and ran down her neck toward her tits.


    ¡°FUCK MOMMY-SLUT, THAT¡¯S IT, SWALLOW YOUR SONS CUM. DRINK IT DOWN, YOU NASTY GIRL. WHAT A DIRTY MOMMY YOU ARE, SWALLOWING YOUR SONS CUM. FUCK THAT FEELS SO GOOD.¡±


    Thest little drop of his cumy on her tongue, and she swallowed it down as he pulled out of her mouth. She pulled one hand from behind her back and scooped up the cum that had escaped and raked it back into her mouth, moaning the entire time. ¡°So tasty Master, did your mommy-slut please you Master?¡±


    She looked up and realized he was still rock hard. What the fuck?


    ¡°ON YOUR BACK MOMMY-SLUT. YOU WANTED ME TO FUCK YOU, AND NOW YOU¡¯RE GONNA GET IT. I¡¯M GONNA FILL YOUR HORNY MOMMY CUNT WITH MY BIG FAT DICK.¡±


    Cecilia didn¡¯t waste a second, she dropped on her back and pulled her legs up and apart showing off her freshly waxed pussy. ¡°YES MASTER, YES BABY, FUCK YOUR MOMMY-SLUT; FILL MY NEEDY PUSSY WITH THE BIG FAT COCK.¡±


    Gio didn¡¯t even slow down, he put his dick to his mom¡¯s widespread pussy and thrust inside until he mmed up against the back of her pussy. For the first time his entire cock was fitted into a tight wet hole. But he didn¡¯t care, he wasn¡¯t gentle, and he wasn¡¯t slow. He pounded his mom hard against the hardwood floor in the entranceway. She screamed and begged him for more. To go harder and faster. He just kept pounding away. He felt her getting tighter and tighter and knew she was close toing. ¡°Let go Mommy-slut, cum you dirty cunt! Cum on your son¡¯s big dick.¡±

 95

    ¡°YES BABY, I¡¯M CUMMING! OH, FUCKING GOD, JESUS CHRIST, FUCK ME! I¡¯M CUMMING ON MY SON¡¯S DICK. I¡¯M SUCH A FILTHY CUM SLUT, A WHORE, A MOMMY-SLUT TO CUM ON HER SON¡¯S BIG FAT MONSTER COCK. FUCK ME!¡± Cecilia wailed. ¡°I¡¯VE NEVER CUM SO HARD, NEVER FELT SO FULL! OH, FUCK BABY! FILL ME WITH YOUR CUM! SHIT, FUCKK! I¡¯M STILL CUMMING!¡± She screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Gio was sure that the entire neighborhood could hear her. I¡¯M CUMMING ON MY SONS COCK LIKE A NASSSTY COCKSLUT! DON¡¯T STOP, GIO! PLEASE DON¡¯T STOP! GIVE ME YOUR CUM, BABY! FILLL MY PUSSY YOU MOTHERFUCKER!¡±


    Gio didn¡¯t even slow, he just kept pounding away in his mom¡¯s cunt. Her legs came behind him and pulled his ass even harder against her. Her fingernails scratching furrows up his back as she came over and over in an almost continual rolling cum. He felt his balls tightening and knew he was going to cum. ¡°Are you ready, slut? Are you ready to have your nasty mommy cunt filled with your son¡¯s hot cum? Do you want me to shoot my cum in your pussy mommy-slut?¡±


    Her eyes went wide, and she screamed at the top of her voice. ¡°YES! FUCK ME FULL OF YOUR CUM! GIVE ME YOUR BABY! MAKE MOMMY A MOMMY AGIAN! FUCKING BREED ME! GIVE ME YOUR HOT CUM, MASTER! PLANT YOUR BABY IN ME!¡±


    That was the final straw, and his cum rocketed out of his cock. Cecilia felt it filling her, shooting straight into her womb, and she realized that he just might actually knock her up. She was in her fertile period, two weeks past herst period. That thought turned her orgasm up even more and her eyes rolled back in her head, and she passed out from the strength of the pleasure the thought of having Gio¡¯s incestuous child gave her.


    Gio felt his mom go ck as she came, her pussy locked tight holding him trapped for a second. He looked at her andughed. He¡¯d fucked her until she fainted. The thought of having his baby too much for her. He didn¡¯t know if it was possible, but he didn¡¯t care. He¡¯d just fucked his mom and made her his slut too. Holy fuck, four women in one day. His entire life had changed. He pulled his dick out and wiped it on her belly, then picked her up and carried her upstairs andid her in her bed.


    He turned around to see Fiona and the twins all standing there looking at him. Fiona shook her head. ¡°You just couldn¡¯t help yourself, could you? You had to fuck mom stupid too?¡±


    Gio looked at her and growled. ¡°Hey this is your fault. You had to have me fuck you earlier and mom got it on video. She demanded I fuck her. What was I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°I get it; she¡¯s hot. But did you have to make her agree to be your fucking mommy-slut and call you master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I¡¯m done being the whipping boy, the submissive geek. I have the means to be what I want to be. A big fat cock and martial-arts skills. I¡¯m done being walked on and ignored. From now on, I¡¯m in charge. If anyone doesn¡¯t like it, they can fuck off! If you three don¡¯t like it, you can fuck off, and if mom doesn¡¯t like it, she can too. You all three gave yourselves to me, and you¡¯ll keep obeying me or I won¡¯t let you near my big fat cock. Got it?¡±


    All three of them nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good, all four of you are gonna give me your asses, and I¡¯m gonna fuck them. However, I¡¯ll give you time to get them prepared. Order butt plugs for all of you and start stretching them. You¡¯ve got a month. Each of you will talk about my big fat cock to girls you know. You¡¯ll tell them how happy it makes you, how I make you cum like no one else ever has. I expect each of you to find me more willing fuck-toys.


    All three of you will talk to Abi Long too. I need to know what she sees in Dean. I want Dean fucking out of her life, but I need information to make it happen. You will get it for me. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good, Fiona, you look after mom tonight. Clean her up and make sure she is rehydrated. Tara, you didn¡¯te to me willingly, so you will be the bottom slut. Go downstairs and lick up the mess mom, and I made in the entranceway. Then you will sleep at the foot of my bed like the bitch you are.


    Tiffany, because you gave yourself to me without a fuss, you can sleep beside me. I might even let you cum again before you go to sleep.¡± He started out of the room and stopped. ¡°Tara, before you go downstairse with me. I need to piss, and you¡¯re going to hold my big fat cock for me.¡±


    Gio headed for the jack and Jill bathroom that he and Fiona shared, and realized tomorrow he was moving. He was the Master of the house. He shouldn¡¯t have to share a bathroom with his sister. So, the master suite with its king-sized bed and private bathroom were now his. He¡¯d invite the girl or girls he wanted to share his bed when he wanted them, but the room was his.


    He watched as Tara came in the bathroom and stood behind him and reached around to hold his cock. ¡°Not like that. Come around front and sit on the toilet, then aim my cock between your legs. My piss should hit your pussy before running into the toilet.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He expected the bitch toin, but she didn¡¯t. Tara did exactly what he told her to do, aiming his stream at her pussy and watching it spray over her before flowing into the bowl. When he was done pissing, he smiled at her. ¡°Good girl, now suck me clean, then go clean up the entranceway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± She took his cock and licked all his and his mom¡¯s fluids off. Then his balls were in her mouth as she cleaned them. Finally, she tongued his slit, removing all traces of his cum and piss. With a final nuzzle of his cock on her face, she looked up at him. ¡°Your cock is clean, Master.¡±


    He patted her head. ¡°Good girl. Make sure you brush your teeth before youe to bed and use the mouthwash. I might want a blowjob in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Anything you want, Master.¡±


    She ced a kiss on the head of his cock and then stood and went downstairs. Maybe I was a vindictive bastard; he thought; but maybe, just maybe, that¡¯s what she needed.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Gio woke the next morning with his normal morning glory nestled between the warm ass cheeks of Tiffany Anderson, his school¡¯s Queen Bitch, and one of his new cum sluts. His feet were warmly snuggled one under and one between her twin sister, Tara¡¯s, big tit¡¯s. The warmth at his back slightly disoriented him. As did the hand rubbing up and down his chest. That was until a warm breath whispered across his ear. ¡°Wake up, little brother. It¡¯s time to head for the gym, if you¡¯re going to continue building on those muscles you started growing this summer.¡±


    Just Fiona¡¯s breath in his ear was enough to make his Big Fat Cock even harder. ¡°Umm, we¡¯re going to be dyed a bit,¡± he said as he turned to kiss his big sister. She pulled away and looked down at his monster hard on. ¡°Really? Is this a normal thing?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Every morning, it¡¯s not usually this hard, but yes, Fiona. I¡¯m a normal guy. I wake up with morning wood.¡±


    ¡°Well shit, I didn¡¯t think about that. We may have to postpone your workout until after school.¡± Fiona looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°Unless you think a quick blowjob will take care of it?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I have to cum three times in the morning for it to go down to normal.¡±


    She sighed and licked her lips. ¡°The things I do for you, Gio.¡± Then she crawled on top of him and lined his cock up with her already soaked pussy.


    ¡°Why are you so wet already, Big Sister? I thought we were going to the gym.¡±


    ¡°We were, but that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t dream about this big fat cock filling my needy pussy all night. Can I help it if you got my pussy addicted to your super-sized fuckstick?¡±


    Gio pushed her off him and flipped her over. ¡°Hands and knees, sister-slut. First time you rode me, then we did missionary. Today I take you like the bitch in heat you are.¡±


    He pulled her up and rubbed his cockhead up and down her dripping wet slit a few times, bumping against her clit with every forward motion. lt wasn¡¯t long before she was whimpering and moaning. Then he lined up to her fuck hole and sank in until he came in contact with the back wall of her cunt. Slowly at first, so as not to damage her pussy, he pulled out and plunged in, over and over. When he felt her tight, wet sheathe rx, he picked up his pace and lifted his hips. The change in angle allowing him to make sure he rubbed across the spongy G-spot he¡¯d alreadye to recognize. When Fiona started begging him to pound her pussy and pushing back against him, he really started plowing into her hot and heavy. mming in until he bounced off her back-wall time and time again. Soon both his other sluts were awake, as they watched his sissy-slut screaming for Gio to fuck her good.


    Tiffany turned and slid her head under Fiona¡¯s belly and licked at her clit and Gio¡¯s shaft as it moved in and out. Her ministrations adding another level of pleasure to both Gio and Fiona¡¯s connected bits.

 96

    Tara, not to be left out, moved up and started tonguing his ass crack. Inserting her curled tongue into his shit hole, alternating with sucking on his balls. That was almost too much for Gio, and he was not as careful as he¡¯d been mming his cock into his sister with abandon.


    Fiona, at that point, was screaming through cum after cum without saying much that made sense. Mostly just screaming his name and God¡¯s and a few Jesus Christ thrown in for good measure. It wasn¡¯t long before he felt her sheath mp down like a rhythmic vice and she just screamed wordlessly. To Gio¡¯s great surprise, Tara¡¯s wet finger shoved past his sphincter into his ass, causing his balls tightened and explode. ¡°FUCKING CUMMING!!!!¡±


    Rope after rope after rope sted deep in his sister¡¯s hungry cunt. Tara pressed her finger against a spot deep in his shithole that made it seem like he was shooting his entire reproductive system out of his dick. The cum was so long and furious that it actually hurt by the end. When he quit shaking, she pulled her finger out and Fiona copsed on the bed,pletely spent. Babbling uncontrobly without making much sense.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Gio pulled out and turned, flipping Tara on her back and mming his still hard cock in her. She deserved a good cum for what she¡¯d just done, and he still had the hardon to give it to her. She screamed and begged him to fuck her stupid. Who was Gio to deny her? He looked over at Tiffany and knew she was feeling left out. ¡°Come sit on your sister¡¯s face, Tiffany-slut. She can eat you out while I suck on your tits.¡±


    Tiffany hurried to the end of the bed. She climbed over her sister¡¯s body, then settled over Tara¡¯s mouth. As Tara licked her pussy, she smiled at Gio. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to this, we aren¡¯t having an orgy every morning. I need three cums first thing every morning, but we¡¯ll work out a schedule.¡±


    Hetched on to Tiffany¡¯s tits. They were slightly smaller than her sisters. He sucked and nibbled on her blueberry sized nipples. Tara¡¯s tits were almost the same size as her sisters, but her nipples were the size and color of ripe Bing cherries, whereas Tiffany¡¯s were the size of blueberries and the same color as her pussy, pink cotton candy. Tiffany¡¯s he was finding out were also more sensitive, and after just a few minutes of light chewing and sucking and thering with his tongue, she was gushing into her sister¡¯s mouth. Tara was busy screaming into Tiffany¡¯s snatch from the hard pounding Gio was giving her well fucked pussy.


    To think all three of them had been virgins untilst night. That still surprised Gio. That the two biggest cheerleader sluts in school had never had their pussies fucked. Virgins until they begged him to, not only fuck them, but breed themst night.


    He kind of regretted some things he¡¯d made them do. Not the videos to their boyfriends, both the guys and the sluts deserved that for what they¡¯d put him through. But filling their unprotected pussies with his cum that was beyond revenge. Making his sister beg him to flush her birth control, he was as upset about too.


    Now he enjoyed putting two loads in his mom while she screamed for him to knock her up. He enjoyed it so much that he nned to keep filling her with his cum until she got her wish. Gio couldn¡¯t wait to see his mommy-slut¡¯s belly growingrge with his child.


    He decided this morning to have both Tiffany and Tara go by the drugstore and get the morning-after pill. But how the hell was he going to resist fucking these tight, needy pussies until they got on birth control? He didn¡¯t want topletely fuck up their futures. He just wanted to treat them like sluts and maybe get his six to eight cum dumps a day without having to use his own hands.


    He was mming into Tara, feeling his balls getting closer to empty for the second time when his mom came in pouting. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I invited to the orgy? I thought I was your Mommy-slut, Gio. Don¡¯t I deserve some morning cream?¡± That was his solution. His mom wanted a baby. He needed a ce to put all his cum until the twins could get enough birth control in their system. He¡¯d fuck them but only cum in Fiona or his mom, mostly his mom.


    ¡°You do mommy-slut, but these horny sluts woke me up and got me going fast. I left a big creamy load in Fiona¡¯s pussy already. Why don¡¯t you get on your hands and knees and suck all that cum out of her pussy? Then when I¡¯m ready to cum with this load, I¡¯ll put it in your pussy. Then I¡¯ll fuck Tiffany and give you her load too. That way, you get all the baby batter you need to get knocked up again.¡±


    His mom looked at him with tear shiny eyes. ¡°Really, Gio? You are really going to knock me up?¡±


    He looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted, wasn¡¯t it? You said it, without me asking, several timesst night. Do you really want another baby or was it just dirty talk?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! I asked your Dad for another baby once you quit breast-feeding and, he wouldn¡¯t give me one. He said two were enough.¡±


    ¡°Then, get in position mom because I¡¯ll fill you every time I fuck one of these two, until you show me a positive pregnancy test.¡±


    Cecilia squealed and got on her knees, burying her face in Fiona¡¯s pussy, which helped pull his still cum dumb sister back to awareness. Gio felt his balls boiling as Tara started screaming through yet another orgasm. He squeezed the two inches she couldn¡¯t take until the need to cum died a bit. When she finally copsed, he pulled out, spun around and slid into his mother¡¯s dripping snatch. He grabbed her hips and pumped into her for all he was worth. He pounded her without mercy, hearing her screaming and cursing in ecstasy into her daughter¡¯s well fucked cunt. When her pussy started doing that ripple squeeze thing that only an experienced older woman seemed to know how to do, he picked up the pace and bellowed as cum number two sted into his mother¡¯s waiting cunt. When thest of that load was deposited, he spun back around to find Tiffany and Tara had changed ces. Gio lined up and plowed into Tiffany.


    His arms weren¡¯t getting the weight training that his sister had wanted him to get. At least not in the way she¡¯d wanted. But both his arms, and his core, were definitely getting a workout.


    He felt his balls draw tight once more, and he pulled out of a well fucked Tiffany, and mmed into his mother again. After a few hard thrusts, he pumped the second load of the morning into her greedy womb.


    He pulled out, happy to see that he was going to have time to get clean and dressed. Too bad he didn¡¯t make his workout; he¡¯d need to think about how he was going to do that. He really didn¡¯t want to lose the start he¡¯d gotten on changing his physical look. But for now, they all needed to get cleaned up and fed, so they were all on time. He and the Twins to school and Fiona to Uni and mom to work. But first, he needed to let them know how things were changing.


    ¡°Tiffany and Tara. I want you to stop by the drugstore on the way to school and pick up the morning-after pill. Then I want you to n to get on birth control right away. I don¡¯t want either of you pregnant while we are still in high school. I will punish and humiliate you for the way you treated me, but that¡¯s too much even for me.


    Fiona, I didn¡¯t flush your pills, they¡¯re in my nightstand. I leave it up to you if you want to take them or not. I don¡¯t want to punish you at all, and I went too farst night. If you want to get pregnant, then don¡¯t take them if you want to wait, then keep taking them and we¡¯ll wait.¡±


    All three girls looked as if they couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying. ¡°What? I¡¯m not trying to be a monster. Yes, I want your obedience. I want you to be mine, but you don¡¯t need to have your lives fucked up beyond normal. Part of having control is protecting you and providing what you need, not just taking what I want.


    Tiffany, Tara, you need to learn high school standing bullshit is just that bullshit. I n to show you what humiliation is, so you understand it. I am probably going to make you jump through some demeaning hoops this year. However, I don¡¯t want to destroy the rest of your lives. But I¡¯ll also reward you for obeying me.¡±


    Both girls shivered in anticipation of not just the humiliation but the rewards.


    Gio looked at Fiona. ¡°I love you, Fiona. You showed me what I needed toe out of my funk, and I got a little carried away. I¡¯m still gonna fuck the shit out of you every day, but I¡¯m never going to publicly humiliate you. You¡¯re my sissy-slut, but still my big sister too, and I love you. So, you decided. If you want me to give you a baby, I will. But I¡¯ll leave when up to you.

 97

    Mommy-slut you made it in what you want, and you¡¯ve always taken care of me even when dad wouldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t take control to upset you or to humiliate you. I did it because I want to take care of you in every way. You want a baby, then I¡¯ll give you a baby. All I ask for is you let me take care of you. Physically, emotionally, sexually and eventually in every way.¡±


    He kissed all four of them. ¡°Now before we shower and get ready to leave, we need to talk about some changes around here. Mom, when you get home from work, I want you to move your things into Fiona¡¯s room. Fiona, you will make room for mom¡¯s things when you get home from ss today. You two will sleep together unless I invite one or both of you into my bed.


    Tiffany and Tara, you will bring your stuff over here after school and move into this room. You will sleep together in this bed, unless I bring you into mine. Once you get your things here, move my stuff into the master bedroom. I¡¯m the Master of this house, so that room is mine. You will all get turns sleeping with me, probably more than one of you a night. But the room is mine and mine alone for now. Is that understood?¡±


    They all nodded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good, now everyone get ready for work and school. We¡¯ll figure everything else out tonight. Oh, Tiffany and Tara. I need you to stay close to me today. I figure Brock and Chris will not be happy with any of us. But don¡¯t worry, I can and will keep you safe; if you stay near me.¡±


    Tiffany trembled. ¡°How? How can you keep us safe? They¡¯re bigger and meaner than you, Gio.¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°I could have always beat them, Tiffany. I just knew it would mean I¡¯d have to fight more of them the next time. Beat one they bring two, beat two they bring three. Beat three, they bring the entire team. I have two ck belts. I have the skills, and now I have a reason to fight to protect what¡¯s mine. It didn¡¯t matter to me they threw me in dumpsters and lockers, that hurt nothing but my pride. They did nothing but humiliate me. I can live with that.


    However, I won¡¯t let them hurt you or anyone else. I told you I¡¯m done being the whipping boy. Now I¡¯m going to stand up, and if they have to get beat a few times to realize it, then they get beat.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Soon after that everyone headed to shower and eat, and Gio followed the girls to the pharmacy and then into the student parking lot. He¡¯d barely gotten off his bike when he saw two angry football stars head for the girls. He stepped in front of them and took his stand. ¡°Leave the girls alone or I¡¯ll kick both your asses right now.¡±


    Brock and Chris stopped, shocked that he was standing up to them. Then they startedughing. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re scared the geek stain thinks he can kick our asses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it one at a time or both of you together, doesn¡¯t matter to me. Or you can just realize thedies chose me over you and walk away like men, instead of acting like spoiled little boys. The choice is yours.¡±


    Chris moved left as Brock moved right. ¡°Oh, I think we¡¯ll fuck you up beyond all recognition. Then we¡¯ll make you watch as we take these two sluts back, just to show you we can.¡±


    Gio moved into his ready position. ¡°Last chance ¡®roid heads. Once we start, I won¡¯t stop until you can¡¯t get back up.¡±


    The jocksughed and came right at him. Time to show them what a real ass kicking was all about.


    Gio¡¯s first fight at high school didn¡¯tst long, about ten minutes, just long enough to attract attention of several students and the football and cheerleading coaches. Brock and Chris tried every way they knew tond a punch, but those that saw the fight would say Gio moved like one of those windsock puppets at the used car lot; or the more geeky of them, like Neo in the Matrix movies. He blocked and tossed used palm and knife hand strikes leaving the two jocks with split lips bloody noses and a good case of scrapes and road rash from being thrown to the parking lot repeatedly.


    The fight ended when Chris saw the coaches approaching and pulled Brock away. The football coach took one look at their condition and narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s enough boys. Brock, Chris go to the infirmary and have Nurse Stubb¡¯s look at your injuries. Then report to my office.¡±


    ¡°Sure Coach¡± The two jocks said and red at Gio in a way that said this wasn¡¯t over. He¡¯d have to let them knowter that he¡¯d taken it easy on them and wouldn¡¯t next time.


    The coaches turned their attention to the girls next. ¡°Do you girls want to go with our guys?¡±


    ¡°We are with our guy.¡± They both told the coaches which shocked the two adults. ¡°What do you mean? It was our understanding the Tiffany you were dating Brock and Tara was dating Chris.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°We broke up with themst night. We¡¯re with Gio now.¡±


    Coach Cosgrove and Coach Tanner exchanged a look before refocusing on Gio. ¡°Is that what this was about Mister McLoed? They came to talk to the girls, and you decided to attack them for it?¡±


    Gio was confused. ¡°Me attack them? They threatened Tiffany and Tara and I told them to leave the girl¡¯s alone. Then they decided to ¡®teach me my ce.¡¯ All I did was protect myself.¡±


    Tannerughed. ¡°You expect us to believe that you did all that damage without sucker punching them?¡±


    Now Gio was getting pissed. ¡°You signed off on my gym hours yourself coach. You know I have no need to sucker punch anyone.¡±


    ¡°I know you have some martial arts sses, but you expect me to believe that a scrawny thing like you took out both those athletes without striking from behind?¡±


    ¡°I have two ck belts, in two different martial arts disciplines. That¡¯s more than ¡®some martial arts sses¡¯. All I did was defend myself.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, you need toe with me to Vice Principle Hill¡¯s office. There is a zero tolerance for fighting policy.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a zero tolerance for bullying policy too, but I never see your yers get in any trouble for what they do to me and the others like me.¡±


    The football coach turned red. ¡°Listen son, you¡¯re in enough trouble just follow me.¡±


    Gio shook his head, if he got suspended who would keep the girls safe today. He looked at them and they both stepped up beside him to go with him, but Coach Cosgrove took them both by the arm. ¡°Come with me girls. We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°But Coach.¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Tara didn¡¯t let anyone at the school know it, but she and Tiffany weren¡¯t the airheads the pretended to be. After all half their DNA was their Daddy¡¯s and he was one of the smartest men she knew. Yes, she was a cheerleader, yes everyone thought she and Tiffany passed their sses because they got special grades for their participation with the sports program, but she and Tiffany actually earned the grades they got. Neither maintained a 4. 0 but they were both high enough to get offered academic as well as athletic schrships. When they¡¯d seen Brock and Chrising toward them, they¡¯d both set their phones to record. Now Tara was d they had. She sent a quick text off to her Daddy along with the video of Gio¡¯s fight and told him Gio was in trouble for protecting her and Tiffany. She had no idea that Tiffany was doing the same thing, or that like her after sending the text she¡¯d started recording again. They both knew what wasing when they got to Ms. Cosgrove¡±s office, she was going to remind them that they were supposed to be keeping the football team happy. But for once Tara didn¡¯t care. She had her schrships already, she wasn¡¯t going to let Gio go. He did things for her no guy ever had. He¡¯d ate her pussy and fucked her, giving her lots of orgasms; almost like her pleasure was as important as his. Yes, he¡¯d humiliated herst night, but after the way he¡¯d been treated by her and Tiffany and almost everyone she¡¯d kind of deserved it; and still he¡¯d made here. Then to make sure she and Tiffany got on birth control, when he could have just fucked their whole lives up by knocking them up. Something inside her had changed. Then he¡¯d stood up for them. Hell, he¡¯d told her he could kick Brock and Chris¡¯s assess but to watch him do it had her panties soaked. She wanted to reward him and instead if she knew Coach Tanner he was going to try and get Gio suspended maybe even expelled. She hoped her Daddy could help him.


    Gio had pulled his phone out of his pocket and held it as close to the coach¡¯s phone as he could without being obvious. Thankfully, it was close enough for the pairing app he¡¯d created to connect to the Coaches phone. He then quickly installed his hideable social media app on the coach¡¯s phone and added himself as a contact. Next Gio turned on the video record function sending the recording to his phone. He had a feeling he¡¯d need to know what the coach had to say to Vice Principle Hill in her office before he was brought in. There had to be a reason noint against the Jocks was ever followed up on. He knew this time, he might need the proof. Plus, it was a great test for his apps. The Social media app was doing great and had really gotten a lot of people using it as it was like snapchat, Instagram and Facebook all rolled into one and the Hidden video option where you could pick and choose who could and couldn¡¯t see your live videos was what sold it to his age crowd. It¡¯s what the Jocks used to send their brag videos¡¯s to each other about the cheerleaders, without the cheerleaders knowing it was going around. The only reason he knew was, as the apps creator, he had ess to all the videos¡¯ recorded and shared.


    Tanner pointed at a chair just outside the school office. ¡°Take a seat McLoed.¡±

 98

    Gio sank into the chair and pulled one Bluetooth ear bud out of his pocket and stuck it in his ear, then turned the volume up on his phone.


    ¡°We have a situation Anelise, I have Gio McLoed in the hall he just beat the hell out of both my wide receivers.¡±


    Gio could hear the disbelief in the Vice Principles voice. ¡°McLoed, are you sure I¡¯ve never had to call him here once, except to tell him that discipline of your yers was being delt with for their infractions against him.¡±


    ¡°I saw it myself. Brock and Chris are both in the infirmary getting treatment right now. They were seriously banged up. I want the kid expelled.¡±


    Gio was getting pissed when the door to the office opened. ¡°Ms Hill, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt but there is an upset parent on the phone demanding to speak to you right now.¡±


    ¡°Tell them I¡¯m dealing with a disciplinary problem and will have to call them back.¡±


    ¡°I did that Ms. Hill, and I was told to tell you that the parent is Greg Anderson; Tiffany and Tara Anderson¡¯s father. He said if you don¡¯t talk to him now, his next call will be to the school board to demand a hearing and the local news to demand why the young man who protected his daughters from bullying and sexual assault is being disciplined.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, what kind of a mess have you created now Tanner? Thank you Mrs. Dole, I¡¯ll take the call.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on line one ma¡¯am.¡±


    The office door shut. ¡°You be quiet Tanner, while I talk to Mister Anderson. Let me see if I can calm him down.¡±


    ¡°I still want that boy expelled.¡±


    ¡°Let me deal with this first.¡±


    Gio heard Ms. Hill take a deep breath and then answer on speaker phone. ¡°Mister Anderson how can I help you today?¡±


    Gio heard his new boss on the phone sounding very upset. ¡°Who am I talking to?¡±


    ¡°This is Vice Principle Anelise Hill.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of discipline at the school?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I am, how can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hill, I¡¯m required byw to inform you that this conversation is being recorded.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree to you recording this conversation Mister Anderson.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a rats ass if you agree. I¡¯m only required to inform you I am doing so. I will further let you know that a member of mypany¡¯s legal staff is listening to this call as a witness. Now. as for how you can help me Ms. Hill. Is you can exin to me why my daughters have both texted me in thest half hour to tell me that the student who came to their rescue when they were bullied, threatened with physical assault, sexual assault and rape has been brought to your office for discipline; while the two student athletes who threatened them aren¡¯t being detained for the police.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? Are you saying your daughters were threatened with assault here at school?¡±


    ¡°That is exactly what I¡¯m telling you. Their former boyfriends came up to them in the student parking lot threatened to drag them out of their car, and beat them. When another student stood up and told these athletes so leave the girls alone, they threatened to beat him and then rape my daughters in front of him. When their protector informed the other two that he wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen, they attempted to attack him. Had he not had martial arts training they would have probably seeded. But he did have that training and he used it to ;protect himself and my daughters only to have two of your staff send his attackers to the infirmary and inform the protector that he was to report to your office for discipline. My daughters were then separated from him by another member of your staff, their cheerleading coach I believe. She took them to her office, where she then informed them that they would return to dating the young men who had threatened them. She further insisted they continue to fulfill some policy of sexually satisfying the entire football team or be removed from the cheerleading squad. They were told if they refused she would informed they college¡¯s they have cheerleading schrship too that they removed from the squad for disciplinary vitions so that their schrships were revoked.¡±


    Gio could hear the worry in Ms. Hills voice. ¡°I can assure you Mister Anderson that the story I¡¯m hearing here is very different than the one you have been hearing. I will go so far as to say that there is no policy that any student must preform any sexual acts for a spot on any team in our school.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hill this is not hearsay, or a story my daughters are telling me. I have video proof of everything I¡¯ve just told you from the attempted assault to the conversation with your cheerleading coach. You people really need to realize that teens today use their phones for more than just ying games and texting. Both my daughters started recording the moment their ex-boyfriends started yelling at them to get out of the car and didn¡¯t stop until they left the cheerleading coaches office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡±


    ¡°I said I have it all on video from two different phones. I only called you to try and sort this out before I had to involve the school board and the authorities as well as the local news.¡±


    ¡°What is it you want Mister Anderson?¡±


    ¡°I want the two young men who threatened my daughters, expelled immediately. After all by your own handbook they broke three zero tolerance policies, today alone. I want them removed from the school by the authorities and charged with attempted assault, and sexual assault. I want the young man, Gio McLoed, who protected my daughters left alone. He honestly should be held up as an example of a good student and man. After all my daughters haven¡¯t always been friendly toward him. He still stood up for them and risked his own assault to protect them. If those conditions aren¡¯t meet immediately, then my next three calls will be the school board where I will insists on a school wide investigation. Followed by the news media who will receive a copy of the video¡¯s that I¡¯ve already emailed to you and the authorities. Then my personal friend the chief of police to call his attention to the videos. However, know this Ms. Hill, I cannot overlook the part of this video where a teacher threatened my daughters because they refused to preform sexual acts that are part of some unwritten policy of your athletics department. From her own mouth your cheerleading coach indicates it¡¯s been in force for years. My daughters have apparently been forced to follow that policy while they were minor¡¯s and the indication is both your cheerleading staff and football staff areplicit in creating and enforcing the policy. I will be contacting the police about that issue as soon as we get off the phone.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 99

    I fully understand Mister Anderson. I can tell you that if that is on the video, I¡¯ll will also ask the police and school board to investigate. Let me reassure you, I had no idea that such a policy was being enforced here. It isn¡¯t an official policy of that I can assure you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better hope not. I¡¯m still unsure if I will sue the school, the school board and those in charge yet. My legal staff and I will be having that conversation once I make sure my daughters are safe. As it stands, I¡¯ve asked them toe to the office and check out for the day. I would appreciate it if you would release them and Mister McLoed. His mother works for me and has requested he leave as well, until they are safe from retribution. I would further demand that you hold an assembly and inform all the students that all policies, will be fairly enforced upon every student; Athlete, gifted, or not from today forward. I¡¯ll know if it hasn¡¯t happened. And I will act ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Yes of course, Mister Anderson. I will contact the authorities as soon as we are off the phone to deal with both the young men who threatened your daughters and Ms. Cosgrove. I will personally see that your daughters and Mister McLoed excused for the day. If you are avable I invite you to the assembly we will have this afternoon on enforcing the schools policies fairly as well as a private meeting with the cheerleading squad to find out more about this verbal policy and who all is involved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear Ms. Hill, I hate to cut us short but my personal assistant has informed me that the police chief is on the other line. I believe one of his daughters is on your cheerleading squad as well.¡±


    Gio smiled, he really liked Greg Anderson. The man had balls of steel. Gio determined to spend some time with the man. That kind of response was what he wanted people to have when he spoke.


    ¡°Damn it, Tanner, I warned you and Cosgrove to be careful. I hope you never once told any of those girls to service you or your team; Because if you did, then you will end up just like Cosgrove.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let that dick push us around Anelise. I can¡¯t lose my two best wide receivers.¡±


    ¡°Best forget them Biff. They got themselves caught on video threatening, two students with rape and a third with physical assault. I really have no choice here. Send in Gio and then get out of here. Oh, and make sure that the rest of your boys know to leave the three of them alone. The Anderson girls, and McLoed, at least until all this fiasco calms down again.¡±


    Gio saved the recording on his phone, and unpaired to the coach¡¯s just as he came storming out of the school office. ¡°Ms. Hill would like to speak to you in her office now!¡±


    Gio stood and tried to look worried. But the Coach was so pissed he didn¡¯t even slow down as he tore down the hallway. Gio figured he was on his way to let Coach Cosgrove know she was fucked and not on his dick. McLoed knocked on the vice principals door and she waived him in, as she was on the phone. ¡°Thank you, Officer Stone. Just keep them in all in your office until someonees to escort them to the nearest police station. Yes I realize you should have been informed. I¡¯m just finding out about this myself.¡±


    While she talked with the police-student liaison officer, Gio took a moment to really look over our uptight super authoritarian Vice Principle. She was about Gio¡¯s mom¡¯s age maybe a few years older. Her almost ck hair always pulled into a tight bun at the back of her head. She didn¡¯t wear a lot of makeup what was called the Natural look. Her eyes were also dark like rich dark chocte. She was probably pretty under that grey suit she always seemed to be wearing. Put her in a sexy mini with a colorful top and she was probably pretty hot. Gio had a dislike for her mostly on principle, because she was Dickhead Dean¡¯s mom. Her one redeeming quality, that he knew, was she had divorced Dean¡¯s dad and not taken her son with her when she left the Chadwick estate. He felt his cock twitch in his pants. It seemed that his Big Fat Cock thought since he had her over a barrel, they should fuck the shit out of her. Never the less the cock wasn¡¯t in control and that wasn¡¯t going to happen today. Gio decided to keep the information he had, that she was as duplicitous in the scandal about to rock ourmunity to himself for now. She hung up and turned to him. ¡°Gio, I just wanted to make sure you are okay? You weren¡¯t hurt in the scuffle this morning, were you?¡±


    ¡°No Ms. Hill. I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m in trouble though. I was just trying to protect myself and my girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble, Mister McLoed. If you were led to believe you were, I apologize. I wanted to let you know that we¡¯ve called the police and Mister Clifton and Barlow will be escorted to the police station as soon as they get here. They are also being suspended pending a school board expulsion hearing. The zero tolerance policies here are not a joke contrary to what most of our students think.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 100

    He shrugged, trying hard not to smile. ¡°I¡¯ll believe that when I see it ma¡¯am; it isn¡¯t like I haven¡¯tined repeatedly about the two of them and others, just to see nothing done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, it seemsthe schools willingness to allow the football staff to handle disciplining their student athletes wasn¡¯t the wisest course now in hind sight.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m free to go to ss?¡±


    ¡°About that. Until this is resolved today. I believe it would be safer for you and both of the Anderson twins to leave the premises. Your mother and their father have been informed of what happened. I¡¯ve been asked to excuse your from school today and send you all to the Anderson Advertising building. Your mother and their father need to see for themselves you are ok. I also believe the police will wish to question you as well.¡±


    ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Gio really wasying it on thick but he was enjoying watching this uptight, in control bitch squirm. He watched her anger flit across her face at being questioned by a student, one she didn¡¯t like in the first ce, then settle into fake concern again. ¡°You are one of the victims of their crime young man. They tried to attack you. They threatened you and you were witness to them threatening the Anderson girls with sexual assault.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s different then isn¡¯t it. I¡¯ll just sign out then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe the Anderson twins areing to do so as well. You may, all three, return tomorrow.¡±


    Gio turned to leave when Ms. Hill stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you pulled this off young man, but you need to realize that I¡¯m aware of you now and I¡¯ll be keeping a close watch on you from this day forward.¡±


    He stopped. He¡¯d nned on just leaving, but now he couldn¡¯t. His new life philosophy was that he wasn¡¯t going to be the doormat anymore and this woman thought she had the audacity to indicate she would be keeping him down. He shut her door and turned back. ¡°I believe Anelise, that it is you who should be careful and know I¡¯m watching you.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Who do you think you are speaking to me like that?¡±


    ¡°I believe I¡¯m the man who could have you arrested right alongside Coach Cosgrove.¡± Gio hit y on his phone, and watched as Ms. Hill turned white as she realized her whole conversation with Coach Tanner had been recorded. ¡°Mister Anderson warned you that you people need to realize that my generation is always recording.¡±


    ¡°How did you record that? You weren¡¯t even . in here.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°Any cell phone that is powered on can be used as a recording device Ms. Hill. I may not be one of your student athletes, or model students, but I¡¯m a genus when ites to electronics andputer-based devices. It wasn¡¯t that hard to turn the phones in this office into recording devices.¡±


    She started to shake. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°I love a woman who realizes her ce. I want everything bitch. This year is my year. I own your ass, and I don¡¯t see why the football team should be the only students having their sexual needs taken care of by the faculty.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood what you heard, there is no policy like that at this school.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the chief of police will think it was a misunderstoodment when I y it for him?¡± Gio opened his video app.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Let¡¯s start with the facts. I have a medical condition that means I need to ejacte six to eight times a day. Until recently, I¡¯ve had to take care of the two or three here at school by myself. I think from now on, you¡¯ll arrange someone to deal with that need for me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    She sputtered. ¡°You want me to force students to help you orgasm. I can¡¯t do that not while this investigation is going on.¡±


    Gio smiled ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to provide students. I just asked that my medical needs be met while at school. I think there are enough desirable female staff to help me, don¡¯t you? I think you should lead them by example.¡±


    Gio dropped his pants letting his Big Fat Cock hang out in all it¡¯s glory. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over here and take the first couple loads yourself?¡±


    He watched as Dean¡¯s mom¡¯s eyes got wide at the sight of his huge fuckstick. ¡°Holy shit that things a monster!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why I need relief so often, my sperm count and hormones build up very fast to the point of pain. Let me be really clear here, you are going to provide that relief for me or lose your job and go to jail.¡± Gio looked at her and saw that she wanted to tell him to go to hell, and she also wanted his cock. ¡°I know you want it, and you know you want it, so here is what you¡¯re going to do. I¡¯m going to hand you my phone. You¡¯re going to set it up on the third shelf of your bookcase facing me and then you¡¯re going to hit the red button. Thenwe are going to make a little porno where you to tell me that I¡¯m going to be expelled for viting on zero tolerance fighting policy. You¡¯re going to make it sound and look as real as possible. Then you¡¯re going to walk around the desk, taking off your jacket and blouse and letting your hair down. Then you will tell me that you¡¯ll forget the whole matter if I¡¯ll face fuck you and cum all over your face and tits. Otherwise you¡¯ll have me expelled. Then you¡¯ll pull my pants down and put hmy hands on your head and open your mouth telling me to fuck your face or be expelled again. From there will just improvise.¡±


    She red. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I can, and because you fuckin let me suffer for four years to protect your son and his friends. Now is my time bitch.¡±


    Gio held out the phone and while she was walking behind her desk. he pulled up his pants. It was murder getting them over his hard-on put he did it. Man it hurt but seeing this bitches mouth on his big dick would be worth it. She hit the record button and then turned and in her most authoritarian voice started talking. ¡°You are in serious trouble Mister McLoed. You vited the zero-tolerance fighting policy, and I have no choice but to rmend you for expulsion.¡±


    ¡°But Ms. Hill I was protecting myself and the Anderson twins.¡±


    ¡°Zero tolerance means zero tolerance, there are no exceptions.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do?¡±


    She pulled her hair out of its bun and started walking around the desk dropping her jacket and undoing her buttons. ¡°Well, I believe there may be one thing you can do that would make me willing to forget the whole incident.¡±


    ¡°Anything Ms. Hill, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    She dropped her shirt and he made his eyes get wide. She took off her bra as she reached him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that you have a Big Fat Cock. You can stick that big thing in my face and fuck me like a dirty whore until paint my face and tits with your cum or I will expel you. The choice is yours.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be expelled Ms. Hill, I¡¯ll do what you ask.¡±


    She dropped to her knees and pulled down his pants. ¡°Fucking huge!¡±


    She took his hands and put them in her hair on either side of her head. ¡°Fuck my mouth like the whore I want to be McLoed or your done at this school.¡±


    ¡°Yes Ms. Hill.¡±


    He thrust his huge cock in her mouth and wrapped his hands around her long silky hair and fucked her just like a whore. Shoving his throbbing cock in and out of her mouth choking her on his monster dick. Thanks to his rough treatment. Anelise Hill could let her tears flow. She was so conflicted. She had prided herself, for thest five years since her divorce, of always being in control. She had discreet sexual encounters, but she was the dominant one. But this was brutal. Part of her was appalled that this student had taken her control away. Yet the moment she¡¯d seen his huge cock, part of her had wanted what he was doing to her. She had wanted him to use her like a whore, and here he was not only doing so, but making her record it while he did.


    The really frustrating part was she¡¯d wanted him to demand she fuck him, not suck him off. He was going to blow his cum all over her tits and face, when she really wanted him to stuff that donkey dick up her neglected pussy. To her shame, she was choking and yet moaning on his cock as he punished her mouth. He wasn¡¯t getting but about half of it in her wet mouth, and her jaw already ached from how fucking wide he was. Then he shoved hard and his dick slid into her throat. She was fighting not puking from her gagging, then she swallowed, and he slid to the hilt down her throat. She couldn¡¯t breath and he groaned and started pumping into her ravaged and stretched throat, hard and fast. When she saw spots swimming in her vision, he pulled back some and his dick came out of her throat and she could breathe. She took several deep breathes through her nose, and then he was forcing his cock back into her throat and she swallowed it down. It felt like he¡¯d been pounding into her mouth forever when he finally pulled out and sted rope after rope onto her face, starting at her forehead and covering her whole face. He kept cuming, sshing her neck and finally both tits. Then he looked at her. ¡°Did I do good Ms. Hill? Are you going to expel me?¡±

 101

    She looked and was shocked to see he was still hard as before! He¡¯d cum she knew he had it was dripping off her, her eyes got big. Fuck it, she was already resigned to obeying him and making sure he got off while at school. In for a dor in for the whole bank. She yanked her panties off and turned around pulling her skirt up over her lilly white ass. ¡°No you are not. Now you¡¯re going to fuck my pussy or else Gio McLoed. Stuff that Big Fat Cock in my pussy and make me cum or else.¡±


    She heard him chuckle. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re gonna wish you hadn¡¯t done that Ms. Hill. He reached down and scooped her panties off the floor and reached around and pried her mouth open and shoved her soaked panties in her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s to keep you from screaming so loud your secretaryes to see what¡¯s going on. Because you are going to be screaming from the pleasure my Big Fat Cock gives you. Then he stepped up behind her and positioned himself at her soaked pussy and mmed into her as hard and fast as he could. He was right, she screamed as her first cum hit her from the force of his entrance and the burning stretch of his huge rod splitting her pussy in two. He never even slowed, but pulled out to the tip and crammed her again and again, harder and harder. Her nails where digging scratches into the top of her desk and she was cuming over and over. Each orgasm getting harder and harder, turning her into a bucket of well fucked mush. She lost count of the number of times she came before she finally felt his hot cum ssh the inside of her womb. Then almost before he was done spraying her, he pulled out and she let out a yelp into her panties as he moved up an inch and mmed his slimy cock into her tight virgin ass. She screamed around her panties and he covered her mouth with his hand. And leaned forward. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop until I fill you tight ass with my cum, so you better rx and learn to enjoy it. You¡¯re my school whore and you¡¯ll be ready for me every morning. Don¡¯t ever have panties or a bra on again or I¡¯ll spank you ass until you can¡¯t sit down. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have your pretty little secretary and Nurse Stubbs in here ready to help me with my problem. When I enter the office, you¡¯ll pull off your shirt and suck me until I paint your face and tits again. And just like you¡¯re going to do when I¡¯m finished today; you¡¯re going to rub my cum all over your tit¡¯s neck and face and wear my cum all day. You won¡¯t wash it off until you take a shower at night. That way as it dries and crusts, you¡¯ll remember that you brought this on yourself, by trying to control me. You¡¯ll feel my cum on you and remember that you now belong to me. You¡¯ll smell it on you and know that while at school, I own you. Nod your slutty head if you understand me.¡±


    Anelise nodded and screamed as her first anal cum tore through her body. Holy Fuck! She didn¡¯t think she could cum from having that monster fucking her ass but she had and it was the most intense one yet and she felt him growing and his speed picked up and she knew he was about to paint her bowls with his cum and she felt yet another cum building. He groaned and mmed into her faster and harder, and then he moaned as he let loose a torrent of his hot cum deep in her ass. She thrust back as her pussy and ass convulsed in the strongest cum of her life. When he pulled out she dropped onto her desk, wrung out from her intense fucking at the hands of one of her students. He flipped her over and wiped his dick on her stomach then pulled up his pants tucking himself away. ¡°Am I going to be expelled Ms. Hill?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She pulled her panties out of her mouth. ¡°I will have to think about it, Mister McLoed. Report here in the morning and I¡¯ll let you know. She said for the video. She knew he had made it to ensure her continued cooperation. Hell, he wouldn¡¯t need it. After what he just done to her she¡¯d do anything to have him fuck her again. He nodded. Then walked over and picked up his phone and ended the recording. ¡°Tomorrow bitch. With your secretary and Nurse Stubbs or I¡¯ll send both the audio and this video to the police chief. Oh, and my free period is sixth. I expect you to have Mrs. Hond and that new student teacher here to help me then. Don¡¯t fail me Anelise. Or I¡¯ll send this video to your son Dean too.¡±


    Real fear rushed up her back. ¡°Don¡¯t Gio, don¡¯t send that to Dean, if you do it won¡¯t do what you want it to do. He won¡¯t be upset, he¡¯ll use it to make me fuck him too.¡±


    Gio stopped. While he wanted to make her nervous. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, not really. ¡°He¡¯d ckmail his own mother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a snake, just like his father I have no doubt he¡¯d ckmail me.¡±


    ¡°Then help me figure out how to get Abigail away from him.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t really understand do you. She isn¡¯t with him because she wants to be. My ex-husband has some kind of leverage over her. They don¡¯t think I know but I heard Dean tell his father six years ago that she wouldn¡¯t date him no matter what. Then the next day, she came to dinner and they¡¯ve been dating ever since. They threatened her with something. Something that still works on her after six years. I always assumed they threatened you some way. But after today, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. You could take care of yourself, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°They threatened her? She doesn¡¯t want to date him?¡±


    ¡°Gio, while I may hate how you got me into this, I did enjoy myself so I¡¯m going to tell you the truth. I may not be able to get you every woman you ask for, but I can have a lot of women; teachers, staff and student¡¯s mothers willing to take a turn draining that anaconda in your pants anytime you need it. Abi told my son and my husband she couldn¡¯t date Dean because she was in love with you. Had been since she knew what love was. They have something she can¡¯t risk losing, to hold over her. If it isn¡¯t you, then maybe you should figure out what it is. Taking that away from them is the only way you¡¯re going to get her free of him.¡±


    As for tomorrow. My secretary and Nurse Stubbs are both sexual frustrated married women. As long as you can keep from filming them and stay discreet, I can guarantee they¡¯ll want to fuck you. Send me a still from that video showing off that huge Cock and I¡¯ll see who else I can round up for you. Now get, before Mister Anderson¡¯s daughtere to see what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Oh they know, I looped them into the video before it started. They belong to me. They know I have needs for lots of relief, and they know I forced you. Lets not tell them you¡¯re a willing participant. I want them to remember I can be dominant when I wish to be. Thanks for the information on Abi¡¯s situation too.¡±


    Gio left, signed out and met his twin cheerleader sluts outside the office. ¡°That was so hot, Baby!¡± He smiled at Tara. While Tiffany had be his easier than her twin, he was finding it was Tara who was the more sexually aware of the twins. Even with all the ass fucking and dick sucking the two had done over the years for the jocks; Tiffany was still mostly innocent. Tara on the other hand was a sexual dynamo. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. Your dad is waiting for us to show up at his office. Then once we get home, I¡¯m going to eat both your pussys for hours in reward for saving my ass in there.


    They both tried to y coy and innocent. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gio smiled at them ¡°Nice try girls. I know for a fact that you both recorded our encounter with Brock and Chris and the two Coaches. I also know you both texted and sent those video¡¯s to your dad. I also know you kept videoing and caught your cheerleading coach insist you leave me and return to fucking the football team and that you both told her no. What I don¡¯t understand is why? You could have gotten free of me by agreeing and letting me get expelled because that¡¯s what Coach Tanner wanted; and Ms. Hill was going to let it happen.¡±


    Tiffany stared at him. ¡°We don¡¯t want free of you Gio. And not just because of your amazing cock. You have no clue, do you? Yes, it was your cock that got us bothst night; that and your confidence and taking charge. But this morning you were respectful. You treated us like precious treasures. You thought about how ruined our lives would be if we got pregnant right now. And we would have. We would have let you put babies in us and never onceined, because of how good you make us feel. But you protected us from that and then you protected us from Brock and Chris.¡±


    Tiffany put a hand on one side of his face Tara the other and together they spoke in that twin thing that often happens. ¡°No one but our Daddy has ever cared for us like that. We don¡¯t want to belong to anyone else.¡±


    Tara leaned closer and whispered in his ear. ¡°But if you would let us fuck our Daddy sometime, we¡¯d really love that.¡±


    He looked at them and saw they both meant everything they said. Gio realized they were saying they wanted him because he reminded them of their own hero, their dad. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can arrangedies, and he is the only man I will make an allowance on you giving yourself too. If the opportunity arises, you have my permission to let your Daddy fill any and all your holes.¡±


    Both girls squealed an pulled him into a hot three-way kiss. Gio only pulled away from their dueling tongues when he felt eyes on his back and turned to see Dean Chadwick with the football and Cheerleading squads watching them form the edge of the parking lot. ¡°Let¡¯s get going girls. Our parents are waiting.¡± He turned, only to stop as he saw his Harleyying on its side; tires shed, front forks bent and his gas tank looking like a pastader, with all the holes in it. He tapped on the Twins window. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to have to ride with you my bike seems to have meet with a little ident.¡±


    They rode to Anderson Advertising. Where Gio called and reported his bike vandalized in the school parking lot. They sent the school¡¯smunity officer to take pictures and then he had the bike hauled home. He wasn¡¯t going to be able to fix it until after he¡¯d worked a few weeks at his internship. The rest of the morning was spent talking to the police about the fight. Gio agreed to press charges, if for no other reason than to help keep the girls safe. When Greg heard what had happened to his bike, he offered to have it repaired. Gio turned him down. He¡¯d never taken a handout, and he wasn¡¯t going to start now. The twins had to go with their dad to the county courthouse to file a protection order against Brock and Chris and then to the police station to answer more questions about the unofficial cheerleading policy of sexing the football yers. Without a ride; Gio pulled up a chair in an empty conference room just down the hall from his mom¡¯s office and opened hisptop to work on a new app he was developing. It was another one of those in app purchase games. They didn¡¯t make him a lot of money, but it did add up. If he could make one different and yet as fun as candy crush, maybe it would go viral too. He¡¯d seen the click bait several of those used, having you solve a puzzle and he was trying to actually develop an app like that. One where you had to figure out the right keys to turn in the right sequence to advance. Figuring you could earn hints or buy them as an in app purchase. Extra lives as well. He had about six levels and he knew he¡¯d need at least twenty tounch it.

 102

    He decided to check his email and was shocked to see two emails forwarded from the email for his Clik-Talk app. That was the one everyone in school was using now instead of snap chat. It didn¡¯t make him any money, because he hadn¡¯t learned how to sell advertising on it. That was one of the things he had hoped to learn working here at Anderson. He knew as fast as it was growing it had the potential to make him a lot of money. He opened the first email and almost fainted. Then he opened the other one and realized his whole life was about to change but it left him with a conundrum. Which email should he respond too? He needed to talk to a businessman and not his dad. He didn¡¯t want his dad to know about either email.


    Gio went into his mom¡¯s office. She smiled up at him. She¡¯d been so worried when Greg had told her what had happened at school that morning. Then so relieved when he¡¯d shown up and she could see for herself he didn¡¯t have a scratch on him. She was upset someone had trashed the motorcycle he¡¯d worked so hard to buy for himself. She wanted to call up that bitch of a Vice Principle and make them find the culprit and make them pay for the damages. Now here he stood in front of her his face conflicted. ¡°Gio baby is something wrong? He held hisptop in his hand and shut the door and locked it. Her eyebrows went up as she wondered what was up, and her pussy became a swamp in her thong at what she hoped was rising. Was her son going to take her like a dirty slut right here in the office? Part of her hoped he was and another part of her prayed he wasn¡¯t. Not because Cecilia didn¡¯t want his huge cock deep inside her, but because she wasn¡¯t sure she wouldn¡¯t scream in pleasure letting the whole office know what a motherfucking slut she had truly be. ¡°Can we talk a minute mom?¡±


    Now those were words that no lover ever wants to hear. Never had they been followed by something good. She could still remember thest time Gio had said them to her and then he¡¯d showed her pictures of her husband fucking that little college dropout he¡¯d taken as an office assistant. The little cunt that had destroyed her world and ended her marriage. ¡°Sure baby. I know our rtionship has changed, but I will always be your mom first. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, I just need to tell you somethings and ask your opinion on something. Just let me get it all out ok?¡±


    She rxed a little, so this was a mom moment not a mommy-slut moment. With the day he¡¯d had she was not surprised and kind of relieved that even after the dynamic shift in their rtionship he would stille to her for advice as his mother. ¡°Of course honey. You can tell me anything you know that.¡±


    Gio nodded and then started to talk about teaching himself to program and ying around building fun little cell phone and tablet apps. He mentioned a couple of games she even had on her own phone that he¡¯d created. Time wasting games. Then he came to the big news. She wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d heard him right. ¡°Wait! Gio are you saying you created Click-Talk? Like the new social media app everyone¡¯s using?¡± She pulled out her phone and opened her Click-Talk app. ¡°This app?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Yeah I created it. Remember that server I asked dad for on my 18th birthday? The old one from his office when they upgraded? It¡¯s run from there. I just didn¡¯t know how to sell advertising on it so it hasn¡¯t made me any money and I was still working out some bugs.¡±


    ¡°Well I can help you sell ads on it and Anderson can help you get them looking sharp.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I came to ask you about. All this was just background for my problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay then tell me what the problem is.¡±


    He walked around the desk and couldn¡¯t help but smell his mom¡¯s arousal as he leaned close. ¡°Stand up, I need your chair.¡±


    Cec stood and Gio sat, then reached up and pulled her down onto hisp. She sighed and leaned back feeling his cock growing hard beneath her ass. She squirmed. ¡°Hmm, I see your problem.¡±


    His hand came out and stilled her, pulling her tight against his rising problem. ¡°I¡¯ll need to deal with that, butter. This is my problem, right now.¡± He directed her to look at hisputer screen and she stilled as she saw the text of the email that she was looking at. ¡°Three million dors?¡±


    He nodded against the side of her neck as his lips began to ce little sucking kisses under her jaw. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not all.¡± He clicked again and another email from a second big, well-known, social mediapany came up. She tried to read it, but her nipples had hardened as his hands came up to y with her breasts. Then the words she was reading filtered through her lusty haze and she stilled his hands. ¡°Is this real? They offered you six million?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, which means mom, that the app probably has the potential to make billions. But to get there I¡¯d have to learn a lot and by then something better may havee along. I mean I could sell to them, but whichpany and do I just ept one of these two offers?¡± Again she was trying to concentrate on what he was saying, but as he¡¯d been talking he¡¯d opened her shirt and shoved her bra above her tits and was rolling her dusty rose nipples between his thumb and forefinger causing more and more moisture to pour into her panties that were beyond soaked. She could actually feel her juices starting to seep through and make a wet spot in her grey skirt. She reached up and put her hands over his, urging him to knead her breasts harder. He did as she showed him squeezing her tit-flesh, rolling and then gently tugging on her nipples sending sparks straight to her clit. ¡°I, oh that feels so good Gio.¡± His mouth now feasting on the ce where her neck met her cor bone. While one hand kept kneading her breasts, the other pulled her skirt up so his hand could stroke across her sopping wet pussy over her panties. ¡°I, oh don¡¯t stop. I¡¯m not a business type, I¡¯m just an advertising executive. Maybe you should ask your father.¡±


    Gio pushed her panty to the side of her pussy and stroked her lips directly, teasing at the hole like he might start finger fucking her any second. She began to buck up into his hand trying to get his fingers in her needy slit, but he just pulled back keeping light teasing strokes going.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask Dad, he¡¯ll want part of the money. You know how he is since it¡¯s housed on his old server, he¡¯ll think he deserves half or more of the money.¡±


    ¡°Oh Gio, stop teasing me! I need you to shove that finger in my pussy and make me cum! Then don¡¯t ask him. Ask Greg he¡¯s a really good businessman. He¡¯s a really good man, might make a better mentor for you than your father will. Plus, he¡¯s ethical. He wouldn¡¯t try to take advantage of you.¡±


    Gio thought about that, it was a good idea. So to reward his mother, he slid his finger into her wet sucking cunt and started finger fucking her hard and vigorous. ¡°OH Fuck! She hissed.¡±


    He smiled and whispered in her ear. ¡°You need to be quiet mommy-slut, or all your coworkers are going to know what a nasty little slut you really are. Locked away here in your office, letting your son finger your horny pussy. Am I going to have to pull those panties off and shove them in your mouth, mommy?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She groaned at that thought of him taking off her soaked, with her own pussy juice, panties and cramming them in her mouth. ¡°Do it then, get those pants off and fuck me!¡±


    He stood making her stand with him. Pulled his finger out of her cunt and spun her around kissing her hard. His mouth iming hers. His tongue thrusting into her mouth just like she hoped he¡¯d be thrusting his Big Fat Cock into her pussy soon. Her hands went down to his pants and she opened them pushing them down his legs wrapping her hand as far as she could around his cock. Squeezing and stroking feeling his precum coating his cock and her hand. She moaned into his mouth. He pulled back. And dropped to his knees. He shoved her ass up on her desk cing hisptop back behind him on the chair they¡¯d just vacated. Then he stuck his head up under her skirt and shoved his tongue into her pussy where his hands had just been. She shoved her hand against her mouth and bit down on her palm to keep from screaming. He thrust his tongue in and out of her fast and furiously, as his finger started rubbing and pinching her clit. She cried out and he reached down grabbed her panties, and she heard them tear as he yanked them forward off her legs.

 103

    Gio wadded the ruined soaked panties into a ball and shoved them into her mouth, then really went to work on her pussy. Pinching her clit harder and stabbing his tongue in and out of her like he was fucking her with it. She could taste her desire on the ruined, dirty panties in her mouth. The smell of them in her nose, as she screamed out her first orgasm around them.


    Gio stood and spun her around. Grabbing her hands and moving them across the desk. ¡°Hold on to the other edge Mommy slut you dirty girl.¡±


    She grabbed hold. ¡°Don¡¯t you let go no matter what until I tell you.¡±


    She moaned and nodded letting him know she heard him. Then he lifted her skirt and she could feel the cool air of the air conditioner across her exposed ass and pussy. The light kiss of air feeling good on her heated sex, like a gentle lover and then¡­ Crack! Gio¡¯s hand came down on her ass making her squeal. ¡°That¡¯s what happens to dirty sluts who cum on their desks.¡± CRACK! His hand came down on her other cheek. The pain mixed with the delicious feelings that her pussy felt at every smack on he bare ass. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!


    ¡°That¡¯s for being a nasty mommy, asking her son to shove his fingers in her pussy at work.¡±


    Then he really went to town spanking her until her ass was hot and stinging and her pussy was tight and clenching from it all. ¡°That¡¯s for wanting you son to fuck you with his big fat cock while all your coworkers are on the other side of the door. You are such a nasty, motherfucking mommy-slut to want to fuck knowing anyone could catch you. Even if they don¡¯t, they¡¯lle into your office and smell the hot nasty sex you¡¯re about to have with your own son.¡±


    Gio had started rubbing his huge plumb sized cockhead up and down her slit making sure to push harder as it raked across her clit. Cecilia was humping back at him, trying to capture that head and sink it into her gushing pussy. ¡°Do you want me to fuck you on your desk mommy? Is that what you want? Do you want your little boy to shove his hard, hot cock into your needy mommy cunt like a nasty slut?¡±


    Before she could answer he shoved his dick inside and began to m as much of his huge cock into her as he could. Over and Over he pounded her, and she cried out into the thoroughly soaked panties in her mouth. Droll mixed with her own essence on the cloth, and then started to run down her chin and drip onto the desk. Her tit¡¯s pressed against the cool wood adding another sensation to the mix, as Gio used her like he¡¯d promised. Just liked she¡¯d wanted from the moment she first got a look at the monster cock. He didn¡¯t slow, He didn¡¯t consider how loud she might be getting in her moans and shrieks as she came on his cock again and again, he just kept pumping away. She heard him starting to groan and felt his huge dick grow even bigger and knew he was close to his first cum. She flexed her inner cunt muscles and turned her steaming hot box into a tight throbbing cock glove. She used control she¡¯d forgotten she¡¯d had to move and release those muscles a little at a time like a rippling mouth in her cunt and then she felt his first st of cum into her steamy pussy. He leaned forward still pounding into her and moving her strawberry blond hair aside he bit her shoulder hard enough to make her cry out and sending her over the edge into another hard cum. She came so hard she squirted all over her son¡¯s huge cock and pumping thighs. Hee continued to squirt, drenching him and dripping onto the carpet. He just grunted and whispered in her ear. ¡°You squirted your girl cum all over me Mommy-slut and all over the carpet. Now there will be no hiding what you¡¯ve done. Let¡¯s see if I can make you do it again, you nasty son-fucking cunt.¡±


    He picked up his pace and just kept hammering into her sucking cunt. She just kept cuming again and again, moaning and squealing into the soaked panties in her mouth. She felt him growing again after a while. Her arms were tired from holding on to the desk and she knew he was about to dump his second load into her hungry womb. She was lost in the thought that she might just get her wish for another baby with her potent son dumping monster load after load of his dominant seed into her fertile pussy. The sodden mess of her ruined panties fell out of her mouth onto the desk Just as he shoved his cum slicked finger deep into her ass. ¡°FUCK ME BABY! FFUCK ME, YOU¡¯RE CUMING DEEP IN MOMMY¡¯S PUSSY! GIVE ME THE BABY YOU PROMISED ME GIOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! GIVE ME MY BABY! KNOCK YOUR MOMMY UP YOU BIG DICK BASTARD!¡±


    Gio¡¯s cum spurted and spurted and spurted some more as she sprayed onest cum across her office floor. The sound of her office door clicking closed caused her to look up into the face of her friend and boss Greg Anderson. ¡°Well, this answers a lot of questions aboutst night, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes went wide. She¡¯d gotten so carried away she forgotten she was at work. Now her boss had caught her screaming like amon slut, as she cummed on her son¡¯s big cock begging him to make her pregnant. ¡°Greg, I can exin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can.¡± Her boss said with a smile. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll enjoy the exnation too. However, can you exin why you¡¯re fucking your son, in your office, while at work? Is it that you wanted the whole office to know you crave your son¡¯s big dick? Because if you¡¯d screamed about then minutes earlier most of them would know. Thankfully I was justing to tell you it was time to leave.¡±


    Gio, pulled his moms skirt over her still rosy red ass. ¡°What say we continue this discussion at our house. Besides the fun exnation I would like to talk to you about something Mister Anderson well a couple of somethings and get your opinion on a couple of issues I learned about today.¡±


    Greg smiled. ¡°May as well call me Greg, Gio since I¡¯ve seen you¡¯re big fat cock and watched you fuck your mom.¡±


    ¡°Works for me. Come on mommy slut time to get you home.¡±


    Cecilia was so exhausted from the furious fucking her son just gave her that Greg and Gio each had to take an arm to keep her upright and walking to the parking lot where her car was. They ced her in the passenger seat and Gio drove her home. ¡°Oh God that was so mortifying. I don¡¯t know if I can face him tonight or ever.¡±


    ¡°Mom you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed I think he already knew we were fucking. When you sent him home without fucking his brains outst night.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Oh God you are not making this better Gio.¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine mom. I¡¯ll handle the conversation tonight. You go take a warm bath and I¡¯ll have one of the girls bring you dinner in bed. Don¡¯t forget Fiona¡¯s room is now yours. But you can use the tub in mine tonight.¡±


    Cecilia nodded and slipped into an exhausted blissful nap as her man drove her homepletely satisfied.

 104

    Gio pulled into the garage where his mom and sister kept their cars. He looked over at his beautiful mom, still dozing after the mammoth fuck session they¡¯d had in her office. He needed to wake her and get her in the house, but he hated to do it. She¡¯d been under stress since early that summer when Gio had walked into his dad¡¯s office at the family roofingpany and found him balls deep in his college-age office manager. Now they¡¯d broken the only rule that Greg Anderson gave them, and he¡¯d caught them in the act.


    He¡¯d invited Greg home, so they could talk. Gio wanted to make sure the man knew there wouldn¡¯t be a repeat of what happened today, and to ask his opinion on a couple of offers Gio had received for his social media app Clik-Talk. Plus, he knew that his Twin lovers, who were Greg¡¯s Daughters, wanted Gio to help them convince their dad to fuck them. The truth was; he¡¯d figured out this morning Greg was who they¡¯d been saving themselves for, when they¡¯d told Gio, he was their new hero. That no one but their dad had ever stood up for them or protected them before but their dad. Gio knew they still wanted to experience Greg, but they seemed to want Gio too, which was confusing as hell.


    He knew his dick was huge, but he¡¯d started out treating them like shit. So why did they still want him? If they asked, he¡¯d give them back to their father. He could always find other women willing to fuck him. Ms . Hill was proof of that.


    Gio was also pretty sure that Greg Anderson wanted to sink his cock into his two daughters as well. Something he saidst night then tried to y off as a misunderstanding stayed with Gio. Greg¡¯sment that if Gio needed help satisfying his daughters at any time he¡¯d been willing to help. Then he¡¯d tried to y it off like he was talking about other women they¡¯d bring to Gio. But hisck of outrage at what he¡¯d caught Gio and his mom doing in the office had convinced Gio that family sex didn¡¯t turn Greg off.


    There was a tap on the window, and Gio saw Greg standing by the car. He got out and came around to where his mom was. ¡°She fell asleep as soon as we left the parking lot.¡±


    Greg chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure she did. She¡¯s in her forties, and you¡¯re a 18-year-old stud with a huge dick and an overabundance of Testosterone. You wore her out. Do you want me to carry her inside for you?¡±


    Gio shook his head ¡°I hate to wake her, but I think she¡¯d be appalled to know that not only did you catch us in her office and found out her darkest secret, you then had to carry her in her home afterwards.¡±


    ¡°We do need to be clear that will not happen at work again. But I¡¯m not opposed to the fact that you and your mother have a sexual rtionship. You are both adults, and I know that part of what happened today was because she needed the reassurance that you were okay after what happened at the school. While I¡¯m okay with your rtionship, not all your coworkers would be. Let¡¯s stick with them thinking my daughters are your girlfriends. That alone will be hard for some of them to ept.¡±


    ¡°The fact that I¡¯m having sex with my mother isn¡¯t an issue for you?¡±


    Greg shook his head. ¡°No incest is not illegal in this state, and my deceased wife was my Great uncle¡¯s daughter. That¡¯s why we live here. I¡¯m open to most types of loving consensual rtionships. It¡¯s why I didn¡¯t make a big deal out of my daughters informing me they were both seeing you and then today informing me they were both living here now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me wake mom and get her inside. Then we need to talk about your daughters some. I am also needing your advice on something non rtionship wise.¡±


    Gio opened his mother¡¯s car door and knelt down shaking her lightly. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re home you need to wake up and go inside now.¡±


    Cec looked into her son¡¯s eyes, confused for a minute, thest thing she remembered was her screaming as they came together in her office. Then her eyes went wide. ¡°Oh God! Greg caught us didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Gio smiled and patted her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay mom. I¡¯m in charge, remember? I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Gio, I fucked you in the office. You¡¯re a coworker; sex in the office is a big screw up. Not only that but I screamed out for you to knock me up! There¡¯s no way he can let that go.¡±


    ¡°I know what happened mommy-slut I was there. Now who am I?¡±


    She swallowed. She knew what he wanted. ¡°You are my master.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Good girl. I am your Master, and I¡¯m inmand. I am in control. I take care of you. So, let me do my job. You go upstairs to the master suite and take a nice hot rxing bath. Then you get dried off and slip into my bed in my new bedroom. You¡¯ll be staying with me tonight. Now when I move you¡¯re going to see Mister Anderson. He is here to talk to me. I¡¯ve already told him what happened today will not happen again, and he is okay with it as long as it doesn¡¯t. So, get out of this car, take your sexy ass upstairs, and do as you¡¯re told. I¡¯ll have one of the girls bring you dinner when it gets here. I¡¯ve ordered food from Food Forward. Until someone brings you dinner, I want you to rest.¡±


    She blushed and then nodded. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Gio smiled and kissed her softly. ¡°Now go, do as you were told.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Cecilia got out of the car and blushed as she saw her boss looking at her. She started to hurry past him, but he put out his hand and caught her arm. She looked up at him as tears started to roll down her cheeks. She was so embarrassed that she¡¯d gotten extremly carried away at work and was still afraid of the repercussions of being caught. ¡°Cecilia, I do understand what happened today. Between the school and then Gio¡¯s bike being vandalized, I realize you neededfort and reassurance, he was okay. I¡¯m not disgusted by your rtionship with your son. You are both adults, and I will overlook what happened today. However, I¡¯ve already informed Gio, and now I¡¯ll notify you. Don¡¯t indulge at the office again. I¡¯m open to your lifestyle and epting, but others wouldn¡¯t be. If it ever happens at the office again there will be disciplinary actions taken. Now go do as your master told you.¡±


    Cecilia ran past and disappeared upstairs to do as she was told. Gio held the door open to the house. ¡°Come on in, I need to order the food, and then we can talk. We have a lot to discuss tonight.¡±


    They had just gotten through the door and heard the girls upstairs. ¡°Oh, hey Mommy-slut is Master downstairs?¡±


    Gio heard his mom mumble and then the squeal of his twin sluts and the sound of feet hurrying down the stairs. They came tearing around the corner and wrapped their arms around me from each side. ¡°Wee home Master. We missed you.¡±


    It was then that it registered to Gio that Tiffany and Tara were naked and all but humping him in their horniness.


    ¡°Jesus girls! You¡¯re fucking naked go get dressed. I know I taught you better than to run around like that!¡± Greg growled out.


    Tiffany was kissing Gio and Tara red at her father who had just berated them. ¡°As you have already reminded us, several times today Dad, Gio has control of us now. So, you don¡¯t get to tell us what to do anymore. This is our home and our Master, if you don¡¯t like how we greet him; we don¡¯t care. This isn¡¯t about you. He promised us lots of cums tonight, and we wanted to be ready. You just remember what you told us earlier. We¡¯re his and only he has a right to control us now.¡±


    Tara turned and kissed Gio then, while Tiffany took over the conversation. ¡°If you don¡¯t like how we greet our master, then close your eyes or just leave.¡±


    Gio pulled them both off of him and smacked their asses hard. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I invited your dad here. I need to talk to him. You will apologize for being rude, and then you both will go upstairs and get dressed. I want skirts and full shirts. You can skip underwear, but you will not make my guest feel ufortable in my house.¡± He red at them. ¡°Am I clear on that?¡±

 105

    Together in that cute twin speak thing they had they answered. ¡°Yes Master.¡± They turned to their dad. ¡°Sorry Dad.¡± Then they went upstairs, and Greg rxed. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of training to do with those two Gio.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°All they¡¯ve done since we left the courthouse is try to seduce me. They promised you that they belonged to you, and yet they still are trying to entice every man they can.¡±


    Gio indicated they enter the den and take a seat. Fiona walked in clothed like he¡¯d told the Twins to dress and knowing his sister that meant she¡¯d been at the head of the stairs¡¯ listening. She knelt down and kissed her brother and then sat on hisp. ¡°Mother is in the bath, Gio. How can I help tonight? Should I get you and our guest a drink?¡±


    Gio smiled and could feel she had been listening; she had no panties, and she was sure that Greg had gotten an eyeful of her ass and pussy when she¡¯d kissed him earlier. ¡°Greg, would you like a drink?¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever you have.¡±


    ¡°Coke for me Fiona, and after the drinks would you arrange to get a delivery from that Cajun chicken ce mom loves so much. I promised her dinner in bed tonight. She had a rough day.¡±


    His sister stood andughed. ¡°Yes, I saw the evidence of her rough day running down her leg as she got in the tub. Really Gio, are you trying to get her pregnant in one day?¡±


    Gio smiled and popped his sexy sister¡¯s ass. ¡°Just get the food and drink. Greg and I need to talk about everything that has happened today.¡±


    Fiona smiled and shook her perfect coed ass at him. ¡°As you wish Master.¡±


    ¡°See she listens and obeys you, as does your mother. My girls are going to take a bit more training.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°Do you want to talk about this first then? There are several things I would like to discuss with you this being one of them.¡±


    Greg thought about it for a second. ¡°I think we need toe to an understanding on this. You told me you were going to bring them to heel, and I know it¡¯s not been twenty-four hours yet, but it¡¯s easier to continue as you begin.¡±


    Gio sighed. ¡°Fine, I took your daughters originally as a way to humiliate them and their jock boyfriends. Fiona was sure that one look at my cock would be all it took and that was fairly close to what happened. Except, like everyone, I thought they were just big sluts that put out for the team and mocked the rest of us. I had no clue about the whole forced to date and fuck the team thing, or the fact that contrary to what we all thought, neither of your daughters had given up their virginity. They¡¯d just offered up their asses and mouths. Nevertheless, I demanded it all, and before they gave me their cherries, they told me they saved them for ¡®someone special¡¯. I didn¡¯t think anything of itst night. Then, this morning, I realized I went overboard, and made some changes to all our rtionships this morning. Exining that as their ¡®Master¡¯, I had responsibilities too. I told them I had the responsibility to protect and provide and think of what was best for them, as well as my needs and wants. At least, that¡¯s what I think a good Alpha male should do.¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°I agree, but why is that important for me to know?¡±


    Gio leaned closer to the older man. ¡°You have no clue about your daughters, do you? I became their hero today, by standing up for them. Do you know who their hero was before today? Before I told them to take the morning-after pill, and get on birth control, so they didn¡¯t end up teenage statistics? It was you Mister Anderson. Your daughters were saving their virginity for the first hero. Their first ¡®Master¡¯, their Daddy who took care of them since their mom died. The hero who did everything to give them what they wanted and needed was who they were saving themselves for. Even once I took that virginity, they still wanted to thank you and asked me to let them fuck you.¡±


    ¡°What? They asked you?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, right before we came to your office, they asked, and I told them that if the opportunity came up, they could give themselves to you. Not because I want to share my girls, but because you owned them first, you were just to honorable to take what was yours. Even so, here¡¯s the thing, you tried to y it off as a misunderstandingst night; however, we both know you want them. You told me if I ever had more than I could handle to let you know, then yed it off like you meant others, not your daughters. But I knew what you meant and when I realized this morning what I had stolen from you, I wanted to make it right. Be honest with me, Greg. You do want to fuck your daughters, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Greg looked him in the eye and sighed. ¡°More than anything, but they started dating those Jocks and thenst night they told me they switched their loyalty to you, and I don¡¯t take what isn¡¯t mine to take.¡±


    ¡°I understand that. I don¡¯t normally like to share either, but I guess I¡¯m going to have to, because I¡¯ve got a source for my needs at school, and some of those will be married women.¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s a bit different, as long as it¡¯s a woman whose needs aren¡¯t getting met at home. No woman who asks a young man to fuck her is getting what she needs, which means she isn¡¯t being taken care of thus, in my opinion, isn¡¯t taken.¡±


    Gio thought. ¡°I think I¡¯ll agree. Now about Tiffany and Tara, they stillnreally want to give themselves to you. And you didn¡¯t give them away; they were taken from you. So, I¡¯m going to give you each of them for a single night alone and both for this weekend. However, you will not loan them to anyone, and I get them back Sunday afternoon. I also think you should tell them what you told me about why you wouldn¡¯t take them.¡±


    Gio thought about it for a minute. ¡°If on Sunday they decided they want to stay with you, then I¡¯ll give them up. I really want them to be happy.¡±


    Greg shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m older than your mother, and honestly; I couldn¡¯t keep up with the two of them all the time. This will be a nice way to give them what they wanted and say good-bye to them. I know you don¡¯t love them, and won¡¯t marry either of them, but keep them. You are going to need the release for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Now I need your advice on a personal matter and a business matter.¡±


    Gio told Greg about his apppany, G. L. Creations and the emails from the two social media giants. ¡°What do you think? I mean I know both prices are low and with time, the app could make over a billion dors, but I¡¯d need to learn advertising and get clients and make ads. More work than I want to do.¡±


    Gregughed. ¡°Well actually, your mom could probably do it for you and have you making what they offered you in three months. If you want to sell and get out from having to run apany based on that app, I¡¯d say to go high. Both thosepanies have probably investigated you and know you¡¯re a high-school senior and think you¡¯d think 6 million is a lot of money. Show them a savvy business man instead. Tell them your advertising team is already in the process of recruiting customers and your financial team has a projection that you¡¯ll be making over a billion dors in two years. Then tell them that you wouldn¡¯t consider letting it go for less than 100 million.¡±


    Gio choked on his coke. ¡°JESUS!¡±


    Gregughed. ¡°Yeah it¡¯s an outrageous amount, but they¡¯ll counter with something more reasonable probably 15 to 20 million. This is a buisness deal, Gio. You stand fast at your 100 million. They¡¯lle back with another figure then youe down on your price a couple million. I bet you can get at least fifty million from one of them, maybe more. Oh and make sure you let them know anotherpany is bidding as well, but don¡¯t tell them who or how much. I¡¯m interested to see what they end up offering you.¡±


    Just then Fiona came in with the food, and they called the girls down and went to the dining room. Fiona took a te up to Ceci and then came to eat with everyone. Gio then told all of them what Ms. Hill had said about Abi and asked what they all thought the Chadwick¡¯s might be holding over Abi to get her to refuse to leave Dean.


    Tara and Tiffany nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve seen it. She hates being with him. She refuses to act like she wants to be with him either. Dean enjoys reminding her that she¡¯ll be sorry if she doesn¡¯t do as he says. She gives in to his demands then, but she doesn¡¯t want to be with him that¡¯s for certain.¡±


    Greg told Gio he¡¯d see what he could find out as rence¡¯sw firm was a client of his. He knew Betty Long always seemed miserable as well and suggested maybe both were being told something which kept them under the Chadwick¡¯sbined thumbs. It was Fiona who had the best idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask her Gio? She was your best friend for years. You two only quit talking after you thought she chose Dean over you. So why don¡¯t you ask her why she stays with him?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I did ask her Fiona, she always told me she had to be with him.¡±


    His big sister nodded. ¡°And like a man, you assumed that meant she wanted him and couldn¡¯t wait to be with him; even though it was obvious to both our families. she wanted you as bad as you wanted her. So, ask her what Chadwick has that makes her have to be with him.¡±


    After that, conversation changed again. This time it was Greg, who spoke up. ¡°Gio, may I ask you a question now?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    ¡°I noticed today that you don¡¯t dress like a teenager. You were dressed in what we would call business casual, is there a reason for that?¡±

 106

    ¡°You know the reason sir. I don¡¯t fit in jeans or other types of pants; I need the room in cargo and dress pants.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not as endowed as you; however, I have jeans and other pants that fit my oversized dick. They¡¯re just tailor made. I know for a fact your dad wears tailor made clothes as he uses my tailor. So why didn¡¯t he take you to get some custom-made jeans that would fit? The tailor could have made you five pairs in just a few days¡¯ time. He still could.¡±


    Gio could feel his anger rising. ¡°Are you telling me, all this time, I could have looked normal and dad knew it?¡±


    No one had an answer but suddenly Gio knew it was true. His dad had known¡­ His dad had set him up to be humiliated. Then he¡¯d reinforced that humiliation by encouraging Gio not to fight back, to take the more peaceful Zen path against the bullying. But why? The only reason he could think of was jealousy. He knew his son at eleven was bigger already than he was, and he¡¯d set Gio up to be shamed needlessly.


    All summer Gio worked for the bastard, as he¡¯d had to watch him fuck that little bottle blond bimbo while he fought mom on every aspect of their divorce. Gio had been trying to decide if he should humiliate his dad for what he did to their family. Gio now knew his dad didn¡¯t deserve any kind of loyalty at all from him.


    ¡°I need to meet this tailor. Fiona kept telling me to get a makeover, to go with the bike. I may not have the bike for now, but the makeover I could do.¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll call tomorrow and make an appointment for you and introduce you to my guy; he¡¯s good and quick.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Now Tiffany and Tara, you, me and your dad need to talk and clear some things up.¡±


    Fiona smiled as she stood. ¡°That¡¯s my cue to go check on mom. Where am I sleeping tonight, Gio?¡±


    ¡°Stay with mom until Ie up, and we¡¯ll talk about it then.¡±


    Fiona nodded and took the leftovers and trash with her. She would head upstairs once her cleanup in the kitchen was finished. She hoped she¡¯d get to spend some time with Gio¡¯s cock buried in her pussy tonight. Sheughed; it had only been one day, and she was already addicted to fucking her brother. She needed to decide what she wanted to. He¡¯d been so loving and kind this morning, leaving the decision to have his baby up to her. There was a part of her that wanted to finish getting her bachelors in business and go on for her MBA first. At the same time, there was another, equally excited desire to watch her belly swell as her brother¡¯s child grew inside her. She could see herself holding their child, looking as Gio watched it suckle from her milk swollen breasts. She knew it didn¡¯t have to be either or but did she want to try to finish her BA pregnant and start her masters while caring for an infant? Plus, did she want to be pregnant at the same time as her mom? Mom had convinced Gio to keep trying until she was pregnant, so it was only time before it happened. Fiona needed to talk to Gio and see what he really wanted.


    Gio waited until Fiona was gone then turned to the twins. ¡°I want the two of you to bepletely honest with me right now. No hiding things, no telling me what you think I want to hear, no holding back information because you¡¯re hurt or angry or embarrassed. Can you do that?¡±


    The two of them looked at him, and he felt his cock responding to the countenance of devotion on their faces. What the hell was going on here? They¡¯d gone from despising him and ridiculing him yesterday at dinner to all but worshiping him today? It was almost too much toprehend. ¡°Yes Master¡± They said in that cute twin speak thing.


    ¡°Last night, Tiffany said something to me that I think I misunderstood at the time. She said that both of you had been saving your virginity for someone special. I thought she meant someone you hadn¡¯t met yet that you would think was that special someone. That wasn¡¯t what you meant was it?¡±


    Tiffany looked and Tara, and they both shook their head no. Gio sighed. ¡°You both had already picked who you wanted to give your virginity to hadn¡¯t you?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t been watching for it, he would have missed, when for just a second, both girl¡¯s eyes had gone to their dad. Then they both answered in a whisper ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suddenly, Gio understood why Tiffany had given him her virginity, and it followed the same reason was why Tara had, too. ¡°Tiffany, you were just nning on sucking my dick and maybe, trying to let me fuck you in the ass when you first started asking me to give you my Big Fat Cock weren¡¯t you?¡±


    She blushed and nodded. ¡°Yes, but then you demanded I break up with Brock. At first, I almost got dressed then.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Tara you tried to get her not to text Brock. That was because you realized if she did that your virginity use would go away didn¡¯t you? That if she broke up with him your coach would make her fuck for real right?¡±


    Tara nodded, and a tear ran down her cheek. ¡°Yes, but it wasn¡¯t Tiffany I was worried about. I already knew I wanted your big fat cock in me too. I wasn¡¯t going to do itst night, so I¡¯d win the bet, but I was going to have you. When you told Tiffany to call Brock, I knew you¡¯d make me break up with Chris too. I wouldn¡¯t have the protection for my virginity for my special someone anymore.¡±


    You both changed your minds when I told Tiffany that if she took my cock in her mouth, she¡¯d belong to me and only me. Her mouth, ass, and pussy would only belong to me, and no one else would touch it. That¡¯s why you offered me your virginity because you thought it might get you out of having to fuck the whole football team.¡±


    Tiffany nodded, and Tara shook her head. ¡°Not the whole team Gio, the entire football program. We didn¡¯t just have to fuck the team. To keep our virginity, Tiffany and I had to agree that the team, the coaching staff, the trainers, ground crew and even the boosters could and would use our asses and mouths whenever they wanted. That¡¯s what why we wanted you to own us.¡±


    Gio nodded he would need to think about that and try to see if he could find some video evidence of that to pass on to the police. ¡°I still have a problem. You should have belonged to someone else. I find I don¡¯t want to give you up, but I do need to know. Tiffany, Tara your special someone; it was your Dad wasn¡¯t it? You were saving your virginity for your hero; your Daddy weren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you both asked me if I¡¯d let you fuck him wasn¡¯t it?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    They were both crying now. It was Tara who finally answered him. ¡°Yes, but he doesn¡¯t want to fuck us. We tried, and he told us that only you can fuck us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you were so mean and nasty to him earlier wasn¡¯t it? Because you think he didn¡¯t want your pussies after you saved them for him until me.¡±


    They both sobbed and nodded. Gio shook his head. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t why girls. Your Daddy wouldn¡¯t fuck you because you belong to me. He¡¯s an honorable man. He wants you very much. So much that I have made a deal with him. Tara, tonight you are going home with your Daddy. From the moment you get in your Daddy¡¯s car until the moment you get in Tiffany¡¯s car in the morning, you belong to your Daddy and only your Daddy, no one else. However, in the morning when you get in Tiffany¡¯s car you belong to me again and only me is that understood?¡±


    Tara squealed and ran around the table and hugged Gio, kissing him ¡°Oh thank you master; you¡¯re the best Master.¡±


    Gio watched as Tiffany tried to be patient, and just as he saw another tear fall from her eye; he relented on teasing her. ¡°Tiffany. Tomorrow when your dad gets off work, he wille here and pick you up. From the time you get in his car tomorrow night until Tara, and I pick you up in your car the next morning; you will belong to your Daddy and only your Daddy. No one else just your Daddy. When you get in Tara¡¯s car, you will once again belong to me and only me.¡±


    Her head jerked up, and she too was on her feet, thanking and kissing him. ¡°Remember as your Master, my responsibility is to see that your needs are met and give you the best protection or provision I can. You both need to fulfill giving yourselves to you real hero, your first hero, and he needs to take what you lovingly want to give him. Because of that, I know you both need individual time with your Daddy but you both also need family time with your Daddy. So Friday night after the football game neither of you are to go to the locker room. You will meet your Daddy at the concession stand and follow him home. Once you are home, you will both belong to your Daddy until Sunday night when you get in your car ande back here. Once you get in your car Sunday you will belong to me again.


    However, I want you both to understand. The way you acted today: Being mean and nasty to a guest in my home will never be tolerated. If it happens again you will not be allowed to see, touch, or taste my Big Fat Cock; or any other means of pleasing yourselves for a week. If you have a problem with a guest, you will tell me why, and I will decide the appropriate response to them. Is that understood?¡±


    Both Girls nodded. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Okay then. Tiffany kiss your Daddy and sister good-bye, and then go get ready for bed. You can join me and Mommy-slut in the big room tonight. Tara go get what you need for school tomorrow and meet your Daddy at his car.¡±


    Both girls again answered in twin voices. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    They both did as they were told and Gio thanked Greg again for helping him with the school situation and the business situation. Greg promised to make the appointment for the tailor when he got to work the next day and let Gio know when it would be. Then Greg met Tara at the front door, and they climbed into his Jaguar. As soon as the door was closed Greg looked at his daughter. ¡°Who do you belong to Princess?¡±

 107

    Tara smiled at her first hero, her handsome Daddy, and bit her bottom lip knowing he was going to fuck her tonight. ¡°You Daddy. I only belong to my Daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct and you¡¯ll obey me tonight. You¡¯ll do everything I tell you to without a question; isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy I¡¯m your good Princess remember.¡±


    Greg smiled at her. ¡°Then push your seat as far back as it will go and after that take of that skirt Princess. Daddy wants to see his sweet little Princess¡¯s naughty pussy.¡±


    Tara loved that her Daddy was finally ready to y with her and Tiffany. Many a night they¡¯did in their beds after they learned about sex and ying with their pussy¡¯s imagining their sexy Daddy ying with their pussies and asses, fucking their pussies for the first time. While she was thinking, she¡¯d obeyed and moved her seat back as far as it would go, slid her short skirt off her body, andid it in the foot well. Then she¡¯d spread her legs as far as she could in the European sports car. ¡°Here it is Daddy. Do you like my little kitty? It¡¯s a hairless kitty. Can you see it good?¡±


    Greg¡¯s eyes locked on his daughters waxed mons. ¡°That is one of the prettiest pussies I¡¯ve ever seen Princess. I want you to take her hand and pet your pretty kitty, Tara. You can rub it, stroke it, run your fingers across it and tease your clit. You will not put your fingers or anything else in your honey hole, and you will under no circumstances cum before I tell you too. Is that understood? If your hand gets tired, then switch hands but the same rules apply touching on the outside only, no fingers in your hole and no cumming.¡±


    Tara took two fingers and stuck them in her mouth licking them, sucking on them, getting them good and wet; then he started doing as her Daddy told her and stroking her pussy.


    Greg reached over and pushed the button starting the 12 cylinder engine of the European car. The vibrations of the precision engine traveled through the car and gave an extra tingle to Tara¡¯s naked cunt and ass in the leather seat. ¡°OHH! DADDY! Your big engine makes my pussy tingle.¡±


    Greg saw her speed up her ministrations to her pussy ¡°Don¡¯t you dare cum before I get you home and say you can, Princess.¡±


    ¡°OH, I¡¯m trying to be a good girl for you Daddy.¡± He watched as she slowed her fingers down and lightly yed with herself. She was pouring so much girl cream he wondered if she¡¯de. ¡°Did you cum like a bad little girl, Tara?¡±


    ¡°No Daddy, I swear. My hungry pussy is just so pleased it¡¯s finally going to get stuffed by your big Daddy Cock that its supper slippery and gushy.¡±


    ¡°If I find out you lied to me, and that¡¯s girl cum; I¡¯m not going to be happy Princess.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m a squirter; this isn¡¯t my cum. My cum would be in the floor, not the seat.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Tara. Now my cock is hard as a diamond. That¡¯s the sexiest thing anyone has ever said to me.¡±


    Tara giggled like she used to when she was younger, and it made his dick twitch in his pants. He was thankful they were home. He had a night of sexual pleasure nned for his little Princess. His cock may not be as big as Gio¡¯s, but he had much more experience using it. He was going to use every trick in his sexual arsenal to let his daughter see who was the better lover. They pulled into the garage at the house, and he looked at his daughter. ¡°Take that shirt of and drop it on top of your skirt. Then you sit there in you juices and take both hands and rub those big girl titties and pull those nipples until I tell you to stop and don¡¯t you dare cum!¡±


    Tara pulled her shirt off and started rubbing her tits, squeezing them, tugging on her nipples just like her Daddy told her to, because she was his Good Girl. She was shocked when he got out of the car and walked around to her door and ripped it open. Greg pulled his daughter out of the car and spun her until she faced the interior. ¡°Spread your legs some Tara.¡±


    The eighteen-year-old widened her stance. Before looking back over her shoulder. ¡°Like that Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Wider Princess!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Coyly she moved another inch. ¡°Is this wide enough, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°No Baby, just a bit more.¡±


    She did as he asked sliding her legs further apart until he pussy gaped open.


    Greg stepped up behind her and put one hand on her hip and one between her shoulder des and pushed her forward bending her at the waist. ¡°You lick up the mess you made of my seat, naughty girl, and don¡¯t you stop until every bit of that girl cream is cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Yes Daddy.¡±


    Greg waited until her hands were on the seat, and her tongue waspping at her juices before he undid his pants and let them fall to the floor. Then he sank to his knees, where he could see her pretty pink pussy glistening with the honey, she was still dripping. The scent was hot young pussy, sweet and clean, and it made his already hard nine-inch cock like a steel bar waiting to be driven into the ground. His eyes roved over her treasure hole, and his mouth watered at the sight of her tanned peach shaped ass. He reached out and separated her cheeks getting a look at her equally sexy little butt hole. Then, without another second to waste, he leaned forward and licked from the top of her slit to her puckered star. He heard his horny daughter moan as she continued to lick up her own pussy juice from the leather of his passenger seat. He pressed his face into her ass rimming her tight, nasty ass hole; pushing his fat tongue against it, trying to prate her anal ring. He worked it in, and Tara squealed and pushed her ass back against his invading tongue. Greg let his tongue stab repeatedly into the sour taste of his daughter¡¯s dark passageway, then he was back to licking her slit. His nose teasing her puckered star as his tongue dipped into her wet leaking cunt,pping up her honey. As hepped and sucked her dew from her pussy, his tongue would asionally prod her clit and soon, she was thrusting back at him as he buried his tongue in her pussy, deeper and deeper. Finally, she lifted her head from licking the seat before her. ¡°OH GOD DADDY! PLEASE TELL ME I CAN CUM! I CAN¡¯T HOLD BACK MUCH LONGER! I NEED TO CUM DADDY, PLEASE, PLEASE, OH GOD PLEASE!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead Princess, we¡¯re home. Now you can cum as much and as often as you need to.¡±


    Then Greg sucked her whole pussy, and let his teeth and tongue rake her clit hard as she screamed, thrusting back and squirting so hard he choked on the first shot.


    ¡°CUMMING DADDY! OH, CUMMING IN YOUR MOUTH! SO GOOD! SO HARD! I¡¯VE NEVER CUM THIS HARD, NOT EVER! YOU¡¯RE MAKING YOUR PRINCESS SQUIRT SO MUCH CUM FOR YOU DADDY!¡±


    Greg swallowed around her convulsing pussy and after that pulled away standing quickly and ced the head of his cock at his daughter¡¯s still squirting hole and little by little, agonizingly slowly, started to push his nine inches inside her tight, wet, spasming pussy. He went slow never stopping, but never speeding up either. When Tara tried to push back and burry him inside her in one furious thrust, he caught her hips and stopped her; as he continued the slow plunge into her depths. Tara was desperate as he moved so slowly letting her feel every motion of his thick veiny cock in every single piece of her tight wet pussy until he was fully seated inside pushing up against the back of her cuntwall. ¡°Feel that Princess? Your pussy was made perfect for Daddy¡¯s cock. You have the whole thing without any room to spare.¡±


    Tara was in heaven. What her Daddy was doing to her pussy was perfect, it was slow and sensual and different than the hard pounding the Gio had given her. Then just as slowly as he¡¯d entered her, Tara¡¯s Daddy started pulling out, and she whimpered as she started to feel empty again. NO DADDY! PUT IT BACK IN! I NEED TO FEEL FULL OF MY DADDY COCK, PUT IT BACK!¡±


    Heughed as he continued to slowly pull out, until just the tip was left. ¡°You want Daddy to fill you up again Tara? Is that what you want to be full of your Daddy¡¯s cock? Do you want me to keep pumping in and out of you until you cum? Until Daddy Cums in your still unprotected womb? Gio told you to get on birth control, l, but you haven¡¯t yet, have you? You can¡¯t because your doctor didn¡¯t have an opening until Monday. So, if I keep loving you like I am all night Tara you¡¯ll be so full of your Daddy¡¯s cum you¡¯ll end up with Daddy¡¯s Baby. Daddy¡¯s Baby in his ripe Princess.¡±


    As he just as slowly pushed back in Tara was having trouble keeping any kind of control as her imagination took over, and she saw her belly swelling with the baby her Daddy was talking about giving her today. Did she want that? It was so naughty to even think about it. Is that what her Daddy wanted? Did he want her belly to grow with his baby? ¡°I do want that Daddy, but you can¡¯t, I belong to Gio, and he doesn¡¯t want me to be pregnant. After tonight, I have to go back to him and do what he wants. So as much as I love you and would love to have your baby. You can¡¯t put a baby in me if it makes my real master mad at me.¡±


    Greg continued without a word, just slowly pumping in and out of his daughter. He knew she was right he couldn¡¯t keep her, and her sister safe at school and Gio could. But he knew Gio didn¡¯t love them; he just needed willing sluts to fuck. Greg understood. His cock and balls weren¡¯t as big as Gio¡¯s, but he still remembered needing to cum a number of times a day in high school and college. In reality, even now, in his mid-forties he needed toe many times a day. When he felt his Princess tightening around him, Greg started pumping faster. She screamed and mped down around as her second orgasm of the night hit her. ¡°I LOVE YOU DADDY! TAKE MY PUSSY! MAKE IT YOURS, IT WAS ALWAYS SUPPOSED TO BE YOURS. I DON¡¯T CARE CUM IN IT! MAKE A BABY IN ME. I DON¡¯T CARE ABOUT SCHOOL, LET ME STAY WITH YOU DADDY! DON¡¯T GIVE ME BACK! MAKE ME YOUR PRINCESS SLUT AND BABY MAMA!¡±


    Those words crashed into Greg¡¯s heart and mind, and he lost all control ramming his cock into his daughter over and over and as his cum sted out of his cock into his daughters Tara¡¯s fertile womb he roared ¡°NEVER GIVING YOU BACK! YOU ARE MINE, PRINCESS!¡±

 108

    Tara heard her Daddy im her, and her pussy locked down on his big Daddy Cock as it pumped what felt like a gallon of his virile cum into her pussy sending her into the most explosive cum of her life. Her vision faded away in a swirl of colors as the most exquisite pleasure she¡¯d ever felt overwhelmed her.


    Greg caught his daughter as she wordlessly screamed her ecstasy on his cock before passing out. He pulled his spent cock out of her, turned her in his arms, cradling her and carried her to his bed. He didn¡¯t know how, but he would find a way to keep her and her sister safe as he reimed them. He knew now beyond a shadow of a doubt that he loved them, and they were meant for him not any other man. His twin sluts, his precious daughters and the mothers of his future children.


    Gio wanted nothing more than to climb into the king-size bed and fuck all three of the women in it but Tiffany and Tara¡¯s face when admitting they¡¯d saved their virginity for their dad wouldn¡¯t leave his mind. They didn¡¯t really belong to him. They¡¯d given themselves to him, and they would honor that promise but in reality, their hearts belonged to their father. The problem that was keeping them with him, was if they were unattached at school the jocks would start pressuring them to return to the way things were before. Based on the behavior of the team so far, he knew that Dean and the others might even go so far as to force them. Gio knew what he was going to do. Not being with Abi hurt, it caused him physical pain, so there was no way he could keep these two women, who were bing his friends, from the one man they loved just because they had wanted to fuck him. He sighed and stepped fully into the bedroom. ¡°Tiffany, get dressed and go home to your Dad. I release you from belonging to me. Go home to you dad and sister. You both belong to him, and we all know it.¡±


    Tiffany looked at her friend and savior. For the first-time something stirred inside her a longing for this man¡¯s love, but she knew he belonged to another and would never love her. ¡°What about school? We won¡¯t be safe there without people thinking we are sleeping with you.¡±


    Gio nodded ¡°I know, so we meet up every morning in the parking lot. You let your Dad know that I¡¯ll have to make out with you both, but I won¡¯t fuck you again. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re both safe while we¡¯re at school.¡±


    Tiffany looked at Cec and Fiona, who had neither said anything yet. ¡°Go on honey. He¡¯ll keep his word.¡±


    ¡°I know; I just don¡¯t know if I should leave. We had a deal after all.¡±


    Gio looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fuck you even if you stay, so go home and be with your sister and dad the two people that we both know you love and that love you.¡±


    Tiffany to Gio and kissed him. ¡°You really are a good guy and a hero, Gio. I¡¯ll help you get Abi away from Dean anyway I can. Until then, I¡¯ll find you a couple more hot sluts, toe fuck you on the regr.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just go be with your real loves. I¡¯ll see you at school tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°How are you going to get there, your bike is trashed?¡±


    ¡°I figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Tara and I will pick you up at seven, be ready for us. Least we can do.¡±


    ¡°Alright and tell your dad, I¡¯ll take care of you at school and again thank him for his help today. And Tiffany thank you too. Your phone call saved me from expulsion.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Tiffany left, and Gio looked at his mom and sister who had strange looks on their faces. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You Gio McLoed, are a great lover, but a better man. Now get in this bed and fuck your sister who has waited patiently for you to pay her some attention.¡±


    Gio looked at his sister and was surprised to see her crying quietly. ¡°Fiona what¡¯s wrong? I thought you told me you didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. If you want me to let you go back to someone I will.¡±


    She cried harder shaking her head. ¡°No that¡¯s not it. No one has ever looked at me like Mister Anderson looked at Tiffany and Tara tonight. I¡¯m always a fuck buddy, but no one has ever loved me.¡±


    Gio looked at his mom, and she slipped out of the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the other room tonight. You need to fix this Gio. She doesn¡¯t understand. You didn¡¯t do this, but it¡¯s your job to take care of her and right now she needs to understand the difference between what you, me and her share and what you had with Tiffany and Tara.¡±


    Gio nodded. Then he climbed in the bed and took his big sister in his arms. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Fiona. You are loved. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do. I¡¯m your sister you have to love me.¡±


    Gio tilted her head up and kissed her soundly his tongue dominating her mouth as he wanted to make her understand she possessed his soul. ¡°No Fiona, not like a sister. You¡¯ve always been more to me. Yes, I love Abi, but I love you just as much.¡±


    Gio kissed down his sister¡¯s body stopping when he got to her tits and spent some time sucking and nibbling on them, his hands wandering lovingly, stroking her stomach and sides and down to her hips. She opened her legs, and his hand moved to hernding strip teasing the small trimmed strip of red hair. He yed with it. ¡°I love that you have this, but I want you to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want you to let it grow out and then shape it into a heart. That way when you look in the mirror after you shower or when you are getting dressed, you will know that I love you.¡±


    His mouth started kissing down her taunt tummy, and then he nestled between her thighs, lovingly stroking her pussy as he watched it open to him and dampen as he teased and loved on her with his hands. Then he kissed her just above her mound. He moved and started licking and sucking on her pussy lips and let his tongue lovingly slide across her slit and tease her clit out of it¡¯s hood. Then he ced little sucking kisses on her swollen clit and slowly, lovingly slide a finger into her pussy as he kissed and licked and sucked on her love button.


    Fiona was overwhelmed with the feelings, not of lust but of tender loving care, her brother was showing her body. He was worshiping her like he truly did love her. She looked down aching with need as he tenderly took her closer and closer to spilling over. She knew she was going to cum soon, and her eyes closed as she got closer. ¡°Look at me Fiona. Look into my eyes as you cum for me. See how much I love you. She shattered; her body cuming apart as she saw the love in his eyes for her, and then he was crawling up her body before she even came down and lovingly entered her rocking and pumping not in a hot hard fuck but a generous tempo as he loved her as deeply as he could.


    After about half an hour of pumping her into the bed, he rolled putting her on top and began to run his hands lovingly over her perfect heart-shaped ass and up her back. His lips locked to hers. Tongue lovingly tasting, possessing her mouth as his Big Fat Cock was doing to her pussy. Then he pulled his mouth from hers. ¡°Sit up Fiona and ride me to your climax. So you can look into my eyes as, we cum together.¡±


    She sat up, and he took her hands in his as they continued to make love. She sped up as she felt herself get close to cumming and her eyes started to close. ¡°Don¡¯t look away Fiona. Look into my eyes see the truth as we cum together.¡± She opened her eyes and felt a connection form between her and Gio. A connection deeper than any she¡¯d ever had before. More than brother and sister, more than a husband and wife, more than lovers. To Fiona, as the first wave of an intense cum hit her and she felt his first rope ssh against the walls of her pussy. It felt like they connected so much that she was certain their very souls were mixing just like their cum was.


    Gio sat up as the continued to soak each other with cum and took her mouth in a kiss that finished entwining their souls. As thest bit of pleasure washed over her, she felt his words more than heard them. ¡°You¡¯re mine forever Fiona and I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Then he rolled them on their side and still buried deep within her; they fell asleep holding each other close.

 109

    Tiffany Anderson didn¡¯t know what to do. She¡¯d left the room and gone and packed up to head home, like Gio told her, but she¡¯d stopped by the door to the master bedroom to let someone know she was leaving so they could lock up behind her. There she had watched as Gio tenderly made love to his big sister Fiona. Tiffany was so conflicted, part of her wanted to obey Gio and run home and let her Dad know that she and Tara belonged to him and give herself to him in every way, just like the fantasy she and Tara shared for years. However, another part of her, a growing part, wanted to belong to this man, because that¡¯s what Gio was, a man. Where other guys in their school were boys, including most of the football staff, Gio was a man. More importantly, Gio was a gentleman. She watched as he made love to his sister, something she¡¯d never seen before. A couple make love. Oh, she¡¯d seen plenty of sex and lots of fucking, but what Fiona and Gio had just finished wasn¡¯t fucking. It was beautiful and something she wanted in her own life.


    What confused her was that until yesterday she¡¯d thought of Gio as beneath her. Then she¡¯d seen his Big Fat Cock, and it had been lust that had driven her. He¡¯d humiliated her, shamed her, and part of her had thrilled in submitting to him, but it was still just sex and fucking. Well not just sex, it was mind blowing, orgasmic sex; like she didn¡¯t know could really exist, but still just sex. Then this morning, he treated her and Tara less like possessions and more like valued members of his family. Not wanting them to suffer the stigma of being unwed teen mothers, he¡¯d ordered them to get the morning-after pill and get on birth control. Not exactly what a master would do to a sex ve. Then after, when they¡¯d gotten to school, standing up for the twins against Brock and Chris, even going so far as to physically fight the running backs to keep them from taking her and her sister by force. That¡¯s when things changed for Tiffany. She saw Gio differently. His willingness to risk being ridiculed worse if he lost and getting expelled if he won moved her heart. Then to use his sharp mind to figure out they had a secret desire for their father and pushing to make it happen. All thatbined to make her not want to belong to anyone but Gio McLoed, but he¡¯d sent her away and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Obey or beg to stay?


    She wandered downstairs to see Mrs. McLoed in the kitchen making a cup of tea. ¡°Tiffany dear, are you still here? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    One simple question set off the waterworks, and Tiffany poured out her heart to the older woman. Once it was all out there, Cecilia was holding the still crying younger woman. ¡°Well, that puts a whole new spin on things, doesn¡¯t it? Can I make a suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, do what Gio told you to do. Go home, tell your Dad what Gio said, but also tell him how you feel.¡±


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to upset him. I love Daddy, just not like Tara does. She wants to belong to Daddy. She always has. They have a special bond he and I don¡¯t have. I don¡¯t want to hurt his feelings by telling him I don¡¯t want to fuck him.¡±


    Cecilia pulled her into a hug and started rubbing her back. ¡°Sweetie, your Dad loves you girls very much. If he knows you want to be with Gio, he¡¯ll send you back. He won¡¯t be upset unless you get hurt in all this. However, if you tell Gio how you feel, I think you¡¯d be surprised that he¡¯ll ept you back. I love my son, but he¡¯s still figuring out how to be the man he is meant to be. He sent you home because he respects your Father and didn¡¯t want to get between you and Tara and your rtionship with Greg.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to love me. I know it¡¯s Abi, he loves.¡±


    Cecilia smiled and shook her head. ¡°Sweetheart, tell me this; does your Daddy love you or Tara more?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tiffany frowned, she knew that Tara and her Dad had a special bond, but she never felt less loved by either of them. ¡°Their bond is different, but I don¡¯t think he loves her any more or me any less. I think it¡¯s just a different love.¡±


    The older woman, Gio¡¯s mother and one of his lovers nodded. ¡°Exactly, just like Gio is upstairs exining to his sister, anyone can love more than one person. Gio loves me as his mother and now as a lover, just like he loves his sister as his sister and a lover. Does he love you yet? No, but I see what he doesn¡¯t; what you don¡¯t. He let you go tonight because he¡¯s in danger of falling in love with you, and he didn¡¯t want to stand in the way of what he thinks you want. A love with your father.¡±


    The younger woman¡¯s heart jumped in her chest at that thought. ¡°I¡¯m so close to falling head over heels for him, Mrs. McLoed.¡±


    Cecilia smiled. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve licked Gio¡¯s cum out of my pussy and had my face buried in your sweet cunt too, it¡¯s okay to call me Cecilia.¡± She pulled the girl onto herp and held her like she was one of her children. ¡°Go home tonight, like Gio asked. Tell you father what he said and tell him and Tara what you want. Then when your father releases you, make Gio see the truth; that you want him. That you belong to him. You know he ns to go to work out in the morning, Fiona will make sure of it. Come early and wake him like only a lover can. Tell him what you want and see what happens. I promise you he won¡¯t turn you down, and if he does, we¡¯ll just keep working at him until he sees the truth.¡±


    Tiffany nodded and then kissing Cecilia ¡°Thank you Cecilia. I don¡¯t remember ever talking to my mother about things like this, but it¡¯s nice having an older woman to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Well, since Gio is using your father as a male role model and mentor, you girls shoulde to me anytime you want some womanly advice.¡±


    Tiffany tried to follow Cecilia¡¯s advice and had been partially sessful, she made it as far as the drivers seat in her little mini cooper but when she tried to put the key in the ignition and drive away she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She sat in her dark car and wept. The pain in her heart from being forced to leave her master too much for her confused heart to take.

 110

    Greg Anderson was in incest heaven. His tight outgoing cheerleader daughter had cum so hard on his cock she was still unconscious from the fucking they¡¯d just finished. He sat in the armchair facing his bed and just watched as his cum leaked out of his daughter¡¯s perfect pussy. He really wanted to keep her, but the reality of the situation was setting in. There was no way to keep her and her twin sister safe while they were at school. The only two solutions were to pull them out and let them finish their senior year home-schooled or send Tara back to Gio tomorrow, take his night with Tiffany and let them go for good.


    Despite the temptation to keep them and breed them, he wasn¡¯t known for making stupid decisions. Yet deep inside, if he was honest, he wanted to keep his Princess. He loved both of his daughters, but he and Tara had always had a special rtionship, and he missed her once she¡¯d hooked up with Chris Barrows and quit spending time with him. Knowing now that they had forced her to do so ate him up with anger and guilt. What he¡¯d learned tonight about the football staff and boosters made him boil. He knew before the school year was done he¡¯d see each, and every one of them pay for using his Princess and his other daughter as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, Daddy.¡± He looked up into the not so innocent eyes of his daughter. ¡°You are supposed to be fucking me tonight, Daddy. Why are you way over there? Come get in bed with me so I can get your Daddy Dick ready for you to really fuck me.¡±


    Greg stood and growled. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking, Tara. I¡¯m a real man. I¡¯m not sure you can handle me really fucking you, Princess.¡±


    She bit her lower lip. ¡°Only one way to find out Daddy,e here and let me suck my Daddy¡¯s Dick until he is good and hard and ready to fuck me like the horny little slut, I am for him.¡±


    Greg couldn¡¯t help himself as he came to the bed where his daughter was stretched out. When he got close enough, she turned and took his quickly hardening cock into her mouth and sucked and licked thebination of his and her cum off his dick, quickly causing him to go from semi aroused to hard enough to crack diamonds. Her lips dragging over the shaft of his cock while her tongue kept running around the sensitive tip, dragging grunts and groans out of his mouth, and making his cock feel like it was in a warm wet massage unit. He watched as her head bobbed up and down, taking more and more of him deeper and deeper into her throat. Greg suddenly pulled out of her mouth and flipped her, so she was now facing away from him. He rolled her over and pushed her face down into his bed. Then pulling her ass into the air he ran his newly hardened dick up and down her slit gathering her wetness and getting his cock good and sloppy before driving deep into her freshly fuck cunt filling her again and mming over and over into her forbidden pussy. He listened as she screamed, as she came repeatedly. Driving deeper and deeper into her until he was pushing on her cervix and threatening to do exactly what he¡¯d told her he¡¯d do: fill her womb with his seed and nt a child in his own eighteen-year-old daughter¡¯s womb. ¡°YES DADDY, CUM IN ME! GIVE ME YOUR BABY! I WANT IT! I NEED IT! GIVE ME A BABY, DADDY, MAKE ME YOUR PRINCESS BREEDING SLUT! FILL MY NEEDY PUSSY WITH YOUR DADDY CUM. I NEED YOU TO GIVE ME YOUR BABY!¡± Tara was mming her cunt back against his thrusting cock harder and harder. Constantly begging him to cum inside her. He felt her pussy tighten on his hard thrusting dick, milking him for everything as her screams changed from begging for his baby to ¡°FUCK ME, I¡¯M CUMMING! CUMMING ON MY DADDY¡¯S DICK, CUMMING FROM DADDY FUCKING HIS BABY IN ME! SO GOOD! SO VERY GOOD! YES DADDY!!! FUCK I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN! YOU FUCK ME SO GOOD DADDY, NOW CUM FOR ME. FILL MY CUNT! FILL THE PUSSY YOU MADE JUST FOR YOU DADDY! MAKE ME YOURS AND GIVE ME WHAT I WANT!¡± She looked back over her shoulder and reached back a hand and rubbed his face. ¡°Stop fighting it, Daddy! I know you want me! I know you want to own me, to fill me UP, to watch me grow big with my Daddy¡¯s baby! Just give in.¡± Her cunt tightened and started convulsing around him as she came yet again. She bit her lip before her mouth opened and she screamed, ¡°OH DADDY!! CUMMING!¡± Then she looked him in the eyes again and he could see her true want as she whispered. ¡°Make me yours, fill me with your baby. I¡¯ll make you a Daddy again, just let yourself go.¡±


    Something in him snapped, and his logic fled. She wanted to have his baby and somehow; she knew that he wanted to watch his teenage daughter grow round with his child. He felt his control slip as he pounded her into the bed until his cock exploded with the biggest load he¡¯d ever had, spraying rope after rope of his seed straight into her waiting womb. Coating her insides with his seed as it sought the egg that would make him a father again and as hey beside his daughter trying to recover; Greg knew. Tara would stay with him and he¡¯d fuck her every chance he got. He¡¯d fill her eager pussy until she was pregnant with his child. He¡¯d watch as her body changed, and his child grew inside her. Once that one was born, he¡¯d fill her again until she gave him all the children they both wanted. Logic be damned.


    As theyy together just trying to recover from the second round of fucking. Tara sat up quickly. ¡°Oh, Daddy! Get dressed we need to go get Tiffany!¡±


    Greg sat up and saw tears running down his daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tara?¡±


    She looked at him and held her hand over her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s Tiffany Daddy! She¡¯s in Gio¡¯s driveway and she¡¯s crying so hard she can¡¯t see, and her heart and belly are hurting because she is so very sad Daddy. She needs us.¡±


    They quickly dressed and piled into Greg¡¯s Mercedes SUV and drove back to the McLeod home where they could inly see Tiffany in the driver¡¯s seat of her little car, weeping.


    Tara jumped out of the SUV and ran over and wrapped her arms around her sister, who turned into her and started weeping even harder. The two of them slipping into the twinnguage they¡¯d used all their lives. Greg waited until Tara got Tiffany calmed down, and then he knelt down beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sweet Girl? Why are you sitting out here crying?¡±


    She looked at him, and Greg could feel the heartache radiating off his daughter. ¡°Gio sent me home, Daddy. He told me that Tara and I don¡¯t belong to him anymore. We belong to you, that we should have always belonged to you.¡±


    Greg¡¯s cock sprung hard at that deration, then quickly died as he realized that wasn¡¯t what his other daughter wanted. ¡°And you don¡¯t want to belong to me, do you?¡±


    Tiffany cried again, clinging to her twin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy! I thought I wanted to be yours, but I think I love him. I know I need him but he¡­ he¡­ he doesn¡¯t want me.¡± Then she started weeping again. Greg cursed Gio for a fool, then scooped his sobbing child into his arms and carried her to the SUV. ¡°Oh Tiffany, that¡¯s not true, he¡¯s just trying to live up to being the man his mother raised him to be. Think about it. You and your sister and friends have been nothing but nasty to him. Yet once he imed you yesterday, he¡¯s stood up for you, fought for you, even risked his schrship by getting almost expelled to keep you and Tara safe today. Tonight, he realized you and Tara had a desire and he did what he thought would allow you to fulfill it. Now he¡¯s just confused desire and fantasy, with love and devotion. He¡¯s trying to give us all what we want. If he knows you want to belong to him and that I¡¯m fine with you belonging to him, then he¡¯ll take you back. We just have to make him see what you want. That is what you want, isn¡¯t it? To be Gio¡¯s or are you talking about someone else.¡±


    ¡°There is no one else, Daddy. I want Gio to take me back. I belong to him, he is my master.¡±


    ¡°Then you must obey him, honey. What did he tell you to do?


    ¡°Toe home and tell you we belong to you now. That he is giving us back to you. He¡¯ll pretend that we are his at school but only to keep us safe.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Then if he is your true master, you had better obey him. Hadn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    They piled in the SUV, leaving the girl¡¯s little car back in the McLeod¡¯s driveway. Once home Tara got Tiffany into their room, into bed and asleep; then snuck back into her Daddy¡¯s bed. ¡°Daddy, what are we going to do? Tiffany wants to belong to Gio, and I want to belong to you?¡±


    ¡°You let Daddy worry about that, Princess. I promise you; I¡¯ll get everything straightened out for you and Tiffany. Now get some sleep and trust Daddy to make everything right.¡±


    Tara snuggled up to her Daddy and pressed her barely covered ass against his semi hard cock and pulled his arm over her, snuggling his hand between her breasts and dropped asleep quickly. Gregy there for a while just thinking over how his life was changing again. Yes, he¡¯d watched his daughters grow into beautiful young women and a part of him wanted to own them, but he¡¯d never thought it would happen. Now one wanted nothing more than to be his breeding slut, and the other wanted the geek she¡¯d made fun of for years.


    He knew what to do about Tara; it was easy. She wanted to stay with him, and he¡¯d let her. She wanted his child, and he¡¯d already pumped several loads of his still fertile sperm into her, and he¡¯d continue to do so until she had what she wanted. He¡¯d even look into changing her to the online version of the school for the rest of the year. Obviously, if she wanted college and cheerleading, he would make sure that happened. They needed to sit down and have a conversation about what she really wanted.


    Tiffany, however, was another story. It was easy to see what she wanted. She¡¯d made it very in tonight she wanted Gio. Was she in love with the young man who¡¯d impressed Greg with his fledgling Alpha male tendencies and kind heart? Greg wasn¡¯t sure it was love yet, but he could see that it was a very serious infatuation. It was obvious his daughter was a naturally submissive woman. That she¡¯d been submissive to the coaches at school and the football yer who¡¯d picked her had been obvious to Greg. But more obvious was how quickly she had submitted to Gio. From the talk with the girls and he had earlier, it was Tiffany who¡¯d first submitted to Gio. She had done so with little or no resistance. Tara had taken about half an hour longer, and only after she heard her sister screaming in pleasure. All it had taken was one look at Gio¡¯s monster cock and a singlemand for his younger twin daughter to submit to Gio, proving to Greg that she was a naturally submissive personality. It was probably good that she has a strong yet caring dominant personality, and that was Gio, or at least he was growing into one.

 111

    Slowly Greg moved away from his daughter, who whimpered in her sleep as he left her side. He grabbed hisptop and made some notes he¡¯d email to his PA so she could start the ball rolling in the morning. First, he wanted to see if he could find someone to give a valuation on Gio¡¯s Clicktalk app and thepany he¡¯s created ASAP. Second, he wanted to talk to someone at the school board about Tara¡¯s schooling and Then he needed to talk to Gio, Cecilia and maybe even Gio¡¯s sister Fiona. He had promised to get Gio an appointment with his tailor, so he asked Pam to get him one tomorrow first thing. Then he wanted to look into the situation with Gio¡¯s neighbor.


    He could care less about the woman and her daughter, but he did still have his own score to settle with rence Chadwick, Dean¡¯s father, and the senior partner at Chadwick, Marsten and Cline. They¡¯d represented the insurancepany that Greg had sued for his wife¡¯s wrongful death because of a prescription drug they¡¯d refused to pay for. One that if covered would have given her a longer life. rence had been the attorney and part owner of the insurancepany that denied her coverage. If Greg could make that pompous dick suffer, he would. If he could do it by helping Geo figure out what leverage Chadwick and his son had over the Long women, then he¡¯d do it. With that thought, he added hiring a private detective to his list for the next day for his PA to aplish. He¡¯d need to promote her as well and get her out of his front office. He thought maybe he could rece her with Tara if she was willing.


    Once that was done, he slipped back into bed and nestled up against his daughter, who half turned and sleepily looked at him. ¡°Daddy, my pussy is so empty. Will you put your big Daddy dick in me again?¡±


    Greg reached over and lightly stroked her face. ¡°Such a needy pussy my Princess has.¡±


    She nodded and looked him in the eye. ¡°Yes, Daddy, my pussy is so empty and needs her Daddy¡¯s cock in her all the time. Please, Daddy? Please put your Daddy cock in your Princess¡¯ pussy. You don¡¯t have to fuck me I just need to feel you¡¯re big Daddy Dick inside my tight little kitty.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Tara, you¡¯re insatiable.¡±


    She started rubbing her wet cunt against the head of his dick, trying to get him to slide into her. ¡°Is that a bad thing, Daddy?¡±


    He kissed her and slowly slid his cock deep inside her tight cunt until he was fully seated in her from behind. ¡°No, Princess, it¡¯s not a bad thing, just takes some getting used to.¡±


    She moaned and twitched on his Cock. ¡°Oh, you fill my kitty so wonderfully, Daddy, thank you.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He began to slowly pump in and out of her hot snatch. Just short, slow movements. Not trying to fuck her really just more letting her know he was deep inside her. He felt her rx and fall asleep and then slowly his body followed her, his dick still nestled inside her tight little eighteen-year-old cunt joining them in body like they¡¯d joined their souls that night. No longer just father and daughter, but something much more beautiful. Connected as much by their hearts and souls as by their sexual connection.


    ########################################################################


    Gio woke the next morning to his sister spooned up to him on one side, his mother on the other. His mom was already rubbing her ass against his growing morning wood. ¡°Hey Baby, are you happy to see me this morning?¡±


    Gio kissed his mom and rolled her onto him, slipping deep inside her already dripping honey pot. ¡°I¡¯m always d to slide into you mommy-slut, you know that. What has you awake so early?¡±


    Cecilia didn¡¯t smile at him even as he slid his hard cock inside her and started pumping his morning hard on into her soaking wet slit. ¡°So wet for me, Mommy-Slut.¡±


    She moaned and pushed back against his hard cock as he increased his tempo and the power of his thrusts into her steaming cunt. ¡°Gio, you need to take today off. Get the work on your bike started and decided what you are going to do about the offers you were made yesterday. I¡¯ve called the school already and told them you won¡¯t be in today. I also asked a couple of people to see you about the business side of Clicktalk. One of which is an old friend from college. He works for an investment fund as a risk management and corporate evaluation specialist with Valley Venture capitalist. You need to go by his office so they can analyze Clicktalk to see what kind of independent evaluation they can give you on what it¡¯s really worth right now. He will also give you a few ideas about its value in the future, if you were to sell or if you were to build it up first. I also asked Betty Long toe by and look at the contracts both your interested parties made and if they are good contracts and tell you what to expect from a good contract.¡±


    ¡°On top of that, you and Greg need to have a conversation again today. I love you, honey, but you messed upst night. You told all of us that taking care of us is part of the Submissive/Dominant rtionship. You failed to take proper care of one of your womenst night. That you need to fix and fast.¡±


    Then they started to really move together and there was no talking as Cecilia gave in to the feelings of pleasure Gio¡¯s cock was bringing her. After a few orgasms and Gio spending himself into her twice, they were both able to get ready for their day.


    Gio cleaned up and dressed in casual business attire before heading downstairs for breakfast. He was only slightly surprised to see Greg and the girls. What shocked him was the way Tiffany looked. Was this what his mom had meant when she told him he failed one of his women? Tiffany wasn¡¯t his, though she belonged to Greg. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he might be missing something somewhere.


    ¡°Gio, excuse the interruption, I have us an early morning appointment with my tailor. Why don¡¯t you and I go see him about some custom fit clothes and have a man to man talk?¡±


    Gio looked at Greg and nodded. ¡°And your girls?¡±


    ¡°They are heading to the doctor¡¯s today. For now, that¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    ¡°For now?¡±


    They continued to talk as they climbed into Greg¡¯s Jaguar and headed to the tailor shop.


    ¡°You sent Tiffany home to mest night, did you not? Broke your word to me and both my girls. When I asked, you told me they were safe with you. That you would give them a firm hand and teach them how to obey a master. Instead, you use them for one day and sent them home to me. You gave them back as if they had no value.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°No, I sent them home because you and they both wanted them to belong to you?¡±


    Greg looked at the young man sitting across the table from him. ¡°Did they? How do you know? Did you ask them? Did you ask me? No, you just made assumptions based on them telling you they were saving their virginities for me. Did you ask Tara if she wanted me to be her master? Did you ask Tiffany before you threw her out of your house in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t because earlier both she and Tara admitted they wanted you to be their first and I saw on your face you wanted them.¡±


    Greg shook his head. ¡°What Tara and Tiffany told you was that they had saved their innocence to offer to me. What you had originally offered us was a way for us to explore the love we hadn¡¯t gotten to have between us. Rejecting them and sending them back to me without finding out if they wanted that was wrong Gio.¡±


    The younger man looked at the older who was quickly bing a mentor and friend. ¡°Then what should I have done?¡±


    ¡°You should have done what was right. Talked to them and found out what the two of them wanted. You sent Tiffany home in the middle of the night and told her you didn¡¯t want her. I had toe and get her because she was so crushed by what she saw as her Master rejecting her, she couldn¡¯t even leave your driveway. Tiffany doesn¡¯t want to belong to me. She wants what you offered her. A loving, safe andpassionate Master who will show her how to be submissive without being a doormat. This evening I¡¯m sending her back to you. However, if I do that, you will take her on permanently. She will be yours and yours alone. You will not abandon her again. You will not give her to anyone else and you will ept your position as her true loving master from tonight on or you will answer to me, her father, is that understood?¡±


    Gio looked at him. ¡°Just Tiffany or both of them?¡±


    Greg stared at the younger man. ¡°Unlike you, I asked the girls what they wanted. Tara wants nothing more than to be with me and apparently give me more children. While Tiffany wants you and only you. So, I¡¯m keeping Tara as my little submissive breeding slut. However, I¡¯m sending Tiffany to you because that is truly what my other daughter wants. You not me. If you honestly don¡¯t want her, tell me now and I¡¯ll keep her and deal with her crushed heart.¡±


    Gio looked at Greg and saw that he was serious. ¡°Can I talk to Tiffany first?¡±


    Greg nodded and finally smiled at the younger man. ¡°Now that is the smartest thing you¡¯ve said this morning.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~


    The rest of the morning went smoothly with Gio meeting the tailor that Greg Anderson used and being measured for some custom-made Jeans and motorcycle leathers that would allow him the room he needed. The tailor promised he would have six pairs of the jeans and two leathers ready by end of the week. Gio tried to keep a positive outlook since the tailor knew his own father and could have been making Gio pants his entire school career. It was just another sign that his father carried about no one but himself. Gio wanted nothing more than to put the narcistic bastard in his ce, and one idea was filling his mind on how to do it. He¡¯d have to seriously think about it and decide sooner thanter.


    Then Greg had taken him by the motorcycle shop to get his bike repaired. Gio had tried once again to refuse to let the older man pay for the repairs, but was quickly told he could pay it back after he started to work. The only reason Gio hadn¡¯t fought harder to keep Greg from covering the repair cost was that the man kept talking about how it was in his daughter¡¯s best interest for him to have his wheels working.


    The mechanic at the shop had even given Gio a loaner bike to use until his was fixed. So after agreeing to let Greg Anderson pay and Gio pay him back after the sale of his Clicktalk app or from his pay at Anderson Advertising, Gio was on the road heading toward the meeting his mother had arranged for him to have hispany valuated.


    He entered the office and was soon sitting in the office of his mother¡¯s old friend. ¡°So you¡¯re Cecilia¡¯s brilliant son, Gio. Your mother asked that mypany do a valuation of an app you developed. You realize that most apps aren¡¯t worth much, don¡¯t you? I mean, you are still in high school and have developed one, so have lots of other people. Only about one in every million app is worth anything.¡±


    Gio looked at the middle-aged man sitting behind the desk. His mom had said this was an old highschool friend of hers and that he was the best atpany valuations in the area. ¡°I realize that but since two social mediapanies have already offered me several million for my app, I think mine might actually be that one in a million.¡±


    The overweight man smirked. ¡°Well, we will see, won¡¯t we?¡±

 112

    He pushed a button on the phone on his desk. ¡°William, will you have Mia Gatakie to my office and let her supervisor know I have an assignment for her.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mister Branson.¡±


    The smarmy business man looked at Gio. ¡°While this is probably a waste of my time, I promised your mother I would do her this favor. I must admit I like thinking of Cecilia owing me a favor. One I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll collect on before long. Anyway, Miss Gataki is an intern here, so having her gather all your information and doing the initial valuation will be good practice for her.¡±


    Just then a knock came on the door before it opened, and the most gorgeous creature Gio had ever seen walked in the room.


    Mia was nothing short of a true Greek goddess as far as Gio could see. Her hair and eyes were dark, almost ck. Her oliveplexion was smooth and creamy. She was around five foot six feet tall and built like an hourss, with perfect handful sized breasts and a tiny waist. Her hips and ass were full and the perfect handful as well. Gio could feel his cock wake up at her entrance. The hint of her perfume wafted to him on the air as she entered. ¡°You sent for me Mister Branson?¡±


    Gio could see the man give the younger worker the once over and it angered him. This man had hinted that he wanted a sexual liaison with his mother and now he was looking at this perfect woman as if she were his next meal. It took everything Gio had to remain seated. He gripped the arms of the chair so hard that they creaked from the pressure. He wanted to pummel the guy behind the desk.


    ¡°Yes, Mia honey, this is Gio McLoed he has a social media app he¡¯d like us to valuate. I doubt it¡¯s worth much, but I thought it would be an excellent project for you. Find out everything you can from him and then work up the Valuation and submit it to your supervisor. It shouldn¡¯t take long, so have it ready by end of the day tomorrow.¡±


    The younger worker looked at Gio and smiled, and Gio felt his cock twitch in his pants. He knew he was going to have to follow this youngdy out of the office. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to keep hiding the evidence of his arousal at that point. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mister McLoed. If you would follow me to my desk, I can get the information I need from you to start your evaluation.¡±


    ¡°Just one moment, please.¡± Gio looked back at his mother¡¯s old schoolmate. ¡°How much do I owe you for this, Valuation?¡±


    The man smiled his slimy smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure your mom and I cane to some kind of agreement.¡±


    ¡°No, I prefer to keep my mother out of my business dealings. If you¡¯ll tell me what I owe you, I¡¯ll write you a check. To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have even let her call you if I¡¯d know she was doing it.¡±


    Mister Branson¡¯s smile slipped. ¡°Our fee¡¯s start at two thousand dors young man and go up depending on how long it takes to put together your valuation.¡±


    Gio pulled out his checkbook and wrote a check for two thousand dors and handed it to the man. ¡°Here you go I¡¯m sure my Valuation wouldn¡¯t cost more than the minimum after all most apps are worthless as you said. I¡¯ll let my mother know that we have paid you in full. I¡¯d hate to think she thought she owed you a favor for my business.¡±


    Gio smiled as the man scowled and took his check. He would have to swing by the bank and move money from his savings ount to his checking, but it was worth it to not have the greaseball putting moves on his mom.


    Gio stood and went to the door opening it and smiling at Mia. ¡°After you Miss Gataki.¡±


    Once they left the office, the woman who was probably about the age of Fiona smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you made a friend of Mister Branson today.¡±


    Gio smiled at her. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to make a friend of your boss. My mother and he went to school together, and she called him for help. The fact that he thought that help should have sexual strings attached to it pisses me off . If I didn¡¯t need this Valuation so much, I would have left the minute he insinuated that my mother would pay him for his favor in such a way. Now he knows that I am on to him and if he tries to make an unwanted move on my mother, he will learn what else I¡¯m good at.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and what is it you are good at Mister McLoed?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know Miss Gataki or are you just making conversation?¡±


    The Greek goddess stopped and looked at the young man behind her. ¡°I was just making conversation to be honest, but now I think I might really want to know.¡±


    Gio nodded his head and moved closer to the lovely woman. ¡°I¡¯m good at three things, making social media apps and games, the two martial arts I have ck belts in, and making lovely women like yourself scream in ecstasy. Shall I demonstrate them all for you?¡±


    Miaughed and indicated her cubical. ¡°How about we just start with your valuation and see where the day takes us?¡±


    Gio nodded and held her office chair for her as she seated herself and pulled out a notepad. ¡°So tell me about this app I¡¯m supposed to give you a Valuation on.¡±


    Gio shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s called Clicktalk, and I created it about nine months ago.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes got big. ¡°Wait a minute, are you talking about the Clicktalk social media tform that¡¯s taking over the inte?¡± She grabbed her phone and opened her Clicktalk ount. ¡°This Clicktalk?¡±


    Gio smiled ¡°Yes that¡¯s my app. I have had a couple of social media giants show interest in buying ittely and I want to know what it¡¯s worth before I decided if I should take their offers.¡±


    The girl swallowed and looked left and right as if she was looking for a hidden camera or Ashton Kutcher to jump out and tell her she was being punked. ¡°Did Mister Branson know what the name of your app was?¡±


    ¡°No, he never asked me. He just told me that apps almost never made any money, and he would not waste his time Valuating it except that it gave him a favor to hold over my mother¡¯s head. That¡¯s why I paid him.¡±


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Gio, I¡¯m not qualified to do this Valuation. Just what I know as a user of your app makes it the most expensive thing they¡¯ve ever asked me to work on.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Gio again shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Can you give me an honest Valuation on it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but they would have never asked me to do it if they knew what it was.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°Then give me the Valuation and submit it to your supervisor like you were told. What Branson doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt him and it might help you right?¡±


    The girl nodded and almost at a whisper she leaned over closer to Gio and stated. ¡°If you¡¯re as good at the other two things as making apps, I might just need a demonstration.¡±


    He moved closer and let his hand fall on her thigh. ¡°I might be persuaded to give you one or two.¡± Then he winked and turned the conversation back to business. ¡°But lets get you all the information you need to do my Valuation first. I don¡¯t want it said my talents other than for apps got me the Valuation you are going to work up for me.¡±


    Mia nodded and then started asking him all kinds of questions about the app until she had all the information she needed to work up an honest Valuation and told him that she would email it to him the following day after her supervisor had gone over it and approved her numbers or changed them.


    Gio asked for her phone number and entered it into his phone before leaving. ¡°I have things to take care of today. I¡¯ll call you and arrange a demonstration of my other talents for you in the next couple of days.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to your call.¡±


    Gio stood and left the girl working on putting numbers to his information and headed home. He needed to talk to Tiffany, and he still had a visit from Betty Long about the email offers to look forward to. Gio wasn¡¯t letting Mrs. Long leave without him getting the information on what the Chadwick¡¯s were using to hold both her and her daughter hostage to their desires.


    A quick call let him know that Tiffany was back from the doctor and would meet him at his house. He fired up the loaner bike and flew toward home, and the cheerleader who he had been told wanted nothing more than to return to being his sex ve. He needed to know if she really wanted him to take her back or if her father had misunderstood her. His cock was already rising to the thought of the young woman giving herself to him body, mind and spirit.

 113

    On the way home to meet with Tiffany, Gio swung by the bank and moved half his savings ount into his checking to cover the cost of the Valuation and a few other things he needs to pick up. Things that included getting a few thousand out in cash to buy some gifts for his girls. As he came out of the bank, he saw a shop he¡¯d always wanted to visit but never had the guts to before. But he just knew they would have some items he wanted to purchase for the girls. He headed across the street to see if they had what he was looking for. He also figured they could tell him the best resources for learning more about the Dominant/submissive lifestyle or where to get those resources.


    As Gio entered the store he almostughed at the voice used instead of a bell to alert the sales staff of a new customer, ¡°Spank me Master¡± came the sultry recorded voice. Followed by the smokey voice of an older woman ¡°Wee to the Pink Cherry can I help you find something?¡±


    The woman sitting behind the counter surprised Gio. It was obvious she had been a looker in her younger years because the woman was still stunning, even if she was about his grandmother¡¯s age. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I need a few different things and I¡¯m hoping I¡¯vee to the right ce.¡±


    The silver-haired beauty smiled. ¡°Oh, honey, if it¡¯s something naughty you¡¯re looking for, then you most definitely are in the right ce. But I surely hope just walking in my door hasn¡¯t made you cum.¡± She winked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Gio blushed while he had be more outgoing: it was still slightly embarrassing to be asking an older woman about sexual gifts. ¡°I¡¯m kinda new to all this and I need some help training my umm¡­¡± He lowered his voice as he stepped closer to the counter, looking around to make sure they were alone. ¡°Umm¡­ ve. Also, I need to find something that says umm¡­ my special girls belong to me alone.¡±


    ¡°I can give you some online sites that can help you learn how to train your ve and help you be a better master. As for your girls, for your ve, a cor is just the thing. For your other girls you could go with the ve cor or a special ne, a tattoo if you want something more permanent. How many girls total are we talking about here, Stud?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ three for now.¡±


    ¡°Three for now! Meaning you n on having more than three, eventually. My, you must be something special to have three girls willing to share you.¡±


    Gio blushed and smiled. ¡°Cor¡¯s sound perfect and they seem to think I¡¯m special.¡±


    ¡°And polite, too. Not something I see a lot of these days. Now tell me are you looking for cor wise leather,ce, semi-precious or precious metal?¡±


    ¡°Not leather too bondage like. I like them obeying, but I don¡¯t want to do a lot of bondage stuff. I¡¯m looking for something that they can wear all the time so either semi precious or precious metal?¡±


    ¡°So, are these girls ssy, sporty, or maybe at your age, gothic?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Gioughed. ¡°Well, one of them is forty and then the other two are more ssy than sporty. Well, that¡¯s notpletely true one of them is a cheerleader.¡±


    That stopped the older sales clerk in her track. ¡°You¡¯ve scored a Cougar, a cheerleader and all three ssy? Honey, you must be something really special!¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°Not really, just umm a bit bigger than normal.¡±


    ¡°How much is a bit sweetie?¡±


    ¡°Umm almost fourteen inches.¡±


    ¡°Holy Shit,, Honey that¡¯s more than a bit bigger. That¡¯s a pussy destroyer!¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard it called that before.¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, a cock that big means you¡¯ll be back here often. I bet you¡¯ll end up with a whole harem of willing sluts. Any female who gets a look will want to try that thing out. I might give you a discount if you¡¯d give old Cherry a ride on that gpole.¡±


    Gio blushed. ¡°You seem to be a cougar yourself Cherry.¡±


    ¡°You got no idea. However, I¡¯m not submissive, and you look more dominate than I could handle.¡±


    The olderdyughed. ¡°I might be a take charge kinda woman, but for fourteen inches I might give up control for a ride or three.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m on a bit of a time crunch right now, but maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°If you are in a hurry, let me get you that information on the online training sights. It has both articles and illustrations for Dominate Masters and training articles for submissive ves too. Then lets go look at the cors I have in stock. I personally would suggest two for each of your women. A ssic precious metal with a tag for daytime and a softce one for bedtime unless you want them to take the cor off at bedtime.¡±


    Gio shook his head ¡°I want them cored all the time for now. So I think I agree precious metal for daytime andce for bedtime.¡±


    Cherry handed him a business card with the store¡¯s info on the front and a couple of different websites written on the back. ¡°Those sites should help. The top one has actual articles for creating better Dominants and training submissives. The second one is Literotica and concentrate on the BDSM stories a lot of them are about Master/submissive tales that should not only help you learn about the lifestyle but inspire you as well. Now let¡¯s look at some Cors and other stuff I think you might like for training your girls.¡±


    Twenty minutester Gio was taking several bags off the counter and Cherry was thanking him for shopping at the Pink Cherry. ¡°Gio Sweetie, youe back anytime but make sure you have time for me to try out that Pussy Pounder in your pants when you get here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle when I can spend some time with you Cherry but you better have a recement worker on standby. After all, I might just break you.¡±


    Cherry was still giggling as he left the store.


    Gio arrived at home to see Tiffany sitting in her car in the drive. As he pulled up and got off the loaner bike, she climbed out of her car to meet him. ¡°Hello Tiffany. I think we need to talk. Why don¡¯t youe inside and lets get some things cleared up okay?¡±


    She looked into Gio¡¯s eyes and he could see that she was scared and sad at the same time. ¡°I think if youe and talk with me, we can fix whatever is upsetting you. I hate to see a beauty like you so upset.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Gio.¡±


    He opened the door and directed her in. ¡°Go down to the game room and I¡¯ll meet you there in a minute I have some things I need to get out of my saddlebags off the bike.¡±


    He watched as she went down the stairs, his eyes locked on her ass in the tight jeans she had on. If she really wanted to belong to him, he was going to enjoy peeling her out of those pants and fucking her into submission. But first he needed to bring in the purchases he had made at the Pink Cherry.


    Gio grabbed the bags with the outfits he bought for Tiffany. He had called Tara and gotten the sizes. There was a ¡®Naughty School girl outfit¡¯ that had a white cored, no button, tie up cap sleeved shirt that tied right at the bottom of her 36D breasts. A red id micro mini skirt with soft whitece trim and stic waist band that barely covered her pussy and ass when she was standing up. White removable garters and thigh high silk stockings and 4inch ck fuckme heelspleted the pany ising outfit. For upstairs and regr homeware was a baby blue sheer belted cover up along with pastel blue garters and thigh high silk stockings that would bring out the color of her eyes. Gio took both of them up to his old room andid the school girl outfit in on the bed while hanging the upstairs outfit in the closet.

 114

    After all, he was expecting Mrs. Longter that evening. He hung a matching outfit only in sheer emerald green in Fiona¡¯s closet and an identical School girl outfit only in emerald green id on the bed in her room. He alsoid a Naughty secretary outfit on the bed for his mother. It was like the School girl outfit only in ck with white pinstripes. The garters and thigh high silk stockings were in ck and the shoes were grey. Her upstairs outfit was sheer white silk. Then he took the bag with the cors and tags down to the game room where he saw Tiffany sitting on the love seat. Gio walked in and sat on the couch across from her and sat the paper bag with the cors on the end table beside him. ¡°Let me start Tiffany by apologizing to you. I¡¯m sorry for sending you homest night. Your father told me that wasn¡¯t right, nor was it what you wanted. I¡¯m still learning how to be an excellent master, and I thought I was doing the right thing. Will you forgive me for not asking you what you wanted before I kicked you out?¡±


    Tiffany had tears running down her face. ¡°Do you mean it, Gio? Are you really sorry you sent me away?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes, I really am sorry. Your father reminded me I promised him I would take you and your sister in hand and train you properly. He also reminded me I had told you and Tara that I would protect and provided for you. I didn¡¯t do eitherst night. I made and assumption based on what I thought was the right thing. But I should have asked you what you wanted. So I¡¯m going to ask that now.¡±


    He walked over and wiped Tiffany¡¯s tears away. ¡°What do you want, Tiffany? Do you want to go home and belong to your Daddy or do you want to stay here and belong to me? Let me make it in what that means if you choose to stay here. If you choose to belong to me, then I will own you. I will require you to give yourself, and I mean all of yourself, to me. All of your body, your heart, and your thoughts will belong to me. I will be your master and you will be my submissive sex ve. You will wear what I tell you too. Obey my everymand and willingly give yourself to me sexually. I will use any part of you at any time and in any way that I want without yourint. Do you understand that?¡±


    Tiffany smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I will also train you to be my submissive sex ve. It will be my job to train you and then to make sure that I meet your needs. It will be your job to learn what I teach you and to see that you fulfill my every desire. So I want you to think about what you want. I¡¯m going to go upstairs and get myself a drink and if you want to stay and give yourself to me, then you are to go upstairs to my old bedroom and put on the outfitying on the bed. You are only to wear what is on the bed, nothing else. Then you wille back here and kneel sitting on your lower legs and feet with your legs spread so I can see your pussy with your hair in a ponytail and your hands will be behind your head with your elbows spread like your legs.¡± Gio knelt and showed her the proper pose. ¡°If you do that, then you are saying you belong to me. By wearing my outfit and assuming the pose, you are giving yourself to me as my totally submissive sex ve. If you don¡¯te back down in fifteen minutes and take that pose, then I will assume you went home to your dad and sister.¡±


    Gio went upstairs and into the kitchen where he got himself a tall ss of lemonade left over from their cajun chicken order the night before and then went back into the game room. In ten minutes he heard Tiffanying down the stairs and watched as she appeared in the school girl costume. She walked over and knelt in the middle of the room, her upper legs and ass sitting on her lower legs and those ck fuckme heels. Her hair was in a ponytail and her breast were thrust out by the way her hands were behind her head. Her legs were spread and Gio could get just a peek at her bald pussy from under the short skirt. She was every man¡¯s wet dreame to life. Gio looked at her, then stood and walked over, holding the in brown bag in his hand. He sat it on the floor beside him and then looked Tiffany in the eye. ¡°You are sure, Tiffany? This is what you want to belong to me? To be my submissive sex ve?¡±


    She nodded and couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. ¡°Oh yes Gio, more than anything.¡±


    He stepped closer. ¡°You¡¯re sure because once I finish this today, there isn¡¯t any going back. Your training will start tonight and it will not be fun at times. You will learn to obey me and even to anticipate my every want and desire. I won¡¯t let you go and I won¡¯t release you. If you defy me, I will punish you and not in a sexy, fun way. So be very, very sure this is what you want.¡±


    ¡°I am sure, Master. Your submissive sex ve, that¡¯s what I want to be. I need to belong to you. Already I belong to you. I just need you to make me yours and only yours.¡±


    Gio reached into the bag and pulled out a 24 carat gold cor engraved with a vine pattern with small red ga hearts running around it. He also pulled out a brass heart shaped lock engraved with the tag ¡®Gio¡¯s sex ve¡¯ on it. He showed them both to Tiffany. ¡°This is yourst chance, Tiffany, to walk away. If you ask me to put my cor and lock on you, then you belong to me. I will be your master and you will be my willing sex ve. I will own your mouth, your tits, your pretty little bald pussy and your sexy pink ass and I will fuck them all whenever I want. If that¡¯s what you want, then ask your master to lock his cor around your submissive sex ve neck.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s smile grew and tears ran down her face. ¡°Please master, please lock your cor around this ve¡¯s neck. Use me, own me, please. Teach me how to please you in every way. Please, master, I can¡¯t stand not to belong to you. Please own me.¡±


    Gio slipped the cor around her neck but before he put the lock on he looked her in the eye one more time. ¡°I want to make sure you understand once I lock this cor on you it won¡¯te off. You will wear it every hour you are awake. I have a soft one that you will wear when we go to sleep. But this one you will wear everywhere. In public, at school, everywhere you go, people will see that you are my sex ve. You will not cover it up is that understood?¡±


    Tiffany shivered in delight, and Gio could smell her arousal. ¡°Yes, Master, I understand.¡±


    Gio put the lock through the cor and said. ¡°Then Tiffany, I ept you as my submissive sex ve. From this moment on, you belong to me. I own your body, I own your orgasms, I own your heart and I own your mind. My will is yourmands to obey. My desires yours to fulfill. I am your Master and you are mine.¡± He clicked the lock in ce and put the key on his key chain. ¡°You may put your arms down now put them behind your back. I have some articles for you to read online in a bit, but right now you need to suck my cock so I can mark you as mine.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Tiffany put her arms behind her back, and Gio dropped his pants and boxer briefs. His cock stood up with the relief of being set free. Tiffany started licking and kissing her way up his cock. When she reached his tip, she opened her mouth and sank down, taking him as deep as she could, gagging on his growing cock. She wrapped her lips around his shaft and moved up and down as deep as she could go without swallowing all the way up to the head of his cock, sucking as she came up and running her tongue around his cock head before sinking back down again. Slowly at first, but with increasing pressure and speed until she was literally gagging and swallowing him with every stroke. Tears running down her face with the effort of her mouth drooling all over his shaft. Gio ced his hands on top of her head just resting them on her hair, not pushing at all. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl Tiffany suck your master¡¯s cock. Show me how much you want to belong to me. Make me cum so I can coat your face and cor anointing you as my submissive slut.¡±


    She moaned and went even faster, moaning and gagging. Trying to bring his cum out of his big fat cock. As she worshipped his Big Fat Cock, she knew her life had changed. She knew she was his, that he owned her. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t stop until he had taken her pussy and her ass, making herpletely his in every way. This was what she wanted. This was what she needed, her Master using her, owning her, in his own way showing her she was loved and cherished.


    Gio couldn¡¯t take much more, he could feel his sperm churning in his balls and he knew he was going to explode and cover her face and neck and the tops of her tits in his cum. Then he was going to have her rub it in while he fucked her pussy and ass. He¡¯d pull out and cum on her bald pussy and then her luscious ass too. Hopefully, he had enough time to do all that before Mrs. Long arrived to talk about the offers the social mediapanies had made him and advised him on how to word his counter offers. When he couldn¡¯t hold his orgasm off any longer, Gio pulled out of her mouth just as the first rope of his cum sted out of his dick. He aimed it at her face, covering her cheeks and mouth and then her neck. He watched as thest two shots sttered across the tops of her firm tits. ¡°Tiffany, I want you to rub my cum into your neck and face and tits. Then you will turn, lift your ass up in the air and put your arms on the floor out in front of you with your head on your hands.¡±

 115

    ¡°Yes, Master. She quickly rubbed his jizz all over her face, neck and tits, even dipping inside her shirt to make sure she got some on her nipples. Then she spun and presented him her ass. ¡°Like this Master?¡± She assumed the position he had told her.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect slut. Did you see the doctor today and get on birthcontrol?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master, she gave me the shot, but she said it would take about a week so I went and got a few more morning-after pills too.¡±


    ¡°Good Girl. I¡¯m going to fuck you now. Beg me to take your pussy slut. Beg your master to im your little bald pussy as his own.¡±


    ¡°Please, Master, please fuck your sex ve¡¯s tight pussy. Shove your Big Cock in me please and make my pussy yours, Master. Please, I need you to own my pussy Master I need you to im it, use it. Stuff my tight pussy and make me yours, Master. Please, oh PLEASE.¡±


    ¡°You want my cock? You want me to shove it in you and fuck you until you can think of no one but me and my cock?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need it Master I need you to make me yours only yours all yours. Pound my pussy, Master. Own me, Use me, Fill me up with every bit of you I can hold.¡±


    Gio lined up and rubbed his cockhead across her lips, teasing her clit until she was dripping with her desire, and then he lined up with her tight hole and suddenly drove in as far as he could. Gio didn¡¯t stop until he felt his dick bottom out in her cunt. Tiffany screamed as his sudden insertion caused her to cum instantly. He pulled out fast and mmed into her again and again. Taking her hard and fast and she just went from what felt like one orgasm to the next, each one more intense than the one before it. Gio was shouting. ¡°That¡¯s it, slut, take my gigantic cock!¡± Every thrust was harder than the one before, and his speed just kept increasing. Tiffany was screaming, ¡°FUCK ME MASTER! FUCK MY PUSSY! OH GOD, MASTER YOU¡¯RE DESTROYING MY LITTLE CUNT! IT¡¯S YOURS! I CAN¡¯T STOP CUMMING! MORE GIVE ME MORE! FUCK ME, OH FUCK, OH FUCK, CUMMING AGAIN! SO FULL, HARDER MASTER! OWN ME! CLAIM ME! FUCK, FUCK, FUCK! OH FUCK ME!¡±


    Suddenly, as Gio mmed in and out of her cunt, pounding her relentlessly, Tiffany opened her mouth and screamed wordlessly, her pussy locking down on Gio¡¯s dick so hard that he could hardly move. Her pussy squirted all over his thighs and onto the floor. Gio grabbed her hips and kept driving into her, making her orgasm just roll on and on until all Tiffany could do was babble and scream and her legs gave out. She would have fallen t on the ground without Gio holding onto her hips. Still, he pounded into her, giving her eleven of his thirteen and three-quarters inch dick. He sted the first two ropes deep in her pussy before pulling out and painting her pussy with the rest of the six ropes of cum and then without warning he moved back and shoved his cock into her ass right past her sphincter and kept thrusting deeper and deeper.


    Tiffany yelled again. ¡°YES MASTER FUCK MY ASS, TAKE IT! MAKE IT YOURS. I BELONG TO YOU MASTER! FUCK MY ASS FILL ME FULL! OH GOD IT FILLS LIKE YOUR TEARING ME IN TWO. SO BIG! FUCK MY ASS! OWN IT MASTER! OWN ME MASTER! CLAIM MY ASS I¡¯M YOURS ALL YOURS! CUM IN MY ASS MASTER FILL ME UP! USE ME, OWN ME, FUCK ME!!! OH GOD SO FULL! SO GOOD! SO BIG! YOUR DESTROYING MY ASS MASTER! DESTROY ME MASTER!!! CUMMING, MY ASS IS CUMMING BECAUSE OF YOUR BIG COCK!!! DON¡¯T STOP MASTER, FUCK ME! FUCK MY ASS! FUCK! CUMMING AGAIN!¡±


    Gio worked until he had all of his cock in her ass. ¡°That¡¯s it, ve, take it all. Take my whole cock up your tight ass! Who owns this ass, Tiffany? Who do you belong to?¡±


    Tiffany thrust back on his cock as hard as he was thrusting forward, screaming as she did so. ¡°YOU DO MASTER! YOU OWN MY ASS! YOU OWN MY PUSSY! MY MASTER GIO, OWNS ALL OF ME! ONLY YOU! I BELONG TO MY MASTER GIO ONLY! PLEASE USE ME! PLEASE DON¡¯T STOP! CUM IN MY ASS MASTER! CUM IN MY ASS AND ON MY ASS! COVER ME IN YOUR CUM! MARK ME! CLAIM ME! I¡¯M YOURS NOW AND FOREVER!¡±


    Her legs shook, she was cumming so hard, and finally she screamed wordlessly again and went limp. Gio had fucked her unconscious. As she fell t Gio just followed her down, still fucking her. He pounded her as hard and fast as he could until for the third time he felt himself start cumming. He pumped her ass full of his cum, pulling out and shooting thest two ropes on her cheeks. Then he picked her up and carried her up to the master bedroom andid her on the bed. He went into the master bath and grabbed a washcloth, wetting it with warm water, and came out and wiped her pussy and ass, cleaning up the mess he had made of her. About the time he was done, she came around. Gio climbed up onto the bed with her and wrapped his arms around her. She looked at him with fuck-drunk eyes and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you for making me yours, for giving me your cor, for iming me.¡±


    Gio kissed her softly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Thank you for forgiving me and giving yourself to me. I promise to train you right and never let you go.¡±


    Tiffany sighed. ¡°That¡¯s all I want to belong to you forever. I love you, Master.¡±


    Gio reached out and stroked her head. ¡°I love you too, my submissive little ve. Rest now and when you wakee find me so I can give you those reading assignments.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡±


    Gio covered her up and then turned off the light as he went back into the bathroom and cleaned his cock and balls and dried off. Then he went back into the basement and got his clothes back on. He¡¯d just gotten his pants on when the doorbell rang. Becky Long was here and Gio was going to see if she knew what Dean was holding over Abi to keep her in his bed. He was also going to find out what Mister Chadwick was holding over Becky¡¯s head to keep her working as his paralegal when she was an actualwyer.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Gio took onest look in the hall mirror before he opened the front door for Abi¡¯s mom. He didn¡¯t want to look like he had juste from a sexual encounter, even if that was what he¡¯d done. He grabbed the door handle and opened the door and was shocked. The person standing there wasn¡¯t who he had expected. Instead of Mrs. Long there in all her beauty stood Mia Gatki. It floored Gio. ¡°Mia, I wasn¡¯t expecting you. What are you doing here?¡±


    She looked flustered herself and bit on her lower lip, worrying it between her teeth. That site alone had Gio¡¯s dick twitching in his shorts. God, he wanted to haul her inside and take a taste of those full lips before sinking his cock between them. ¡°I hope this is okay, Gio. I needed some rifications before I can finish the Valuation of yourpany and I had your address on your paperwork and thought I¡¯d swing by since I have to have this done and to my supervisor by end of the day tomorrow.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Come on in and have a seat.¡±


    He put his hand on the small of her back and felt her shudder. He smiled, so she was using work as her excuse toe to his house. That shudder told him she was more interested in the crazy chemistry that was flowing between them. He¡¯d bet everything that she was soaking her panties with just this one small touch. He directed her to the living room and asked her if she wanted a drink. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty I just need to get this information so I can finish up.¡±


    ¡°What can I rify for you, Mia? I don¡¯t have long. I¡¯m expecting my legal advisor any minute to discuss the offers that have been made on Clicktalk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to take up too much time. I just wanted to make sure I understood you. Are you doing anything to make money off Clicktalk right now? Any sort of fee¡¯s you¡¯re charging to business or for those selling products from their online stores from your site?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, I hadn¡¯t even thought of that. Should I have done that?¡±


    Mia looked stunned at his admission. ¡°Yes, you really should. You know that some of your users are directing people to their websites, and online stores from their walls, right? Even if you charged a minimal fee of say twenty-five dors a month for the right to have a clickable link, you¡¯d be making easy money. Of course, I don¡¯t know how hard that would be for you to set up, but all the other social media sitesparable to yours that I¡¯ve checked out in research this afternoon do that. You are letting a lot of money slip away from you by not doing that too.¡±


    Gio thought for a moment. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that hard to do. The same line of code that we use now to let them direct people to their Private videos or other pages in the site and to their other sites now is what I would use. It wouldn¡¯t take me but a fifteen minutes to write the code and ce a restriction on off Clicktalk links. Do you think it would change the Valuation if I did that? I mean, I don¡¯t know about how to advertise even that.¡±


    Mia stared at him. ¡°Honestly, right now, even though we both know the potential of your app, I can¡¯t give it the Valuation it deserves. You aren¡¯t showing that it can make any money at all. If you could do that, I would bet that just based on the sample I took this afternoon from browsing on your site and others that are mizing those clicks I could double or triple your app¡¯s value. Gio, even if you offered that for 25 dors and it was just a buy now button on their wall you could easily clear three or four thousand dors a day, maybe more.¡±


    Gio¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Three or four thousand dors a day? Just for a buy now button option?¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°I have a degree in financing Gio. This is what I know! It would most likely be more and it would renew every month they keep the button active. Let me give you an example lets say 20 people an hour pay you for that button. Lets also say that it only happens in a typical 8 hour work day that¡¯s four thousand dors a day, and you wouldn¡¯t need to do anything to make that. We both know it¡¯s probably going to be more than an eight hours day people will pay and set up that button. So even that is a low number.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I know nothing about creating those ads.¡±

 116

    Mia shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to create any ads, just a button that they pay to use on a monthly basis. Something you¡¯ve all but given them for free now. You would charge them even more if they wanted a clickable ad, even one that they themselves create and add your button to. You would charge even more if you were the one making those adds for them.¡±


    ¡°Four thousand a day.¡± Just the thought shocked Gio.


    ¡°Yeah well, let¡¯s just follow that out, lets say it only happens five days a week instead of the seven days it would happen. That¡¯s Twenty thousand dors a week. Even more impressive, it would be eighty thousand dors a month or to total blow you away and let you see what you are giving away for free, its nine hundred and sixty thousand dors a year that you could be making right now. You¡¯ve been running Clicktalk for only nine months, Gio. You¡¯ve already missed out on seven hundred and twenty thousand dors that should rightfully be yours.¡±


    ¡°Holy Shit!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s knowing nothing about advertising. You could charge twice that for even ads that your users make themselves and upload and even more if you had someone who could create the ads for those that want a professional ad.¡±


    Just then the doorbell rang again. This time Gio knew it was Mrs Long. ¡°That would be my legal counsel. Let me get her and see what she thinks about the legality of doing what you¡¯re suggesting.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m telling you Gio, if you make even just the first two changes, I suggest your Valuation would quadruple.¡±


    Gio stood. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, don¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gio opened the door and sure enough this time it was Abi¡¯s mother, Becky Long. They say that to know what a girl will look like when she is older just look at her mother. Never was that truer than with Becky Long. While Gio had never really fantasised about his own mother before she came on to him, the ultimate MILF in his mind had always been Becky Long. She was just an older, curvier version of her daughter with the same tinum blonde hair and cornflower blue eyes. Her lips were fuller than her daughters¡¯ what would be called bee-stung full and red as apposed to Abi¡¯s bubble gum pink cupid bow lips. Many of Gio¡¯s wanking fantasies were about having those big red lips wrapped around his throbbing cock. Not that he¡¯d ever do anything about them, because this was Abi¡¯s mom. Her tits were slightly bigger than even Tiffanys and while her stomach had a slight roundness to it that was normal in middle-aged women, her hips and ass were to die for. Even in her work suit of grey pinstriped Jacket, White button up blouse and pencil skirt, those curves were on disy. Like his mom, Gio had never seen her without stockings and heels on and today was no exception. ¡°Hello Mrs. Long. Mom said you were going to stop by and look at the offers I¡¯ve been given.¡±


    His neighbor and best friend¡¯s mother smiled at him, and he had to concentrate to keep his dick from doing anything other than twitching in his pants. This woman¡¯s perfume was something light and floral and had always been a triggering scent for Gio. If she was any other woman, he¡¯d be trying to add her to his growing collection of women willing to service his big fat cock. ¡°Hello, Gio dear, Yes, your mother told me you had a couple of amazing offers and some advice from a business owner you both trust. She asked me toe over, look and advise you from a legal standpoint on what a sales contract should look like so that you don¡¯t get taken advantage of.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for being willing I¡¯d love your advice if you¡¯re willing to give it. Not just on the contracts but price, and if I¡¯m honest, there is someone here from the financepany that is doing the Valuation on the app who had some suggestions. I know before you went to work for Mister Chadwick you had a lot of experience doing corporate and contractw so your opinion and advice would be wonderful.¡±


    Becky came into the house. She hadn¡¯t been here in several years, even though Cecilia was one of her closest friends. Not since she had started working for rence Chadwick and Abi had started dating his son Dean. Not that she wanted to put distance between her and the McLoed family. It was just that it had seemed awkward when Gio and Abi had grown apart. She¡¯d always thought the two of them would end up together and had been shocked when her daughter had taken up with the Chadwick boy instead. Then rence had cornered her and told her about her husband¡¯s debt and used it to pressure her into working for him and servicing his sexual needs. She hated what she had be and was embarrassed enough to avoid her friends next door. That Cecilia had learned of her own husbands cheating and divorced him had opened the door for the two women to talk again, at least online and on the phone. Just a few more years and she¡¯d be able to escape the overbearing ass. She prayed every night that both she and her daughter could get free of that family. She didn¡¯t know why her daughter stayed with Dean because he was as much a pig as his father and he didn¡¯t treat her daughter with the respect a mother wanted for her daughter to experience.


    The changes she was noticing in Gio shocked her. He certainly wasn¡¯t the young boy she¡¯dst remembered him being. He wasn¡¯t overly muscled like Abi¡¯s boyfriend, but there was a confidence and swagger to him that was surprising. Yet unlike Dean, who also had confidence and swagger, Gio was polite and gentlemanlike. She noticed that unlike in the past he didn¡¯t hide his obvious perusal of her looks, but he also didn¡¯t make her feel like she need a shower to wash the dirt off his gaze off of her skin like when either of the Chadwick men leered at her. That was the difference Gio like always perused her body only with a more direct look than his usual shy nces. Dean and rence leered at her like they were stripping her and making her do disgusting things with them. Which rence actually did daily. While it was hard for her to even think about, she needed a man who would honor and respect her and help her see that her needs were met, not just his.


    Gio directed Becky into the den. ¡°Becky Long this is Mia Gatki, Mia works for Branson Financial and is doing the Valuation on my app. She was just telling me how much money I¡¯ve lost by not mizing the app from the beginning. Becky looked at the young woman sitting on the couch and took a seat on the other side of the couch with Gio sitting between them. Mia talked about the Valuation and the advice that she had given Gio. While finances weren¡¯t Becky¡¯s area of expertise, she had seen a lot of differentpanies both fail and seed when she had been doing corporatew, and she knew the advice she¡¯d given Gio was strong and legal. ¡°Gio sweetie, from a legal standpoint I¡¯d say nothing Miss Gatki is telling you is illegal and having dealt with a few businesses I would say it¡¯s financially sound as well. Can I see the emails your mother was talking to me about?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Long.¡± Gio handed her print outs of bothpany emails and the contracts they had sent with them.


    ¡°You are eighteen now Gio I think you can call me Becky. Especially if I¡¯m going to advise you legally.¡±


    Becky looked up from the printout when she heard Miss Gatki gasp.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t realize you hadpany, sir.¡±


    Becky was shocked. Standing in the den¡¯s entranceway was Tiffany Anderson, one of the head cheerleaders at Gio and Abi¡¯s school in the sluttiest little catholic school girl uniform the older woman had ever seen. ¡°Tiffany Anderson! What in the world are you wearing?¡±


    The older woman looked from Tiffany¡¯s embarrassed face to Gio¡¯s and back again. ¡°What is going on here, Gio? Does your mother know you have a young woman here dressed like that?¡±


    Gio didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. ¡°Well, to be honest, Becky. Mother doesn¡¯t know, but she wouldn¡¯t have a problem with Tiffany being here or what she is wearing. Tiffany is mine and mom knows that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just see about that young man!¡± Becky pulled her phone out of her purse and called Cecilia. ¡°Hello Cecilia. Yes, I¡¯m at the house now. No, I haven¡¯t gotten to look at the contracts yet. Did you know Gio has Tiffany Anderson here and ims she belongs to him?¡± There was some shocked silence as Mrs. Long listened to the other side of the conversation. ¡°What are you saying Cecilia the girl is dressed like a slut and wearing a cor! What do I mean? Look for yourself.¡± Becky held up the camera and took a picture and sent it to her old friend. Then she handed the phone to Gio.


    Gio put it to his ear. ¡°Hi mom. Yes, as you can see, we got everything worked out. I gave her that outfit, yes. She¡¯s wearing a ve cor, it says Gio¡¯s sex ve on the lock.¡± Gioughed and Becky¡¯s mouth dropped at the next words out of his mouth in answer to an obvious question his mother had asked. ¡°Yes, I have one for you and Fiona too. Yes, mother when you get home we can do the ceremony. No, you have a different outfit. Fiona¡¯s is like Tiffany¡¯s only in green. I have another outfit for each of you too. Sure hold on.¡±


    He handed the phone back to Becky Long. ¡°What is going on here Cecilia?¡± The woman looked at Gio again, her eyes wide. ¡°WHAT??? What are you telling me, Cecilia? Have you gone crazy?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Thewyer looked at Gio¡¯s crotch ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me Cecilia. That¡¯s impossible no one is that big.¡± Her head started shaking from side to side. ¡°I will do no such thing. It wouldn¡¯t be proper. He¡¯s Abi¡¯s age, Cecilia! YOU WHAT??? WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT?? DO YOU KNOW WHAT WOULD HAPPEN IF THAT NEWS GOT OUT??¡±


    Becky hung up and just sat there looking from Gio to Tiffany and back. Could what Cecilia had said be true? Did this young man who had grown up next door really have such arge penis? Becky had never heard of anyone being thatrge. She had thought her husband was well endowed at seven inches and rence, well he wasn¡¯t even that big. How could this young man who had spent tons of time at her house until six years ago have increased that much? The other things her old friend had told her just floored her. He was having sex with Tiffany, his sister Fiona, and his own mother, and all three of them wanted nothing but to belong to him. They wanted to have him control them. She shook her head again before she gathered up the printouts Gio had given her. ¡°I need to go.¡±

 117

    Gio stood. ¡°Becky? I thought you were going to look at the contracts for me.¡±


    Becky stepped away from the boy next door. ¡°I will Gio and I¡¯ll call youter I just need some time to think and process what your mother just told me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe her, do you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Gio. It all seems farfetched and honestly disturbing.¡±


    ¡°I can show you it¡¯s true if you want to see it.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but look right at his crotch again and gasped as she saw the bulge straining impossibly low in his pants leg. ¡°Umm, I¡¯ll talk to youter. I¡¯m going to take these with me and will let you know what I think of the contracts.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see it Becky?¡±


    ¡°NO! I¡¯ve got to go.¡± With that, she turned, and all but ran out the door. But try as she might, she couldn¡¯t outrun the thoughts that bulge put in her head or the dampness in her own panties at the thought of having him take her just like he¡¯d done his own mother.


    Tiffany looked at the Greek Beauty sitting on the couch next to Gio. ¡°Hello are you one of Masters¡¯ other women?¡±


    The young woman¡¯s eyes all but popped out of her head. ¡°Master? You call Gio your master? I figured you were his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m Gio¡¯s sex ve. I¡¯m not good enough to be his girlfriend. Besides, he¡¯s too much for one woman to satisfy. Right now there are three of us. There used to be four, but my sister wanted to go home. As much as she wanted Gio¡¯s Big Cock she wanted to be with our Daddy more so Gio let her go home. He¡¯s keeping me because that¡¯s what I wanted. He¡¯s the best Master ever.¡±


    Mia looked from the lovely young woman to Gio and thought that maybe all his bragging earlier wasn¡¯t bragging at all. If he could cause that kind of loyalty in this girl or any girl, he must be a powerhouse in bed. ¡°How many women does your master have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. There¡¯s three of us in the house and I know of another one at our school. The one at school promised to find him some willing partners. But I don¡¯t think she has yet. Has she master?¡± The girl looked at Gio.


    ¡°Not yet, Tiffany. Are you ready for your reading assignment ve?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, that¡¯s why I came down to see if you could tell me where they were.¡±


    Gio reached in his pocket and pulled out a business card and handed it to her. ¡°The top site is the one you need to go to. Read the article on proper submissive behavior and we¡¯ll talk more tonight. Also, when Fiona and Cecilia get home, will you show them the outfits on the bed in Fiona¡¯s room? I want them in them before anyonees downstairs. Those are your downstairs, when we havepany, outfits. There is a different outfit in your closets for when we are all alone.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good Girl Tiffany. Go do your reading. Mia and I are working on my business.¡±


    ¡°Is she going to be joining us, Master? We need a recement for Tara, you know.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t your concern Tiffany don¡¯t make me punish you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I¡¯m just concerned, you need more women master. You know just the three of us won¡¯t be enough to keep you from hurting.¡±


    Mia looked at Gio and spoke. ¡°What is she talking about Gio?¡±


    Before he could speak, Tiffany spoke up again. ¡°My master is wayrger than most guys. Because of that, he produces a lot of cum. He has to be relieved at least nine to twelve times a day or his balls swell and hurt him.¡±


    Mia sat up straighter. ¡°Nine to Twelve times a day? Are you telling me he can orgasm twelve times a day?¡±


    The teenage girl nodded. ¡°At least that many, sometimes more. The first night I belonged to him he came fifteen times before we all went to sleep and then he woke up in the morning and came four more times before we went to school. I know he came three times at school, then came home and came a few more times.¡±


    Mia looked at the girl, ¡°And how many did you have?¡±


    ¡°Um, bunches! I lost count that first night, but me and my sister had nevere that much before. I mean, never. Cecilia, who is in her forties, came so much and so hard she passed out on his gigantic cock.¡±


    Mia looked over at Gio. ¡°You weren¡¯t joking earlier about pleasing women, were you?¡±


    ¡°If you hang around long enough, Mia, you will realize that apps and sex are two things I never joke about.¡±


    ¡°I need to go and finish this Valuation. Are you going to take my advice about the button and self loaded ads?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll work on that tonight it should be up by in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll base my Valuation on that information then. I need to get this finished but then Gio once I finish our business I think I¡¯d really like to have that demonstration you were talking about.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°How about I take you to dinner this weekend and we see what happens?¡±


    ¡°I think I would like that. But just you and me please I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for what you have going on here at home.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to dinner and then see what develops. I like you, Mia, and I seriously want to give you that demonstration and see what develops between us. But I do have my women to take care of as well. I¡¯m not in any rush to rece Tiffany¡¯s sister. There are plenty of women willing for just a night or even a pleasant couple of hours to give my girls the breaks they need.¡±


    Mia blushed as she stood. She really needed to think about what she wanted. A strict Greek Orthodox Minister had raised Mia. She was twenty-three and still a virgin. She¡¯d never gone beyond second base and wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle Gio¡¯s obvious lifestyle. I mean he had, from the conversation she overheard with Mrs. Long, sexual rtions with his mother, Cecilia, Tiffany, and another woman living with him. She didn¡¯t know if she could ovee her upbringing to be part of his lifestyle. Even if she could, did she want to? She¡¯d never thought about sharing a man with others before. However, if she was honest, the thought of it kind of excited her and made her ashamed at the same time.


    Gio walked Mia out. ¡°I¡¯ll call you tomorrow evening to schedule our date for Saturday if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry to run off but I need to think about all this and I need to finish your Valuation before I can even think about being with you because of the ethics issues.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°I understand and thank you for your help today and the ideas. I still can¡¯t believe it: seven hundred and twenty thousand dors. That¡¯s huge.¡±


    ¡°It is. Goodnight.¡±


    He reached out and put his hand on her shoulder, stopping her before she stepped out the door. ¡°Mia, would you be upset if I kissed you once before you left? I just need a taste of you lips before you go.¡±


    She stepped close. ¡°Just one kiss, Gio, nothing more.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. ¡°Just a kiss, nothing more.¡± Then he tilted her head up and his lips came down and captured hers. The world melted away for Mia as his lips caressed hers. When she gasped from the shock of the arousal running through her veins, he took advantage and deepened the kiss letting his tongue thrust into her mouth tasting her, rubbing the inside of her mouth filling her with his taste too. When she thought her body was going tobust, he gentled the kiss and finally pulled away. Leaving her with a desire she¡¯d never felt before. Her breast had hardened and ached, and her pussy was soaked and throbbing. Without a doubt she knew that when she got home, she¡¯d have to sink her fingers into her pussy just to ease the throbbing enough to even work on his Valuation. If this was how she responded to just a kiss, what would happen if she actually gave herself to this man? Mia didn¡¯t know, but she thought she would sure like to find out. ¡°Goodnight Gio¡±


    ¡°Goodnight Mia, sleep sweet and dream of me.¡±


    She turned and walked away. ¡°Dream of him.¡± She said to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to dream of anything else.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Becky Long looked at the clock beside her bed. She¡¯d been here almost the entire two hours since she¡¯d left the McLoed house. She¡¯de straight home and raced to her bedroom, grabbed her vibrating dildo with the bunny ears and gone through a set of batteries. The thing was on its highest setting and she was working on her fourth orgasm. The image of the monstrous bulge in Gio¡¯s pants leg was burned into her brain and the five-inch dildo wasn¡¯t giving her what she needed.


    Cecilia had told her Gio was almost fourteen inches long and seven and a half wide. Apparently his sister had measured it for him. She thought they had to be exaggerating and yet that bulge, that huge fucking bulge was all she could think about. Well, that and having the boy next door ploughing into her from behind. If he was even close to the size his mother said, he¡¯d touch ces no man ever had in her cunt. Which had to be broken. The fucking hole had poured so much cream onto her sheets that she¡¯d need to put down a towel and change them before she could go to sleep tonight.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Becky needed to get up. She¡¯d promised both Cecilia and Gio that she¡¯d look at the emails and contracts he¡¯d been sent, but all she could think about was letting her daughter¡¯s best friend from kindergarten until Junior High fuck her into oblivion. She couldn¡¯t though, rence would know if she did. A dick that big would stretch her so much that she¡¯d never be able to keep his tiny little wrinkled dick in her. After a dick like Gio¡¯s, she¡¯d be so loose she wouldn¡¯t be able to tighten enough to bring the sick bastard off. Then rence would know she¡¯d been with someone besides him, which was against his rules, and he¡¯d punish her. Last time he¡¯d punished her, he¡¯d flogged her so hard and long Becky had to have someshes sewn up. She¡¯d passed out from that one and not in a good kinky way, but from the actual pain of the beating. Becky really needed to get away from the sadistic bastard before she began to enjoy the twisted things he did to her. Already she had noticed that pain and pleasure were mixing in her head.

 118

    Of course, if Gio was as big as Cecilia said, maybe that would be the perfect mix of pain and pleasure. If he¡¯d agree to fuck the shit out of her, both figuratively and literally. A dick that big in her ass would hurt so good, wouldn¡¯t it? Becky almost screamed from the orgasm that thought tore from her and cursed when she realized Abi would be home any time. She needed to get herself under control before then. She ran to the bathroom and climbed in the shower, washing first her battery-operated lover and then herself. Dressed in her old sweats, she gathered the sheets off her bed and threw them in the wash.


    She opened the window to air out her room and shut the door, hoping beyond hope Dean wasn¡¯ting over to use Abi again tonight. Becky hated that punk almost as much as she did his father. She knew her daughter wasn¡¯t with him voluntarily any more than Becky was working and servicing the boy¡¯s father. That¡¯s what they both were: boys, selfish little boys, with a tendency to only think of their own wants and needs.


    Becky had been there the day that Abi had told Dean she wouldn¡¯t date him because she was in love with Gio. Then the next day he¡¯d all but dragged her to his house for a BBQ when she came back her face was tear streaked and she informed her mother that she was dating Dean. Since the day rence had showed up at the house and informed her about the mortgage he owned through his bank on the house. Insisting she was three months behind and that she resign from her work at Parker, Cline, and Hillman toe to work as his personal paralegal and that part of her duties was to be his private cumdump and whore Dean had followed his father¡¯s example and hadn¡¯t even pretended not to be forcing her daughter to not only date him but to service his sexual needs as well. Many a night Beckyy in her room listening as the little shit berated her daughter and made her scream in pain and humiliation.


    Somehow, she needed to get herself and Abi away from the Chadwick family. But without losing the house she didn¡¯t know how other than to just pack them up and disappear, but with rence¡¯s connections he¡¯d just have them hunted down and returned. Then both of them would be in worse situations than they were now. If ever she needed a hero, it was now! Sadly, they only showed up in romance novels and action movies. Well, unless¡­ No, she couldn¡¯t think like that, Gio may have a big dick but ording to Abi he was beaten more than Becky herself was.


    Still, just one night of ecstasy might be worth a beating. She sighed and picked up the printouts she¡¯d brought home from the McLoed house. After reading both of them, she knew she needed to have another conversation with Gio and find out what when the Valuation on his app would beplete. If what Miss Gatki had hinted at this afternoon was true, Gio was about to be a very wealthy young man. Very wealthy! With the initial offers this high, both social mediapanies knew something none of them did about Clicktalk. She sighed she didn¡¯t want to see Gio not while her mind was still trying to remind her about that bulge in his pants but as they say nothing ventured nothing gained.


    Maybe she should just go over there, strip naked, and beg the young man to take her and add her to his ves. Serving him couldn¡¯t be any worse than servicing rence Chadwick. if he could get Abi away from Dean at the same time, it would be worth any sacrifice. As she thought that, the front door opened and closed. Abi was home and from the sound of things she was alone. ¡°Hey mom.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Abi is Deaning over tonight?¡±


    Abi smiled and shook her head no. ¡°Mom, you will not believe this. Coach Tanner called an emergency team meeting. Gio is a hero mom! He seriously just fucked over the entire football program and the assholes that make it up.¡±


    ¡°What are talking about Abigail?¡±


    ¡°From what I heard around school today, somehow yesterday Gio found out about what was going on with the cheerleaders and the football team. Turns out there was some unwritten rule that if the girls didn¡¯t date and sleep with the team, it would ban them from cheering and those with cheerleading schrships would have them revoked. Tiffany and Tara Anderson made some kind of deal with Gio that they would both date him if he helped them get away from Chris and Brock.


    I don¡¯t know what Gio did but I know that yesterday when he Tiffany and Tara got to school Brock and Chris tried to attack the girls and Gio instead of standing by stood up to them. Mom, he beat them both so badly they had to go to the nurse. Then somehow he exposed the whole cheerleader/football team ckmail thing and Chris and Brock were expelled. But it wasn¡¯t just Tiffany and Tara that were set free. Ms. Hill held an assembly today and let it be known that there is no such rule at the school. She asked for the cheerleaders to talk to the police if anyone was pressuring them to sexually satisfy anyone in the school. The entire football team is in trouble. It involves Coach Tanner, apparently, and Coach Cosgrove.


    Dean and his father are headed to the meeting to see what damage control could be done. The cheerleaders wanted me to talk to Ms. Hill too, but I told them my situation differed from theirs. But still Dean¡¯s father said until they could figure out how to get control of the geek, meaning Gio, that they needed to lie low.¡±


    Becky could feel her heart rate increasing. Gio was a hero! A hero who might help her and Abi out just like he¡¯d helped the Anderson twins. ¡°Abi I never asked why are you with Dean? Why do you let him treat you like he does? I know you don¡¯t love him. So why do you put up with him?¡±


    Abi¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°It was that BBQ Dean took me to at his house. Do you remember that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯d told him you couldn¡¯t date him because you were in love with Gio. Then he came and got you for the BBQ and you came back and told me you were dating Dean and wouldn¡¯t exin why. I heard you tell Gio a few times before he quiting over that you had to date Dean. So why do you have to date him?¡±


    ¡°To save you Mom. Mister Chadwick showed me these papers on the house, saying that we owed the bank and were behind. He told me if I agreed to date Dean, he¡¯d see to it we¡¯d keep the house and you wouldn¡¯t be sent to prison for failure to pay your debts. He said with Dad gone you werew bound to assume his debts.¡± Abi shrugged. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you go to jail, and I knew you¡¯d get us caught up. Then you changed jobs and started making less money. I never understood that, but until we pay the loan, I¡¯m stuck with Dean.¡±


    Becky was livid. rence had used almost the same tactic on her daughter as he¡¯d used on her. ¡°They can¡¯t send me to jail, Abi. There is now that people who can¡¯t pay their debt go to jail. The worst they can do is take the house and ruin my credit. That¡¯s why I changed jobs, rence offered to step in and assume the mortgage if I woulde to work for him. He told me he¡¯d let us stay here until we could get caught up. He¡¯s been using me just like Dean has been using you. I think it¡¯s time we put a stop to it.¡±


    Abi looked at her mom. ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°I want you to shower then put on your sexiest outfit, honey. It¡¯s time for the Long women to get reacquainted with the McLoed family. Met me back down here in half and hour and sweetie make sure you are ready for Gio to see all of you. We are going to make a simr offer as Tiffany and Tara, if you¡¯re willing. See, I know more about that situation. Tiffany isn¡¯t Gio¡¯s girlfriend, that wasn¡¯t the deal honey. It was something else.¡±


    ¡°If she and Tara aren¡¯t his girlfriend¡¯s then what are they?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Abigail, you must see it for yourself to believe me. So, shower and then get pretty and sexy. Then let¡¯s see if the love of your life still loves you too. But please don¡¯t judge me by what you are going to see and hear tonight.¡±


    Abi hugged her mom. ¡°I won¡¯t judge you, if you don¡¯t judge me. But if Dean or Mister Chadwick hear that I¡¯m over at Gio¡¯s all hell is going to rain down mom.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will, baby. I think some things might change, like we might lose this house. But I think we won¡¯t be moving far and the Chadwick¡¯s won¡¯t have power over us any longer.¡±


    Thirty minutester, both Abi and Becky were standing in their front room. Abi had put on a small semi sheer camisole and pair of tight daisy duke cutoffs; she¡¯d made them for a Halloween party a couple of years ago. Her young toned legs were covered in sheer thigh highs and clear acrylic 4 inch fuck me pumps adorned her feet.


    Becky however had seen the outfit that Gio¡¯s sex ve had been wearing, so she¡¯d quickly grabbed the Naughty secretary outfit rence had made her wear a few times. It was probably a lot like the one he¡¯d told his mother about. Only the thigh highs were sheer silk with a red seam up the back. She too was wearing 4 in heals only hers were in red and she¡¯d added a coating of Kitten Heels liquid red lipstick to her lips. She¡¯d seen Gio¡¯s eyes lock on her lips earlier. This shade would look good and stay on, even if she ended up with her lips wrapped around the monster joystick in his pants. Abi had used her clear shimmer lip gloss that let her natural bubble gum pink lips shine like they were super wet. ¡°Why are we dressing like this to visit next door, Mom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you something that you will not believe at first, Sweetie. It seems Gio has be a somewhat dominate and satisfying lover. Tiffany and Tara didn¡¯t offer to be his girlfriends. Tiffany herself told me she was Gio¡¯s sex ve. She was proudly wearing a metal cor the proudly proimed her to be ¡®Gio¡¯s Sex ve¡¯. They aren¡¯t the only ones. Your little friend, apparently, isn¡¯t little anymore. ording to both Tiffany and his own mother, he is a very big man, as in his man parts are huge. I mean Pornstar huge. Every woman in his house has given themselves to him sexually. He owns them all as sex ves by their own choice. Cecilia thought he might add one or both of us to his women, if we offered. I don¡¯t know how you feel about that idea. I think it couldn¡¯t be any worse than what we are already enduring, and from what I was told, he is a skilled and considerate lover. So it might even be enjoyable.¡±

 119

    Abi shook her head. ¡°Not my Gio Mom, he¡¯d never disrespect a woman like that asshole Dean.¡±


    ¡°No, not like Dean honey. I¡¯m telling you that from what I saw and heard, the women in his home are treated with respect and desire. Yes, he has sex with them. But I¡¯m telling you, his own mother was singing the praises of having him take her sexually and Tiffany was looking at him with nothing but love and worship in her eyes. Tiffany t out told me she was proud to be Gio¡¯s sex ve. And that he was huge in the pants. So be ready for anything. From what I saw this afternoon, the women over there are dressed just as revealing as us. Only I don¡¯t think Tiffany had any panties on, and her outfit barely covered her sexy parts. I¡¯m just hoping he¡¯s willing to help us escape too.¡±


    ¡°But mom what about the house? We¡¯ll lose our house if we do this.¡±


    ¡°Maybe honey, I can¡¯t tell you more than that. I¡¯ll only say, Gio is about to be a powerful young man. One that may ovee the Chadwicks. Just keep an open mind and let¡¯s go next door and see if he¡¯s open to helping us. Even if he isn¡¯t, we could get a fun night out of the trip.¡±


    Abi¡¯s eyes widened ¡°Mom! Are you saying you¡¯d let him take you sexually?¡±


    ¡°Abigail, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. If what I was told is true, he will be a ride to remember.¡±


    Her eighteen-year-old daughter blushed and said nothing.


    Becky red at her ¡°What, you think I¡¯m told old to want hot steamy sex, even if it¡¯s only for a night? You¡¯ll learn you take your pleasures where you find them, honey. Few men are built like I¡¯ve been told Gio is. Even less are considerate lovers, which two women told me he was. Why would his mother risk everything for him to take her, and why is Tiffany infatuated with him otherwise?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I guess we are going to find out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    The two women walked out the door and next door. Just as they arrived at the door, Cecilia was pulling into her drive. She got out of the car and looked at her neighbors. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a surprise? Becky, I was told you ran out of here earlier like someone had shoved a rocket up your ass. Without looking at those contracts. Is that why you are back?¡±


    ¡°Partly Cecilia, Abi and I need help and the only person I think can help us is Gio. As you can see, we came prepared to pay for his help. The only way we can.¡±


    Ceciliaughed. ¡°Come inside before every man in the neighborhood has a heart attack or ends up lining up to gang-bang the two of you. Abi, I just want to be sure you understand; Gio isn¡¯t the same boy you think you know. He¡¯s grown up and things in our house have changed a lot since thest time you were here.¡±


    Abi smiled shyly. ¡°Mom told me, Mrs. McLoed. I¡¯m having trouble believing everything she told me, but I guess seeing is believing. I know some of what has been going on at school. It¡¯s all the football team and cheerleaders have been talking about today.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I just don¡¯t want you to be surprised at what you may find when you walk in. Gio promised me he wouldn¡¯t start the party until I arrived, but the other two women inside can be quite persuasive when they want to be. So we could walk in to nothing or a full-blown threesome for all I know.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true, he is having sex with you and Fiona and Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and a few other women too, from what I¡¯ve been told. For now, only the three of us live here and belong to him. Tiffany is his sex ve and I¡¯m his mommy-slut and Fiona is his sister-slut. We all three obey him and call him Master and he takes care of us in everyway including sexually.¡±


    They entered, and it blew Abi away when she walked into the den. Gio was sitting on the couch rxing with a drink. While kneeling at his feet was his sister and Tiffany Anderson. They were dressed in matching catholic school girl outfits of different colors but the sluttiest ones Abi had ever seen. Tiffany was kneeling with her hands behind her back and her legs spread so wide that even from across the room Abi could see her pussy on disy. Fiona was spread as well, showing her cunt too. The only difference in their positions was that Fiona¡¯s hands were behind her head, elbows out like her legs were. ¡°Gio, you havepany, and where is my outfit? You promised me an outfit, like the girls.¡±


    Gio stood and smiled when he saw the love of his life in the room looking like a country boy¡¯s wet dream. ¡°Abi! Wow, you look amazing! Are you going out with Dean looking like that?¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°No Gio, I wore this for you. Dean and the entire team are meeting with his dad and the coaches to figure out how to stop you and the trouble you caused them.¡±


    ¡°You dressed like this for me? What does that mean?¡±


    Becky stepped forward and put her hand on Gio¡¯s arm, getting his attention. He was so drawn to Abi he hadn¡¯t even noticed her in the room. That should have upset her, but it made Becky know she did the right thing. Gio was still taken with her beautiful daughter. ¡°We need your help, Gio. Can we sit down and talk?¡±


    Gio frowned and looked from mother to daughter. ¡°Sure, if you need my help, then I¡¯ll help you. Just tell me how.¡± He turned to his mother. ¡°Your outfit is upstairs on Fiona¡¯s bed, Mommy-slut. Go change into it ande back down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Cecilia purred then turned and ran up the stairs like it was Christmas and she¡¯d been told Santa was waiting with lots of toys.


    Becky turned from watching her friend run to do her son¡¯s bidding to the young man himself. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what we need. How can you say you¡¯ll help us?¡±


    Gio blushed and then looked back at Fiona and Tiffany. ¡°Rx girls, we will get back to training and the ceremonyter.¡±


    Both girls closed their legs some, and it shocked Abi to see Fiona look to Tiffany. The cheerleader put her hands on her knees, hands facing up. ¡°This is the rx position, Fiona. But a good submissive never slouches.¡±


    Gio reached down and patted Tiffany on the head. ¡°Good girl, ve. I see you paid attention to your lesson this afternoon.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Came the breathless squeal of happiness from the girl known at school as the Queen Bitch. If the others could see her now, they wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Most shocking of all to Abi was Gio¡¯s confident mannerism. Who was he bing and what happened to her shy best friend? Even more shocking was watching Tiffany react to his praise. It was like seeing a puppy who¡¯d been praised for going potty outside. The girl all but squirmed with her pleasure and happiness at being praised by the boy she called her master.


    Gio returned his attention to her mother and motioned for the two of them to sit on the couch. He sat in one of the armchairs on the other side of the room. Wordlessly both Tiffany and Fiona stood and carried the cushions they¡¯d been kneeling on to his feet and sat back down, one on each side, their arms wrapping around his leg and their headsying on his thigh. Something in Abi¡¯s own privates clenched at seeing the two girls loving on him. She felt both a sadness that they were allowed to sit like that with him. Even stronger was the burn of jealously that it wasn¡¯t her and that they were touching him at all.


    ¡°So how can I helpdies?¡± Gio said, one hand stroking each of the heads on his thighs. Becky watched the two girls at Gio¡¯s feet for a second, an almost overwhelming desire to crawl over and imitate them running thorough her body. ¡°Abi and I need to tell you a story. Will you promise to just listen and hear us out before you say anything?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°I can do that.¡±


    Becky sighed, the time hade. It was embarrassing to admit how stupid she¡¯d been. But if Gio didn¡¯t know the story, he couldn¡¯t properly protect her or her daughter. With a deep cleansing breath, she poured out the tale.


    ¡°This all started about three months after Johnathan died. As you may remember, I took some time off work to grieve and be with Abi. Then one day I got a call from rence Chadwick telling me he needed to talk to me about some business dealings he had with my departed husband. I went to his office where he showed me a set of legal paperwork. It turned out that Johnathan had taken out a mortgage on our house with the First National Bank here in town. A bank whose major shareholder is rence Chadwick.


    I don¡¯t know if it was to pay for his medical bills or what, but Mister Chadwick had called me in because the loan was six months overdue. He informed me that the other shareholders of the bank were demanding they foreclose on us and take the house. Mister Chadwick told me he was willing to not do so, if and only if I woulde to work for him as his personal paralegal. He informed me that part of my duties would be to service him sexually anytime, way and ce he wanted me to. I told him absolutely not. Then he informed me if I didn¡¯t then he would have no choice but to take the house, leaving me and Abi homeless. He told me if that happened, he would also ce a call to CPS and tell them I was unfit to care for my daughter. With his connections he said that he would get her removed from my custody and ced in the foster home of a man he knew was abusing the girls under his care.


    However, if I came to work for him, he would make sure that Abi and I stayed in our home until I paid the loan off. The loan still has two years to go on it. And even though Abi is an adult now, and they can¡¯t remove her from me, he has changed his threat. Now he has said one word from him and Abi wouldn¡¯t be able to get into any good college, anywhere. Not only that, but he could have his son treat her even worse than he already did.¡±


    She turned and looked at Abi ¡°Tell Gio your part of this story.¡±

 120

    Abi looked at her hands, which were shaking in herp. ¡°You once asked me why I was dating Dean and I told you I had too. You never asked me why I had to. Didn¡¯t you wonder?¡±


    Gio stopped stroking the girl¡¯s heads. ¡°No, I just assumed you meant you had to because you were in love with him.¡±


    Abi¡¯s head came up and he could see fire in her eyes. ¡°Love him? You think I love him? I hate that monster. He asked me to date him and I told him no. I told him I couldn¡¯t date him because I was in love with you! He said he understood but hoped we could still be friends. Then he invited me to his house the next day for a Bar B Que as his friend. I figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt. Once I got there, his dad asked me to step into his office. He showed me the same paperwork he showed mom and told me that unless I agreed to date Dean and be his girlfriend until mom paid the loan off, he would foreclose on the house. He said if that happened mom would be thrown in jail for failure to pay her debts and I would end up in an orphanage.


    It wasn¡¯t until today I found out that was a lie. He couldn¡¯t have mom arrested. I¡¯ve been with that monster to save my mom and been treated worse than an animal. And it was all because of a lie that I believed.¡±


    Gio was livid. That Mister Chadwick and Dean would ever treat his friend and her widowed mother like that was beyond evil. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill them!¡±


    Becky stood up and walked over to Gio. ¡°No Gio, that¡¯s not the way. Any physical action taken against them is exactly what they want. They win, and they would have you arrested. They could sue you, and then the people you¡¯ve promised to protect would be vulnerable. Trust me on this, they would exploit those venerabilities just to rub salt in your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Then what? How do we make them pay? What do you want me to do?¡± Gio yelled, ¡°You said you wanted my help. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°You im us too.¡±


    ¡°What??¡± Gio and Abi eximed at the same time.


    Becky looked at Gio. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for Abi, but for myself, I offer to be one of your sluts or ves, whatever you call them. I would rather willingly give myself to you and belong to you, than keep letting that bastard touch me. At least, from what I hear, you could and would bring me as much pleasure as I¡¯d give you. The only thing I would ask is that you keep Abi safe like you do Tiffany and Tara.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking?¡± Abi asked.


    Becky looked at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that we let the old bastard have the house. We move in here and experience the pleasure that these women are experiencing. Without the house to hold over us, we would be free. If we live here, an extremely virile young man, who has two ck belts, would see to our safety. You break up with Dean and proim that you, like Tiffany and Tara, are dating Gio. From what I gathered, that¡¯s not true for either Anderson girls, but Gio will im them at school to keep them safe. I would resign from my job and try to go back to work for my old bosses or open my own office.¡±


    ¡°Gio can¡¯t afford to pay for all of us living here, and the house is too small.¡±


    Becky shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have all the facts, Abi. Gio can easily take care of all of us in a few months, maybe sooner.¡± She turned to Gio. ¡°Have you thought more about what Ms. Gatki suggested to you today?¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already implemented her first two suggestions, and I think her estimations were way off.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I wrote the code and put the changes in ce about four hours ago.¡± He opened hisptop and logged into his Money Friends ount. He turned theputer so that Becky could see the screen. ¡°This is how much I¡¯ve made in just four hours. Mia estimated four to five thousand a day I¡¯ve made Ten thousand dors in four hours. Twice her high estimate in half the time.¡±


    ¡°You need to let her know that before she turns in her Valuation. She must adjust her numbers ordingly. Because as your legal counsel, I suggest you reject both offers. But wait to do so until you get the Valuation, because if I¡¯m right, you could keep the app and probably clear a billion dors by this time next year. I suggest you file articles of Corporation right away. Once I quit working for Chadwick, I can do that for you easily. We name you as CEO and COO you need to hire someone as you CFO. CEO his Chief Executive Officer, COO is Chief Operations Officer and CFO is Chief Financial Officer. You open a business ount in thepany name and pay yourself and your CFO a sry. For you I¡¯d say around four thousand dors a week as CEO, Two as COO with a clothing and business expense ount of around two thousand total per week. Or two hundred and eight thousand a year as CEO. One hundred and four thousand as COO with a clothing and expense ount of One Hundred and Four thousand a year. You offer whoever bes you CFO the same as the COO but only half the expense ount. Maybe your friend Ms. Gatki, she seemed a bright young woman, or your sister. I know her degree is in finance as well.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Becky? Would you be willing to work for me?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I would, maybe as the head of your corporation¡¯s legal department. You could outsource that, but I have always thought internal was better. You could still do that if you sell because if I¡¯m right, your Valuation is going to be close to twenty-five billion in the next ten years. That¡¯s if you don¡¯t sell, if you do, you shouldn¡¯t take anything less than three hundred million. Both thosepanies know what their getting. The offers they made you were because they think you¡¯re a dumb kid with an app. A kid who has no clue what he¡¯s got. If you show them a Valuation, like I think you¡¯re going to get, they¡¯ll pay you real money. Instead of trying to steal the app from you for pennies on the dor. If you put them off and build the app and institute more advertising options, you could even get more. However, you¡¯d have to hire more people to help you. Advertising people, programmers. Secretarial and security staff at the minimum, and that would mean having to set up offices.¡± Standing behind Becky was Cecilia she¡¯d been listening for a while. ¡°Do you really think he could make close to twenty-five billion in the next ten years, Becky?¡±


    Becky looked at her friend, who was smoking hot in her sexy businesswoman outfit. ¡°Easily Cecilia, that¡¯s just for Clicktalk. I bet it would be more because Gio could continue to create apps, especially if he had other coders and graphic artists working for him. Your son is set to be Bill Gates rich, no matter what he does. Either way, I suggest he set up a corporation to either handle the sale of Clicktalk or to grow the app on his own.¡±


    Cecilia looked at her son. ¡°What do you want to do Gio?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know mom. Honestly, if Becky is right and I could make a billion in a year just from letting you make professional ads and selling them on the app on top of what we¡¯ve already done, maybe we should do that? But then again, three hundred million or more almost instantly is one heck of a nest egg.¡±


    Beckyughed, ¡°either way your set for life, that¡¯s for sure. What do you say about my offer? Will you help us?¡±


    Gio looked at the women in the room. He knew that Tiffany, Fiona and his mom would be fine with adding Becky and Abi to their family and probably Mia too if she wanted, but his eyes went to Abi alone. She had been quiet since her mom had offered herself to him. ¡°I need to talk to Abi alone, please. The four of you go down to the game room for now and give us the den?¡±


    The four women all stood and quietly walked downstairs. They all realized that with Abi in need, Gio was going to do what she wanted. He¡¯d never lied to any of them. They all knew that she was the women Gio loved above all others. Her opinion mattered above all theirs. While he owned three of the four, he¡¯d give them all their freedom if that¡¯s what Abi demanded. They each hoped she could ept them, because none of them wanted to lose Gio as their master and Becky wanted to experience what the other three had found.


    Gio waited until the other four were downstairs and he stood and closed the door, leaving him and Abi alone in the Den. ¡°Can I sit with you Abi?¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°Of course, Gio. It¡¯s your house.¡±


    He walked over and sat beside her. ¡°Well, you heard about my crazy life and what your mom had to say. I have heard nothing from you besides your story. Oh, and that when we were kids, you were in love with me. What do you think about what your mom is proposing?¡±


    ¡°It was sort of shocking walking in here tonight and seeing your sister and Tiffany kneeling at your feet. What my Mom suggested was just as shocking. But honestly, I know that she really wants to be part of your group of women. That was obvious before we came over here. I¡¯ve never seen her dress for any man like she did for you. She¡¯s the one that suggested I dress like this for you as well. I didn¡¯t know why, but now I do. She hoped that I¡¯d offer myself to you also for your protection.¡±


    Gio reached out and took her hands in his. ¡°That¡¯s not what I want from you, Abi. I don¡¯t want you to be one of my sluts or ves. I want more than that from you. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I need thosedies downstairs and yes, that includes your mom and maybe one other. There is a real medical reason for me to have multiple sex partners around.¡±


    Abi looked at him confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Can I show you what I¡¯m talking about? That will probably make it more believable for you than just telling you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I guess.¡±


    Gio stood up and took off his pants and boxer briefs, letting his dick loose. ¡°Holy Shit Gio! Mom said the rumor was you were porn star big, but that¡¯s unbelievably gigantic! How fucking big is that?¡±


    Gio blushed. ¡°It¡¯s just under fourteen inches. But the size of my dick isn¡¯t the problem, it¡¯s the size of my balls that¡¯s the problem. If you notice they are bigger than average too.¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡± Abi giggled, ¡°they¡¯re like big as lemons.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and the produce like a ton of sperm a day. Seriously, just to keep from hurting, I have to umm¡­ empty them like twelve times a day, sometimes more.¡±

 121

    ¡°Holy shit Gio, how do you ever get anything else done.¡±


    Gio shrugged ¡°Well it¡¯s not impossible. Just well let¡¯s say that¡¯s why Tiffany, Fiona and Mom are so rxed. Once I get excited, I have to explode at least three or four times in a row to get soft again. So, they get umm, lots of action.¡±


    Abi looked at her best friends¡¯ enormous cock and balls and realized what he was telling her. He would break any one woman if he had to use her twelve or more times a day. And the size of his equipment probably meant that his release wasn¡¯t the teaspoon full they talked about in health ss. ¡°Okay, I can see why you need lots of help. But what does that mean for me? You don¡¯t want me to be one of your helpers?¡±


    Gio sighed and tried to pull his pants back up but couldn¡¯t get them over his protrusion. Abi giggled again. ¡°Do I need to help you with that?¡±


    ¡°Oh Abi, I so want to say yes, but I want you to understand first. I¡¯m just going to finish without my pants on.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Okay, umm¡­ can I touch it while we talk?¡±


    ¡°Abi, if you touch me I¡¯m not gonna be able to talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be Honey. You are my dreame true. Just knowing that you want to touch me is something out of my wildest dreams. I love you more than anyone else in this world. Yes, I need multiple partners. And yes, I care for each one of them, and in a way I love each of them. But you, only you own me, Abi. I may own them, but you own me. I love them and love on them. To keep from overworking any of them, I use them. But you are my soulmate. Tiffany, Fiona and Mom all know that I love you above anyone and they are okay with that. Your mom probably would be okay with that, too. The fifth girl, I¡¯m not even sure she will join us. We are supposed to go out this weekend to see if she can fit into my lifestyle.¡±


    Abi leaned into Gio and put her head on his shoulder. ¡°Oh, Gio, I love you too. I agree you are my soulmate as well. I told you I¡¯ve loved you as long as I¡¯ve known what love is. Probably longer. Your mom and mine used tough all the time because the first day I came home from kindergarten I told my Dad that I was going to marry Gio McLoed. Then your family moved next door.¡±


    Gio looked at her and it took everything he had to keep from kissing her. ¡°So where do we go from here?¡±


    Abi looked into his eyes and was lost in the love light shining from them. ¡°Where do you want to go? You said I¡¯m your soulmate, but you don¡¯t want me to be one of your women.¡±


    ¡°No Abi, I don¡¯t want you as a slut or a ve. I want more than that with you.¡±


    ¡°What do want me to be then? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Look, here¡¯s the truth, I need those women downstairs for their bodies and I¡¯ll be honest, some of them need me. Tiffany and Fiona for now. Both are submissive and need someone to take control of them sexually. My mom is too, and she also wants a baby. She has demanded one from me and she¡¯s my mom, I can¡¯t deny her. Your mom just wants you and her to be free of the Chadwicks. Both my mom and your mom will eventually slow down sexually and probably want to be released from their cors. And make no mistake, I will cor them both. Tiffany and Fiona will probably meet some guy, fall in love in the future, and ask to be released to marry. If they ask, I¡¯ll release them. Mia, too, if she joins us. But there will always be more women, because I don¡¯t want to hurt you with my needs. But I want you as my fianc¨¦ and eventually, when you¡¯re ready, my wife. I want to grow old with you. Have lots of little McLoed babies with you. I want you in the rocker beside me when we are old and grey with grandchildren crawling all over the ce. That¡¯s what I want from you. I want you to be my equal, my life partner, my heart and soul. That¡¯s what I offer you. Not servitude but my everything, including my sluts and ves.¡±


    Abi sighed. She never thought she¡¯d end up in a rtionship that included other women, but she knew she couldn¡¯t handle all Gio¡¯s needs alone. ¡°Then Gio McLoed, that¡¯s what I want too. I¡¯m going to text Dean and tell him we are through, and then I¡¯m going to take care of at least two of those three or four explosions you need. Then I guess, we are going to cor two of your four sluts and ves. I get that your mom and sisters are being called sluts instead of ve what are you going to call my mom?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Gio Shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that up to you what should I call her?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s let her decided.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Abi pulled out her phone and texted Dean. Within minutes her phone was ringing. She answered it. ¡°What do you want? I thought my text was in Dean, we are through.¡±


    She had put the phone on speaker. ¡°What about your house, Abi? You know what will happen. Dad told you if you leave me, he¡¯ll send your mom to prison for her outstanding debt and foreclose on your house.¡±


    ¡°See, here¡¯s the thing Dean, I¡¯m not that stupid. Mom and I talked, and it turns out your dad can¡¯t send her to prison. He can take the house, that¡¯s true. But since We¡¯ll be moving in with my new fianc¨¦, I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    Dean screamed into the phone, ¡°What new fianc¨¦? What kind of game are you ying bitch?¡±


    ¡°I told you a long time ago that my heart belonged to someone else. Funny thing, once I talked to mom I realized I wanted to talk to my one genuine love too. When he asked me to be his wife tonight, I said yes. After school is out, I won¡¯t be Abigail Long anymore I will quickly be Abigail McLoed. Gio¡¯s wife, so goodbye and thanks for nothing, loser.¡±


    With that, she hung up and turned her phone off. Gio pulled her into his arms and kissed her with all the pent up love that he¡¯d felt for her since they were kids. They got so lost in each other that they never even noticed when the other four came back upstairs. It wasn¡¯t until Abi was on her knees and sucking Gio¡¯s cock into her mouth that they realized they had an audience when the other four let out a cheer. Abi looked up for a minute and blushed. ¡°You bitches shut up! I¡¯m loving on my fiance¡¯s giant cock right now you all can wait your turn!¡±


    Then she turned her back to them and dove deep, taking every inch into her throat. She¡¯d never had a dick that big before, but she surprised everyone when it turned out she didn¡¯t have a gag reflex. When she swallowed and Gio slid into her throat. When she kept swallowing over and over, Gio lost it. It was tight, hot and wet and felt like he was in a pussy with a mouth in it. In record time Abi proved she was the perfect woman for Gio as he sprayed his first load down her throat. Abi stood and quickly stripped and then she climbed on Gio¡¯sp right there in the den on the couch and it amazed everyone as she sank down on Gio¡¯s giant cock. She screamed in pure orgasmic bliss as every inch of his cock pushed up into her tight wet cunt. When he bottomed out Fiona, Tiffany and Cecilia gasped. For the first time any of them knew, the pussy he was being rode by swallowed Gio¡¯s entire dick. If there had been any doubt that Abigail Long was made just for Gio, that sealed it for the three of them. They were the perfect fit. Abi bounced up and down, screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°SO PERFECT GIO! YOU FILL ME UP LIKE A GLOVE!! HARDER BABY! FUCK ME HARDER!¡±


    Gio stood without slipping out of her tight hot slit andid her on the ground. Then with a roar he started thrusting into her as hard and fast as he could. Abigail wailed. ¡°YES BABY, JUST LIKE THAT!! HAMMER MY PUSSY, GIO! FUCKING GIVE ME ALL OF IT. FUCK I¡¯M CUMMING!! SO FULL, SO PERFECT!!!¡±


    Gio lost it and started yelling too. ¡°TAKE IT ABI! FUCKING TAKE ALL MY COCK!! YOU WERE MADE FOR ME!! THE PERFECT FIT. THE PERFECT PUSSY FOR MY BIG FAT FUCKING COCK!!! I¡¯M GOING TO FUCK YOU FOR THE REST OF OUR LIVES!!!¡±


    ¡°YES BABY! FUCK MY PUSSY! DON¡¯T STOP! DON¡¯T EVER STOP!!! OH FUCK, I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN BABY!!! CUMMING ON YOUR BIG, FAT, PERFECT COCK!! OH MORE GIO! GIVE ME MORE!!! I WANT EVERY DROP!!! CUM FOR ME GIO! FUCKING CUM INSIDE MY STUFFED PUSSY!! FILL MY CUNT WITH ALL THAT CUM!! EMPTY THOSE BIG, BEAUTIFUL BALLS IN MY TIGHT PUSSY, BABY! FUCKING FUCK!!! MORE GIO, GIVE ME MORE!!!! I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN!!!! I CAN¡¯T STOP CUMMING, MY LOVE! CUM WITH ME, GIVE IT TO ME, GIO!! GIVE ME MY MANS CUM!!! EMPTY THOSE BALLS, BABY!! LET ME HAVE IT! PAINT MY INSIDES WITH YOUR HOT, STEAMING CUM!!! I WANT IT ALL! I NEED IT ALL!!!!¡±


    Gio felt his balls churn and then with a tremendous roar, he unloaded in Abi¡¯s cunt as it squeezed him so tight that it almost hurt. He came and came and came until it was squirting out the sides of his dick. He sted so much into her that even her perfect pussy couldn¡¯t contain it. Her cervix was flooded, and the extra flowed out of her slit likeva from an active volcano.


    Abi was screaming and biting his neck as he unloaded what felt like a gallon of fiery liquid inside her. She¡¯d nevere so long or so hard. She literally couldn¡¯t see anything for the fireworks going off inside her body. Her eyes were wide open and staring into space as she scream and begged for more. Gio just kept pounding and pounding her pussy. Even after his tremendous orgasm, he kept thrusting into his future wife¡¯s perfect cunt. Abi wrapped her legs and arms around him, meeting him thrust for thrust, screaming for more as orgasm after orgasm rolled through her. Was it one or a bunch of them? She didn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t care, all she knew was that Gio McLoed, the boy she always loved was the man now taking her to heaven repeatedly. Her pleasure wiped everything from her mind, all she could think about was how good he was making her feel and how much she loved him. Abi would dly share him with these other women, because she sure as hell was never giving him up. Finally he came again before copsing on top of her. He quickly rolled them over so she was lying on him. Surrounded by his four other women, no one was making a sound as the two lovers panted and kissed in their after glow of perfect bliss. Becky looked at her daughter with awe and amazement. In all her life, she¡¯d never seen a couple take and give pleasure to each other like her daughter and the boy she¡¯d always imed she was going to marry.


    Fiona smiled as she watched her little brother hold the only girl he ever really wanted. Oh, she was jealous she wouldn¡¯t deny it. Abi was perfect for her brother and she could take all thirteen inches and three quarts of an inch of his cock and scream for him to pound her harder. As Gio¡¯s cock finally slipped out of Abi¡¯s pussy, Fiona climbed between their legs and cleaned up the mess. Sucking his cum from Abi¡¯s pussy and off of Gio¡¯s cock. It surprised her when once she was done, Abigail rolled off Gio and pulled Fiona into her arms and kissed her so tenderly. ¡°Thank you, Sister-slut. You did a wonderful Job cleaning your master and mistress. Lust for that, you will be the first to get your cor tonight. And you can sleep with us as well. Then she looked at the other three. ¡°This is how it is,dies. Each of you will get your time with Gio. Each of you will help me keep his balls drained and his cock happy, but Gio belongs to me! You all belong to Gio, he¡¯s iming you all, and going to cor you all. But he¡¯s mine and mine alone. Since Gio belongs to me, that means you belong to me. If you can¡¯t ept that, say so now and Gio will release you. Otherwise, we will be one big happy family.

 122

    Cecilia, after tonight you will be with every woman who services Gio. He told me he promised you a baby and I mean to see you grow fat with his child. So, while he will fuck all of us, he will only cum in you until that¡¯s aplished. You will inform me the moment you know you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    She looked at Tiffany ¡°You are Gio¡¯s sex ve. I understand he just started training you. You will be the best sex ve or I¡¯ll be the one to punish you. At school they may call you the Queen bitch, but in this house I¡¯m the queen and you are just the cunt used to empty my man¡¯s balls when I¡¯m exhausted. I expect you to obey him and me without question.¡±


    Tiffany nodded ¡°Yes Mistress. This ve hears and will obey.¡±


    Abi smiled at her ¡°Good girl.¡±


    She looked at her mom. ¡°By now Mister Chadwick knows that I¡¯ve broken up with Dean. In the morning you need to have a messenger deliver your resignation and get a signature, so we know he received it. Then you will get to work on setting up the articles of incorporation for Gio¡¯spany. We also need to arrange for someone to move our stuff here and what we can¡¯t use have put in storage. It won¡¯t be long before they foreclose on the house. Gio doesn¡¯t have a cor for you yet. We will pick one up tomorrow when we go get my engagement ring. Gio asked me to marry him and I¡¯m going to as soon as school is out, but until then I¡¯m not leaving his side. You have until we get home tomorrow to decide what your ce is here. Gio will im you. But are you a slut like Cecilia and Fiona, or a ve like Tiffany? Either way, you work for us now. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I don¡¯t need time I¡¯m going to be a ve like Tiffany. rence broke something in me and I need pain with my pleasure so I will be Gio¡¯s pain ve. When he is frustrated and needs to spank or fuck someone past the point of pleasure, that will be my ce.¡±


    ¡°I figured that was what you¡¯d choose. I¡¯ll order what we need to make sure we meet your needs, ve.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    Tiffany, ¡°show Mommy-slut the cor me position, ve. But first you and your sister ve can strip them so they are ready for my big fat cock to im all three of their holes like I did yours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Tiffany and Becky spoke in unison and then smiled at each other as they made quick work of Fiona and Cecilia¡¯s clothes. Tiffany again showed both women the Cor Me Position. When the twodies were properly positioned, she stepped back and knelt at Abi¡¯s feet wrapping her arms around her mistress¡¯ leg lightly kissing her freshly fucked pussy. Almost lovingly Abi¡¯s hand went to the sex ve¡¯s head and started stroking her hair..


    Gio picked Abi up and sat on the couch again with her in hisp. They made out until Gio was hard as a rock again. Only then did they move to stand before Mommy-slut and Sister-slut. True to Abi¡¯s word, Gio took the gold cor with the emerald hearts on it out first.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Fiona, I have in my hand your cor of ownership. This is yourst chance to change your mind. If you don¡¯t want to belong to me and Abi, then stand up, get redressed and go to your room. If you do so, you won¡¯t belong to us and you will never get to use my cock again.¡±


    Fiona shook her head. ¡°I belong to you already, Master. Please put your cor on me. Please make me yours and mistress¡¯ sister-slut. There is nothing I want but to serve you both.¡±


    Gio smiled then at his sister and slipped the cor on her neck and held up the lock. ¡°Read the inscription Fiona.¡±


    Fiona looked at the brass heart shaped lock ¡°Gio¡¯s Sister¡±


    Then Gio turned it over so she could see the backside of the lock. ¡°Slut¡±


    ¡°Once this is locked in ce, Fiona, you belong to us. You will wear your cor every moment you are awake. You will not cover it up. Everyone will know that you are my sister, but¡­¡± He waited a moment. ¡°I am not heartless. While I want you to remember that you are owned by us, I don¡¯t want others to ridicule and harass you. While our rtionship is not illegal in this state, it is still frowned on by the masses of humanity. That¡¯s why Slut is on the back side against your skin. You will know and remember what you are, but those who aren¡¯t in our inner circle of friends and lovers will not. I love you and I want to own you but not humiliate you in public. Now once Your Mistress locks this lock in ce, you are ours. We own you. We own your body, your heart, your mind and your thoughts. If that isn¡¯t what you want, speak now.¡±


    Fiona looked at the couple standing in front of her and raised her chin, making it easier for Abi to lock the brass heart in ce. Both her Master and new Mistress smiled at her and Abi clicked the lock in ce. Gio took Abi¡¯s hand and ced it on Fiona¡¯s mouth. ¡°Whose mouth is this Sister-Slut? Who owns this mouth?¡±


    ¡°This is my master and mistress mouth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct slut and we will use it when and where we want anytime we want.¡±


    He put Abi¡¯s hand on his sister¡¯s naked breasts and Abi realized what they were doing. She squeezed Fiona¡¯s nipple between her thumb and finger and tugged. ¡°Whose tits are these Sister-Slut? Who owns these titties?¡±


    Fiona moaned at the delicious pull that shot from her nipple down to her already dripping pussy. ¡°They are your and my Master¡¯s titties, Mistress. You own them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Slut, and we will do what we want with our titties, won¡¯t we? And you will be happy that we are using them.¡±


    ¡°Yes Mistress, thank you for using my titties Mistress.¡±


    She slowly slid her hand lower looking into Gio¡¯s face as she did so when he smiled and nodded she continued down until she was squatting in front of Gio¡¯s sister and she slid her hand over Fiona¡¯s slippery pussy lips and suddenly thrust two fingers hard and fast into her tight little cunt. ¡°Whose pussy is this Slut? Who owns this juicy cunt?¡± Her fingers thrusting in and out fast and hard over and over as Fiona grunted and moaned over and over, ¡°OHHHH! It¡¯s your cunt, Mistress. You and my Master own this pussy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, cunt, it¡¯s ours. Who owns you orgasms Slut? Who do your screams and cums belong to?¡±


    ¡°YOURS MISTRESS MY ORGASMS ARE YOURS AND MASTERS!¡±


    ¡°Are they your Orgasms Slut?¡±


    ¡°UHH UHH UHHH NO MISTRESS!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right they aren¡¯t and you will never have one unless we give you permission if you do we will punish you. You will not call them yours again or we won¡¯t let you have one do you understand me Slut?¡±


    Abi sped up, knowing that Fiona was on the edge, about to slip over and explode. She was trying to decide if she would push her over and punish her or give her permission. ¡°UH, OH, OH, OH YES, YES MISSTRESS I UNDERSTAND. PLEASE MISSTRESS, PLEASE MASTER, PLEASE LET YOUR SISTER SLUT CUM!!!! PLEASE!!!!!!¡±


    Abi pulled her fingers out of the girl¡¯s steaming cunt and then leaned in close until her mouth was right by Fiona¡¯s ear. When her lips were a hair¡¯s width away, she reached in as she whispered ¡°Cum for me Sissy-slut¡± and she pinched Fiona¡¯s Clit causing the girl to throw back her head and howl as a tremendous orgasm tore through her entire body. ¡°CUMMMING FOR YOU MISSTRESS!!!!! CUMMING SO GOOD FOR YOU!¡±


    Abi didn¡¯t even hesitate she reached lower and under the girl and mmed her soaked fingers into the girl¡¯s ass pumping in and out of her forbidden hole. ¡°Whose ass is this slut? Who owns this ass?¡±


    ¡°OH GOD!!! OH GOD THAT IS YOUR ASS MISTRESS! YOURS AND MY MASTERS ASSS!!! OH GOD, FEELS GOOD MISSTRESS, THANK YOU! THANK YOU!!!! USE YOUR ASS MISSTRESS, TAKE IT. HURTS SO GOOD!!!¡±


    Abi took her other hand and jerked Fiona¡¯s red hair, pulling her head back so her eyes locked with Abi. ¡°DON¡¯T YOU FUCKING CUM SLUT. DON¡¯T YOU FUCKING CUM ON MY FINGERS IN YOUR ASS!¡±


    Fiona cried out, ¡°PLEASE MISSTRESS, PLEASE LET ME CUM AGAIN! I¡¯M SO CLOSE! I¡¯M TRYING TO BE GOOD MISSTRESS! PLEASE! PLEASE, OH GOD, PLEASE!!!!¡± Tears ran down the girl¡¯s face as she struggled to not cum. When she was right at the edge, Abi pulled her fingers out of the girl¡¯s ass and stepped back.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about you, Sister-slut, this is about your belonging to your Master and Mistress. Look at your Master, you¡¯ve made his big fat cock hard again. Suck his cock and don¡¯t you dare cum. Take his cock and don¡¯t you stop until the whole monster is in your throat. I don¡¯t fucking care if you gag and choke you take the whole thing and don¡¯t you fucking stop until he¡¯s marked you as his with his cum.¡±


    Without a word Fiona crawled forward, her arms behind her back now and swallowed her brother¡¯s cock. She did gag, and she choked, but she didn¡¯t stop. Not even once she had her nose buried in the pubic hair at the base of his cock. She kept sucking and bobbing up and down. Swirling her tongue across the tip every time she got to the top and sliding it against the shaft as her lips moved back down and she swallowed him into her throat, feeling it bulge out with his colossal head and part of the shaft. Her drool flowed over him, soaking his ball sack, and the extensive amount of pre-cum filled her mouth as she swallowed his cock again and again. It wasn¡¯t long before his hands tightened in her hair and he was thrusting into her mouth. Abi stepped close and started rubbing and squeezing Gio¡¯s heavy balls, waiting for that moment when they would draw up to his cock before he blew his monstrous load of Jizz. The amount of pre-cum was growing, and he was groaning and cursing under his breath. Fiona knew he was getting close. It wouldn¡¯t be long now. ¡°That¡¯s it, Slut suck your brother¡¯s cock, worship that huge fucking dick. Show him how grateful you are he took you as his sister-slut.¡±

 123

    Gio¡¯s head tilted up and his neck tendons strained. ¡°Are you about to cum Baby?¡±


    ¡°Not long, Abi. God, this is so hot. Listening to you take control is fucking turning the heat way, way up.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°Just wait Gio, you¡¯ve seen nothing yet. We own this slut and she¡¯ll know it before morning. There won¡¯t be a hint of doubt in her mind who every piece of her belongs too. She¡¯ll be covered in you hot cum and mine too.¡± Abi felt his balls harden and draw up and she yanked on Fiona¡¯s hair, pulling her off his cock. Abi wrapped her hand around his shaft and started jacking him off. She was going to cover his sister from her head to her belly button in her brother¡¯s spunk. ¡°You keep your eyes open and your mouth too, Sister-Slut. Your brother is going to cover your face, neck, tits and belly with his hot steamy cum. Don¡¯t you let it fall on the floor, Slut. You rub it in, so you¡¯re covered in the mark of your Master. If you spill one drop, I¡¯m going to make you clean it up with your tongue. You hold any cum that gets in your mouth. Don¡¯t you spill it and don¡¯t you swallow it. Not until I tell you too, do you understand me, Slut?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Just then Gio groaned and his cock twitched as the first powerful st of his cum started rocketing into the air. With Abi directing his giant cum hose, the first st hit his sister right between the eyes and slid down the side of her nose. The next rope hit her left cheek, the one after her right cheek. Then Fiona directed two into her mouth and the next one from her bottom lip to her chin. As it dripped off, Fiona pulled a hand around and wiped the dripping part under her chin and into the rope that had covered her neck. Two more covered each breast from the upper swell to the nipple Then one more in between her breast that ran toward her firm t belly. Onest weak spurt ran over Abi¡¯s hand and she let Gio¡¯s dick go and wiped her hand off on Fiona¡¯s lower belly. ¡°Get busy Slut and rub your Master¡¯s goo in. cover yourself from face to your belly in your Master¡¯s warm mark. Don¡¯t you dare swallow the cum in your mouth.¡±


    Fiona used both hands and spread Gio¡¯s cum all over her face, then down her chin to her neck and under her new cor. She used both hands to evenly coat her breast and belly. Both her hands were sticky with cum and not knowing what to do, she rubbed them into her arms. ¡°Such a willing Slut.¡± Abi purred. ¡°Open your mouth, Sister-Slut show me your brother¡¯s warm baby juice in your mouth.¡±


    Abi watched as Fiona shivered at her words and smiled a secret smile. When Fiona opened her mouth and showed her the cum there, Abi stepped right up and again ced her mouth right beside Fiona¡¯s ear. ¡°I know your secret, Slut. Swallow your little brother¡¯s baby batter. Drink it down into your belly. I know what you want. You want your brother to put his incest baby in that belly, don¡¯t you?¡± Fiona shook her head and whispered, ¡°No.¡±


    Abi leaned even closer. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Who owns your mind, Fiona? Who owns your thoughts? I own them don¡¯t I?¡±


    Again Fiona shivered. Abi licked the girl¡¯s ear. ¡°Yes, I own them and I know, but you¡¯re scared. Scared to ask and scared to admit it. But who owns your fears, Fiona? I own your fears. Tell your Mistress the truth, Fiona, no fears and no lies. You want Gio to put his baby in you, don¡¯t you? Listening to your Mommy-Slut beg for his baby made you want one too, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s head dropped, and she whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Abi turned Fiona¡¯s head and looked the twenty-year-old woman in the eye. ¡°Then when we go upstairs, you bring me your birth control. I will always make sure we meet your needs, Slut. By the time we knock your Mommy up, you¡¯ll be ripe and fertile. Then you can be Gio¡¯s cum dump until he nts a baby inside his sexy older sisters¡¯ ripe womb. I can¡¯t wait to see your tight little belly swell with Gio¡¯s baby. Can you see it, slut? Can you feel your belly growing with your brother¡¯s baby? Your pretty titties filling with life giving milk, growingrger as you grow a child for your brother?¡±


    Fiona moaned and shivered, and then Abi kissed her long and hard. ¡°Soon Fiona, very soon we¡¯ll make your dreame true. I¡¯ll be right there with you as your brother¡¯s babyes out of your hot, needy pussy into the world and then you can thank me.¡±


    ¡°Oh Yes, Mistress.¡±


    Abi stepped back and noticed Gio was still rock hard. ¡°What¡¯s next lover?¡±


    ¡°On you knees, Sissy-Slut. Ass up, legs spread. Arms on the ground stretched out in front of you, palms up and on top of each other. ce your chin on your palms.¡±


    Fiona did as she was told ¡°Look straight ahead Slut. All of you memorize this position, it is the modified humble position. Mommy-Slut, Pain-ve after you suck my cock and are marked from face to belly, you will automatically assume this position for me to im and mark your other two holes is that understood?¡±


    Both women nodded and stared at Fiona, who blushed to be the focus of such intense attention. ¡°It is also an excellent position for a flogging or spanking punishment if it is needed. The regr humble position has your face in your palms toward the floor. But for your iming this is the position.¡±


    Gio walked over to Abi and whispered in her ear. She looked at him and nodded and then walked around to the front of Fiona and sat down with her legs spread on either side of his sister¡¯s upper body. She looked into Gio¡¯s sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you ready for your Master to fuck his pussy and im it Sissy-Slut?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°OH Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Then beg him, Slut. Beg you brother to fill his pussy with that big fucking cock. Make him want to im your horny little cunt for his own. Beg him to own hit, fill it, stretch it. Beg him to fuck his pussy hard and fast and utterly destroy it for any other man. Go on, you know you want him too. You need him to own it, so beg him to master your cunt.¡±


    ¡°Please Master, Pease fill your pussy with your giant cock. Shove it in me, please. Pound your needy little cunt Master: Please stretch it, own it, use it. I need you to im your pussy, Master. I want you to own your pussy master.¡±


    Gio knelt behind and her and rubbed the head of his swollen cock against the slit of her pussy. ¡°Is this what you want, Sister-Slut? Do you want me to im this pussy and destroy it?¡±


    ¡°OH YES MASTER! PLEASE DESTROY THIS CUNT. POUND YOUR PUSSY AND MAKE IT ALL YOURS.¡±


    Without a word Gio shoved eleven of his inches into Fiona¡¯s weeping snatch without slowing or giving her time to stretch and grow used to his entry. The rough start to his fucking her drove an instant orgasm through her and she screamed and mped down on his invading cock, shaking from the intense ecstasy that blinded her with an explosion of colors and the rushing of her pulse in her ears. Before she even realized he was pulling back to do it again, Abi grabbed her hair and thrust her own pussy into Fiona¡¯s face. ¡°Eat your Mistress pussy, Slut. Don¡¯t you dare fucking stop until I¡¯ve cum on your face and imed it for my own.¡±


    Just then Gio mmed into her pussy again from just inside to as deep as he could go, triggering a second massive explosion of pleasure. Fiona screamed into Abi¡¯s pussy and thentched on, sucking and thrusting her tongue in time with the hard, fast pace her brother was using in her pussy. She¡¯d beg him to destroy her, and he was absolutely doing so. She had to suck and lick by feel alone because she hadn¡¯t stopped cumming from his furious pace and all she could see was shes of light and swirls of color. Her body was literally vibrating with pleasure. Never in her life had she evere so often and so hard. Fiona wasn¡¯t sure if she was having lots of orgasms or one huge continues ever expanding orgasm. She was being thrust into Abi¡¯s pussy with every thrust as her brother took her without mercy. Licking, sucking, screaming and babbling. She couldn¡¯t think, she couldn¡¯t concentrate, all she could do was feel as her pussy carried her entire being beyond any pleasure, she knew was possible.


    Cecilia and Becky watched in awe at what was being done to Fiona by Gio and Abi. The scene mesmerized both women, either of them realized the flood of their own arousal pouring from their pussies, running down their inner legs and pooling on the floor. Cecilia was shaking, knowing that she was next. Would Gio take her like that? Would he pound her into oblivion like he was doing his sister? God, she hoped so. Never in her life had a man or woman made her make the noisesing from her daughter, muted as they were by Abi¡¯s pussy. They didn¡¯t sound natural, and they sure as hell weren¡¯t words. If she didn¡¯t know better, she would believe her son had her daughter speaking in tongues. The spell was broken as Abi screamed and grabbed Fiona¡¯s fiery red hair and started rubbing her own gushing pussy all over Cecilia¡¯s daughter¡¯s face. ¡°YES!!!! TAKE MY CUM SLUT!!!! WEAR IT RUB IT IN WITH YOUR MASTERS MARK. WEAR MY CUM AS YOUR MARK OF SUBMISSION, SLUT. YOU BELONG TO ME!!!!! FUCK CUMMING SO GOOD! GOING TO DROWN YOU IN MY JUICES!!!¡±


    Becky¡¯s eyes went wide she had never known her daughter to be so forceful. The sounds of Fiona slurping up the girl cum being rubbed all over her face and the sound of Gio¡¯s enormous balls pping against his sister¡¯s thighs was almost more than the older mother could handle. She was about to cum without a single touch to her body, just at the thought of her daughter and future son-inw using her like that. Then her knees gave out, and she fell to the floor as Gio roared and his cum burst out of his sister¡¯s cunt. She watched as he pulled out of her gapping pussy and without slowing moved up a couple inches and took her ass just as forcefully as he¡¯d just taken her cunt. ¡°THAT¡¯S IT SLUT. TAKE MY COCK UP THAT ASS. CLAIMING MY LAST HOLE. WHOSE ASS AM I FUCKING, FIONA? WHOSE ASS IS THIS I¡¯M DESTROYING.¡±

 124

    Fiona screamed and Becky didn¡¯t know if it was pain or pleasure or both ¡°FUCK ME, MASTER, IT YOUR ASS!! DESTROY IT MASTER!!! OH GOD, YOUR SPLITTING ME IN TWO!!!!! FUCK YOUR ASS, MASTER! MAKE IT CUM!! MARK IT, CLAIM IT!!! SO FULL, SO HOT, SO CLOSE! YES! YES! CUMMING, I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN!!! YOU¡¯RE MAKING YOUR SISTER SLUT CUM FROM FUCKING THAT ASS!!!! NEVER CUM SO GOOD, NEVER CUM SO HARD, BALYAFNTA GANODA TMAIA SFEAAA AH! AH! AH!¡±


    They all watched as Fiona¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head and she copsed on the ground unconscious. Gio didn¡¯t even slow down he just grabbed her hips and kept pounding away for several more minutes until he pulled out with an earsplitting roar and sted cum from the crack of her ass, all the way up her back, over her hair and finally coating Abi¡¯s face. Then he rolled to the side and fell to the ground beside Fiona. Abi looked Gio in the eyes. She took her fingers, scooped the cum off her face and sucked it into her mouth. She turned and looked at Tiffany. ¡°ve, cum rub your Master¡¯s cum on Sister-Sluts back and ass. Make sure she is covered and marked.¡±


    Tiffany hurried over and rubbed the massive mess of cum all over Fiona¡¯s back. There was so much fluid that she covered her back from the back of her neck, to the back of her knees and every exposed inch of flesh in between. Then she carefully rolled the unconscious girl over and scooped up the cum flooding out of her still gaping holes and covered every inch of skin, from just below her belly button to her knees and everything in between. Once she was done, she moved over between Gio¡¯s legs and lovingly licked and sucked the mess he¡¯d made of himself, washing him with her mouth and tongue. Starting at his inner thighs, then cleaning his cock and finally his belly. Cleaning the cum and other juices off his body.


    While she had been doing that Abi had crawled over beside him and spooned up against him, kissing and loving him with her mouth and hands. Trying to revive his spent body. She slowly looked up at Becky. ¡°Mom, would you please get Gio and drink of juice and something to eat? He needs to replenish and recover before we cor Mommy-Slut.¡±


    Becky was still on the floor in a puddle of her own juices and wasn¡¯t yet able to talk, so she nodded and stood on shaky legs and head to the kitchen to do as she was asked. Cecilia, ever the mother and homemaker, went into theundry room, grabbed the mop and bucket and wiped up the puddles that both she and Becky had created watching Gio and Abi cor and im Fiona as their Sister-Slut. She couldn¡¯t help but tremble with desire knowing that she was next. She didn¡¯t know if she could survive the experience, but she damn sure was going to try.


    Becky came back down with a medium cooked strip steak, on a bed of brown rice and spinach, all foods that were high energy production. Along with an enormous ss of a juice blend of Peach and Orange juice and a fierce Grape Gatoraid to help replenish Gio¡¯s electrolytes and rehydrate him. She made a note to make sure and pick up some more peach/orange juice blend and some pineapple/orange juice blend. She¡¯d read in Cosmo that those helped a man¡¯s ejaction taste sweeter. While none of the women had acted like Gio¡¯s was that salty, bleach like taste that rence¡¯s was, she thought they all would like if his was sweeter. They sat talking about the move that Becky and Abi needed to make and tried to figure out how the best way to arrange sleeping would be. Everyone knew that Gio and Abi would upy the Master suite. The thought was to bring Becky¡¯s king size bed over to rece the full size in Gio¡¯s old room. Becky and Cecilia would upy that space when one or the other of them weren¡¯t sharing with Gio and Abi. That would allow Fiona and Tiffany to share the queen-size bed in Fiona¡¯s room. None of them knew what they were going to do if Mia wanted to join their little family. They really needed to find a bigger house. Cecilia told Gio that she was willing to sell their current home but didn¡¯t want to put it on the market until they had another ce to go. That lead to a discussion about school the next day. Tara had texted Tiffany saying that Greg was taking her to the highschool the next day to withdraw her. She was going to finish out her senior year at the virtual campus the board of education offered. Tiffany had sent a picture back of her new ve wear and cor, and Tara wanted to know where Gio got them from because she wanted her daddy to pick a cor and outfits up for her.


    Abi was worried about going to school the next day and having to face Dean with the rest of his football pals behind him. While Tiffany and Gio had already been gone two days in a row because of the mess with the team and trying to get their lives in order. After some talk, it was decided they would all three take off one more day. Gio wanted to help get G. L Creations incorporated instead of a DBA and figure out if he should keep Clicktalk or shoot for arger contract. While all the talking was going on, Gio and Abi had been cuddling with Fiona. While they hadn¡¯t been too rough on her, Gio had already that afternoon been reading some articles on D/s lifestyle and realized that she probably needed some aftercare. Becky being a BDSM addict heavy on the SM would probably require more. But it was good practice to get into. Gio liked the idea of making sure all his women knew he valued them for their uniqueness and the thought of getting them used to him caring for them beyond just sexually.


    He still didn¡¯t know what he was going to do about Clicktalk. He was seriously torn. On one hand, he could sell and if Becky was right, acquire a life-changing amount of money. Hell, even a few million was life altering but hundreds of millions was never having to work again money. If he was smart and didn¡¯t go wild. Then again, billions of dors were never having to work and not need to be careful, but it required a longer term before paying off. But that was forter because he realized that he¡¯d finished his food and as they¡¯d all talked and nned his energy was returning having five beautiful naked women surrounding him was having the obvious effect on him and his Dick was rising to let it be known they were having the desired effect. Which was good, as he had one more woman to cor tonight. He looked at Abi and then at his rising tower of manhood. She nodded, and they both stood. When they did, all conversation in the room ended. ¡°Mommy-slut, are you ready to get your cor?¡±


    Cecilia jumped up from the loveseat where she and Becky had been cuddling with Tiffany. ¡°Oh yes, Master, I¡¯m more than ready.¡± Gio smiled because they could all see his mother was shivering with excitement. ¡°Are you cold, Mommy-slut? Do I need to turn on the heat?¡±


    His mother actually blushed. ¡°No, Master, I¡¯m well, to be honest, I¡¯m very excited. I watched you iming your Sister-Slut and was more than ready to experience what she did.¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°Do you want you big dicked son to fuck you into an unconscious pile of woman goo? Is that what you¡¯re telling us? Or is it having you best friend¡¯s daughter¡¯s cunt that has you vibrating?¡±


    Cecilia turned even redder. But walked over to therge lounge pillow she had knelt on earlier and assumed the cor me position as she answered. ¡°Yes, Mistress, all of that!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Well, at least we know you¡¯re willing to submit. Hell, you are downright deliciously excited to submit.¡± Abi walked right up and leaned down to whisper in Cecilia¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re the most submissive woman in the room, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s your secret, isn¡¯t it? You absolutely want to be the very bottom slut in the house, don¡¯t you? You want to have to let everyone else control you. To take away your need to be the prim and proper businesswoman, mother anddy you¡¯ve had to be for years, that¡¯s your secret, isn¡¯t it, Mommy-Slut?¡±


    Cecilia shook so hard and Abi could see and smell her arousal as it was already running down her thighs. ¡°OH YES! MISTRESS!!¡±


    Abi knelt down in front of her and grabbed the back of her neck and sealed her lips on her future mother inws, plundering her mouth and with her other hand she grabbed Cecilia¡¯s full Breast and pulled. Tugging and releasing the nipple over and over like milking a cow. Cecilia was moaning and shaking now, not just shivering with need. ¡°Then that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯ll get, Mommy-Slut.¡± She reached behind her and held out her hand for Gio to give her his mother¡¯s cor. This cor looked like the other two women¡¯s, only the hearts on this one were different. This cor had multicolored hearts on it, Emerald followed by Sapphire followed by and empty heart all the way around. Gio stepped up beside Abi. ¡°Mommy-Slut your cor is different. Notice you have an emerald heart followed by a sapphire Hart followed by an empty heart. The emerald heart is for Fiona, your first-born child. The sapphire heart is my birthstone and represents me your Master, but also your son. That empty heart will be addedter, it is for the child you have yet to give birth too. Once he or she is here, I will take this cor back to the Pink Cherry and have it added. Notice the Lock is also different. It only says Mother on the front. That is because, like the others, you will wear this cor all the time. You will not hide it and you won¡¯t cover it up. However, like Fiona, I don¡¯t want to open you to ridicule or scorn.¡± He turned the actual cor so she could see inside. Where he¡¯d had the cor itself inscribed with ¡°Gio¡¯s willing Mommy-Slut¡±


    He looked at his mother. ¡°You can tell those not part of our family and inner circle the cor is a choker ne given you by your children and exin the two stones are our Birthstones. You can even tell them we left a nk space because you are going for another child by Invitro fertilization with a donor. That will be the story once you confirm your pregnancy, anyway. Nowst chance, are you sure you want to wear our cor? To belong to Abi and I? To give us your body, heart, mind and thoughts? To give us all control and be our obedient Mommy-Slut?¡±

 125

    ¡°Oh yes, Master¡± She looked at Gio and then at Abi ¡°Yes Mistress, that is all I want to belong to you. For you to own me. Use me, control me, all of me, all the time. That¡¯s my desire, my want, my need. Please lock the cor on me. Take me, own me, do what you will with me. I belong to Gio and Abi they are my Master and Mistress, PLEASE!¡±


    She was crying and shaking so badly that Abi couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. As her own tears fell, she ced the cor on Cecilia¡¯s neck and locked the cor in ce. Then she pulled the woman into her arms andid her face up on the floor, the cushion under her ass. She looked at Gio. ¡°Get another big and a small pillow, Gio.¡±


    Gio did as his fianc¨¦ asked and watched as she ced the otherrge pillow under his mother¡¯s ass, arching her so that it raised higher her pelvis than her chest and head. Then she ced the smaller pillow in back of the tworge pillows supporting his mother lower back. ¡°Gio and I are going to take you now, Mommy-Slut. You belong to us and we will not mark you like we did Sister-Slut.¡±


    ¡°WHAT??? WHY NOT??? PLEASE TAKE ME, MARK ME!! WHAT DID I DO WRONG MISTRESS?? TELL ME I¡¯LL CHANGE!!!¡±


    Abi leaned down and stroked the older woman¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, my sweet Mommy-Slut, beautiful Mommy-Slut. Hush, you did nothing wrong. You gave yourself sopletely that we don¡¯t need to mark you. You¡¯ve marked yourself. Gio is going to im you and bless you with the one thing you¡¯ve asked for over and over. Right now, he is going to put that big fat cock in your pussy and he¡¯s going to fuck you over and over and over and over until he can¡¯t cum anymore. He¡¯s going to flood that pussy with his virile baby, making seed until his balls are dry and his dick can¡¯t rise again. If you don¡¯t end up pregnant tonight, then I will be shocked. While he¡¯s doing that, I¡¯m going to love on all the rest of you Mommy-Slut. I¡¯m going to ride your face, fuck myself with your hard nipples, slide behind Gio and lick you ass. Then I¡¯m going to climb back on you and lick you clit while he pounds your pussy until you arepletely destroyed by his Donkey sized dick and he is drained and too tired to even think about fucking again.¡±


    Cecilia sobbed even harder, reaching up and wrapping her arms around Abi and pulling her down to bathe her face and chest in wet kisses. ¡°THANK YOU, MISTRESS! OH, THANK YOU!! YOU ARE THE BEST MISTRESS!!!¡±


    It stunned Gio. Abi was something special, she knew just what to say and do. She¡¯d controlled most of Fiona¡¯s iming and worked his sister to such a frenzy that she literally was still trying to recover from her hard iming ceremony and now she had his mother gushing and ready to cum with no one even touching her. Abi looked back at Gio and nodded. He nodded back and sank to his knee¡¯s lining up with his mother¡¯s soaked and grasping pussy. She was visibly throbbing with need. Herbia was opening and closing like a hungry baby¡¯s mouth searching for a tit to consume. Gio didn¡¯t say a word, just shoved in, burying himself as deep as his mother could take him. She arched her back and Screamed ¡°CUMMING MISTRESS I¡¯M ALREADY CUMMING!!! I¡¯M SORRY!!! YOU DIDN¡¯T SAY I COULD CUM. I¡¯M SO SORRY!!!¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay sweet Mommy-Slut we need you to cum and cum and cum the more you cum the more open your cervix will be the more open your cervix the more cum you take and that¡¯s what will put that baby in you so you cum all you want.¡±


    With that Gio pulled out until just the very edge of his tip was left inside and mmed into her again feeling her mp and pulse around him and then he really let go and just mmed in as far as he could without hurting her and pulled out to the very edge and repeated the process as fast as he could. While he was holding her hips and mming into his mother¡¯s fertile depths, Abi climbed on her face and ordered Cecilia to eat her future daughter inws pussy. To make her cum and swallow it all.


    His mother grabbed Abi¡¯s ass with both hands and pulled the girl onto her mouth so tight that there wasn¡¯t any way that Cecilia was getting air and Gio could hear Abi encouraging his mother as he pounded away. How Cecilia was able to lick, suck and keep screaming at the top of her lungs Gio had no clue; but that¡¯s what she was doing. It wasn¡¯t really a surprise when, in record time, Abi was screaming right along with her as Cecilia sucked orgasm out of orgasm from his fianc¨¦.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was all too much and Gio felt his balls draw up painfully to his dick until they all but disappeared and then he exploded into his mother¡¯s cunt. His cum was so hard that he felt like his balls were literally exploding out of his dick head. He was in pain from the force of his ejaction and couldn¡¯t move as he blew into his mother. His was dick right at the opening of her cervix dumping every bit of his sperm into her. Abi copsed over top his mother, her head banging off the floor as the older woman had sucked her into a cuma.


    At the same moment Gio roared as his cum exploded, Cecilia bowed so hard that only her ass and head were touching the ground. Her ass on the pillow and her head on the floor. Gio had never even heard of anyone cumming that hard, and the wail that came from her mouth would stay with him for many years toe. Then she copsed, and he realized she¡¯d sumbed to unconsciousness too.


    His spurting dick slowed, and his balls rxed and for the first time since he¡¯d gotten his first hard-on, his dick softened after only one cum! He fell to the side, off his mother; and hey there stunned at the intensity of their coupling. Before his brain even registered enough to know what to do, his soft dick was covered in a warm velvet feel. Becky Long wasying between his legs cleaning his dick and doing her best to coax it back to life so that he could do as Abi had promised his mother and overwhelm her pussy in his cum. The night was just starting and there was a long way to go.

 126

    Gio woke the next morning in the king-size bed in the master bedroom. He couldn¡¯t remember how he¡¯d gotten there. Thest thing he could remember was Becky Long sucking on his big fat cock, trying to get him hard again so he could continue to pump seed into his mother. As he looked around, he could see he¡¯d missed a few thingsst night.


    Spooning in the gigantic bed with him on the right side was his new fianc¨¦, Abi Long. His hardening cock nestled between her perfect ass cheeks. His arm across her, one hand holding onto her luscious left breast. The handing around his stomach andzily rubbing on his abs was obviously that of his sister Fiona.


    Gio could see both Becky and Tiffany at their feet. Tiffany curled around Abi and Becky around him. In the full-size bed from his room that had been moved to the end of his bed, his mothery with a sex wedge under her hips. So even though he couldn¡¯t remember it, obviously they¡¯d rearranged the rooms, and he¡¯d fucked her against night. Someone, probably Abi, had made her keep her hips elevated to get his sperm as deep into her womb as possible.


    Just then Abi ground her sweet little ass into his morning hard on, causing him to grind back. Then she looked over her shoulder at him and smiled and whispered. ¡°Good Morning that feels like someone is awake and ready for some relief.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Gio smiled at her and kissed her. Abi turned and took his hard cock into her deliciously sore and stretched pussy. Then she began slowly fucking him until Gio fucked back into her. They twisted into a missionary position, with Gio pounding into her perfectly sized cunt. For only the second time in his life was he buried balls deep in a woman¡¯s pussy, his woman¡¯s pussy. They fit like two missing puzzle pieces and before long Abi was moaning and crying in orgasmic ecstasy.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cum in me! You need to pull out when you get close and dump that cum in your Mom¡¯s fertile cunt. We want her knocked up with your incest baby.¡±


    Knowing she was right, Gio kissed her and just kept pounding into her, perfect for him, pussy. He never slowed or stopped until all she could do was moan and scream his name as she rolled from one orgasm into the next. Having not yet gone to take his morning piss, he wasn¡¯t rising as fast to his first cum of the day.


    Instead Gio enjoyed watching as the girl of his dreams became a mindless drooling sex-doll on his Big Fat Cock. Finally, after about twenty-five minutes, he felt the familiar churning as his balls drew close to his body to spew his first load of the day.


    He quickly crawled over to his mother, who had been watching as he¡¯d fucked Abi. ¡°Good morning Mommy-slut are you ready for your first injection of baby batter this morning?¡±


    His mother smiled up at him. ¡°Good morning, Master. Yes, your Mommy-Slut is ready, watching you and Mistress has me good and wet for you!¡±


    As he lined up to thrust into her eager hole, she put her hand on his arm. ¡°Gio, could you go easy this morning? I¡¯m still very sore from the extensive baby makingst night.¡±


    Gio leaned down and kissed her, stroking her face gently. ¡°Of course, Mom, I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you.¡±


    Cecilia shook her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt me, baby, but a woman can only take so much at once. You fucked me for almost three hours straight after you cored me. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had that kind of fuckfest. Hell, I¡¯m not sure I ever had that kind of sexual encounter before. I¡¯m just a little tender this morning.¡±


    Gio lined up again and gently eased as much of himself into her as she could take. Then he slowly pumped in and out. The only problem was he wasn¡¯t sure he was going to cum this way, and he really needed to cum. Almost like she could see the problem, Abi came down to where he and his mother were and stopped them. ¡°Pull out Gio. You aren¡¯t ever going to cum like that. Fuck me and when you are ready to cum, pull out and put the tip in your mommy and fill her up.¡±


    Abiid down beside Cecilia and took her hand, connecting the two of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy-Slut, I told you I¡¯ll make sure you get the baby batter you need. You¡¯ll be carrying Gio¡¯s baby in your womb before the end of the week.¡±


    Cecilia leaned over and kissed the one woman she¡¯d always known would marry her son. ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±


    Gio plunged back into Abi and in no time at all he was ready to blow his load and slid from her tight, perfect pussy into his mother¡¯s waiting cunt. sting rope after rope into her waiting womb, coating the egg that had already entered with his potent seed. None of them realizing that Cecilia McLoed was even now pregnant with her own son¡¯s incestuous child.


    Once Gio pulled out of his mother, Tiffany was beside them on her knee¡¯s in the Humble position, ass in the air for Gio to fuck her Doggie Style before dumping another load into his own mother¡¯s cunt. Then as she pulled out, Fiona was there waiting for her turn to help her little brother relieve his morning hard on with another load for his mother. As he was plowing into his big sister, hammering her into her fourth or fifth orgasm of their session, Abi leaned over and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Your sister has a secret. She told mest night. Once you knock your Mommy up, Fiona wants you to nt a baby in her belly. She¡¯s already stopped her birth control. Just think, Gio watching both your Mommy and Sissy¡¯s bellies growing with your baby. Each of them swelling as your child develops inside them. Their titties growing fat with the milk to feed your child, who will also be your sibling and niece or nephew. You are going to put a baby in both of the women of your family. Then I¡¯m going to make you give me a little baby brother or sister, too. You¡¯ll watch my mother growrge with your baby too. Can you see it, Gio? You are going to have three children by this time next year. Maybe I¡¯ll even have to let you put a baby in me too.¡±


    Her words drove him crazy, and he almost didn¡¯t get out of Fiona in time. Gio mmed his cock into his mother¡¯s cunt with an animalistic growl. The rough treatment tearing an orgasm from her as she convulsed under him in mind numbing pleasure. He roared as his balls churned out so much cum, his vision went gray, and the extra squirted back out of his mother¡¯s pussy around his driving cock. It was running down her body and across her still spasming asshole as her earth-shattering climax just swept her away.


    With his cock spent for the moment, Gio felt the urgent need to piss. He jumped from the bed and ran to the master bath to relieve himself. While there, he showered. He wanted to go to the Gym this morning and start working on building on the Muscles he¡¯d startedst summer. He came back into the room to see that all the women besides Abi and his mother had gone to get ready for their day. Abi smiled at him.


    ¡°Fiona is getting dressed she said you and she were heading to the gym this morning. Apparently, she needs to get you set up with a training schedule. My Mother went next door to get both her and I some clothes. Tiffany is in your old room cleaning and talking to her sister. Your mother has another ten minutes minimum before she may move off that wedge. Then she said she needs to get ready for work. What are our ns today after you get done at the gym?¡±


    Gio pulled her into his arms and kissed her. ¡°I will need to contact Mia Gitka and give her the new numbers so she can finish her valuation of mypany. I also want to see if she¡¯d like toe work for me as my CFO. Your mother made sensest night. Even if I sold to one of thepanies wanting to buy Click-talk, I should set up a business that will separate my money frompany money.


    Then I¡¯ll need to talk to your mom again about setting up thepany legally. I also need to go by the Pink Cherry and pick up her cor and another set of uniforms for her and you. What color do you think we should dress your mom in, and what color do you want as your signature color?¡±


    Abi thought for a minute. ¡°I think my mom should be opposite of yours. Since you did your mom in white and cream, let¡¯s do my mom in ck and gray. Her stockings should be opposite of your mom¡¯s too, so white stockings and ck pumps. I¡¯m your queen, so I¡¯m going to be in gold and yellow. I¡¯ll get the girls to order some assorted lingerie in their colors and sizes. Am I going to get a cor too?¡±

 127

    Gio shook his head. ¡°No, you are my equal, so no cor for you. I thought we might go look at engagement rings once we get everything else done. I¡¯m also going to pick up a few spare cors. One more gold, and several in silver. The gold is for Mia if she decides she wants to be part of our family. The silver cor¡¯s will be for women who want to belong to me and will help with my medical needs when necessary, but not be part of our family.¡±


    Abi frowned. ¡°I understand about Mia. Tiffany and I talked about herst night after you passed out. But Gio, I don¡¯t want you to keep adding extra women to our family or to your life. I think with the five or six if Mia joins us, we should be able to keep one of us with you all the time and take care of any relief you need. I know Tiffany said you have Ms. Hill at school, and she agreed to find you willing partners.


    But now you are talking about leaving school and going the same route as Tiffany and Tara with the Virtual ssrooms. I told mom I¡¯m going to do that as well since we only have until May until we graduate. Don¡¯t you think the family should be able to keep you satisfied?¡±


    Gio smiled at Abi. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to overwork any of you, Abi. I mean, Mom may already be pregnant and that will mean a few weeks where she can¡¯t help. Now Fiona and you said your mom as well, that means I¡¯ll lose half the family at about the same time.¡±


    Before they could discuss the matter further, Fiona came in and dressed for a workout. ¡°Are we going to the gym or not?¡±


    Gio smiled at his sister. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to the gym.¡±


    At the gym Gio met Trevor who took him on as a client and the trainer, tested him and put him on a weight and cardio training schedule. He would do core work three days a week along with a half hour of cardio and then upper body one day and lower body one day. Then finally one full workout of just cardio and a day off to let his muscles rest before redoing the whole thing.


    As they arrived home after their workout, Tiffany met them at the door. She wanted to talk to Gio about the conversation she had with her sister and father that morning while he was at the gym.


    ¡°Master, Tara, and I talked with Daddy this morning. If you approve, I will transfer to the online campus for school. Tara is going to work for Daddy as an intern for his Personal Assistant. Mrs. Jackson told Daddy yesterday that she was putting in a two-month notice. Her daughter called to tell her she was pregnant, and Mrs. Jackson wants to retire and move to Florida to be closer to her first grandchild. Daddy is going to have her train Tara to take her ce. That will give a reason for Daddy to take Tara with him when he needs to travel for work.


    Plus, it keeps her from having to go to school with the football team. I would like to stop having to go to that school every day too. Daddy said he would transfer us both, but only if you agreed I could change, since I belong to you now.¡±


    Gio thought about it for a moment. Honestly, it was an excellent solution with the news that the team was looking for ways to get to him and the girls already. Add Abi and Becky both, cutting off the Chadwick men as well. It might be a suitable solution for him and Abi as well. He could protect everyone better from home where school politics would be involved. He and Abi talked with their Moms who both were in the kitchen fixing breakfast for everyone.


    Everyone agreed it would be a better solution than Gio trying to protect the three girls and himself at school every day until the situation was resolved. With the information and video¡¯s that Gio had on Annelise Hill, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any pushback from the administration about their transferring. If the vice-principal really wanted Gio to use her asionally, they could set it up for her toe by the house to monitor his progress regrly. That might be safer for everyone concerned, anyway.


    After that decision was made, Gio grabbed hisptop to check emails and make a list of what he needed to aplish that day. However, just to give Mia the most urate information, he went to his Money Friends ount to see a notice requesting that he change his ount from a personal ount to a business ount because of the extensive amount of moneying into his ount now. When he clicked past the notice to see his actual ount bnce, he almost fell out of his chair. ¡°HOLY SHIT!¡±


    Both mothers looked at him with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gio?¡± His mother asked. Gio sat staring in shock before looking up at his mother and then over at Becky Long. ¡°Becky, what do I need to open a business bank ount?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the LLC articles of incorporation I was going to prepare for you should be enough. Why?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned hisputer so that everyone could see what had shocked him. ¡°Because in thest twelve hours I¡¯ve made seventy-five thousand dors off the Click-talk app.¡±


    Everyone was looking at the ount now and talking all at once. Finally, Gio yelled for everyone to be quiet and turned to Beck. ¡°Tell me what we need to do to get the LLC up and running today.¡±


    ¡°You need to appoint a CEO and COO and a CFO, and then I need to draw up the application and file it with the state and the IRS. That should give you what you need to open a business ount at the bank. But Gio, if money like this keepsing in this fast you are going to need a specialized ount in an offshore bank. The FDIC won¡¯t insure the funds you are going to be depositing into a local bank. You¡¯ll either need multiple ounts across multiple banks or an offshore ount linked to a local ount. They can only insure local ounts for two hundred and fifty thousand dors. If you keep umting at the same rate, your money would be at risk in less than four days.¡±


    ¡°How do I set up an offshore ount?¡±


    Becky shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know that¡¯s why you need someone like Ms. Gatki working for you. Someone with more knowledge of finance. I¡¯m just a corporate and contractwyer who hasn¡¯t even worked as awyer for thest five years.¡±


    Gio pulled out his phone and made a quick call. ¡°Hey Mia, I need to send you email. Your estimates were really low for the daily sales projections.¡±


    ¡°I told you they were just estimates, Gio. Do you have current numbers for me?¡±


    ¡°As of just now, I¡¯ve made seventy-five thousand dors in thest twelve hours since the first level of advertising as gone live on the app. My Lawyer is suggestion I file LLC incorporation papers and open a business banking ount and figure out how to open an offshore ount ASAP.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wise advice. I¡¯ll need you to send me an email with the actual numbers for the Valuation. I¡¯d do the paperwork and get your ount opened right away.¡±


    ¡°Mia, it was kicked around that maybe I offer you a paid position with my apppany as our CFO would you be interested in that?¡±


    ¡°Gio, you realize I¡¯m the lowest level employee at the financialpany, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, but I trust you, and you¡¯ve given me excellent advice. I was told to offer you one hundred and four thousand dors a year for a sry with a fifty-two thousand a year expense ount. But I need to know right now if you¡¯ll take the job. I have to get these papers drawn up today and filed.¡±


    ¡°Gio, are you sure you want me? I¡¯m not all that experienced, you know I just graduated with my MBAst year. I¡¯m not sure I would be a good CFO for you.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°Mia, I trust you. None of us really know what we are doing, and your advice has been right so far. If you know how to manage money and can help us navigate starting up thispany as an actual business, then you are who I want.¡±

 128

    Becky held out her hand for the phone. ¡°Hold on, my Lawyer wishes to speak to you.¡±


    He hit the speakerphone function on his phone, and Becky leaned closer. ¡°Ms. Gatki, my name is Becky Long we met at Gio¡¯s yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I remember Mrs. Long you were upset about Gio¡¯s um¡­ lifestyle choices.¡±


    ¡°Not upset, really, just surprised. However, the advice you gave Gio was spot on and obviously you were even conservative in your estimations. Would you feel morefortable if Gio¡¯spany hired you as CFO with a one-year contract at the sry he offered? Adding a use, that either party, could end in the first ny days if things weren¡¯t working out? Then you could try the position and help us get things set up. If you still feel overwhelmed, that will give Gio time to find a recement. You could renegotiate for a longer period, after the first year. I really need a CFO to put on this paperwork, and Gio wants you. We don¡¯t have anyone else we know who would be a good fit, at this time.¡±


    They could hear Mia breathing heavily on the other end. ¡°What about our other thing, Gio?¡±


    ¡°You mean our date and discussion about my lifestyle, and if you are interested?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That would be an entirely separate thing. I¡¯ll be honest in front of my family and you. I want you as part of mydies. But even if you say no, I still want you working for me as my Chief Financial Officer. Like I said, I trust you to help me with the money side of the business. I trust you because you could have just given me the worthless valuation your boss expected you to give me and been fine. But you didn¡¯t because you knew the app was worth more and you knew how to show me it was worth more.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I need to file this valuation and give notice then if I¡¯ming to work for yourpany. What¡¯s thepany name again?¡±


    ¡°G. L. Creations.¡±


    ¡°Then if Mrs. Long would write up an employment contract like she talked about, I¡¯lle to work for you in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°How about youe to work for me tomorrow but physically start in two weeks after your notice is worked out there. I need help now, Mia. If you could help me some of an evening, just figuring out how to set up the financial side, I¡¯d appreciate it. Like offshore banking and anything else I should know right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll swing by after work today and we can talk, but officially I can¡¯t start until after I¡¯m done here. Thankfully, I won¡¯t actually be doing the same thing as I did here, so my nonpete use won¡¯t cause us issues.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Mia. You¡¯re a lifesaver. We¡¯ll see you after work. Oh, and just so you know, my entire family will be here. So you can get a preview of what being part of my lifestyle would be like too.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Okay, thanks for letting me know, so I won¡¯t be shocked. Will everyone be okay with meing by?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, they all knew I was going to ask you to be CFO, so they¡¯re okay with it. We can talk about the rest at dinner this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Umm okay. Send me that email right away, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sending it now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    She hung up, and Gio looked at Becky and his mom. ¡°Okay, Mom, call Greg and let him know you¡¯ll bete so we can go by the school and request my transfer. Becky, you need to send email to Mr. Chadwick about your quitting. Make the transfer request for Abi at school and get started on that paperwork.¡±


    Both women nodded. Becky grabbed a pen and notebook. ¡°So thepany name is G. L. Creations. You will be CEO and COO, with Mia being the CFO?¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°No, make me the CEO. Mom, would you be willing to be the COO? I need someone with some marketing knowledge as that is the first money making product we are using in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Gio, honey, are you sure you want me? I like my Job at Anderson. Not only that, but I know nothing about theputer side of the business. I mean, I¡¯m willing to help any way I can, but I¡¯m not sure I should be you COO.¡±


    ¡°I know that mom, you wouldn¡¯t have to leave Anderson, at least not right now. But I¡¯d feel better if we had someone different for each of the mainpany officers right now. It might all be just on paper anyway if we sell the app.¡±


    Becky spoke up. ¡°Are you still thinking about selling Gio? I mean with everything your doing you might make more money by just hiring some workers and running the business yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to sell. You are right, Becky, there is a part of me that wants to hold off and see how much I can make without selling. I know I won¡¯t sell at the offers they made to me so far. Someone would have to offer me a lot more than what they have for me to consider it. I mean, just using what we made so far as a baseline, I¡¯d say we will clear more than they offered this year alone. More if we keep developing the marketing side of Click-Talk and even more if we add some advertising to my other apps and develop new apps. I have a couple of ideas for a few more apps I want to explore.¡±


    ¡°So even if you sell Click-talk, you n to keep running G. L. Creations?¡±


    Gio nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, I do. I have other ideas that I¡¯m working on and a couple of game apps already up and running.¡±


    Gio looked over at his mom again. ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to take COO, mom. I need someone with marketing knowledge to help me put together a Marketing team for each of my apps. I can do the coding and programing for now. We¡¯ll start advertising for some graphic artist and support staff once we have the paperwork in order. Starting with someone to run our HR department and I¡¯m going to hire Becky to run our legal department. Honestly, I n to put the entire family on the payroll somehow.¡±


    Cecilia sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take the COO position for now, but I¡¯m not leaving Anderson to work full time until I absolutely have too.¡±


    Just then there came a clearing of a throat behind them. Everyone turned to see Greg Anderson standing in the doorway. ¡°I appreciate that Cecilia, but if your family needs you more, then let me get Tara and Mrs. Jackson squared away and I can start finding a recement for you too.¡±


    Cecilia started shaking her head. ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant, Greg.¡±


    The older man smiled at her. ¡°I know that Cecilia, but honestly, I wouldn¡¯t me you if you left me to help Gio run the marketing side of hispany. Besides, if what Tara and Tiffany told me is true you¡¯re going to be a mother again soon for an infant and working from home for you son might be a better solution for you. I hate to lose you because besides being a damn fine employee, I feel like we¡¯ve be friends as well. However, we can remain friends and sort of an extended family without you having to work for me.¡±


    Gio smiled and nodded. ¡°Family and friends for sure, Mister Anderson. Speaking of work, I don¡¯t think I should take that intern position at Anderson Advertising.¡±


    ¡°No, I agree. You can pay me back the advances I forced on you when you can. Now introduce me to the two new members of your family.¡±


    Gio introduces Becky and Abi to Greg and they all agree to get together Sunday to discuss the new family dynamics, Gio¡¯s options for Clik-Talk and the Long all of their continued issues with the Chadwicks and the football program at the local high school.


    While everyone is talking Gio sets up the transfer to his personal ount, the funds in his Money Friends ount, and switches that ount to a business ount under his business name to not encounter any more problems with the pay site. He knew he¡¯d have to go back in after getting the bank ount situation fixed, but it would work for now. Now it was time to take care of school, getting Abi a ring, picking up a cor for Becky and an extra in case Mia joined them after their date.


    Once those things were done if he had time before Mia got off work he¡¯d swing by the Harley Dealer and see about just selling the wrecked bike and buying the 2018 Fatboy he¡¯d been loaned while they tried to find recement parts for his damaged forks and tank. That his bike was an older vintage model made finding the parts harder, but it also meant that he might be able to sell the wreck to the dealer to use as a parts bike.


    Gio and Abi took off on his bike, with Tiffany following in her Mini. She nned to go by her dad¡¯s house and bring more of her belongs to Gio¡¯s ce. Becky and Cecilia rode together in Cecilia¡¯s car, and Greg and Tara in Greg¡¯s Jaguar. Once they arrived at the school it didn¡¯t take long for Gio, Abi, Tiffany and Tara to be surrounded by Cheerleaders all wanting to thank them for bringing the unwritten policy to light. It had upset several of the girls that Gio was going to not be on campus anymore; they hoped he would be their protectors as well.


    Most of them were willing to offer him favors in return, and Gio knew if he¡¯d stayed on campus he¡¯d have an endless supply of willing women at his disposal. But he had to agree with Abi with the five he had now and possibly Mia, he was going to be too busy to need to work through the school¡¯s cheer squad. Still, for the former lowest life form on campus, it was a bit of an ego rush.


    Once in the office, Gio asks for a few minutes alone with Ms. Hill before the parents and girls enter her office. He entered and found her waiting for him just as he told her to. The disappointing thing was, she was alone. ¡°I know you told me to have the other two here, Gio, but we weren¡¯t sure if you wereing in today. I can get them here with two phonecalls.¡±


    She removed her clothes as she moved toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t, Anneliese, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here this morning. Some things have changed and we need to talk.¡±


    She stopped undressing and frowned. ¡°What things have changed?¡±


    Gio told her what he had found out about her ex and son and what they were doing to the Long¡¯s. Ms. Hill nodded. ¡°I told you that there was something, Gio. I warned you that rence and Dean are both nasty pieces of work. I suspected it was something like that for Abigail, but I didn¡¯t know about Reba. However, that makes sense. I know this isn¡¯t the first woman rence has coerced into being his mistress. The woman before Reba he actually threatened her husband, and the man put pressure on his wife to service rence.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone turn him in to the police?¡±


    ¡°They have reported him several times, but the city attorney refuses to prosecute him.¡±


    ¡°So he probably won¡¯t get any punishment for his part in the football/cheerleader policy scam either?¡±

 129

    Ms. Hill was shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think they will bring any charges for that fiasco, though the more I find out, the more I think there should be. However, the City Attorney and the Mayor are both part of the boosters and have probably had some of the girls.¡±


    Gio nodded and then turned the conversation to all of his ¡°family¡± wanting to transfer to the online campus. Annelise wanted to say no until he told her he had suggested to his mom that Annelise would probably want to check on him and Tiffany once a week to keep them on track. ¡°That would allow you and I our time together and give some of the other girls a break. You could also call me toe help with some projects around your ce on weekends once or twice a month if you needed help.¡±


    ¡°I could do that and if you really wanted some other women on asions, I could arrange some other mature women who might need some help around their houses asionally too.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°Things have changed for me, so lets hold off on adding anyone else to the rotation.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Annelise nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a shame both Debra and Star were looking forward to getting a turn on that monster in your pants.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have to check with my fianc¨¦, but I might do that once for each of them.¡±


    ¡°Just let me know.¡±


    ¡°I will and let¡¯s make your check in day on Wednesdays. If Abi is okay with it, you could bring Star and Debra for the first visit. I¡¯ll let you know after this weekend.¡±


    ¡°You and Abi are really going to get married after graduation? Does she know about Tiffany and Tara?¡±


    ¡°Not Tara. She wanted to go home to her father. But yes, she has met all of my women and understands the dynamics of my needs and rtionship. She is fine with it as long as she gets to take part and be kept informed when she can¡¯t take part in the fun.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask how many women are there?¡±


    ¡°Besides Abi, I have four who are mine full time and you asionally, and one more trying to decide if my way of life is for her. There may be a few more asional encounters, but we will decide those on an as is basis.¡±


    ¡°Who are your full-time women?¡±


    Gio looked at her and smiled. ¡°Annelise, I will not tell you that. You¡¯ll figure it out pretty quickly if you keep hanging around.¡±


    Gio stood and opened the door to her office and motioned for the three Parents and three girls to enter. Seeing the matching cors on Tiffany and his own mother caused Annelise to blush as she realized that his own mother was sleeping with her son. She had to think that all the women in the room were having sex with him and if his mother was; she wondered if his sister was too? How about Abi¡¯s mother was she part of all this too?


    Was this information she could use to get Gio to herself more often? She¡¯d have to think about if she wanted to go down the same road as her asshole of an ex-husband and ckmail her way into sexual pleasure. Did Greg Anderson know about Gio¡¯s lifestyle? He must, since his daughter was proudly wearing a gold cor that stated she was ¡°Gio¡¯s Sex ve¡±.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the parents and Annelise to get the four seniors enrolled in the online campus with Ms. Hill as their advisor. The women agreed Annelise would visit the kids at the McLoed home on Wednesday¡¯s checking on their progress and the four would be allowed to walk in the Graduation Ceremonies in May. Nothing was said about the cors some of the women were wearing, nor was anything said about what else Ms. Hill might do during her home visits, but all three women knew what was going on.


    The only mention made about the whole situation was when Ms. Hill suggested that Becky Long check with the county records department. Annelise told them her husband had a criminal client who was a master forger. The forger paid for rence¡¯s legal help by forging documents for him. He may have forged the lien documents on the Long¡¯s home.


    Becky didn¡¯t know how she felt about that suggestion. If Chadwick really had no hold over the house, what reason did she have to ept Gio¡¯s cor? There would be no need for his protection. No eptable reason for her and Abi to move into the McLoed house. There was no reasonable excuse Gio¡¯s soon to be mother-inw could use for letting her daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ cor her if the house was hers, free and clear. While there was no excuse, she would admit, if only to herself, she still wanted to belong to Gio.


    She¡¯d watched himst night and this morning with the women who had given themselves to him and with Abi. He was loving and kind to each of them. Yet at the same time he was dominate and seemed to understand what each of them needed from him. Would he understand her needs? Would he be able to meet them? Her need for the bite of pain followed by pleasure? Would he be able to touch her like she hadn¡¯t been touched since Jonathan¡¯s illness? Or would Becky¡¯s need to feel that sting disgust him?


    She wasn¡¯t into the whole bondage scene, but she would soak herself thinking of a sharp spanking, or a pinch or bite. Could Gio give her that, or was she better off letting him know she would not need to be his? She wished she knew.


    Gio stood in the parking lot watching and waiting as the women he¡¯d vowed to protect and provide for made their way out of the school building. Even with Greg here, he wouldn¡¯t leave before Tara, Tiffany, Abi, Mrs. Long and his own mom were safely away from the school. Greg stepped up beside him. ¡°You¡¯re very alert what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing specific. Just the entire football program metst night with the Chadwick¡¯s to discuss how to handle their mutual problem.¡±


    Greg frowned. ¡°Meaning you?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Yep and making the investigation into the whole cheerleading mess go away.¡±


    Greg shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think they can do that. I mean make the investigation go away. To many people involved.¡±


    Gio shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know but Ms. Hill seemed to think that her husband has the city attorney, the mayor and several judges in his pocket and that nothing will be done about any of it legally. If that¡¯s true, then while our girls are safe, the rest of the team will end up back in the hands of those men again. I know that isn¡¯t my fight to fight, but it feels wrong to allow them to be forced back into that situation again.¡±


    Greg looked thoughtful. ¡°Maybe we should have a talk with Chief Reece about all this. His daughter is one of those cheerleaders who could end up back in a mess.¡±


    ¡°What good will that do if the prosecutor and judges are involved and unwilling to prosecute?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why we should talk to Reece.¡±


    Before they could say more, the twins walked up to them. Tara looked at her Dad. ¡°I¡¯m going to ride home with Tiffany and help her move her stuff to the McLoed¡¯s Daddy. Don¡¯t forget you promised me a cor like Tiffany¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I will pick you one up today. Do what you and Tiffany need to this weekend because you start working for me on Monday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡± Tara gave her Dad a quick kiss on the cheek and whispered in his ear. ¡°I¡¯m already dripping thinking of my Daddy putting more of his potent baby makers in my needy pussy tonight.¡±


    He looked at her. ¡°You need to behave or I¡¯ll have to spank you first thing when I get home.¡±


    She looked at her Dad and smiled. ¡°Am I being a Naughty Princess, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are Tara now go help your sister and behave. I¡¯ll correct your Naughtiness after I get home from work.¡±


    Gioughed at the flushed look on the girl¡¯s face. Then he turned and watched as his mother and Becky got in the car and left. Greg shook his hand as Gio and Abi climbed on the Harley, and then everyone headed where they needed. Gio and Abi would go home, meet up with their mothers, get the paperwork for the bank. Then Gio and Cecilia would go open the new business ount and make arrangements for Mia to sign as CFOter in the week. Then Cecilia would return to work, and Gio and Abi would do the shopping they needed, too. Before returning home to arrange for movers toe and help arrange furniture from the Long¡¯s ce to either storage or the McLoed house.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Gio arrived home to see his mother holding and consoling Becky Long. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why is Becky upset?¡±


    Cecilia looked at her son. In just a week¡¯s time, Gio had transformed from the typical shy virgin teenage outcast she¡¯d watched grow up into the head of their very strange and unconventional family. A man who cared deeply for those he had promised his love, protection, and provision. Even those not yet officially his. ¡°We stopped by the courthouse to get your LLC paperwork filed and validated so you¡¯d have them for the bank. While we were there Becky checked into something Annelise Hill mentioned.¡±


    Gio¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What did Ms. Hill say?¡±


    ¡°She told Becky that rence had a professional forger for a client. One who paid for his legal services with documents made for Chadwick. One of the things Annelise knew he had forged in the past was bank paperwork and deed and title liens.


    ¡°Okay, so why is Becky upset?¡±


    ¡°Because Gio, there is no mortgage on their home. There hasn¡¯t been since Jonathan paid off the house loan two years before his death. rence and the bank don¡¯t have cause to take their home.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great news, so why is she crying?¡±


    Becky looked up at him, tears running down her face. ¡°Because there is no reason for me to belong to you, Gio. I don¡¯t need your protection or a ce to live. I can go home.¡±

 130

    If there was one thing Gio had learned this past few days, it was to listen and ask questions. He¡¯d almost lost Tiffany because he gave orders instead of asking questions. He¡¯d lost years with Abi because he hadn¡¯t listened to what she was saying and asked questions, instead making assumptions. This time, he would not do that. He walked over and kneeled down in front of Abi¡¯s mother and lifted her face until she was looking at him eye to eye. ¡°Is that what you want, Becky? Do you want to go home to the house you own? Or do you want to ept my cor, stay here with us and be one of mydies? Part of my family?¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary anymore Gio! Don¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    Gio smiled andid his hand against the side of her face lovingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Becky? Isn¡¯t it necessary? You are right, it isn¡¯t, not because of your need to be safe from rence¡¯s threat of taking the house from you. But I think for you to be happy and cared for the way you desire it is necessary. Isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not asking you if you have to do it, Becky. I¡¯m asking you. Do you still want to do it? Do you want to belong to me?¡±


    His future mother-inw looked down and whispered. ¡°Yes, I want that more than anything. But I¡¯m not like your other women, Gio. I¡¯m not sweet and innocent like your sister, or yful and loving like Tiffany. I¡¯m not forceful and dominant like Abi or even nurturing and passionate like your mother.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t figured that out, Becky? I saw youst night it was the humiliation and degradation that excited you. I¡¯m going to guess that you need the bite of pain with your pleasure. The darkness you refuse to let out in front of the world needs a safe ce to escape from you.¡±


    Her face snapped up and eyes locked on his. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning to watch and listen, Becky. I have a houseful of women, each with different needs. My sister needs a loving yet authoritative man to rece the one who abandoned our family. Tiffany needs someone strong and protective who will take the decisions of what to do away from her and give her orders. Mom needs, well, mom needs someone to fuck her stupid and meet her heart¡¯s desire of a baby and grandchildren. Who will run the business side of a home and let her run the nurturing side. Abi needs a strong, equal partner who will allow her to control herself and others without criticism. You each need something different.¡±


    Gio shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m learning that and trying to be that for each of you. You, Becky Long, need a disciplinarian who will give you a touch of pain and humiliation with your love and pleasure. You need to feel the sting of punishment with the orgasmic touch of your lover. I¡¯ve never done that before, but I am willing to try it. If you are willing to ce yourself in my control.¡±


    Becky stood and wrapped her arms around the man in front of her and started kissing his lips, cheeks, and neck. ¡°Yes, Gio, that¡¯s what I want. Oh, thank you! Thank you for wanting me.¡±


    He ced his hands on either side of her head and sealed his lips to hers. Then, before pulling away, he bit her lower lip. Not enough to draw blood, but hard enough that she felt the sting of pain. Her mouth opened as she gasped in pleasure. His tongue was in her mouth, tasting her, teasing her, before he withdrew with another stinging bite. ¡°Tonight, after dinner and our business discussion with Mom and Mia, then we will return to the basement where I Abi and I will cor you and im you. I¡¯ll have everything we need. When I return, there will be a uniform for you as well. It will look like mothers only in ck or Grey. You will wear it tonight and every night from here on out. Same as all the other sluts and ves. No panties or bra, downstairs uniform down here; sleep uniform or naked up stairs. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    He kissed her once more. ¡°Good Girl Becky. Now go wash your face, no more crying. Have what you and Abi need moved over here moved. Have both beds and bedroom furniture moved into whichever bedroom upstairs is empty now. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Then work on putting together what you think we need to do to get G. L. Creations up and running.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to keep Click-talk?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided to keep it, but I¡¯m not selling it for six million. If they want to talk about real money, we will talk. Until it¡¯s sold I¡¯m saying we run it like we¡¯re keeping it and I want to keep working on other projects as well.¡±


    ¡°Then I will make a list of positions we need to fill and start putting word to the staffing agency that we want to have some interviews. Office staff first then advertising then what ever technical staff you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, Mom, Abi and I are heading to the bank to set up the ount. Then Abi and I have some shopping to do. Please ask Fiona to figure out something for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that since I¡¯ll be here today. Call me if you think of anything else we need.¡±


    Gio stopped as something washed over him. A feeling of concern. ¡°Security, find us a really reliable securitypany. I¡¯d like a couple of guards on site during the day and good security systems installed in both houses.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do with my house, Gio, if Abi and I are staying here?¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°Offices for thepany of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order office furniture too.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. We can talk more tonight. Keep the house locked today and make sure you keep your phone close. I¡¯m worried, things have been too quiet sincest night. Especially since Abi broke up with Dean and you served notice to Chadwick.¡±


    ¡°You think they are going to cause trouble?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°I think they are. Once they decide what trouble to cause.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll research and hire security first then.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    With those words. Gio, Abi, and Cecilia headed for the garage. Cecilia grabbed her son before he got on his Harley and kissed him soundly. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you Gio and the man you¡¯re bing.¡±


    Gio felt his eyes tear up and his heart fill with pride. ¡°Thank you, Mom. Coming from you that means everything.¡±


    They headed downtown to set up the bank ount Gio needed for the business. It didn¡¯t take long for them to get the business ount set up. By the time they had gotten to the bank and Gio had checked, there was almost three hundred thousand in his personal ount that two hundred and fifty got transferred to the business ount. Gio had taken out forty thousand to pay off his outstanding bills and pick up an engagement ring and possibly buy the bike he was using.


    It thrilled the bank manager to have such a cash rich business opening an ount with them. He¡¯d even offered to let Miae in after normal hours on Friday to sign her signature card as thepany¡¯s Financial Officer and an ount user. He also offered them a line of credit that would be based on the Valuation when they had a physical copy of that. Gio told him they would discuss it as apany and get back to him.


    Cecilia said goodbye to Gio and Abi after they were done at the bank. She headed in for a part day of work at Anderson Advertising. She really needed to talk with Greg about his suggestion that she resign and start working for Gio. As much as she loved her Job at Anderson. Greg was right with a babying, then working at home for G. L. Creations might be a better idea. But she hated change, if she was honest. After Liam¡¯s abandonment and divorce, she was afraid to let go of the stability of her current Job. Should she take the chance that Gio¡¯spany was indeed going to be at least a multimillion dorpany if not multibillion in the next few years? She wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    Gio was deep in thought himself. Things were changing fast. His little family was growing. And the home he had grown up it didn¡¯t feel big enough for the growth that wasing. It was already obvious that his women didn¡¯t want to sleep away from him. Yet they didn¡¯t all fit in one bed. The only solution Gio could think of was to have a custom bed built for them. However, the Master bedroom wasn¡¯t big enough for a bigger bed. It was wall to wall bed now with just the king and full size in it.


    Then there was the conversation Abi had whispered in his ear that morning. His mother was probably already pregnant. Fiona wanted to have his baby and had already stopped taking her birth control. Plus, Abi nned on getting her mother to have his baby, too. There wasn¡¯t room for three babies and all of them. He was hoping Mia would join the family, too. Without the babies, they were looking at seven people living in a house built for four.


    Then, as if to further torture him, he remembered that his grandmother, aunt and cousins had nned to spend the holidays with them. Where the heck was everyone going to sleep? Would his mother¡¯s family be able to ept his family¡¯s alternative lifestyle? He bit his lips. This poly amorous life wasn¡¯t as simple as those stories on the inte made it seem. That was another conversation he needed to have, and soon. For now he was going to stop overthinking everything and focus on getting Abi an engagement ring.


    They entered the jewelry store, and the clerk looked at them, bored. Gio told them what he was looking for, and the guy behind the counter sighed. ¡°How much are you looking to spend on your ring?¡±


    His attitude pissed Gio off. ¡°Is there someone else we can talk to? You seem like you don¡¯t want to deal with us today.¡±


    The guy sighed again. ¡°Look kid, no offense, but your what neen, twenty? That means the two of you aren¡¯t likely to buy an expensive ring. The cheapest engagement ring in this store is probably more than you can afford.¡±


    While Gio had been dealing with the clerk, Abi had been looking at the rings in the cab. She gasped. ¡°This one, Gio. This is the ring!¡±


    Gio looked and saw a twenty-four karat yellow Gold ring. It was in a braided Celtic knot style with a moderate size diamond cut in a heart shape with two smaller triangle shaped diamonds in the knot on either side of the heart in the center.

 131

    ¡°That ring is a two carat heart with two triangle shaped half cart Diamonds and it costs ten thousand plus two thousand more for the Celtic knot matching wedding ring.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten thousand cash for the entire set, right now.¡±


    The clerk startedughing. ¡°The jokes gone far enough kid get out of here.¡±


    Gio reached into the backpack he was carrying and pulled out a bank wrapped bundle of hundred-dor bills. Andid them on the counter. ¡°This look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. Let me get the manager for you I¡¯m not allowed to make any deals.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    An older gentleman was soon standing in front of Gio. ¡°I was told you need me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my fianc¨¦ has her heart set on that Celtic knot wedding set. I offered your associate ten thousand in cash but he said he wasn¡¯t allowed to negotiate the price.¡±


    The man reached into the cab and pulled out the set and handed them to Abi. ¡°Put them on, let¡¯s see if they fit.¡±


    Abi slid the engagement ring on her finger, and then the matching diamond encrusted wedding ring. They fit perfectly, like they had been custom made just for her hand. The old man smiled at her. ¡°I think they made this set for you my dear.¡±


    ¡°Me too. This is the one Gio.¡±


    The old man looked at Gio. ¡°Eleven thousand and I¡¯ll throw in the man¡¯s Celtic knot wedding band.¡±


    Gio nodded. The old man wrote up the sale, took Eleven thousand seven hundred and seventy dors with tax and handed Gio a velvet box with two empty slots and a solid gold male wedding band in a braided Celtic knot pattern. Gio had Abi put the wedding ring back in the box before he put the box in his backpack and they left the store.


    Just down the street was the Pink Cherry. So he and Abi walked there to pick up one more cor and a few specialty items that Gio would need for Becky¡¯s coring ceremonyter that night.


    As the door opened Cherry¡¯s unique door bell sounded. Abi giggled at the sultry. ¡°Spank me Master.¡±


    ¡°I see we found the right ce.¡±


    It shocked her when a beautiful, mature age woman came up to them. ¡°Gio, darling, have youe to give me the pounding you promised me?¡±


    She stopped when she saw Abi standing beside me. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got one of your girls with you.¡± Cherry looked at Abi. ¡°She isn¡¯t wearing one of the cors I sold you.¡±


    Abi smiled and showed her the engagement ring. ¡°No, I have something that trumps those ve/slut cors. I got the grand prize, his ring on my finger. Now, did my fianc¨¦ promise you a ride on his big, fat cock yesterday?¡±


    Cherry looked like she was wishing she were anywhere but standing in front of them. ¡°Umm, yes but I¡¯m sure it was just harmless flirting.¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°One thing Gio never teases about is fucking. If he promised you a ride, then you get a ride. However, I think it¡¯s fair to tell you it takes three or four cums before that cock of his gets soft. Do you think you can handle that much of a ride? No offense, because you are beautiful, but you are also a bit of a seasoned woman. We wouldn¡¯t want to put you in the hospital.¡±


    The older womanughed. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been riding the man rocket longer than you¡¯ve been born. I¡¯ve yet to find one that I couldn¡¯t ride into the ground. I don¡¯t n on being shown up today. I¡¯ll ride your man and leave him a dried up whimpering husk you have to take home and rehydrate before you can get a rise out of him.¡±


    Abi grinned. ¡°Then Pink Cherry, put up your out to lunch sign, lock the door and show us where you want to die in pleasure. But don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    The Olddyughed. ¡°I like this one Gio, are all your women this fun?¡±


    ¡°Each of them are different, Cherry. Speaking of my women, there was a reason we came back: I need two more cors. I added another woman to my familyst night and there is the potential of one more this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, boy, that cock must be a true magic wand. I gave you three cors yesterday and you bring in a fianc¨¦ today and say you need two more cors? How many women do you need to service that cock, anyway?¡±


    Abi answered for him. ¡°These aren¡¯t the only women servicing Gio¡¯s needs, they are just the ones living with us and considered his personal sluts. There are a few discreet women who get the asional treat if one of us needs a break.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in luck I sold one of those cors this morning just about an hour ago. I literally have two of the design you like left. You know, pick out the stones you want and my worker will put them in while we see to our little transaction. You want slut wear like yesterday too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need Silver and Gold slut wear. And a ck pinstripe like the cream pinstripe yesterday. ck see thru and yellow and gray see thru as well. As for gem¡¯s onyx for one and tinum for the other.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re giving your fianc¨¦ the gold outfit? One new girl in silver and one in the ck business woman outfit? You almost got the whole crayon box, Gio. You sure you don¡¯t want to add a pink one.¡±


    Gio smiled at the woman who he could tell was getting more horny and more curious by the moment. ¡°I know you want me to fuck you and I will, but I need a few more things. I don¡¯t trust anyone else to advise us on this, Cherry. The onyxdy is into some darker stuff. You gave me brilliant advice for Dom/sub training. I need help with, umm¡­ Meeting the needs of a slut who is about fifty to fifty more shades darker in her needs and desires than I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh, one of your new sluts is a bondage slut?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. She said she needs to feel pain with her pleasure. She hasn¡¯t really gotten what she needs in thest few years since her husband passed. I¡¯m just not sure if I can really help her.¡±


    Cherry loving ced her hand on Gio¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, Gio. You are without a doubt the one to help each of your women. I¡¯ve seen all kinds running this store. You care about your women. Not a lot of men nowadays understand that to be a Dom doesn¡¯t mean tomand and take what you want but tomand and give your subs what they need. I can already see that you want to give your women their wants and needs. You will do just fine, even with a pain slut. Before we get down to our fun. Let me see what I can do to help you. If this woman is a pain slut, then your hand won¡¯t work for her. You won¡¯t be able to spank or strike her hard enough erotically to give her what she needs. So I¡¯m going to suggest two tools to start and a couple of toys to enhance her pain/pleasure. First these.¡±


    The older woman led him over to a bin and pulled out three simple alligator style clips. Each with a silver chain on them. She also grabbed a silver ring that open and closed and was about the size of a ring in a three-inch binder. Cherry showed him how to clip the binding ring to the three chains.


    ¡°So you clip these together and you mp one on each nipple and the third one on her clit.¡± These are beginner clips, see how they are rigged but not really got teeth? They provide pinch and pressure without the fear of tearing that the more advanced clips have. If she has used none for a while this will be a good start. You use these while you¡¯re fucking her. You or your girl here can yank on them to give her an extra bite of pain with her pleasure. The initial mp will give her a bite too, but after a few minutes her nipples and clit will start to go numb. A good yank on that center ring will tug all three, giving her a hint of pain. If you yank them off, she¡¯ll probably cum and pass out from thebination of pain and pleasure of all that blood returning at once.¡±


    Gio and Abi both nodded as they listened. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised if some of your other girls want to try these. Watching someone cum when they¡¯re removed suddenly is very erotic.¡±


    ¡°What else Cherry? You said two tools and some toys. I figuring these are the toys?¡±


    The sliver haired fox winked at him. ¡°You are a smart one Gio.¡± She motioned for Abi and Gio to follow her into another room that was set up like the red room in shades of gray. ¡°This is a typical pleasure dungeon. You don¡¯t need everything in here. This is for people into full bondage. All these things are avable on our website if you want them. However, I only suggest one piece of furniture for you and two tools for now. Order a spanking bench, you will thank me.¡±


    Gio frowned, ¡°Why?¡±


    Cherry smiled. ¡°It was more uses than just for spanking. Can I use your fianc¨¦ to show what I mean? I promise not to hurt her.¡± She winked at Abi. ¡°Well, unless she asks me too.¡±


    Abi giggled and Gio nodded, so Cherry led his fianc¨¦ over to a strange contraption in the corner. It looked like a wide leather padded sawhorse, with one end higher than the other. One both sides were padded Four inch wide shelves with Velcro straps on them just above the shelves were padded leather buckle straps backed with wooly sheep skin.


    Cherry looked at Abi. ¡°Get up on the pad, head toward the higher end.¡±


    Abi looked nervously at Gio ¡°Gio?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°I need to know how to use it Abi for Becky.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°You won¡¯t do anything or let her do anything to me?¡±


    Gio smiled at his fianc¨¦ as he knew where her nervousness came from. While Dean may have been very possessive of her. Abi had to hear the story¡¯s from the cheerleaders about what they went through at the hands of the football program. He put his hands on Abi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Abi, you mean more to me than anything. I won¡¯t let anyone do anything to you you don¡¯t ask for.¡±


    Abi climbed on the bench and Cherry showed them both how it was, a kneeling bench instead of a standing bench. It had adjustable pads for forearms and lower legs to rest on and be restrained by Velcro, while the leather buckles restrained the upper arms and legs. She showed them how it put the person on it at the right height for both paddle spanking, belt or crop, and a flogger. But how it also left the pussy and ass uncovered so that the person being spanked or whipped could also be taken and fucked in all three holes by the Dom.

 132

    After that, Gio and Cherry let Abi down off the bench. Abi nodded, telling him they need the bench for her mom. ¡°She¡¯ll love it Gio.¡±


    Gio agreed. ¡°Cherry, I want one, but I ride a motorcycle no way to get a spanking bench home on one.¡±


    The older womanughed. ¡°If you give me that cock you promised me I¡¯ll have my granddaughter deliver it to you this evening, but you¡¯ll have to lift it out of her car. She¡¯s not even as big as your fianc¨¦ here. Promise me one thing though.¡±


    Gio¡¯s head tilted to the side. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter is innocent still. I don¡¯t just mean a virgin. I mean, she¡¯s never been even kissed by a man. No flirting or teasing her and absolutely you can¡¯t invite her to y with you or your toys!¡±


    Gio frowned, confused. ¡°My Toys?¡±


    Abiughed at him. ¡°She means me and the girls, Gio. She¡¯s trying to tell you that her granddaughter is off limits.¡±


    ¡°OH! That¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Cherry red at him. ¡°Even if she asks you, Gio, you say no. I don¡¯t want her to have a bad first time and with that horse¡¯s cock of yours, her first time would be painful.¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°You should rethink that then Cherry. Gio has taken two virgins to heaven for their first time that I know of. One so much that she begged for his cor. She won¡¯t leave him no matter what.¡±


    ¡°How can that be if he¡¯s asrge as you all im?¡±


    Abi leaned forward ¡°Because Gio is the fucking rainbow unicorn Cherry. The thing we thought didn¡¯t exist. A big fact cock who puts a woman¡¯s pleasure first.¡±


    Cherry looked at the girl andughed. ¡°What would you know about the rainbow Unicorn?¡±


    ¡°I know I watched him cor two of his three current womenst night and both of them had to be helped to bed. One could barely stand even two hours after he¡¯d quit fucking her and the oldest woman in his stable, he fucked into a cumma. She¡¯s almost forty, and she honestly was fuckedpletely senseless. We had to carry her to bedst night.¡±


    ¡°I know he was so good that the woman he¡¯s coring tonight begged him for his cor. Actually, all but one woman he¡¯s fucked has asked him to never stop fucking them. The one that asked to be released it was because she¡¯s in love with someone else.¡±


    Cherry walked to the back room of her shop and opened the door. ¡°Jeff, get your worthless ass out of the viewing room and watch the counter for me until I return.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Cherry, you know I hate working up front.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but I also know I¡¯m not paying you to monitor the fucking porno rooms. Let those guys watch their movies in peace. I have guests for lunch so until I return you are on the counter and I want those cors finished when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going in case I need ya?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Where I¡¯m going is none of your business, Jeff. You work for me. I¡¯m the boss, you¡¯re myzy, fat worker. If I wanted you to know where I was going, I¡¯d have told you. If I¡¯d wanted you to know what I was doing with my friends here for lunch, I¡¯d have told you. But I didn¡¯t. If you get any ideas, I can fire yourzy ass and hire someone who would really work.¡±


    Jeff nodded, but he scowled at Gio like a jealous lover. They all three walked out of the store together, and Gio asked. ¡°So you and Jeff?¡±


    Cherryughed. ¡°Jeff? Oh, honey that¡¯s hrious.¡±


    ¡°Well, he sure acted like a jealous boyfriend.¡±


    Cherry nodded. ¡°He did, and he and I will talk about that when I get back. I¡¯ve been thinking of letting him go, anyway. Cheri, that¡¯s my granddaughter wants to learn the business.¡±


    ¡°You are going to teach your innocent virgin granddaughter the business of running a sex shop?¡±


    ¡°Well, she want¡¯s to learn and I am sixty-five Gio might be time for me to think about slowing down.¡±


    Abi looked at the sophisticated woman beside her. ¡°I would have never guessed you were that old Cherry I was thinking fifty, maybe fifty-five.¡±


    ¡°Well, it ain¡¯t from clean living. Just good genes really. What can I say? I¡¯ve heard what some of my clients think of me. They call me a gilf. I kind of enjoy the attention. That¡¯s what keeps me young. That and the asional hot younger man I can get to fuck me. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if you two are all talk. Or if this young stud has not just the package but the know how to get a dirty olddy fucked senseless, was it?¡±


    Abi looked at the mature woman. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a bet. If Gio lives up to his reputation, then you let him be the one to issue your granddaughter into womanhood if she wants. If we¡¯re all talk, we¡¯ll pay you double for what we ordered today.¡±


    Cherry shook her head. ¡°If he lives up to his reputation and he can convince me, he¡¯ll give my Cheri an unforgettable first time experience. I¡¯ll not only let him take her I¡¯ll encourage her to let him pop her cherry.¡±


    Abi looked at Gio, who nodded. ¡°Deal with one cavate. If your granddaughter wants to join our family after Gio takes her you won¡¯tin about it.¡±


    ¡°Abi honey, if Gio is what you say he is, I¡¯d encourage her to join your little lovemune.¡±


    They turned the corner and started up a staircase on the outside of the building that the Pink Cherry was in. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Cherry smiled. ¡°I own the entire block. There are furnished apartments I rent out up here. I have one I keep for things like this. Especially now that my granddaughter is living with me. Until she starts fucking, I don¡¯t want to take some horny stud home to my Twenty-year-old innocent granddaughter to fuck him or her.¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°Cherry, you really are a dirty grandma, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve heard of Bad Santa, bad teacher, and even bad and dirty grandpa and I know three dirty moms but you are the first dirty olddy I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°Honey, do you think just because you get older, your sex drive dies? For some it does but most of us still have one. We just can¡¯t find a man willing to fuck us the way we need it. Those old men and their blue pills aren¡¯t as good as they used to be, no matter what that pill says. And younger virile men won¡¯t look our way.¡±


    They arrived at her apartment door, and she opened it. Before she could fully turn, Gio was right there taking the keys from her andying them on the entrance way table. He reached behind her and pulled her tight against his body, his mouth pressing firmly against hers. Cherry felt her panties drench and her nipples be hard diamond points just from the young man¡¯s demanding kiss. He leaned over after breaking the kiss. His lips almost touching her ear. ¡°Then those young men are missing out. Because you are definitely a Grandma I¡¯m going to Fuck.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t actually creamed her panties earlier, they were soaked in her pussy cream now. This young man knew exactly how to spin a woman¡¯s libido into turbo drive. She couldn¡¯t wait to see if he actually could fuck her senseless..


    Gio pulled her even tighter against his rock hard body and her arms automatically went around his neck as his tongue demanded entry into her mouth. She opened under his onught and he was suddenly inside her mouth, licking, tasting. He chased her tongue with his, rubbing against it, and she whimpered at the powerful pulses flowing through her core just from his invasion into her mouth. He pulled away and looked her in the eye. ¡°Last chance, Cherry if you don¡¯t tell me to walk away I¡¯m going to assume you were serious and want me to show you I can fuck you senseless.¡±


    Charity Pinkston looked the young buck in the eye. ¡°You wish you could fuck me senseless. Granny Cherry¡¯s going to break you, little boy. It will be me who fucks you senseless.¡±


    Gio looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. When I¡¯m done, you won¡¯t remember any guy before me and you won¡¯t want any guy but me after me. I¡¯ll ruin you vintage pussy and ass and then I¡¯ll own you.¡±


    Then he stepped back and pulled his shirt off, showing the lean, fit body of a neen-year-old in fighting form. Before she could register what was happening, he pulled off his pants and dropped his boxer/briefs, and Cherry gasped. Holy Fuck they hadn¡¯t been kidding! Before her was the biggest, thickest cock she¡¯d ever seen.


    Gio reached out and pulled her to him. Slowly, he unbuttoned her blouse, stripping it down her back until it trapped her arms behind her at the wrist. With his other hand he reached back and unhooked her bra, letting her 36D tits drop the one inch that age made them sag. Yes, she worked hard to keep from having the major sag of other sixty-five-year-olds, but gravity did still work on them some.


    She gasped as Gio pulled her to him andtched onto her right nipple and started sucking like he was nursing. Each pull of his mouth shot straight and true to her clit. That sweet bundle of nerves was throbbing in time to his sucking on her tit. His hand reached out and started milking her other tit, pinching and pulling in time to his mouth, and before she realized what was happening, her world exploded in color and pleasure as her head rocked back.


    A scream tore out of her throat as the unexpected orgasm shattered her mind just from the teen sucking her tits. ¡°OH FUCK ME! I¡¯M CUMMING!¡±


    Before she could even fall off the top, she felt his other hand up under her pencil skirt. With a violent tug, Gio tore the silk panties right off her body. His finger and thumb finding her clit and squeezing it like a milking machine, prolonging her orgasm and driving it to another level higher. She screamed again ¡°GIO!! FUCK ME!¡±


    He pulled away from her tits and scooped her in his arms. ¡°Bedroom?¡±


    She pointed down the hallway, and he headed to where she was pointing. He carried her straight to the bed and dropped her on it. His hand unzipped and pulled her skirt off. Leaving her naked except for her open bra bunched around her neck and her silk blouse still trapping her hands behind her.


    Gio pushed her back and then dove between her legs. His tongue took a giant swipe from her exposed asshole, all the way to her clit. Then he did it again and again, sucking up the juices from her orgasm and making her body climb toward another massive explosion of pleasure.


    For the first time, Cherry thought she might have bitten off more than she could handle with this young man. How the hell did a neen-year-old boy know how to make a woman¡¯s body sing like this?


    And that¡¯s what it was doing: she could feel her pussy clutching, searching for something to fill it. Her clit was pulsing with every swipe over it and her anal star was winking with ever swipe over it too.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 133

    As if he knew what he was doing to her, Gio moved down half an inch and wormed his tongue into her ass, fucking her for a minute in the ass with his warm, fat tongue. Stabbing into her anal pucker, licking her dark star and prating it over and over like a promise of more toe.


    Then he was back at her pussy, and hepped her juices and licked herbia, never entering her hole. Just teasing her slit and circling her clitty without touching it. Driving Cherry closer and closer to begging him to just fucking suck her clit already.


    Then, when her hips were bouncing off the bed uncontrobly, finally, she felt his lips wrap around her clit, and he sucked hard and fast. His fingers dove into her sopping wet cunt, stabbing and fucking and hitting her G spot just at the right angle and speed, and once again she was suddenly cumming. This time so hard she was squirting something she had never done before in all her sixty-five years. ¡°OH GOD CUMMING AGAIN! JESUS CHRIST GIO YOUR FUCKING AMAZING!¡±


    Before she evenprended was happening, his mouth and hands weren¡¯t on her anymore. Instead, she felt his huge cock m up inside her. What had already been an amazing cum became something more. Her brain shut down as stars burst in her vision and pleasure greater than she¡¯d ever felt burst through her body. Cherry couldn¡¯t think. She couldn¡¯t speak. All she could do was scream at the top of her lungs as that huge fucking cock thrust her higher and higher into the pleasure zone.


    She became something, but she didn¡¯t know what to call it. Pleasure overwhelmed her. She couldn¡¯t see, she couldn¡¯t hear her own screams. All she could do was feel every nerve ending in her body dancing in exstacy. She couldn¡¯t hear herself but Abi sat in the kitchen smiling as the olddy screamed, ¡°DON¡¯T STOP! OH GOD! GIO NEVER STOP! PLEASE DON¡¯T STOP! OH GOD! OH FUCK! SO FULL SO GOOD SO, SO, SO GOOD!¡±


    Just when Cherry thought she¡¯d gone as high as she could, she felt the ssh of Gio¡¯s hot cum inside her old womb and she lost all words. She just babbled uncontrobly as even the lights and colors around her burst again in the most explosive pleasure she¡¯d ever experienced. Cherry felt her body disappear behind the pleasure as everything went ck.


    Gio felt when Cherry Pinkston passed out from her orgasm. He dragged his dick out of her pussy and put his head on her chest, listening to her heart beating and feeling the breath rise and fall in her lungs. Thank God, for a second he thought he¡¯d fucked her to death. He rolled her on her side and freed her hands before rolling her back onto her back.


    She moaned, and then her eyes opened slowly. ¡°Fuck Gio, that was amazing! In forty-five years of fucking everyway possible, I¡¯ve never cum so long or hard. It was like one continuous orgasm from the moment you mmed that hard cock in me until you cum soaked me.¡±


    She looked down and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still hard! I thought I felt you cum!¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°You did. I usually cum three or four times before I lose my hard on.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cherry¡¯s eyes got big. ¡°Holy shit, your girl was right you are the fucking unicorn!¡± She reached for him and opened her legs. ¡°Get that big fat cock back in me and do it again!¡±


    Gio looked at her worriedly. ¡°Are you sure? I mean I thought I¡¯d fucked you to death there for a minute.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m very much alive. But show me how you would make a girl¡¯s first fuck special. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d fuck a virgin like you just did me. So show me how would you take a girl¡¯s cherry?¡±


    Gio knew she was impressed and was asking him how he¡¯d make her granddaughters first time perfect. ¡°Well, the actual fucking would be secondary, wouldn¡¯t it? I¡¯d start with a romantic date. Candlelight dinner some ce special. Maybe some ce with dancing. Then after dinner and dancing I¡¯d take her to a five-star hotel a suite or if I could get it the honeymoon suite where I¡¯d have arranged for champagne and strawberries. Taking my time, I¡¯d feed her the berries and lick the champagne off her lips.


    Slowly I would undress her, kissing and licking every inch, exploring and letting her find what she liked. If she like having her neck kissed or her tits sucked or licked or nibbled. I¡¯d kiss lower, licking her belly, and even lower until I was nestled between her legs. Then I¡¯d eat her sweet virgin pussy until she came three times. I wouldn¡¯t stop until she was good, and wet, and soft, and rxed. Then I¡¯d start kissing my way back up her body until I was covering her. Then slowly I feed my dick into her slit.¡±


    As he talked, Gio started ever so slowly, pushing his cock into Cherry¡¯s cunt again. Super slow inch by inch until he had about four inches in her. ¡°Then when I reached her cherry, I¡¯d stop and pull out again and slowly pump back in. All the while, I¡¯d be sucking on her tits, her neck, or under her ear. Concentrating on whichever turned her on the most.¡±


    Gio demonstrated as he slowly pumped just four inches in and out as he yed with Cherry¡¯s body, sucking her tits, kissing her neck, sucking her earlobe and sucking that spot behind under her ear that drove most women crazy. All the while increasing his speed, but not his depth pumping in her cunt. ¡°Then when she was getting close, I¡¯d reach between us and start ying with her clit.¡±


    Gio moved his hand down and started circling Cherry¡¯s clit. Never quite touching it but going around and around until she was humping against his hand. He then increased his speed and let his fingers cross her actual clit and she clinched as she exploded in orgasm. ¡°When she started cumming, I¡¯d pop her cherry in the middle of her pleasure.¡±


    He thrust another inch deeper and then just stopped moving his cock as he kept strumming her clit. ¡°When the pain eased, and she showed she was ready for more. I¡¯d start slowly fucking her deeper and deeper with each stroke until she was stretched andfortable and had all of me should could take.¡±


    He kept slowly pumping in and out, adding more of his cock on each in stroke. Never stopping until he felt himself bottom out in Cherry¡¯s pussy. Then he kept up the steady pace he¡¯d set until he could see her wanting more. However, he just kept moving slow and steady. Finally she couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°Harder and faster Gio, please.¡±


    So he increased his speed and thrust and with every sixth thrust he increased again and again. Increasing every sixth thrust, until once again Cherry was mming her cunt up at him. He was a giving it to her hard and fast. She started cumming and screaming again, and he just kept jack hammering into her as she came harder and harder.


    Again Cherry wasn¡¯t sure if it was one continuous orgasm or thousands of them. But from the moment she started cumming, it just felt like she kept cumming harder and harder the entire time he was fucking her. She was screaming her pleasure, begging him to never stop.


    Her hands were grasping his ass, pulling her into him. And her legs around him, holding him in like he was trying to escape. Then once again she felt his cum burst into her cunt, and she lost it. The pleasure overtook her again, and her eyes rolled back in her head as she once again passed out.


    Gio looked up when he heard pping from the doorway and smiled at Abi. ¡°That¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve fucked her unconscious.¡±


    Abi smiled ¡°Well turn her over and shove it up her ass that will wake her up!¡±


    Gio looked at Abi. ¡°I just have to ask Abi. You were so submissive and reluctant with Dean. But since we¡¯ve gotten together you¡¯ve stepped right into being the mistress and dominatrix. How is that possible?¡±


    Abi shrugged. ¡°I guess, like you, I¡¯m tired of being the quiet one. I¡¯ve always known how to see what other people want. It may seem like I¡¯m taking charge of Fiona, your mom, Tiffany, and even mine.


    Honestly, I just seem to know their secret desire. Like I know Tiffany will do anything just to have you want her and love her. She truly is in love with you Gio. She¡¯ll take being your sex ve to be close to you.


    Fiona wants nothing more than to be a mommy, but she couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t dare ask. School and what she felt like she was supposed to do kept standing in her way.


    Your mom she wants a baby true enough, but more than that she really wanted you to take control and make the decisions for the family. She hates being in charge.


    My mom, I knew what she is. I remember hearing Dad spank her and tell her he was going to fuck her raw and her begging him for more. I don¡¯t know if mom needs the pain or the humiliation thates with spanking and pain. But I know she needs it.


    So I guess you could say by letting me have some control and yet having your love and protection I¡¯m getting my deepest desires too. Does that answer your question?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°I think so. I was just curious because it was such a change in one day.¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t Gio. I haven¡¯t been able to be myself since the day Mister Chadwick made me choose Dean. Now I get to be me again, all because of you.¡±


    She rolled Cherry over onto her belly and grabbed the bottle of lube off her end table and covered Gio¡¯s cock. ¡°Now finish what you started. You told Cherry you¡¯d fuck her senseless. So shove that dick up her ass and fuck her into a stupefied boneless mess.¡±


    Gio lined up and started shoving his cock into the olderdy¡¯s forbidden passage. Just like Abi had predicted, she came alive. Cherry was begging Gio to go slow, but split her ass in two.

 134

    Gio slowly filled her and then started pumping his gigantic cock into her anal cavity deeper and harder with each intrust until he was fully seated and pumping away. When he looked, Abi was sitting on the bed, naked, her pussy just inches from Cherry¡¯s face. She reached out and lifted Cherry¡¯s head to look at her. ¡°Look at you, grandma. Letting that boy fuck your nasty hole. That¡¯s so hot! It makes my virgin pussy ache watching my grandma be so nasty. Kiss it Grandma. Kiss my achy, virgin pussy for me. Make it feel better.¡±


    She slid down and pushed the woman¡¯s head toward her cunt. ¡°Please Grandma! Please make my virgin pussy feel better with your kisses.¡±


    Cherry moaned at the thought of licking this girl and thinking of her as her virgin granddaughter, Cheri. ¡°Come here baby, let Grandma make it all better.¡±


    She buried her face in Abi¡¯s pussy, licking and sucking on the teen girl¡¯s clit and licking her pussy.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma, eat my pussy! You¡¯re making it all tingly. I¡¯m gonna cum on your face, Grandma! You suck up all my virgin cum, don¡¯t you waste it.¡±


    Gio was so turned on he just kept mming his cock in and out of Cherry¡¯s ass as fast and deep as he could until she was cumming for the first time from an anal fuck and eating the teen¡¯s pussy.


    Then, as if that weren¡¯t enough, Abi spun around and crawled under Cherry. ¡°OH Grandma, you have a Cherry cream pie for me. I love Cherry Cream pie!¡±


    The young girltched her mouth on Cherry¡¯s pussy and sucked Gio and Cherry¡¯sbined cum right out of the old woman. Cherry screamed in orgasm and buried her face back in the teen¡¯s pussy. Eating the girl with renewed vigor. All while Gio pumped her ass deeper and harder.


    Again Cherry found herself lost in the pleasure this man and his fianc¨¦ were gifting her with. When she felt him sting her bowels full of his hot sperm, she lost all train of thought, giving in once again to pure pleasure. When finally quit spewing his spunk into the depths of her bowels, he pulled out. Cherry was all but spent. Sherolled off the girl. She¡¯d never in her life cum so many times in one day. Just when she thought they were done, Abi looked at Gio. ¡°You need one more, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He looked at his still hard cock and nodded. Abi rolled over onto Cherry. ¡°Fuck us both, ten strokes each, over and over until you cum. Let¡¯s see which of us gets thest cum of this hard on Cherry.¡±


    The girl lined up their bodies perfectly, clit against clit and tit against tit. Then Gio shoved his cock into Cherry, sending her right back into the orgasmic cosmos. At the same time, Abi started grinding their tits and clits together and dove for Cherry¡¯s mouth. They were making out like lovers, as the big dicked stud fucked them both over and over.


    Cherry was lost when he was inside her. But she was just as lost when he shifted a couple inches and she could feel him pounding into the pussy above hers. Driving Abi¡¯s clit into hers. Thebined action keeping Cherry cumming in a furious, constant boil of orgasmic pleasure.


    Then Gio was filling her again, driving her even higher. When she was on the verge of nking out again, she felt him pump three ropes of cum into her overwhelmed womb before withdrawing and pumping four more into his fianc¨¦ above her. When he was done, and spent, he rolled to the side. Abi looked at him ¡°go clean up and get dressed, Gio. Cherry and I need to talk and then we can leave.¡±


    Once Gio left, Abi spun around. ¡°You clean my pussy and I¡¯ll clean yours.¡±


    She dove into the older woman¡¯s cunt,pping up theirbined juices. Cherry had a few lesbian lovers over the years, but she¡¯d never sucked a man¡¯s cum out of another woman¡¯s pussy. She was surprised how much she enjoyed cleaning the girl¡¯s freshly fucked cunt and tasting thebination of Gio and Abi. When they were both empty Abi stood and gather her clothes.


    ¡°Not this weekend, but next Friday Gio will pick your granddaughter up for that romantic dinner and dancing. Afterwards, unless she tells him no, he¡¯ll take her to the honeymoon suite of the Continental for the weekend. He¡¯ll give her a first time to remember and then spend the rest of the weekend letting her explore and y to her heart¡¯s content. Me, Fiona and Tiffany will be in the suite next door to help anyway we can after her first time.¡±


    Cherry looked at the girl. ¡°Why are you so willing to share that, man? Honey, if I owned that cock, he¡¯d never get out of my bed. I¡¯ve fucked a lot of men over the years and I¡¯ve never cum like I did today. Why would you be willing to share that?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not always willing to share him and that wonderful cock. But honestly, he just about fucked you to death just now. Can you even stand yet to get dressed?¡±


    Cherry shook her head, ¡°Honestly no.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, and that was his second hard on of the day. He has to do this four or five times a day. Three or four cums each time to get that dick to go down. He¡¯ll probably fuck two of his sluts and me againter this afternoon. Tonight after dinner, he¡¯ll cor his pain slut and fuck her like he did you just now.


    Then at bedtime he¡¯ll fuck his other milf slut, who wants a baby and his other Slut who also wants a baby. Along with either me or his sex ve before he can go to sleep. Whoever he doesn¡¯t fuck tonight will suck his cock at least three times. He has to do that every day just to keep his balls empty. So, as you can see, sharing him is my only option. I can¡¯t take twelve or more loads every day.¡±


    Abi sighed. ¡°As for your granddaughter. My first time sucked. I know Gio will do exactly what he told and showed you for her first time. It will be an experience that will be a wonderful memory for her and maybe show her what to look for in her own man. That is, if she doesn¡¯t join our little family. Honestly tell me you won¡¯t be asking Gio toe give you another ride in a few weeks.¡±


    Cherry shook her head. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t tell you I won¡¯t ask him again, you know that. You knew it when you offered to let me fuck him today. He is addictive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is, and that¡¯s why you better be prepared for your granddaughter toe home Sunday and tell you she¡¯s Gio¡¯s newest slut. Because he is addictive but he¡¯s also kind and loving and protective of those who belong to him. It¡¯s why I don¡¯t mind sharing him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very well thought out reason for the lifestyle you two are obviously going to live. It¡¯s not all about swinging and exploring. For you it¡¯s about meeting a unique need. It¡¯s about finding the right way to meet it for both of you.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s fun as well. Like joining in with you today. Gio gets what he needs. I get to see that he gets what he needs and sometimes I get to fulfill a sexy, naughty fantasy or even a curiosity for myself. By the way, when your granddaughteres by today, I¡¯m going to encourage both her and Gio to spend some time ying around. Every girl ought to get to experience a great make-out session and a few orgasms by someone else¡¯s hands or mouth before they give up their V-card. So she maye home half in love with him already.¡±


    Cherry nodded. ¡°Having experienced his prowess myself, I¡¯d say that¡¯s quite possible. How does a neen-year-old get that good, anyway?¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°Gio has always been kinda, well¡­ Different. In the eighth grade, he read every single book in the school library. He doesn¡¯t know I know this. But I watched him find a book behind some others. It didn¡¯t have any library identification on it, so he kept it. It was a book on sex. I saw it in his roomst night. It¡¯s falling apart. Like he¡¯s read and studied it until it is actually falling apart.¡±


    Cherryughed. ¡°He learned all that from some book?¡±


    Abi nodded. ¡°Yeah, most of it. I mean he watches porn like every other guy. But all the pre actual sex stuff. Most of that was in the book.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, are you going to be alright if we leave you here? I know Gio has another stop to make before we can head home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m going to take a quick shower and hope I have an extra pair of panties here. Seems some young stud tore mine off of me.¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. He prefers his girls without panties.¡±


    ¡°Easier ess.¡± Came Gio¡¯s voice from the doorway. ¡°You about ready to head out Abi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just saying goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Gio, I¡¯ll have everything you asked for delivered to your house this evening. By my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Cherry, Hey what¡¯s your granddaughter¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Her names Cheri. try to be nice to her. She needs friends here so you and Abi and those young girls in your family would be perfect for her.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be nice to her. Remember not this Friday but next Friday I¡¯ll pick her up at 5 for our date.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be ready. Trust me, she will be excited knowing she¡¯s going out. My son is just like my ex-husband used to be before he took off with his secretary; strict. It¡¯s why she lives with me now. When she turned old enough she didn¡¯t want to live with him anymore so she moved from Lake George, Georgia to here.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°Oh Gio a Georgia Peach! If she want¡¯s to join our family, she¡¯ll have to wear peach colors.¡±


    Gioughed, ¡°We haven¡¯t even met the girl yet and you¡¯re trying to put a cor on her.¡±


    Abi blushed.


    Gio and Abi left after another round of goodbye and then headed to the Harley shop.

 135

    Gio and Abi had gone from Cherry¡¯s little love nest to the Harley Dealer where the owner had shown them the new Harley Electric Motorcycle. After a test drive and realizing that with the amount for his old bike the owner gave him in trade, the brand new electric bike was the same price as the used loaner bike, Gio bought it.


    He¡¯d always been a green freak wanting his mom to add sr panels and try to get them off grid as much as possible. The fact that the new bike would run him everywhere he needed in town on a single charge a week was a significant selling point to him. Then he¡¯d taken Abi across the street to the Ford dealer and he¡¯d test drove and signed a contract with a down payment on the new Ford F-150 Laredo hybrid truck. Again, it would stretch the fuel mge because it would mostly use the self-charging electric motor in town seamlessly switching to the gas engine at higher speeds or heavy loads. Being four-wheel drive onmand would make it safe for his wintertime uses and the seating for five would give him and the girls a way around when they were all together, even if another girl like Mia or Cheri joined their little family. But he¡¯d decided five girls plus his and Abi¡¯s mom was going to be it for their family for now.


    If his mom and sister both got pregnant, that would make nine or ten living in the house that felt crowded with just five in it the other day. He might seriously need to think about having his mom and Becky both sell their ces and moving somewhere bigger and better. Somewhere with more rooms for his growing family. Not only that, but with the problems they were bound to have with the Chadwick¡¯s eventually and others maybe a more secure ce too. He needed to find a ce that gave them room to live and work, the sooner the better. But all of that would hinge on if he could continue to make money with his newpany.


    Gio and Abi arrived at home to see a movingpany truck in the driveway. Becky Long was standing in the garage directing the movers who were loading the furniture from the basement into the truck. Gio looked at his fiancee¡¯s mother and his as yet uncored family member. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Becky stepped close ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t upset you, Gio. I made some changes today based on things I sawst night and our conversation this morning.¡±


    ¡°What changes?¡±


    He could see the worry on Becky¡¯s face, and he knew part of it was because she could see the displeasure on his. Not that it upset him she was making changes, but that she had done them without his input. It said little that his newest sex ve was making decisions about their home on her own. He realized that arge part of it was that she wasn¡¯t used to conceding control to anyone in her home life. However, she had made it in that she wanted to be part of his group of women and in that dynamic He was the one in charge. While she may have been used to deciding at home, she needed to realize that those days were over.


    Gio followed her into the house and down into the basement, where all the furniture had been reced with all the bedroom furniture from both houses. Along the walls were the dressers and chest of drawers from each bedroom, and what he assumed were the ones from Abi and Becky¡¯s rooms in their house as well. There were also six new wardrobe closets lined up along one wall. Six King-size beds had been bolted together, three across and two deep, creating thergest single bed Gio had ever seen. It took off a good amount of the space in the center of the room. At the foot of the bed, mounted to the wall, was the smaller tv that had been in the living room upstairs. Below it on the wall a shelf with a satellite box on it. ¡°Wee to our new family sized master bedroom. I figured ifst night was any sign all your women will want to continue to sleep with you and this will allow us room to y together and sleep together.¡±


    ¡°Where is the furniture that was down here going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having it moved next door to thebination living room dining area as the waiting room for our office suites. I¡¯ve ordered office furniture for the bedroom¡¯s next door giving us an office for each of thepany officers. I cleared out the office on the main floor in this house and thought you could set it up as either a nursery or a yroom for more intimate encounters where you don¡¯t want our entire group involved.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good temporary solution, but it wasn¡¯t your ce to make that decision Becky.¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡¯d be happy.¡±


    Gio pulled her into his arms and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m unhappy I saying that it wasn¡¯t your decision to make. You have asked to wear my cor, to be owned by me. That means it is my decision to make. I¡¯m the Master, your daughter is the Mistress of this house it was our decision to make. You should have waited and told us your idea not just decided and made it happy. If it has to do with the legal aspect of thepany, then you will give me your rmendation and I¡¯ll probably take it, but it¡¯s my decision to make. Same at home every one of you women can give your opinion and we will often ask you to tell us what you think. But it will be mine and Abi¡¯s decision to make and ultimately mine. Do you understand me?¡±


    Gio could see the tears in Becky¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course Master. I¡¯m sorry I upset you.¡±


    Gio lifted her head so that she was looking into his eyes. ¡°You did upset me, Becky. Not because you made a decision, but that you didn¡¯t talk to me about that decision. I will let it slide because I can see that it upset you to realize you displeased me. However, next time I will punish you and not in the ways you like.¡±


    Gio thought about how much fun he could have with Becky right now with strangers in the house. He and Abi had talked, and they realized her mom needed not just pain mixed with her pleasure but that she also craved being humiliated. She was a true BDSM slut who needed to be belittled and abused within the constraints of her limits. Today he was going to push her to find her hard limits. ¡°Before we get into anything else, I need to know what your safe word is, Becky. There will be no warning word in this home, just your absolute stop now word what is it?¡±


    Becky shivered as she thought about her daughter¡¯s childhood friend pushing her to her limits. Would he understand she needed more than just pain? Did he truly understand what she craved. That part of the reason she was so susceptible to rence Chadwick¡¯s maniption is that she needed to be humiliated? ¡°Submarine, Master, my safe word is submarine.¡±


    Gio nodded ¡°Then unless you say Submarine, I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m ready if you say Submarine, everything will stop for twenty-four hours. Are we in agreement?¡±


    ¡°Yes Gio.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Be ready to ept your cor tonight. We may or may not have guests when that happens. People not of our family will watch your daughter and her fianc¨¦e hurting you, coring you. They will watch us treating you like the worthless sex ve that you really are.¡±


    She moaned as he continued to talk. He understood. ¡°Yes! Oh Yes Master thank you.¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact.¡± Gio whispered in her ear. ¡°Why should I wait? Strip and assume the position right now.¡±


    Becky¡¯s eyes got round with surprise. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me slut get undressed and assume the waiting to be cord position right now.¡±


    Becky didn¡¯t hesitate she started removing her clothes. Was he going to cor her now with none of the family here but all the movers upstairs waiting for her?


    As she dropped thest of her clothes and kneeled at his feet, he looked down at her. ¡°Look at you so eager to be my slut that you would strip knowing there are strangers in the house. Any minute now, one of those movers coulde down here looking for you. Wondering where to put that furniture next door. What will he see? Not the powerful career woman who has been telling them what to do all day but a nasty, horny, cougar kneeling before her daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦e bare ass naked. Now beg me, slut, beg me to put my cor on you. I want to hear you begging me to cor you, to spank you, to fuck you and make you mine.¡±

 136

    Becky felt her pussy flood with her excitement and run down her thighs at the thought that one or more of the men who had been moving the furniture at her direction all day might see and hear her begging to be used as a sex ve. ¡°Oh, Please Master, please cor me, Spank me! Stick your big cock in me and ruin me for any other man make me yours, Master.¡±


    Gio texted Abi and told her to send Tiffany over to the other house with the movers and that all the furniture was to go in the dining/living room open space in her old house.


    Okay. What¡¯s going on down there? Came the response from his fianc¨¦e.


    I¡¯m ying with your mom as punishment for her making decisions of her own. I¡¯m going to get her worked up and make her so close to cumming. Then I¡¯m going to deny her any release until after we cor her tonight.


    A new text came on the heels of his. I want to y too!


    Gioughed and walked around behind Becky. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand me, slut. I want those men upstairs to hear you begging me really scream and beg me. Make them so curious that they alle down to see what¡¯s going on here. Just think, all those strange men seeing you kneeling here begging to be my nasty little pain slut, my dirty little sex toy. Wanting me to spank you, to turn your ass baboon red and then your pussy before I shove my cock in you and fuck you. Will it shock them? Will theyugh at you? Old enough to be my mother yet wanting me to fuck you? Will they think you are a Nasty old cougar with no self-esteem?


    I wonder if it will excite them to see you like this? Maybe I¡¯ll invite them to jack off all over you? To cover you in their nasty cum while you beg me to use you, to own you.¡±


    While he was talking, he texted back to Abi. Come to the top of the stairs and wait. Bring the bag from Cherry¡¯s with you. Don¡¯te down until I text you too. When you do stomp like your one of the moversing to see what all the noise is about.


    The response came. You are so wickedly good to us.


    Becky started screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°TAKE ME GIO, FUCK YOUR PAIN SLUT. PUNISH ME, COLLAR ME, USE ME. MAKE ME YOUR NASTY FUCK TOY, HURT ME, OWN ME. PLEASE MASTER, DON¡¯T WAIT, FUCK ME NOW!¡±


    ¡°Louder slut, I don¡¯t think they heard you. If someone doesn¡¯te down to see what¡¯s going on, I won¡¯t cor you tonight.¡±


    Becky looked worried now. Was this part of the game they were ying, or did he mean it? She was so turned on thinking of those mening down here and covering her in their spunk as her master watched.


    Yet she was scared Gio really meant it when he said he wouldn¡¯t cor her if someone didn¡¯te to see what was going on. She screamed so loud her throat hurt. Just when she thought her voice was going to give out as tears ran down her face, she heard the sounds of heavy footstepsing down the stairs behind her. But the voice wasn¡¯t what she expected.


    ¡°Gio McLoed, what in the world are you doing to my mother?¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°Teaching her she isn¡¯t in charge anymore. Look at what she did while we were gone.¡±


    Abi looked around as Gio continued to taunt and cajole. ¡°Your mother seems to think she is still in charge. She assumed that all of you girls would want to keep sleeping with me so she made our yroom into the new Master Bedroom.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Well, she was probably right.¡±


    ¡°I know she was right and I¡¯m not saying it isn¡¯t a good temporary solution, only that she didn¡¯t have the right to make that decision. She isn¡¯t even part of our family yet. I mean she is you mom, but she doesn¡¯t belong to me or to you. She isn¡¯t even our lowest slut. She¡¯s nothing. Even if she was our lowest fuck toy, she had no right to make this decision. So I thought it was time to remind her of her ce. By the way, her safe word is Submarine. I informed her there is no soft limit, just the hard one. If she uses her safe word, we won¡¯t y with her for twenty-four hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but this isn¡¯t punishment for her, Gio this is her form of y I mean, look at that puddle of girl goo dripping on the floor.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m getting ready to tell her what her punishment was when you came and interrupted my fun. I thought about making her let all those movers cum on her but I think that just excited her more.¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°She¡¯s such a nasty slut, isn¡¯t she? So what do you think we should do to punish her?¡±


    ¡°PLEASE PUNISH ME MASTER, MISTRESS. PLEASE I WAS BAD I NEED TO BE PUNISHED.¡±


    Abi got down on her knees and looked at her mom in the face. ¡°Look at you. So eager to be punished. You are such a nasty slut. So, turned on by the thought of us hurting you, humiliating you. You want us to abuse you, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re all but creaming yourself at the thought.¡±


    Becky wailed she was so turned on. ¡°YES MISTRESS, PLEASE PUNISH THIS SLUT! PLEASE I NEED IT SO BAD.¡±


    Twelve


    ~~~~~~


    Just then, they heard more footstepsing down into the basement. ¡°Oh, this is where you all are.¡±


    Gio looked up to see his sister Fiona in her downstairs outfit. ¡°That looks so good on you sissy-slut.¡±


    Fiona blushed. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it since you picked it out.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°I did, but you can¡¯t all keep wearing the same thing every day. We need more clothes like this for around the house. Slut wear that¡¯s easy for me to y with my toys.¡±


    Fiona flushed at the thought of Gio ying with her. It had been all she could focus on all day at college, getting home and having her Master use his big fat cock on her. ¡°What¡¯s going on anyway there is no furniture upstairs in the bedrooms.¡±


    ¡°Becky took it upon herself to move us all down here. That¡¯s why we were just about to let her know what her punishment was.¡±


    Fiona nodded. ¡°I see it sounded to me like you all were ying and I just wanted in on the ytime.¡±


    Abi walked up to Fiona. ¡°Are you all horny from thinking about your brother at home ying with his toys while you were in ss, Fiona?¡±


    Fiona bit her lip and looked her brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e in the eyes. ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think has been going on? While you were at school trying to concentrate Tiffany, Mom and me were here; getting you little brothers big, fat, cock all to ourselves?¡±


    A moan slipped from Fiona¡¯s mouth as Abi¡¯s hand went up under her short schoolgirl skirt and stroked her already damp pussy. ¡°Get undressed sissy-slut and I¡¯ll let you brother y with you. Look at him Fiona. He¡¯s all hard and ready from tormenting my mother. He needs to cum and cum and cum do you think you can handle him as worked up as he is?¡±


    Fiona moaned again as she saw her brother¡¯s cock straining against his suit pants. Abi¡¯s fingers sliding around and around her clit without touching it, causing her to be wetter and wetter. She started removing the outfit she had just put on, exposing her hard nipples and dripping snatch to her brother, Abi and Becky Long. ¡°Oh, you need it bad, don¡¯t you, big sister? You need your little brother¡¯s big hard cock inside your hungry pink pce?¡±


    Fiona was shaking with need. ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t have it. Not yet, because you have to get past me first. Do you think you can do that, slut? Do you think you can please your mistress enough for me to let you have my fianc¨¦e inside your slutty little fuck hole?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s answer was to drop her short skirt beside her already discarded top and ster her lips to Abi¡¯s, plunging her tongue into the other girl¡¯s mouth and rubbing against her. She reached out and started removing Abi¡¯s clothes until the two young women were both standing in between Becky and Gio,pletely bare, their bodies pressed against each other as their lips and tongues continued to duel together. Fiona¡¯s hands wrapped around Abi¡¯s naked body as she pulled her tight against herself mashing their tit¡¯s together and she rubbed her body against the younger woman¡¯s like a cat in heat.

 137

    Abi pulled her mouth away from Fiona¡¯s and cooed in the girl¡¯s ear. ¡°That¡¯s right, big sister. Make me cum, and I¡¯ll let your brother fuck your tight little pussy. The faster you get your mistress off; the sooner your master can give you what you want. All while my naughty mother watches you get what she wants. To fuck our Master.


    Just think about it, Fiona. If you can make me cum, then your brother will fuck you and fuck you. Your mommy isn¡¯t here to im his cum. He¡¯ll be able to dump all that thick virile baby making cum deep in your hungry womb. Maybe he¡¯ll put a baby in you before your mommy get¡¯s hers.¡±


    Gio knew that this wasn¡¯t the first or even second time he¡¯d heard Fiona and Abi talking about him, knocking his sister up. Was that really what Fiona wanted? A baby? His baby? ¡°Wait. Fiona, Abi. Stop a minute.¡±


    Both girls stopped rubbing on each other and turned to look at the man in their life. Gio finished stepping out of his pants that he¡¯d started to take off earlier when his erection grew too painful, pressing against his pants. ¡°All ying aside. This is the third time today Abi you¡¯ve said something about giving Fiona a baby. Is that what you want, Fiona? Do you want me to make you pregnant?¡±


    Fiona hung her head. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint her brother and master by telling him what she really wanted. Abi took her by the chin and lifted her head until they were looking into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fiona,st night you took his cor and promised him you belonged to him, but he promised you things too. He promised to ept you, to care for you, to give you what you needed. How can he do that if you aren¡¯t honest with him? Tell you brother what you want. Tell him all of your dream and let him prove he is worthy of your submission to him.¡±


    Fiona nodded and looked her brother in the eye. ¡°I WANT TO QUIT SCHOOL!, GIO I HATE IT! I¡¯VE ALWAYS HATED IT. THAT WHAT DAD WANTED NOT ME. HE WANTED ME TO GET MY MBA AND CPA SO HE¡¯D HAVE A FREE BUISNESS MANAGER.¡±


    Gio was shocked at his sister¡¯s statement. ¡°Jesus Fiona, then what do you want?¡±


    Her voice dropped from yelling to a whisper. ¡°I want what I always wanted, Gio. I want to find a man who has enough money that I can stay home and take care of my family. I want to have babies and be a stay at home wife and mother it¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted.¡±


    Gio¡¯s head hung in shame. ¡°And I¡¯ve destroyed your dream by putting my cor on you.¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± Fiona wailed as she clutched her brother. ¡°DON¡¯T TOSS ME AWAY NOW! YOU MADE ME LOVE YOU AND YOU PROMISED TO LOVE ME. YOU PROMISED ME, GIO!¡±


    Abi hugged the woman to her as she looked at her fianc¨¦e. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it Gio, she doesn¡¯t want to be some man¡¯s housewife. She wants to be YOUR housewife. Fiona wants to care for YOUR home, YOUR family. She wants YOUR babies. NOT SOME MAN¡¯S YOUR¡¯S! She wants what society says she can¡¯t have. But she can have it. We can all have it.¡±


    Gio looked at her and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t marry all of you. While incest among consenting adults may be legal here polygamy isn¡¯t.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°It isn¡¯t, you¡¯re right legally, you can only have one wife. However, there are those who live an alternative lifestyle. There are even ministers and officiants willing to do polyamory marriages. That¡¯s what it¡¯s called when a group marries each other a polyamorous lifestyle. Multiple spouses, all married to each other, all equal in each other¡¯s lives. A polyamory¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want? Both of you?¡±


    Abi and Fiona nodded Becky cleared her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you all, but I want to be part of the family.¡±


    Gio looked at her. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be legal, anyway.¡±


    Beckyughed. ¡°Since when has a marriage being legal changed anything? The only ce it wouldn¡¯t matter is in court or at the doctors, but we could fix that. You and Abi get legally married to each other. Fiona and Tiffany get married to each other legally. Thus, you all are family. The only downside would be if Mia joins us and then she could enter a polyamory marriage with you all and legally marry Cecilia. Making all of you family. I¡¯m the mother-inw, so no one would question us all living together that way. And legally you¡¯d all be rted by either blood or marriage.¡±


    Gio thought about it, but none of this was dealing with his hard-on and thinking straight was difficult with so much blood pulsing in his cock and his testicles heavy with sperm that needed to be released. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this moreter for now, everyone get on the bed it¡¯s time for us to get serious before someone else shows up and needs us.¡±


    Tiffany came down just as Gio was telling everyone to get on the bed and she kneeled at the end of the bed. ¡°I said everyone sex ve Tiffany. Get those clothes off and get on the bed.¡± Becky went to stand and climb on the bed, and Gio caught her by the arm. ¡°Not you slut. It¡¯s time for your punishment. If it was any of these others, then I¡¯d use this on them.¡±


    Gio reached into the Pink Cherry bag and pulled out the leather covered paddle. ¡°But I know you¡¯d just enjoy it. So here is your punishment. Everyone in the family is going to torment and torture you from now until time for your cor ceremony. You will resist nothing they tell you to do or do to them.


    If you want the torment to stop, then your only way to make it stop is to say your safe word. If you say Submarine, no one will touch you for the next twenty-four hours, as we agreed. But that would also mean you don¡¯t get cored until tomorrow night. If you cum before I lock my cor on you, then everything stops and you won¡¯t get cored until tomorrow night. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°Not master slut, not yet you haven¡¯t epted my cor yet. So I¡¯m not your master. Just your potential master until you say yes to my cor and I lock it on you. Until then you will call me Sir, not Master. You will call Abi, ma¡¯am, not mistress. Now bend your ass over the end of that bed and don¡¯t you dare raise up or cum while I warm up your ass with this paddle. Remember, if you cum or use your safe word, everything ends. You will thank me for every blow and ask for another. If you fail to do so, I¡¯ll start over. Only I know how many I n to give you. It could be one or it could be one hundred and one.¡±


    Becky bent over the end of the bed with her head on the mattress, her ass in the air. Gio swung the paddle andid a solid blow on her right cheek ¡°Thank you sir, can I have another, please.¡± She moaned, and hended a blow on her left cheek. Back and forth he went until he could see she was about ready to cum just from the twenty blows to each side of her ass cheeks. ¡°Get your ass on that bed, head hanging over the foot. It¡¯s time for some genuine pain, you pain slut. I¡¯m going to fuck that mouth and you¡¯re going to take my whole cock no matter how much it chokes you or hurts.¡±


    Then, without warning, Gio mmed his cock as far back into her throat as he could go, causing her to cough and gag and see stars as his enormous dick punched into the back of her throat. ¡°You still have four inches to go, slut. You better figure out how to get my entire cock in that throat of yours or I¡¯m going to punch a hole in the back of your head.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Becky tilted her head more and as he came to the back, she swallowed and felt his cock slide into her actual esophagus four inches. She kept swallowing even as she realized she¡¯d taken the whole thing, but now she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Gio just kept his quick fast thrusts as she swallowed and swallowed. The sensation like nothing he¡¯d felt before. It was tighter than a cumming pussy or ass but felt a lot the same. He realized she couldn¡¯t breathe and watched her closely until her face turned purple and her eyes started to roll back in her head, and he pulled out of her throat and took a few more shallow pumps, stopping just before choking her.


    He looked down up the bed to see Fiona, Abi and Tiffanyying in a triangr daisy chain, eating each other¡¯s pussies. ¡°You three get over here. Abi, left breast; Tiffany, right breast Fiona, eat this slut¡¯s pussy but don¡¯t you even touch her clit.¡± Gio whispered to Abi to bite her nipple with every fifth suck and to Tiffany to bite every seventh. Then he mmed his cock back into her throat as deep as he could. She choked, then swallowed, and he was deep in her esophagus again.


    Becky was in heaven as much as she could be without having an orgasm. Her mouth hurt from being stretched open for so long. Her throat hurt from Gio¡¯s rough treatment, but she was distracted from the sweet pain by the sucking pleasure at her nipples and the licking at her pussy. Then she screamed as first one nipple and then the other felt the sharp bite of the girl¡¯s teeth. It was so exquisite that she almost came and fought to keep from it.


    Gioughed as he pushed deep into her throat again, taking away her air, giving her something else to think about besides the pleasure and pain mixing. Then as he went shallow again, allowing her to breathe first one nipple, then the other was bitten again, and the pain shot straight to her neglected clit that was so full of blood that it was visibly standing at attention.


    He mmed back into her throat as she screamed, choked and then swallowed him back deep. Gio knew she was close, and it was time to give her a break. He reached into the Pink Cherry bag and pulled out the three alligator clips he¡¯d bought earlier and handed them to Abi. ¡°You know what to do.¡±


    She nodded and sucked hard on her mother¡¯s left nipple, then pulled off and ced the cold metal against her mother¡¯s Are and release the mp so it snapped shut on her nipple. Her mom howled around Gio¡¯s cock as the tiny groves of the clip closed on her hard nipple, trapping all the blood in the nipple where it was. Then she had Tiffany move, and she did the same thing to the other nipple.


    Becky saw stars as they subjected her second nipple to the alligator mp. It took every once of her willpower not to cum from the startling pain that pulsed deep into her engorged clit. She howled again and felt Gio Jerk out of her mouth with a howl of his own as his warm cum sprayed across her face and neck, over her breasts and even onto her belly.


    He instantly jumped up on the bed and pushed his sister away from Becky¡¯s pussy and he swiped her clit three quick times with his tongue. Having her buck and wanting more, even as she fought not to cum. Then he was gone.

 138

    Gio climbed behind his sister, Fiona and shoved his still hard, throbbing dick into her pussy. ¡°You want my baby, Sis? Then you ¡®re going to get it. I¡¯m going to hammer your pussy and cum so deep you¡¯ll be begging me to stop.¡±


    ¡°GIVE IT TO ME, GIO. GIVE ME YOUR CUM, GIVE ME YOUR BABY! BREED ME MAKE ME A MOMMY FOR YOU.¡±


    ¡°OH YOU¡¯RE GOING TO GET IT ALRIGHT.¡± He eximed as he pounded her as hard and deep as he could without hurting her. He nodded to Abi, who moved down to her mom¡¯s pussy and spread her lips so that her clit was fully exposed, and she mped her mouth on her mother¡¯s bundle of nerves, giving it a gentle suck causing her mom¡¯s hips to buck up into the air.


    Then Abi pulled away and snapped the alligator mp on Becky¡¯s clit as far inside as she could. Becky screamed at the throbbing pain and started breathing like she was having a baby to control the need to cum.


    Becky focused on one thought: They wouldn¡¯t break her. She wouldn¡¯t cum and she wouldn¡¯t ask them to stop, no matter how much they tormented her. She really was already a hair past any previous limit she¡¯d allowed herself to go pain wise. If it hadn¡¯t been for Gio¡¯s promise that she wouldn¡¯t get her cor tonight if she broke, she¡¯d have yelled submarine after the second mp had gone on her nipple.


    ¡°GET UP BECKY ON YOUR FEET.¡± Gio yelled as he continued to fuck his sister who screamed that she was cumming and begging him to give her a baby at the same time.


    Becky struggled to obey, and it took both Abi and Tiffany to help her stand on her legs that felt weak from trying to resist the urge to cum. Every move caused the clip on her clit to stimte and cause pain at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re struggling to hold on, aren¡¯t you, slut?¡±


    Becky thought about denying it. ¡°I am Sir, thatst mp almost made me cum.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see that I think we will give you a little break. Assume the cor me position at the foot of the bed until I¡¯m done with these other sluts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    Gio chuckled. ¡°OH no little pain ve. Don¡¯t thank me yet the night hasn¡¯t even started yet. I promise when I mp that cor on your neck, you¡¯ll be past begging us to let you cum.¡±


    Becky kneeled in the proper position, legs spread to show her soon to be master and mistress her dripping pussy. Hands on the back of her neck, elbows out, back straight with her forty double D breast thrust out Nipples still mped and aching. She knew it was unwise to taunt the people in control of her pain, but her pride wouldn¡¯t let her concede anything more than she already had. ¡°I can take anything you think you can dish out, Sir.¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°The day is still young. There are humiliations and torments galore yet toe. I wonder if you¡¯ll make it through your coring ritual without using your safe word? It¡¯s my goal to find your absolute limit and make you break little pain slut.¡±


    Becky whimpered with anticipation even as she tried to stay perfectly still in the cor me position. Every little shift caused delicious pain to throb over her clit and deep inside her pussy. She needed whatever Gio and Abi wanted to give her. She was like a junky getting a fix after rehab. So full of need she couldn¡¯t think past getting the next bit of pain or pleasure.


    Gio turned his attention back to his sister, who had calmed a little while he¡¯d dealt with Becky. She had cum so hard on his cock earlier that she hadn¡¯t been making since in the things she screamed. Now Fiona seemed to be back in control and was humping back into his cock, trying to get him to go harder and faster again. Instead, he changed his position, shoving down on her back, moving her into a more submissive position. As he did, he felt the opening of her cervix against his cock.


    He still had a good three inches of his cock outside of his big sister. This was the most she¡¯d ever taken. But at this angle he could feel her cervix and he knew that if he was slow and patient, he could work the rest of his cock up through her cervical opening and into her womb. He pushed, and he heard her gasp. ¡°What are you doing, Gio?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you what you want, Fiona. This time you¡¯re going to take my entire cock. I can feel your cervix, and I¡¯m going to push through that opening and into your womb. I bet if I dump my cum into your uterus instead of just your Virginia we can beat the odds of your birth control pills after all they are only ny percent effective, anyway. If I¡¯m in your womb when I cum, I bet we¡¯ll beat that ten percent and knock you up.¡±


    ¡°OH GOD GIO! I CAN FEEL YOU STREATCHING MY CERIVIX: OH, OH, OH GOD. YOU¡¯RE REALLY DOING IT! YOU¡¯RE ACTUALLY GOING TO GO INSIDE MY¡­¡± Fiona screamed as she felt the pop as his cock head pushed past the top of her cervix and fit into her womb. Then, a momentter, she felt as his balls settled against her body.


    For the first time since she¡¯d found out how big he was and straddled his big fat cock, Fiona had all thirteen and three quarters of it inside her. Gio, her baby brother, was three inches deep in her womb. Then he pumped shallow and fast, just until his cockhead bumped against the opening in her cervix and then deep into her womb again and again.


    She was fuller than she¡¯d ever been and it mixed the pleasure with the pain of having his thickness stretching her cervical opening. Then it happened. Fiona experienced the most intense orgasm of her life. To call it a cum was misleading. She wasn¡¯t cumming; she was violently exploding from her brother¡¯s rough fucking.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Her pussy mped and released so hard she thought she would pass out. Add to that feeling, her cervix started mping against the thick cock shoved past it as well. Fiona lost all coherent thought as her brain melted in the pleasure Gio¡¯s cock was putting her through.


    Gio felt her pussy mp on his hard cock, but the strange part was feeling her cervix pulsing, too. It was like being massaged twice in the same ce, a warm vice squeezing his shaft so hard he couldn¡¯t move more than a few centimeters and then just under his cockhead, getting the same squeezing flutter only faster. It was enough to set his own orgasm off, and he roared as he unloaded deep in his sister¡¯s womb.


    Just when he was sure he was done cumming, Abi was behind him, shoving her finger up his ass and rubbing in tight little flicks against his prostate. Gio went off like a roman candle again, shooting rope after rope of his thick, virile sperm right into his sister¡¯s open womb. Coating every inch. When he was empty and spent, Gio copsed and slipped out of his sister who was still cum drunk from her own ster orgasm.


    Tiffany and Abi got Fiona turned over and her ass up on several pillows, tilting her cervix up, keeping Gio¡¯s fertile seed deep in her womb. While neither of them had gotten to ride Gio¡¯s cock, they were okay with it because they knew he¡¯d be up again before the night was over. They could wait. This time had been for Fiona to help her achieve her goal of having Gio¡¯s baby.


    Thirteen


    ~~~~~


    Gio rolled off the bed. He walked over to his dresser and pulled out a clean pair of pants and a t-shirt. No need to get dressed up. Knowing that the expensive suit he¡¯d gotten was not just tailored to him but dry clean, he put the pants and jacket into the wardrobe that already had some of his clothes in it. Yes, he¡¯d invited Mia over for dinner so they could talk about thepany. If, however, there was any hope of her joining their little family like he hoped, she might as well get used to seeing his big fat cock. If she didn¡¯t join them, at least she¡¯d know why he had so many women in his life.


    He also needed to talk to Tiffany about what Abi had mentioned, all of them getting married to each other, living this polyamorist lifestyle as a polyamory marriage. His life had sure changed in a week¡¯s time. This timest week, he¡¯d been sure he was going to end up thest Virgin on earth. Now he had a house full of women, all who wanted to fuck him senseless several times a day.


    Gio needed a distraction and went up to his old room. Thankfully, Becky had been wise enough to realize that his desk andputer set up were off limits to anyone else. The first thing he did was check thepany¡¯s financial ount. The automatic transfer from his online money friends ount into his newly secured bank ount was more than double what it had been earlier that morning. It was his first full day of having the simple button on his ClickTalk app and he¡¯d already made almost half a million dors. Surely it would have to slow down some soon. Yet each day more people and business were adding ClickTalk ounts to their social media presence.


    He closed out that ount window and opened one to order some new top of the line gear for working. If he was going to make a go of ClickTalk and G. L. Creations LLC, then he need something better than an old used server and a cheapputer. He started with theputer, going online and custom ordering a top of the lineputer set up with Multiple Monitors. He purchased the coding software he¡¯d always wanted and then he added a pen and drawing pad and the top of the line graphic design software suite he¡¯d also always wanted to learn.


    He saw that they also had an online training software he could order for both the coding software and the graphic design suite, and he added it as well. He entered his temporary debit card and payed for the purchases.

 139

    Next, he went to another site. This one was thepany that had the best expandable server towers racks and des on the market today. He bought a rack and several des. He also bought two top of the line towers that the rack and des could be connected to creating his own miniature server farm. That would allow for ClickTalk to expand how Mia had suggested and still give him plenty of storage and operating speed and power for adding other games and apps.


    They would use one tower only as an internal server for those working for thepany. An intr, as it were. The external tower or the one connected to the inte would be separate and the only link would be through the set up Gio and ordered for himself. Once he got to know his soon to be hired team of graphic designers and coders, he¡¯d give ess as he feltfortable. He¡¯d also need to add a couple of different inte connection modems and routers. One dedicated to the ClickTalk and working app server, another for employees to use. A third just for himself. He¡¯d call his cable esspany tomorrow and talk about getting those set up next door quickly.


    Once done, he logged off, feeling like he had made some progress. He had a couple of personal things to take care ofputer wise and he¡¯d try to do thatter this afternoon, but right now this whole Polyamorous/Polyamory rtionship thing was heavy on his mind. He really needed to talk to Tiffany and see if she was feeling the same way as Abi and Fiona. If so, he would need to make some serious changes in their lives again.


    He went downstairs onto the main floor and followed sounds of his ¡®women¡¯ chatting andughing. He entered the living room and saw Tiffany and Fiona setting on either side of Abi on the couch, each dressed in their downstairs uniform. Becky was still naked, sitting in one of the stuffed straight-backed chairs, still wearing only the three alligator mps. Gio noticed that the woman¡¯s nipples and clit had changed color and he thought they might have miscalcted the need for blood flow to those parts. He didn¡¯t want to damage her, so he walked over to her.


    ¡°Becky, I¡¯m going to have to remove the mps I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to leave them on any longer. When I remove them, the pain is going to be excoriating and it will probably make you cum on the spot. Because of that, I¡¯m giving you permission to cum when I remove them. The game is supposed to be fun and yet give you what you need. Not be impossible for you to survive. So I¡¯m going to amend the Submarine rule in that if something looks dangerous after a while you can inform us and that won¡¯t be a true Submarine.¡±


    Becky¡¯s eyes began to tear up as she nodded. ¡°Thank you Gio.¡±


    Gio smiled at her. ¡°You should have said something when they went numb.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t want to wait twenty-four hours for my cor.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t for this.¡± Gio looked at Tiffany. ¡°Get me a towel please I want to put it under Becky before we remove these mps. I¡¯d rather not soak mom¡¯s fake Queen Anne chair.¡±


    Tiffany came back with a ck garbage bag and two towels and the first aid kit from the bathroom. ¡°Stand up Mrs. Long.¡±


    Becky stood, and Tiffany put down the garbage bag and then the two towels. ¡°Better to be safe than sorryter.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Good thinking. Also, a good idea on the first aid kit. Help me get this off her. You take her right nipple, I¡¯ll take the left and her clit. I think it would be better to remove them all at once and I don¡¯t want to jerk them off this time. I think we left them on too long for that.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to do this?¡±


    Gio looked at Tiffany. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, then we open them. Watch out for her to cum a bucket load. Pink Cherry told us that wasn¡¯t umon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ready when you are.¡±


    Gio grabbed the two mps he was going to remove and noticed Tiffany did the same with hers. ¡°Okay, here we go. One. Two. Three.¡±


    He opened the mps, as did Tiffany. Becky sat for a second as color seeped back into her nipples and then she screamed As the pain hit and her pussy pulsed with the overwhelming rush of both the pain and pleasure. She soaked the towels under her and then copsed into the chair as she fainted from the intense mix of pain and pleasure and the most intense orgasm she¡¯d had in years.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gio picked up Becky and Tiffany, took the towels and bag off the chair she went and got a washcloth and another towel and cleaned up the older woman. Gio sat her back in the chair and snapped an Ammonia Ampoule and waved it under her nose, waking her up. ¡°Wow, that was a big one.¡±


    ¡°And thest one until after we cor you do you understand Becky?¡±


    She nodded ¡°Yes Sir.¡±


    He smiled and helped her stand again, holding on as she got her feet under. ¡°Good Girl.¡± Gio looked at his sister next. ¡°Can you go downstairs and grab the outfit in the Pink Cherry bag? It¡¯s Becky¡¯s downstairs uniform. She may dress for now. Take her with you and help her get ready for the rest of the evening.¡±


    Fiona smiled at him. ¡°Of course, Gio that¡¯s part of taking care of our family. By the way, I ordered dinner from the Mediterranean Garden they will deliver it around five thirty. I got enough for ten. A fresh sd and some Greek style pasta and seafood dish I¡¯d never heard of and bava for dessert. I thought Mia might enjoy something from home.¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I love you think anything served at an American restaurant will be authentic to another country.¡±


    Fiona huffed. ¡°it¡¯s Mediterranean Gio.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mediterranean style, Fiona. It isn¡¯t an actual meal you would get on any Greek ind. Why enough for ten people?¡±


    Fiona shrugged her shoulder. ¡°In this house now days who knows how many will be here at dinner. Better too much than not enough.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Good point.¡±


    Fiona helped Becky downstairs. ¡°Hey maybe let her rest a little while she¡¯s down there she looks pretty wiped.¡±


    Fiona nodded, and the two of them slowly made their way down to the new bedroom.


    Gio turned to Abi. ¡°I need to talk to Tiffany so I¡¯m going to take her out on the new bike if that¡¯s alright with you?¡±


    Abi smiled Gio knew she realized exactly what He was about to do. ¡°That¡¯s fine Fiona and I are going to take Mom and go shopping. Is it okay if I get some of the money in your backpack for us to spend? We are going back to Pink Cherry¡¯s she¡¯s holding a few things for me.¡±


    Gio frowned. ¡°We just left there recently, and her granddaughter is supposed to be here sometime soon.¡±


    ¡°Cheri will note until five that gives me an hour and a half. I preordered what we are going to get. It¡¯s your fault part of it, anyway.¡±


    Gio raised his eyebrow. ¡°My fault?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said that we all needed more outfits to wear downstairs. So we all got on Cherry¡¯s website and picked out some things. She had several in stock and the others will be shipped to us here in the next two days. Plus, I want to get new locks for the girls. Considering our earlier talk, I want locks that don¡¯t humiliate anyone or make things so obvious.¡±


    Gio thought about that and nodded. ¡°Yeah, see if you can find those locks like moms that are less obvious.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°We are on the same page again, Gio. That¡¯s what I ask for, expect for mom. I think we went the wrong direction for herpletely. She needs the humiliation, so I¡¯m going a new direction with her. I know she¡¯s going to ept it from you, but it¡¯s my job to help you meet each woman¡¯s needs. What I ordered may seem strange to you at first but it will help meet her needs.¡±


    ¡°I trust you to know what she needs and to teach me if I need to know it.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you I¡¯ll talk with you after we both get home about it and we will have implemented it by then.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°We need to talk about a soft line stop for her, too. What happened just now could have been dangerous if we hadn¡¯t caught it. She needs to tell us when she has issues without fearing we won¡¯t y anymore.¡±


    Abi stood and wrapped her arms around him and kissed him deep and long. ¡°You are so good to us. Don¡¯t let anyone tell you otherwise, Gio. You may have an enormous cock, but that isn¡¯t all you are. You are a fantastic lover and a kind, considerate and loving one too. I wasn¡¯t joking today when I told Cherry you were the rainbow unicorn. A big dicked man who knows how to please ady and cares for her too. Go talk to Tiffany you¡¯ll see it will all work out.¡±


    Gio walked over to Tiffany. ¡°Want to go for a ride on my new Harley?¡±


    She smiled at him. ¡°Really? Do you even have to ask?¡±


    Gioughed and handed her the helmet that he¡¯d picked out for Abi. ¡°use this helmet for now I¡¯ll order one for you and Fiona this weekend.¡±


    Tiffany frowned. ¡°Why order us each one we can all use the same helmet. It¡¯s not like more than one of us can ride with you at a time.¡±


    ¡°True, I guess. I just like that each of you girls has your own stuff. I mean, you are all sharing me, and I enjoy making you each feel unique.¡±


    ¡°And you gave each of us our own color we noticed that but the things Abi just bought they aren¡¯t just in that one color, we like variety too, Gio. I hope you like the outfits we bought. We got some that were individual and some we each bought the same of so we can all dress the same for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll love them all.¡±


    Tiffany climbed on behind Gio and he pressed the start button and they took off. ¡°Oh, this is so different from your old bike.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°It is the electric engine, makes it so quiet. Easier to talk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but no pussy vibrations.¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°Well, I could order you a bullet vibrator to shove into you horny little hole when we go riding so you get your ¡®good vibrations¡¯.¡±


    Tiffany chuckled over the speaker. ¡°That might work.¡±


    They pulled into the local creamery. ¡°Let¡¯s get a couple of shakes. I need to talk to you about something.¡±

 140

    Gio took her hand and led her inside She got a double chocte and he got a banana and they sat looking out over the parking lot. Gio could tell she looked nervous, and he knew that was his fault. ¡°We¡¯ve had a rough week, huh?¡±


    She nodded and bit her lip. ¡°Yeah somewhat.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tiffany, I¡¯m not ending things again. I just need to ask you a few things.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She rxed a little at that.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m sorry again for just tossing you back to your dad without asking what you wanted. That¡¯s why we¡¯re having this little talk. I never want to upset you like that again. So, when I¡¯m thinking of something that impacts you or all of us, I want to ask your opinion and what you want or need. That¡¯s what this conversation is about I need to know Tiffany how you really feel about me.¡±


    She looked at this almost perfect man and was confused. ¡°Is this about you and Abi? I mean, I know my ce in your life, Gio. Abi is your soulmate, the girl you love and I¡¯m just the sex ve that you fuck when you need someone to help take care of your needs. Don¡¯t worry about me causing problems.¡±


    Gio sat back. ¡°Wait, no, that isn¡¯t what I mean. This isn¡¯t about Abi and me well it sort of is, but she wanted me to talk to you. She thinks you¡¯re in love with me and that you want to stay with us beyond the end of the school year, maybe even longer.¡±


    A tear fell from Tiffany¡¯s eye and she swiped it angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me Gio and you can tell Abi she doesn¡¯t have to worry about me either. I know my ce in our group. I¡¯m yours and I n to stay with you as long as you¡¯ll let me.¡±


    ¡°But what about UT and your schrship?¡±


    ¡°I already withdrew from Ut and sent a letter exining the issue here with the school and stated that Cheerleading has be a triggering event in my life now. I don¡¯t want to have to face football yers alone again. They make me nervous.¡±


    ¡°So you n to go to school here?¡±


    ¡°Honestly no. I know this sweet guy who is starting up this really cool tech startup building games and apps. I thought I might go to work for him as maybe the CEO¡¯s personal assistant or receptionist.¡±


    ¡°You are more than wee to either Job Tiffany. I know how organized you are and you would be a real help with either job.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Good, now as for how I feel about you. Gio, I love you. I love our whole weird family. I¡¯m happy where I am. I¡¯m happy wearing your cor and staying with you for as long as you want me. Forever if you¡¯ll let me.¡±


    Gio heaved a sigh. ¡°Okay, good then. Listen, I messed up again with you. Tonight I¡¯m taking the lock off your cor.¡± He held up his hand when he saw the fear on her face. ¡°Not to get rid of you. I don¡¯t want to humiliate you anymore, Tiffany.


    I love you the same as I love Fiona and Abi. Fiona had a melt down today because I wasn¡¯t listening to her wants and needs. I get you need protection for now and I hope I¡¯m reading this righ, t that you love me as much as I love you. Because Abi suggested something today. Fiona is dropping school tomorrow, and she wants to be my housewife and stay at home, mother. Abi, of course, wants to be my wife and Partner. You say you love me. That you love our entire family. Abi did some research and found something called a Polyamorous or Polyamory Rtionship. It¡¯s a type of rtionship where there are over two people in amitted rtionship. All of them equal. So I want to know Tiffany, if you could actually marry me and Fiona and Abi and all of us be husband and wives together, would you want that?¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°Really? Is that legal?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t legal, but there are ways around that, sort of. We would make amitment and could even have a wedding ceremony, but you wouldn¡¯t just be marrying me. You would marry me, Fiona and Abi. We¡¯d all be equal in each other¡¯s eyes. But legally we¡¯d have to do something weird. You could legally be a McLoed, but not my wife. You would legally be Fiona¡¯s wife. But we would have a ceremony in front of our loved ones and friends who would know that we are husband and wife and wife and wife. You would have two wives and a husband. Just not on paper.¡±


    ¡°Gio, are you seriously asking me to marry you and Abi and Fiona right now? To be your wife alongside them, not just your sex ve?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only I need you to understand you wouldn¡¯t be just my wife alongside of them. I wouldn¡¯t just be Gio and his three wives, it would also be Tiffany and her two wives and husband.¡±


    ¡°And Abi and Fiona want this too?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and ask them.¡±.


    Gio held out his hand, and Tiffany took it. They stood and moved to the door when it opened and in walked Dean Chadwick and four other members of the football team. ¡°Well, look what we have here, boys. The Geek and the Queen Bitch.¡±


    Fourteen


    ~~~~~


    Abi Long watched as Gio left with Tiffany. So much had happened in thest twenty-four hours and she felt like she was the proverbial phoenix rising reborn from the ashes of her old life. It was just yesterday she thought she¡¯d never get away from Dean Chadwick. Just yesterday that she¡¯d been forced to act like she loved the asshole and act as his loving and submissive girlfriend or risk her and her mother losing everything.


    Then, like a cleansing fire, her mother had burned it all to the ground. Bringing them to Gio and begging him to im them, protect them, own them. By all rights, he could have epted her terms and things would be so different today. Instead, Gio had offered them an alternative. He asked Abi to marry him and instead of making her one of his growing number of submissive women, he¡¯d risen her to the dominant mistress to his master, allowing Abi to grow and explore her own sexually dominant side.


    He¡¯d recognized her mother for what she was as well. Gio, with a simple few words, had offered her the opportunity to have the sexual gratification she¡¯d not been able to fully experience since Abi¡¯s father became ill.


    Thinking about that so much that had confused her about her mom and dad was clearer now that she was paying attention to her mother¡¯s sexual needs. Things they had done and said that she didn¡¯t understand when she was younger suddenly werepletely clear. Just knowing her mother was into BDSM and humiliation had made them clearer.


    She had realized just a little while ago that her mom had a thing for ¡®Pet y¡¯. She could remember how, when she was younger, her mom blushing when her dad had called Becky a ¡°good girl¡± while patting her back or head. He used to call her mom his little love puppy around the house and even around his friends and Abi had just thought it was a weird term of enderement.


    Now she knew it wasn¡¯t, but probably because of Abi at the time, and Pet y had evolved a bit since those days. They hadn¡¯t gone farther than that.


    Abi now nned to push her mom. To find her hard limit on how far she was willing to go with that and the whole bondage/pain thing, too. Abi smiled, thinking of the fun she was about to set up for her mom and Gio.


    Unlike Dean, Gio had listened to Abi¡¯s observations about the other women in his house. He¡¯d weed her opinion on his other rtionships and made her feel like an equal partner. Now tonight he was doing what Abi had suggested and asking Tiffany to be part of their Polyamory marriage.


    Yes, thest twenty-four hours had definitely changed things and yet Abi couldn¡¯t sake the feeling that everything had been going too smoothly. Dean and his father weren¡¯t known for giving up so easily. It convinced her they were up to something. Something that would try to mess with her newfound happiness and bring Gio into trouble and her and her mother back under their thumbs.


    Just then, she heard shuffling behind her and turned to see her mom dressed in the naughty businesswoman suit Gio had picked out for her. It looked good on her mom. ¡°Hey baby, what are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°Reflecting on life and making some ns.¡±


    ¡°Anything I need to worry about as your mother or as your lowly pain slut?¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°Not really, wondering when the other shoe is going to drop. It worries me that the Chadwick¡¯s have seemed to give up you know that isn¡¯t like them.¡±


    Beth¡¯s arms wrapped around her daughter from behind. ¡°I know it worries me, too. But thankfully I don¡¯t have to worry about them that¡¯s what I have you and Gio for now.¡±


    Abi turned and hugged her. ¡°You know that I still love and respect you, right? I know we are humiliating you and treating you like a ything, but as my mom, I¡¯ve never been prouder. You know what you need, and you are finally allowing yourself to admit and embrace it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Abi, that means a lot to me. I¡¯m proud of you, too. Watching you be a confident young woman thesest few days has been part of why I¡¯m brave enough to share who I am and what I need.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°Thank you, too. Mom, we need to talk about this afternoon in the den, though. I know we said no soft line word but we need one. You needed to talk about the fact that the mps were bing a problem. We need a yellow word or a time out word that means you need to stop to talk about something or exin something. Both Gio and I are still learning about BDSM, pain y and humiliation y, so there are conversations we need to have and you need to tell us if the direction we are going works or doesn¡¯t for you. For an example, we read earlier about people that love being used as a human toilet. Are you into that or have you wanted to try that?¡±


    Becky made a disgusted face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like that, never even thought of that, but I know I wouldn¡¯t want someone to use me like a toilet.¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s why we need to have some conversations and during y need to pause if you need to tell us that doesn¡¯t do good things for you. What if Gio had just used you? I¡¯m not say he wanted to or would have. But by the rules earlier, the only way you could have stopped that was to say Submarine and then you wouldn¡¯t be getting cored tonight.¡±

 141

    Becky nodded. ¡°So what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that your pause word should be Periscope since your safe word is Submarine. Those are two words we will almost never use in a sexual environment.¡±


    Just then, Fiona found them. ¡°Hey if we¡¯re still going shopping we need to leave soon. Can we take your car Mrs. Long I hate the piece of crap dad gave me.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s take Gio¡¯s new truck.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s eyes got round. ¡°Gio bought a new truck? I thought he bought that new electric Harley.¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°He did he bought both. The guy gave him a great deal on his wrecked bike and, with the ¡®presidential incentive rebate¡¯ for buying an alternative fuel vehicle, it made the Electric bike the same price as the used one he was going to buy. Then he went and splurged on the truck. Wanted a hybrid but four-wheel drive for the winter. The truck is seriously awesome I got to drive it home from the dealer.¡±


    They went outside and Abiughed at the drool and envy on Fiona¡¯s face. ¡°Want to drive it? Then you can tell Gio you drove his truck before he did.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t test drive it?¡±


    Abiughed again. ¡°He did, but we¡¯ll tell him that doesn¡¯t count it wasn¡¯t his when he test drove it. So you and I will have driven his truck before he did. He should have taken it since he took Tiffany and she was in her skirt, but I think he forget he bought it because we had to park on the street earlier.¡±


    Fiona climbed in the driver¡¯s seat and ran her hand over the steering wheel. ¡°I want one. I know he won¡¯t let me have it he¡¯ll want to get me a SUV and being the stay at home mommy of our unit, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll end up with. But man, I love this truck and I haven¡¯t even driven it yet.¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let him put you in a mommy¡¯s mobile. No reason you can¡¯t be the kick ass mom with the cool ass truck.¡±


    Fiona smiled. ¡°Thank you Abi.¡±


    They got to Pink Cherrys, and Abi gave both Fiona and her mom warning. ¡°This shop is off the wall sexy and the doorbell is hrious. Cherry is well, she is unique. She will just t out say what¡¯s on her mind, so don¡¯t be surprised at whates out her mouth.¡±


    Becky spoke up. ¡°She¡¯s always been that way.¡±


    Abi looked back at her mom she didn¡¯t know why she was surprised but she was. ¡°MOM? You know Cherry?¡±


    ¡°Charity Pinkston? Yes, she was my home-economics teacher when I was in high school. They made her resign after her divorce and she opened this shop as sort of a p to the PTA¡¯s face for ostracizing her for getting divorced.¡± Becky blushed. ¡°And your father and I might have bought some things from her from time to time.¡±


    Abi was shocked, but not too shocked. It made since this was the nicest adult toy store in town. The other two she¡¯d looked at online were more old porn shops ran by sleazy men on the outskirts of town and she would never have feltfortable shopping there. She opened the door andughed at Fiona and her mother¡¯s shock when the door chime went off. ¡°Spank Me, Master.¡±


    They all entered, and Abi froze when they were greeted by a young woman and not Cherry herself. ¡°Hi Y¡¯all, wee to the Pink Cherry.¡±


    Never in her life had Abi seriously wanted to have sex with a woman. Her time with Tiffany, Cecilia, Fiona and her Mom was all more about sharing them with Gio. But this woman was a walking wet dreame true. Abi felt her panties soak as she realized this was Cheri Pinkston. The innocent twenty-year-old that Gio was supposed to teach about sex and take her cherry. But all Abi was thinking was she wanted to fuck this girl, she wanted this sexy woman under her, over her. Abi wanted to take Cheri¡¯s girl on girl virginity with or without Gio taking her actual cherry.


    Cheri was about five foot two with the blondest hair Abi had ever seen it was almost white, it was so blonde. The cut was cute but different, long in the back like touch the top of her ass long and only chin length in the front. For about three inches, she had dyed the ends cotton candy hot pink. The girl¡¯s eyes were the color of fine Kentucky whiskey, a caramel colored amber, and the girl had no need for makeup and wasn¡¯t wearing any.


    She had the plumpest lips Abi had ever seen outside of cogen filled porn stars and they had the hottest wets looking cotton candy hot pink lip gloss she¡¯d ever seen. Her breast were slightly smaller than Fiona¡¯s, probably 30-32B cups at most. Abi knew because the girl was wearing a light pink, off the shoulder, puff sleeved crop top that was cropped just over and under those tits and the nipples were highly visible, poking against the fabric of the top. Her mid-drift was exposed, and the skin was the perfect golden tan color of a girl raised in the Georgia sun.


    Hanging from Cheri¡¯s belly button was a sweet little piercing. Two tiny silver chains, each with a little pink cherry charm hanging from them.


    She wore distressed denim shorts so small that made daisy dukes lookrge. With a pink bandana around the waist like a belt. Her legs were encased in sheer pinkce topped thigh highs with a seam running up the back and a pair of hot pink 4 inch heel cowboy style boots on her dainty little feet.


    Abi¡¯s mouth watered, and her heart pounded. She swallowed and said. ¡°Hello you must be Cheri Pinkston. I¡¯m Abi Long I believe you¡¯re making a deliver to my ce soon.¡±


    The girl blushed at Abi¡¯s obvious once over. ¡°I um thought I was making a delivery to the McLeod¡¯s.¡±


    Fiona looked over at Abi. She smiled the look on her mistress¡¯s face was pure lust and she knew what was going through Abi¡¯s head. She¡¯d bet all the marbles that Abi wanted to put a cor on the little smoke show in pink. And not to help with Gio¡¯s problem, either. There might be actual drool on Abi¡¯s chin. ¡°You are I¡¯m Fiona McLeod it¡¯s our house Abi is just our mistress and my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Just then Cherry came out and Abi shook off her girl love long enough to walk toward their older friend. Until she got behind Cheri and then she looked back at the most perfect ass, and she just wanted to drop to her knee¡¯s, yank the girl¡¯s shorts off, bury her head in that perfect ass and eat the girl until she was screaming for Abi to own her. And by God Abi was going to find away to keep this girl.


    Thankfully, Cherry got her attention. ¡°I just finished putting your order together. You said you wanted my help with a couple of things when you called earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and don¡¯t think I¡¯m leaving here without you exining why you didn¡¯t tell us your granddaughter was liquid sex on legs.¡±


    Cherry looked at her. ¡°I guess because I don¡¯t really see her that way. As a woman, I know she¡¯s adventurous or wants to be, and innocent. As her Granny, I still see my little pigtail wearing tomboy, not the young woman she¡¯s be.¡±


    ¡°Gio¡¯s gonna be hard every moment she¡¯s around.¡±


    Cherry put her hand on Abi¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t you let that man of yours lose his head tonight. You both promised me she¡¯d be pleasured and eased into sex, not taken like a conquest.¡±


    Abi swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Gio losing his head he is a gentleman but damn Cherry, I almost jumped her in the aisle.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind if she wants to explore with you, but don¡¯t push her Abi. You y gentle and teach her right, too.¡± The worry on her older lover¡¯s face sobered Abi and broke her lust drunkenness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand just how strict her upbringing has been. They taught her all sex was sinful and filthy. We should only do it for reproduction. It¡¯s taken me a year of constant emails and video calls to get her to evene here and explore the other side of that argument. If you all push too hard to fast, she¡¯ll retreat again.¡±


    Abi nodded ¡°I promise well take good care of her and help her find out what she really wants to be and do. I will definitely help her learn how wonderful and pleasing any sexual contact can be.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯m trusting her to you, Abi. Please don¡¯t let me down. Now how can I help you?¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°You remember my mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Cherry turned to Abi¡¯s mom. ¡°So good to see you again, Becky. I was so sorry to hear about Johnathan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Pinkston. It was hard when he was gone for a while there. He fought so hard to stay with us all the way to the end.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The good ones always do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe we¡¯ve found another good one.¡±


    Cherry pulled Becky into a hug. ¡°I know you have. I¡¯m happy for you, Becky. You deserve another good man with a good heart. Now, how can I help you two?¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°This is a periscope moment, mother. I asked Cherry to help us because neither Gio nor myself understand the pain and restraint part of BDSM very well and we want to give you what you need. So I¡¯d like you and Cherry to look at the wall where the paddles and whips and BDSM gear is and show me what excites you or what is strictly off limits as way too far for you. Remember that we want to challenge you to explore your limits some.¡±


    ¡°Well, the paddle Gio used earlier was very nice. I liked it wasn¡¯t wood. In the past I¡¯ve had to have splinters removed from wooden paddles those aren¡¯t fun or sexy.¡±


    Cherry nodded. ¡°Yes, I suggested he get the leather padded one. Gives a great sound and a rousing sting without the splinters of a wooden paddle or the cut of a whip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was very good, once Gio got the hang of it. He was timid at first.¡±


    Abi shrugged her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s hard for him. He wants to give you what you need, but he doesn¡¯t enjoy causing anyone pain. Comes from all the bullying he¡¯s put up with over the years. That¡¯s why you and I are having this conversation, not you and him.¡±


    In the end, they got three floggers, one that was funny to Abi because it was rabbit¡¯s fur strips. Really, how much pain would soft fluffy fur cause.

 142

    But both Cherry and her mom said it wasn¡¯t about the pain but the sensation. Then they got an elk hide flogger with nine strips in it. Again a bit of sting but a softer leather, so a different feel to the sting. Then a heavier eighteen strip buffalo leather flogger. It would give more sting than everything else they owned, but not as far as an actual whip, which Becky had said was a hard pass. It turned out anything that might burn, cut, or scar was not her thing.


    Then they talked about restraints. And ended up with a whole sensory deprivation restraint kit. It contained a blind fold. Two silk lined padded leather wrist restraints and the cord to use them on the bed. Two silk lined padded leather ankle restraints and the cords for those to secure someone to the bed again. A quality set of noise dampening headphones and a downloadable recording of a binary beat that sounds like a heart but was at a wavelength that increases arousal.


    After the conversation, Abi herself wanted to try them. The thought of being secured helpless, unable to see or hear. To feel a sensation and not know what it was or who was doing it. That sounded delicious to her, and she thought they all might try it at least once.


    That left on one more thing to discuss. ¡°Mom, we talked a little earlier about the pet y you and dad used to do. How far did that ever go? Did you have a cor?¡±


    Becky nodded. ¡°Yes, but I only wore it in the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Did you have a costume for your pet? You know, like a tail and ears?¡±


    She shook her head ¡°No, he just called me his fuck puppy I wore a cor and while it was on, he¡¯d only fuck me doggie style while calling me either his little fuck Puppy or his fuck bitch.¡±


    Abi led her over to the pet y section. ¡°Okay, well, I want to get you back into that. I think it¡¯s a great way to enhance your humiliation level. So you have a few options on the pet. There¡¯s bunny pet. You wear long ears and a little cotton tail butt plug and at home you hop around everywhere and only eat veggies and drink from one of those water bottles with the metal ball.¡±


    Becky shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. Hoping and no meat yeah I¡¯ll pass on that.¡±


    ¡°Then how about cow? There¡¯s a whole cow suit,plete with horns. It¡¯s open in the crotch and has a long tail. Your tit¡¯s hang out as the utters. Oh, that¡¯s probably a pass too again. No meat, so is the horse. So that leaves Pig, kitten or puppy.


    I think the pig is out because though the outfit is cute with a little rubber snout and pink curly tail. You would live in a pigsty and we already agree, nasty waste isn¡¯t on your desired list either. So Kitten or Puppy. I know you did Puppy with dad so do you want to do kitten so you aren¡¯t reminded of dad?¡±


    ¡°No, dear, lets stick to puppy, I¡¯m partial to puppies.¡±


    They finally picked out everything. They went with a fox terrier set of ears and remote vibrating butt plug fox tail in brown and white. Becky¡¯s cor was slim, ck, silk padded leather, with a small bone shaped lock. A metal engraved te on the cor said ¡°McLoed Family Pet.¡± Her dog tag was engraved with her pet name, well the cleaner version, though they agreed her real pet name was fuck puppy. They had the tag engraved ¡°Love Puppy¡±.


    Becky wanted to fully embrace the pet lifestyle, so they got two food bowls and knee pads with puppy paws on the bottoms. They also got a pet crate three,rge pet bed pillows for the den since ¡°no pets on the furniture¡± was a rule. One set of puppy pads for when it rained for the puppy to go potty on and a potty training stake and gs for outside. A long leather leash. It was pink and could double as a spanking strap to punish Fuck Puppy if she was bad. And two modified slutty business woman outfits with cutaways for the tail to fit through.


    Abi had offered to get her mom a ¡°work tail¡± It was soft rubber that could be glued to her ass crack with but glue so no one at work would see it but Becky refused. She told Abi. ¡°If I¡¯m going to embrace this as a lifestyle again, then I¡¯m done hiding. I am who I am and everyone gets used to it or they can work somewhere else.¡±


    They put everything in the crate and were getting ready to leave when something caught Abi¡¯s attention. ¡°Cherry, what are these?¡± She pointed into the jewelry case at what looked like a unique cor. Cherry looked. ¡°Oh, these are a new day cor I got in. I have a friend who is a jewelry designer. These will be unique to just my store.¡±


    ¡°A day cor?¡±


    Cherry smiled. ¡°There are all kinds of cors, Abi. Day cors are actual cors, but they are more subtle and elegant the normal cor, like Becky has.¡± Cherry pointed at an assortment of precious metal chokers or chains. Some of which looked so much like a ne you¡¯d never know it was a cor.


    ¡°There are consideration cors.¡± Cherry pointed at chokers made of soft material, mostly silk, satin orce, or abination of those materials. ¡°These aren¡¯t lockable or made to be permanent but for someone to wear while a master or mistress is considering if a submissive is right for them and the submissive decides if they want the Dominant as their master or mistress. It lets other dominants know this submissive is off limits right now. Kind of like a reserved sign or ceholder for a moresting cor.


    Then there are training cors. They are usually in and have no lock. It¡¯s obvious from the name what they are. The Master is still training the submissive to serve, but at the same time the submissive is training the Mistress to recognize the submissive¡¯s needs and how to provide them.


    I know you and Gio are going to be great Dominates because of the earlier conversation with your mom. Together you and he are willing to ask questions of your submissives to see and hear what they say they need and you both just naturally recognize they can go further than they think so you ¡®re pushing but not too much. In most D/s circles, older D/s would encourage you to slow down and put everyone in a training cor. Because you aren¡¯t fully trained, thus this lesson.¡±


    Cherry winked, then she continued. ¡°However, you all have known each other most of your lives and that gives you an advantage over other new D/s rtionships.¡±


    Cherry went on with her lesson. ¡°Next, you would advance your submissives to where you are today,mitment cors. Where they are fully trained and are now willing to make astingmitment to you two as Dominates. You¡¯ve already gotten your ceremony worked out and you realize that locking the cor on is arge part of that. Locking symbolizes the seriousness of astingmitment. I can order a version of these cors for that with normal locks.


    She pointed to the ones she had on disy. ¡°These, however, are of a different variety These are thest type of cor, a permanent cor.¡±


    Each cor was a choker style cor with rings of yellow, rose, and white gold. Yellow of the bottom rings that were offset from the top rings of rose gold and smaller white gold connecting rings. But what caught Abi¡¯s attention was the charm in the front. An infinity symbol with a heart on one side with the crescent moon and stars in the heart. There were five of themying there with a box of colored jewels next to them. Abi swallowed five of them. She looked at the jewels there were different kinds ¡°Are those Jewels real or crystals?¡±


    Cherry smiled. ¡°The jewels are the real deal I have blue sapphires, emeralds, rubies, pink sapphires and of course Diamonds.¡±


    ¡°They go in the rings, right?¡±


    Cherry nodded. ¡°Are you going to keep these on hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told you they are exclusive just for the Pink Cherry.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°If I buy some of them now, can I add other gemstonester?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to add stones.¡±


    ¡°I want three. One with an Emerald and a Blue Saphire, One with a Diamond and a Blue Saphire and One with an Emerald and a Diamond. And three locks.¡±


    ¡°All right, tell me why though?¡±


    ¡°Gio will insist on getting the girls¡¯ engagement rings. I¡¯m getting them engagement cors. And one for myself. Gio is our heart who gave us the moon and stars forever and each other. The stones are representative of each of us, Diamond for me, Emerald for Fiona and Blue Sapphire for Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because you understand the real significance of a permanent cor. But Abi understand, the locks on these are called permanent locks. Once you lock them in ce, there is no key to unlock them. The only way to remove them is to cut the lock off.¡±


    Fiona came up with Cheri. Those two had been shopping for more clothes for the girls, while Abi was busy with her mom and Cherry. Cherry attached the stones and put each cor and lock in a jewelry box that said ¡°jewelry by Ava¡±


    Abi paid, and they all loaded up with Abi opting to ride with Cheri so they could have some girl talk on the way home and she could get to know the girl.


    Fifteen


    ~~~~~


    Gio and Tiffany arrived home just after Abi, Fiona and Becky. Thankfully, they¡¯d not had any real trouble with Dean and his goon squad. They¡¯d made a fewments and threatened him and the girls again, this time including Becky and Abi, but the creamery¡¯s store manager came out to ask if there was a problem and Gio had used the time to leave without having to fight. He¡¯d not even let the encounter upset him until Dean had followed him into the parking lot. ¡°Enjoy the high life while you can, Gio. I can tell you that things are going to return to normal and soon.¡± Gioughed as he and Tiffany were riding away. When Tiffany asked what was so funny, he responded. ¡°They say the definition of insanity is to do the same thing over and over the same way while expecting different results. How crazy is Dean if he thinks everything can ever just go back to how they were?¡±


    Tiffany squeezed him around the middle. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Even if they can make the total mess with you and your cheerleading friends go away, things can¡¯t go back to the way they were. The ckmailing of the squad into being the yers and staffs toys is known now. Parents, and other students wouldn¡¯t allow it. So that can¡¯t go back to how it was and how many of the cheerleaders are still with the guys they were withst week?¡±

 143

    ¡°About half. There were a few who made an actual connection.¡±


    ¡°So that can¡¯t go back to how it was. I was a pushover who didn¡¯t stand up for himself. Mostly because it was just easier to go with the flow. But I¡¯ve changed too. I like who I¡¯m bing more than I enjoyed being safe. They may get all of you to leave me, but they can¡¯t make me afraid to stand up anymore. So that won¡¯t go back to how it was. Plus, I don¡¯t think they could make you or Abi or Fiona leave me because you all have changed too.¡±


    ¡°I have changed. You helped me change. I mean yes, that first night I didn¡¯t know that I would ever love you I wanted you and I knew I needed you not just for what your amazing cock could do but the potential to be free of Brock. After I realized you were not just a wonderful lover but a good guy, I started to like you and then you stood up to Brock and Chris and protected Tara and me. That¡¯s when I loved you, I think. Now I don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡±


    Gio responded by patting her hands once before putting both hands back on the handlebars. ¡°Well, if you would just ept my proposal then you¡¯ll never have to find out.¡±


    ¡°I just need to talk to Abi and Fiona first, Gio. If they really are okay with it and want me, then I¡¯ll say yes with a gigantic smile on my face.¡±


    ¡°Then lets hurry and get you home and in front of them. Once you say yes, we¡¯ll be facing whatever the team is nning together and we are stronger together.¡±


    Now they were home, and it looked like Abi and Fiona had bought out Pink Cherry¡¯s from all the stuff they were unloading from the truck Gio had forgotten he¡¯d bought. It had been parked on the street and he¡¯d just automatically taken his bike for his drive and conversation with Tiffany, forgetting all about the fact that he¡¯d bought a new truck that morning. ¡°So what did you think of my new truck?¡± Gio asked Fiona after he got his helmet off.


    Fiona looked at him and smiled like the Cheshire cat. ¡°You mean my new truck? Because I hate to tell ya little brother, but I have the key fob and I¡¯m never giving it back.¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°Liked it that much, huh?¡±


    His sister nodded. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m serious; I¡¯m keeping it. I need a new vehicle and it IS in my color, so that means you must have bought it for me.¡±


    Gio knew he would end up giving in to her. He loved her and loved seeing her happy. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to give the motorcycle to Becky because her color is ck.¡±


    Becky spoke from behind him. ¡°You aren¡¯t even going to get me to ride on that thing Gio McLoed never.¡±


    Gioughed until he turned around. Standing beside Becky was a walking wet dream of a woman. ¡°Hi, there I¡¯m Gio McLoed.¡±


    The girl smiled at him, and his heart skipped a beat. She was definitely ¡®pretty in pink¡¯ then he realized what she¡¯d just asked him. ¡°Are you from the n McLoed and four hundred years old?¡±


    Heughed and said ¡°There can be only one.¡±


    Sheughed and bounced on the balls of her toes. ¡°Do you have an ancient white Katana in this dwelling, Gio McLeod of the n McLeod?¡±


    Imitation his grandfather who had left him the n sword, he spoke in a perfectly terrible fake Scottish Borouge ¡°Nay Lassie, but I ken shoe ye me n sword. I keep it under me, Kilt.¡±


    Sheughed again. ¡°I¡¯m Cheri Pinkston and I think with pickup lines like that I¡¯ll stick to the katana.¡± Her Georgia ent swept away Gio, and he loved the way she pronounced her own name more Shaw-ree than Sherry.


    Fiona looked at Tiffany and Abi. ¡°Dear God, she speaks Gio. You know he¡¯s going to want to keep her.¡±


    Abi smiled, even though she felt a stab of jealousy. This girl spoke Gio¡¯s geeknguage: could she be anymore perfect for him? ¡°Well, she is already in Pink we don¡¯t have a pink woman yet.¡±


    Fionaughed again ¡°You want to keep her too!¡±


    Tiffany smiled. ¡°Well, he is supposed to pop her Cherry in two weeks and we need a recement for Tara. If we n to not wear ourselves out we need to find some more outside women.¡±


    Both Fiona and Abi looked at her with shock. Tiffany shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m the only one already getting sore from that monster in his pants.¡±


    Fiona and Abi both shook their head and Abi answered. ¡°No, and I have only one day of it you two have been going for several. Tiffany is right we need to find him some ¡®other¡¯ sources of relief.¡±


    Tiffany bit her lip. ¡°That¡¯s another thing. Gio asked me to marry him tonight. He said you two wanted to get married to me too is that true?¡±


    Fiona looked at Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany Anderson, are you asking me to marry you?¡±


    Tiffany could see the tender affection under theughing tease and decided to go big or go home. She dropped to her knee¡¯s and heard the new girl suck in a breath. ¡°Fiona McLeod, would you do me the great honor of bing my wife in a polyamory?¡±


    Seeing how nervous Tiffany was, Fiona was serious and stopped teasing the girl. ¡°Yes Tiffany Anderson, I would love to marry you.¡±


    Tiffany turned and looked at Abi, tears in her eyes of love, eptance and joy. Abigail Long, would you be my wife?


    Abi put her hand on the girl¡¯s cheek ¡°Yes Tiffany, I will be your wife.¡±


    Fiona waited until Tiffany was on her feet, and she kneeled in front of her. ¡°Tiffany Anderson, will you marry me and be my wife alongside Abi?¡±


    Tears of eptance and love ran down Tiffany¡¯s face as she said. ¡°Oh yes, please.¡±


    Then Fiona turned to Abi. ¡°Will you Abigail Long marry me in Polyamory alongside Tiffany?¡±


    Abi again stroke Fiona¡¯s face lovingly. ¡°It would honor me to be your wife Fiona McLeod.¡±


    Fiona stood and red at Gio. ¡°It would be nice to have a husband in all this, but no one¡¯s asked me yet.¡±


    Gio sighed and looked at their new friend Cheri. ¡°Do you see what I have to put up with every day? No respect at all.¡±


    Cheriughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think you speak the truth Hignder.¡±


    Gio sighed, and with fake annoyance walked up to his women. ¡°I was going to take you somece special and ask you like I did Tiffany, but I guess the garage will do since everyone else thinks it¡¯s okay.¡±


    He kneeled before his sister. ¡°Fiona Brigitte McLoed, I have loved you my whole life, it seems. First as my big sister, then as my lover, now as the woman wanting to mother my yet unconceived children. Please marry me alongside Abi and Tiffany in our Polyamory and be our wife?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh Gio, just when I think you can¡¯t get any more perfect, you have to prove me wrong.¡± Fiona fell to her knee¡¯s and hugged her brother and fianc¨¦e. ¡°Yes, a thousand times yes to all of that.¡±


    Gio Kissed her so sweetly that it made Cheri Pinkston long for such a kiss from him. No wonder her grandmother had suggested this guy be the one to show her the delights of romantic pleasure. He really was a master.


    Gio then turned to Tiffany. ¡°Now then Tiffany Anderson. I¡¯ve asked you once before and you told me you needed to talk to Fiona and Abi. You have so now I ask you again. Will you marry me alongside both of them in Polyamory and be my wife?¡±


    Tiffany still crying in Joy. ¡°Yes Gio McLoed, I will take you as my husband in Polyamory and be your wife.¡±


    Gio stood pulling Fiona up with him and wrapped one arm around Tiffany, delivering to her a kiss as sweet and loving as the one he¡¯d just given Fiona. Then he reached and pulled Abi into their four way hug and kissed her the same way. He looked back at Cheri, making her heart shudder, and smirked. ¡°As you can see, Cheri Pinkston in my life, there can¡¯t be only one. I need to catch ¡¯em all.¡±


    ¡°I see that, Gio, but do you have the balls to train the ones you catch?¡±


    Fiona looked at Abi and smirked. ¡°She really speaks Gio.¡±


    Abi nodded absently. ¡°Yes, she seems to be perfect for us. Doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Tiffany, who hadn¡¯t officially met the girl yet, said. ¡°I think we need to get to know her better for certain. It¡¯s possible she might be worth being more than a cum dump, but we don¡¯t really know her, do we?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Tiffany, and that brings up an excellent point for the three of us. We need to have approval of whom Gio is using for relief of his needs outside the five of us. I mean, we know we are all ¡®clean and safe.¡¯ But Gio is about to be worth a lot of money and since he can¡¯t use any ¡®protection¡¯ We need to pre-approve his encounters. With a current STD test and proof of birth control. He¡¯s ours to take care of now as much as we are his.¡±


    Tiffany and Fiona nodded. ¡°But that¡¯s forter now lets get things inside and then we can have a talk with Cheri before Mia and whoever else gets here.¡±


    The girls nodded. Abi pointed to Tiffany and handed her a bag with all the puppy pet gear in it. ¡°Have you found and read a section on Pet y in your studies yet, Tiffany?¡±


    Tiffany looked in the bag and blushed. ¡°Just some basics.¡±


    ¡°Well, mom is embracing that life can you take her inside and help her get dressed. The Nylon cor is her ¡®consideration cor¡¯ put it on her. Ear¡¯s tail and knee pads only tonight Leash attached to the cor and in her mouth unless you want to lead her into her crate. The crate will be in the den tonight. Then the yroom, from then on. And before you ask. I don¡¯t know what room is going to be the yroom. At least for tonight it will be the den.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to stick to that, then?¡±


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°For now. I know we are engaged and working together, but someone needs to be in charge. I don¡¯t want to do it. I¡¯ll keep Gio organized but I don¡¯t want to be the leader.¡±


    With that, she took the bag and left. ¡°Come on, Becky, it¡¯s time to start getting you ready.¡±


    Becky hurried after her. Fiona looked at Abi. ¡°I agree with Fiona someone has to be in charge it¡¯s been you, it should remain you. I¡¯ll take charge of household and children but you are in charge of the bedroom, us and Gio¡¯s daily use women. Mistress.¡±


    Abi sighed, then smiled. ¡°Fine then housewife, you take the clothes downstairs and get them put in their proper ce.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll put them in theundry first, Mistress. I¡¯d like to know they weren¡¯t tried on before I hang them in the closets or put them in drawers.¡±


    ¡°Great idea. Get to it and make sure that the food delivery is going to be on time. I reckon we are all going to need lots of energy tonight. Then meet us all in the den.¡±


    Abi turned to Gio. ¡°Hey Gio, we are running out of time. Can you carry the bench from the back of Cheri¡¯s car into the den put it where you want. Thanks to mom moving the bedroom, we¡¯ll have to cor and y in there tonight.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°That metal crate goes where the coffee table is now, at least for tonight. We¡¯ll talk about a y room tomorrow morning at breakfast.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? While I¡¯m doing all this heavy lifting?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯m going to be a delightful hostess and show our new guest around the house, then I¡¯m going to get her to help me get things ready for tonight. I bought lots of surprises for ying both with mom and the others.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Sixteen

 144

    Gio sighed. This was part of what it meant to be the man. No wonder most of them only had one wife. He suddenly had three fianc¨¦es and was still doing all the heavy lifting.


    Then he turned around to see Abi leading Cheri into the den from the dining room.


    ¡°Gio, lets sit on the couch and talk the three of us about the next two weeks.¡±


    Gio sat, and Abi sat patting between her for Cheri. ¡°We won¡¯t bite, at least not tonight anyway.¡± She winked, and Cheri turned red. Gioughed.


    ¡°Lets talk about the big fat elephant in the room.¡±


    Gioughed again, but it was a more nervousugh. ¡°It¡¯s big, but it ain¡¯t an elephant.¡±


    Abi snorted. ¡°Jesus Gio. I meant the whole virginity removal thing that¡¯s supposed to happen in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    Abi sighed and put her arm around Cheri. ¡°Look, we shouldn¡¯t have made ns for Cheri without her. It¡¯s like you me and Cherry took away arge part of learning about sexual rtions from her. For all I know, Cheri doesn¡¯t want to lose her virginity and neither do you. We don¡¯t know what she wants because we don¡¯t know her yet.¡±


    Gio thought for a moment. Then hung his head. ¡°Fuck, how do I keep fucking up the same way every time. I forgot to ask and listen again.¡±


    Abiughed. ¡°That¡¯s not true Gio. You asked, and you listened and you answered questions even. Only with the wrong person. It¡¯s not Cherry¡¯s ce to make a n for Cheri to lose her virginity. It¡¯s up to Cheri how she wants to do that. So tell us Cheri, do you even want to lose your cherry right now? Not tonight, but I meant in this time of your life?¡±


    Cheri looked at Abi and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean I came to Granny¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t be normal at home. Not with my dad being this bigshot preacher there. Just wanting to learn how a normal woman goes about exploring her sexuality and sex and love got me fussed at and called a sinner, slut and worse.¡±


    ¡°Then I say we discard the whole Gio takes you out in two weeks and takes your virginity and start over. Let us make you our girlfriend and we help you learn how normal girl¡¯s experience learning about sex and bing a woman.¡±


    Cheri looked at Abi. ¡°When you say ¡®Us¡¯ who do you mean?¡±


    Abi sighed. ¡°We¡¯re a Polyamory Cheri we four do everything together so you date all four of us. Three girlfriends and a boyfriend. Together and in smaller groups like right now, its you me and Gei. Maybeter tonight Fiona or Tiffany join us or all of us get together. Or maybe you want to explore girl on girl stuff and ask just one girl to y. Maybe you want to experience a normal date and ask just Gio. We agree to just y and explore. To give you a safe ce to explore sexual rtionships, ask questions, get answers. You get to experiment and be taught and when the time is right, then together we will all help you lose your cherry.¡±


    Cheri looked thoughtful and then smiled and nodded. ¡°I like that idea. I like the thought of doing this like a normal girl.¡±


    Gio smiles. ¡°Well, more normal, most girls don¡¯t get to date four people at once.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You guys were so loving and good to each other and I want that. I don¡¯t know anyone who has that. If you all will share that kind of loving feelings with me, then I want it.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°We aren¡¯t just willing Cheri, we want to. The girls and I already talked about it and I know Gio well enough to know he¡¯s attracted to you, he wants this too.¡±


    Gio nodded and took Cheri¡¯s hand andid it right on top of his growing problem so there was no room left for doubt as he looked in her eyes. ¡°I really, really do.¡±


    Abiughed as Cheri gasped. ¡°oh, my God, that¡¯s huge!¡±


    Abi put her hand over Cheri¡¯s and showed her how to properly rub and squeeze Gio¡¯s cock through his pants, getting her own feel while she¡¯s at it. ¡°Oh, he isn¡¯t even done getting big yet he¡¯s just started rising for us.¡±


    Cheri¡¯s eyes got big. ¡°Really? It gets bigger?¡±


    Both Abi and Gio answered. ¡°Much Bigger.¡±


    Cheri found herself licking her lips, her mouth strangely full of drool. ¡°Can I see it?¡±


    Gio looked at Abi and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±


    Cheri said again. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a dick. I mean yeah in health ss and um some porn once I got here, but I¡¯ve never seen a real one or got to touch one.¡±


    Abi giggled and asked, ¡°Which is it Cheri, do you want to see it or touch it?¡±


    Cheri whispered. ¡°Both please! I want to see it and touch it.¡±


    Gio moaned at the thought of the pretty pink wet dream ying with his big fat cock. Yes, please indeed. Abi was more practical. ¡°Then we need to move this party downstairs I think.¡±


    Abi texted Fiona and Tiffany with instructions to hurry and finish up ande downstairs if they wanted to y before dinner with both Gio and the new girlfriend. Gio and Abi and Cheri had arrived and Abi told Gio to go get undressed and sit on the bed.


    Then she turned to Cheri. ¡°A lesson in kissing, Cheri. On any date, your date at some point is going to want to kiss you. It may be the beginning of the night or the end of the night, but the first time every date they should ask. If you say yes, then consent it implied for the rest of that date.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving me a lesson on kissing?¡±


    Abi stepped close and put her hands on Cheri¡¯s waist. ¡°Because, Cheri, I really want to kiss you right now. May I kiss you?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve never kissed anyone either. Yes, you may kiss me.¡±


    And so Abi pulled her in and when their lips met for the second time in her life, Abi saw her future in a kiss. She saw them; her and Cheri watching Gio pumping into someone while Tiffany and Fiona were kissing the woman Gio was fucking. Cheri setting on Abi¡¯sp they themselves kissing and ying with each other. Abi lost herself in the fantasy until she heard Cheri moan as she realized she was kneading the poor girl¡¯s ass and thrusting her tongue in and out of the virgin¡¯s freshly kissed mouth. ¡°Opp¡¯s sorry got kinda carried away.¡±


    Cheri smiled. ¡°That¡¯s okay, I really liked that. I really enjoy kissing you and having you y with my ass. But I really want to y with my boyfriend too now please.¡±


    Abi smiled. ¡°Gio,e set on the end of the bed. So Cheri can y with you a little.¡± Then she looked and saw that Cheri was getting undressed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She looked at Abi. ¡°I¡¯m getting naked.¡±


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. That¡¯s too dangerous tonight, Cheri. Just take off your top and your shorts leave your panties on.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°But..¡±


    Abi held up a hand. ¡°Just trust me. I promise we will let you y. We will love you and show you what you have to look forward to. And we will give you pleasure you haven¡¯t even thought possible. Keeping those pretty pink panties on is to help keep an ident from happening.¡±


    ¡°Allright.¡±


    Gio was setting on the end of the bed, his legs spread, his enormous fat cock standing straight up from watching Abi and Cheri¡¯s supper hot make-out session. He wasn¡¯t the slightest bit upset that they had gotten lost in each other. The hot virgin had him wanting to lose himself, too.


    Only he wanted to lose himself inside her and he knew that wasn¡¯t on the table tonight. Still, he knew Abi, he¡¯d have pleasure, and they¡¯d send Cheri home with so many orgasms she would think about them until they met again.


    Cheri followed Abi to the edge of the monstrous bed. Sitting before her was the first naked man she¡¯d ever seen. The entire package mesmerized her, and not just Gio¡¯s giant cock. Sure, she¡¯d caught glimpses in her life of boys without their shirts or in shorts, but never had she seen an entire male body. While Gio wasn¡¯t as sculpted as some men on the book covers or in the magazines she¡¯d seen, he was flesh and blood, muscle and bone in front of her.


    She looked at him and bit her bottom lip. It caused his dick to twitch, which caught her attention. ¡°It moved!¡±


    Abi smile. ¡°It does that. When his cock twitches like that while hard, it means that you excite him. It¡¯s a way for us women to know that we are physically and sexually pleasing to the man we are with.¡±


    Cheri blushed and looked at Gio. ¡°I excite you, me? You find me pleasing?¡± She sounded so innocent and unsure. In that moment, Gio wanted to hurt whoever had squashed this girl¡¯s self-esteem. ¡°Yes Cheri, you do and I do. You excite me with your looks and your desire to explore. I find you pleasing not just your body but your thoughts and attitude.¡± He scooted to the end of the bed and took her hand in his, pulling her closer until she stood between his legs. Because of her short size, she was perfect for kissing and he wrapped his arm around her waist and closed the distance between them and let his lips settle on hers.


    Warm and wet, soft and yet hard, he tasted her, and she responded. Wrapping her arms around him, returning his kisses. Her mouth opening to his gentle, probing tongue. Cheri¡¯s moans as much a turn on as her tight little body. Her innocence an aphrodisiac Gio hadn¡¯t anticipated. He wanted their Polyamory to teach her and yet he wished she could stay as innocent as she was right now. Willing, eager, yet sweet and shy.

 145

    He felt when her arms left from around his neck, her hands running down his back and arms. Rubbing, gently squeezing, feeling his skin and muscle and body. ¡°So hard,¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°Yet so soft. How can he be both?¡±


    His mouth moved from her lips to his favorite spot on a woman that little sensitive ce just under their ear where neck and jaw met. He sucked a light kiss there, causing her to shiver as he whispered to her. ¡°The answer, my sweet little peach, is hard work and good skin care.¡± She shivered with his breath and touch, exciting him more as he heard her moan. ¡°God that felt good.¡±


    He kissed her again, this time a bit more forcefully in the same spot. Not a light kiss, but a gentle sucking one. Not hard enough to mark her, but Gio hoped enough to increase her arousal.


    Cheri let him know he¡¯d seeded when she tilted her head, giving him open ess to the side of her neck and gave a little crying moan of pleasure. At the same time, her hands moved to his back and around to his chest, tracing the muscles she could feel more than see. Her hands rubbing back and forth and with each little sucking kiss, her nails lightly scraped across his skin, not hard enough to mark more of a natural reaction to the pleasurable tingles shoot from her neck through her body.


    Cheri¡¯s little sexy sounds worked on more than Gio. Abi had never in a million years thought watching the love of her life make out with another woman would turn her on. But it was. Her own naked pussy was dripping. Abi didn¡¯t know when but at some point in watching Gio and Cheri¡¯s innocent little make-out session, she had lost her own clothes.


    Abi couldn¡¯t stop herself. She wanted to be part of this little experience and moved up behind Cheri, her own tits pressing against the girl¡¯s back. Her arms came around to rub up and down, with Cheri across Gio¡¯s chest.


    Where Gio was sucking and kissing on the girl¡¯s upper neck Abi went for the other spot down low where neck and shoulder met adding her own sucking kisses, light to start with and as she felt Cheri shudder with pleasure at the added sensation a bit harder.


    Abi knew when Gio decided to mark the girl¡¯s neck because she could feel his kissing pleasure increase. Abi matched him, determined to leave her own love mark on Cheri¡¯s neck. Without speaking the two of them kept up the sucking kisses as their lips moved toward each other until they were practically marking the same spot about midway down Cheri¡¯s neck there took a moment to kiss each other sucking on the others tongue before going back to their girlfriends sensitized skin.


    Abi¡¯s hand turned over, and she rubbed and lightly squeeze Cheri¡¯s perfect little breasts, her fingers rubbing across the girl¡¯s hardening nipples. The response being Cheri¡¯s earlier moans turning into passionate little cries. Gio¡¯s hand¡¯s moved on Cheri¡¯s back as he continued to kiss the two women, sometimes one, sometimes the other. His hands came up until the sides of his finger settled over Abi¡¯s own nipples and he rubbed tight circles on Cheri¡¯s back, pulling her closer and teasing Abi¡¯s own nipples and tits by closing his fingers, squeezing her as he rubbed.


    Cheri was experiencing things she¡¯d never experienced before. Feeling delicious tingles and pleasure she hadn¡¯t even imagined were possible as Gio and Abi both kissed and rubbed and sucked on parts of her body.


    She was sandwiched between them, and she was getting lost in the feelings of pleasure. Abi¡¯s fingers rubbing across her nipples and kneading her breast cause little lightning like bolts of pleasure shooting into the core of nerves at the top of her pussy. Gio¡¯s kisses and sucking on her neck causing a delicious tingle that met up with the bolts of pleasure causing her body to tingle and shudder.


    Without thinking, Cheri started moving so that her panty d pussy was nestled around Gio¡¯s big hard cock. Scrubbing up and down its enormous length. She was so wet itpletely soaked her panties through, making the silk feel nonexistent. Each contact with her love button causing a new growing feeling inside her virginal pussy. Every few minutes the lips on hers would change and she went from kissing Gio to Abi, with Gio sucking on her neck. Then from Kissing Abi to Gio with Abi sucking lower on her neck while all the time maintaining contact with her nipples.


    Cheri felt a need building deep inside her, an aching tightness. The muscles inside her pussy rhythmically clutching and releasing, looking for something, seeking something. She pulled her mouth away from Gio¡¯s and chanted breathlessly. ¡°I need, I need, I need something. I need something.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Abi¡¯s mouth came down on hers, robbing her of the ability to talk. Her girlfriend¡¯s tongue thrusting in time with the motion of her needy pussy against Gio¡¯s throbbing cock. Gio whispering in her ear. ¡°We know what you need, Cheri. Just keep rubbing that sweet pussy on my hard dick and you¡¯ll get what you need.¡±


    The need was building; the pleasure was building. Then another voice came from the side of the bed. ¡°Is this a private party or can we y too?¡±


    Cheri¡¯s head turned to see Fiona and Tiffany watching them and feeling their eyes. She shivered even harder. Without thinking, one of her hands reached for them. ¡°Love me.¡± She begged, and the two girls lost their clothes and moved to join their little group.


    Gio pulled his mouth away from her skin. ¡°Lets move this up the bed where we can all getfortable and love on our girlfriend.¡±


    He pulled away from Cheri¡¯s pussy, and she cried out from the loss. ¡°Come up here and climb on Cheri.¡± He said as he moved up the bed.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what he meant, but she followed him up the bed. Abi behind her. Without their lips and hands on her, Cheri felt so alone, so cold, so lost.


    Gio reached out to her and pulled her up his body until she was lying on top of him, her legs on either side of his hips, her pussy once again against his hard cock. It was so hard it was pressed against his stomach He kissed her again, his hands moving down to her panty d ass and diving under her waistband in the back. ¡°Stay above the cloth, Gio. We promised not to go too fast.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Gio growled, pulling his hands out and grasping her cheeks over her panties. Showing her how to move in this position, so she was once again rubbing against his hard cock.


    The position change causing him to hit her in different spots than she had standing between his legs. It pressed tighter her against his hard cock, causing the throbbing need to increase. Those delicious tingles she felt more than saw were back and Abi settled against her back again. The girl¡¯s own nipples as hard as pebbles pressing against Cheri¡¯s back. Her handsing back to Cheri¡¯s nipples and she leaned over the girl. ¡°Keep moving up and down Gio¡¯s cock, but set up so the rest of us can love on you too.¡±


    Cheri did and this new angle brought with it new feelings. She saw Fionae toward her on her left and Tiffany on her right. She looked at Fiona and reached for her. ¡°Kiss me Fiona.¡±


    Her red headed girlfriend didn¡¯t even hesitate before taking Cheri¡¯s lips, her tongue diving and twirling inside Cheri¡¯s mouth, upping the tingles.


    Abi¡¯s hands came back to the girl¡¯s tits and Gio added his over hers. Together they started rolling Cheri¡¯s nipples between their fingers, lightly pinching and pulling. The tiny lightning bolts of earlier becamerger, more intense, and faster. Cheri¡¯s mouth came off Fiona¡¯s in a gasp of unexpert pleasure and the girl started sucking on her neck, adding her mark to Cheri.


    Tiffany watched for a second and then turned Cheri¡¯s head and gave the innocent girl her own kiss. When Cheri responded by following Tiffany¡¯s tongue back into Tiffany¡¯s mouth, the cheerleader locked her lips and sucked on Cheri¡¯s tongue like it was a hard cock. Cheri was groaning and moaning her pleasure into Tiffany¡¯s mouth.


    That pressure was building along with the pleasure again as Cheri¡¯s four lovers showed her a physical love she¡¯d never even imagined existed. This was what her father taught was a sin?


    He called this evil and wrong? Cheri felt loved and right. Like she was catching a tiny glimpse of the God of the universe at this moment and time. Feeling him love her through the hands and mouths of her lovers. Feeling his touch through Gio¡¯s big fat cock rubbing against her pussy.


    That need for something more building, along with the lightning bolts and tingles. Cheri knew she was going to explode with something, but she didn¡¯t know what to call it. Whatever it was, building and building. Then she felt as Abi took Gio¡¯s hands off her tits and settled them on her hips. Abi herself moved until she was pressed up against Cheri¡¯s hip, straddling one of Gio¡¯s thighs. Cheri could feel as Abi moved her own pussy against both Gio¡¯s thing and Cheri¡¯s hip. Then Abi¡¯s head came around her side and her mouth took Cheri¡¯s tit in her mouth and she closed her lips around Cheri¡¯s hard nipple and started sucking.


    Cheri¡¯s need exploded into a whole deeper level and her head tore free of Tiffany¡¯s sucking mouth as Cheri arched into Abi¡¯s mouth. Cheri could hear someone keening in pleasure but she was so close to bing something she didn¡¯t realize the sound was her.


    Tiffany¡¯s lips attached themselves to the other nipple and Fiona increased the tempo and pressure of her own sucking on Cheri¡¯s neck and Cheri¡¯s keen became a scream of pleasure as she exploded into colors and a feeling so good she thought it might kill her. ¡°OH MYGOD! OH GOD, THAT IS SO GOOD, SO GOOD! PLEASE DON¡¯T STOP! NONE OF YOU STOP, PLEASE! GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD! SO GOOD, SO MUCH! GIVE ME MORE! NEVER STOP! PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE!¡±


    The feeling just kept rolling over her again and again, like the ocean crashing against the shore. Pleasure would explode and then dim just a hair, then explode again. Cheri lost the ability to talk, and she just screamed in time to the explosions. ¡°AIE, AIE, AIE, AIE!¡±


    Tears were running down her face as she got lost in the feeling of intense pleasure. She was sure that she was feeling the face of God¡¯s love at the hands of her friends and lovers, and she never wanted it to end.


    Abi came at the same time as their new girlfriend, watching the girl break apart as Cheri¡¯s first orgasm overwhelmed her had triggered one for Abi. She soaked Gio¡¯s thigh and Cheri¡¯s hip as her cum shot out of her pussy.


    Gio lost it and sprayed cum everywhere covering Cheri¡¯s and Fiona¡¯s faces and Cheri¡¯s neck, tit¡¯s, Abi and Tiffany¡¯s faces and then Cheri¡¯s cute little belly button and panties. Watching and listening to the innocent girl cum so hard and so long had triggered his own massive cum.


    For the second time that day, his cock softened after only one cum. With no prostate milking, he had spent everything he had to give right now. Cheri copsed on him and sobbed. Now Gio worried. Had he pushed too hard, too fast? Had they messed up yet again? And then he caught what the girl on top of him was saying. ¡°Why, why, would they say that¡¯s evil? Why would they deny God wanted us to experience that? I don¡¯t understand, why lie about something so wonderful?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Cheri. I think they just hate so big they can¡¯t feel this level of love and exist. Or they¡¯re afraid they couldn¡¯t control people if they loved each other like this. But you¡¯re right, this isn¡¯t evil. It¡¯s love, in and simple. Thank you for letting us love you.¡±


    Cheri grabbed his face and kissed him and then Abi and then Fiona and finally Tiffany. She didn¡¯t stop for several minutes. Then she just copsed onto the bed beside and half on top of Gio. ¡°Thank you, all of you. I want more of that, but not tonight. Tonight I need to process this feeling, to bask in it and try to make sense of everything. Tonight I need¡­¡±


    Abiughed, ¡°A shower, all of us need a shower. Gio covered us all in his cum.¡±


    Abi sent Tiffany and Cheri to shower in the Jack and Jill bathroom upstairs. They found a pair of panties that we only slightly big for Cheri and off the two girls went.


    Fiona went to use the upstairs Master bath. Abi and Gio headed to the shower in the bath downstairs. Abi insisted they all hurry as Mia and Cecilia were due to arrive soon. Tiffany let them know Cecilia had asked Greg Anderson to attend as well, and that Tara wasing with him. Fiona looked at Gio andughed. ¡°This is why I ordered for ten. This house is never just us anymore.¡±


    They all disbursed to get clean fun time is over it was time to look towards work again for now. But Abi couldn¡¯t wait for after work when cors would be given and they could all love on each other again. Yesterday afternoon, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what she was experiencing today. Yet it all felt normal to her, like this was the life she was destined to have. She just prayed she could hold on to it.

 146

    Seventeen


    Mia sat at her desk trying to finish up everything before her time at thispany was up. She¡¯d already submitted G. L. Creations valuation and her letter of resignation. She was excited about the new opportunity that being part of Gio¡¯spany would provide her. For the first time in five years, since her whole family died was Mia feeling something besides numb. It was all thanks to Gio and his family, most of whom she hadn¡¯t even met yet. But she was tonight, even if just for a work-rted supper. But just the thought that Gio wanted her to join his strange little group had sparked something inside her.


    It didn¡¯t do away with the guilt she still felt. Guilt that her entire family had died when their private jet had crashed,ing to watch her graduate from the private boarding school Mia¡¯s father had insisted she had to attend. Like most nights, her dreams would be filled with memories of her graduation night and then the request for her to report to the headmistress¡¯ office. All her ssmates were spending time with their families or getting ready for the graduation parties that several families were throwing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia however, was worried. Her family hadn¡¯t shown up. She¡¯d tried calling each of them, but all their cellphones went straight to voicemail. When she arrived at the headmistress office, she took one look at the woman and the two men in ck suits standing there and knew something bad had happened. That was when they told her that her parents¡¯ ne had exploded on takeoff. She had fallen apart. They¡¯d sent her to the infirmary where the doctor had given her a shot of something that let her sleep.


    When she woke the next day, she was numb. Mia knew she was alone in the world and she knew she should cry and rant and rave, but she felt nothing. At the funeral for her family, she felt nothing. During the meeting with her family¡¯swyer, she was numb as they told her she inherited everything. Mia was numb when she enrolled in college the following week. She was still numb when she went home to the private ind and vast mansion she now owned for holidays. Mia was numb as she studied and excelled in her business sses for the next four years.


    Nothing changed until the day that Gio McLeod had shown up at her work and suddenly she felt for the first time in five years. She had felt the excitement of attraction. Thenter that night, thinking about bing one of his women, she had felt guilt. Gio¡¯s lifestyle went so against everything her father had thought as a pastor. Still, she couldn¡¯t get the desire and excitement of what she had learned about Gio out of her head. A man with several women all wanting him, willing to share him and please him.


    So tonight, she¡¯d go to dinner, and they¡¯d all start to learn about each other. In two days, she and Gio had a date nned where he would exin more to her about his family situation and the girls that were all his and maybe show her how to be a woman.


    As she was still thinking about all that, she heard a throat cleared behind her. She turned to find her supervisor standing at the entrance to her little office cubical. ¡°Oh, sorry Mister Johnson. I was just trying to decide which project to work on next.¡±


    The older gentleman smiled a sad smile at her. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Ms. Gataki. I was informed that you had given HR your two weeks¡¯ notice this morning?¡±


    Mia nodded her head. ¡°Yes sir, I was offered a job with a smallpany as a member of their financial dept.¡±


    ¡°What if we were to offer you a raise? Would you consider staying? You have the potential to be a great asset to our team with a bit more experience under your belt. That Valuation you did for G. L. Creations, for example. With more experience, you would have valuated that at a higher and more urate value, but you showed great promise.¡±


    Mia smiled. ¡°Thank you, but a raise wouldn¡¯t get me to stay. While I¡¯ve enjoyed working here, this new opportunity excites me. I get to be part of something from almost the beginning and help make it grow.¡±


    The older man nodded and then sighed. ¡°I understand. I wish you weren¡¯t leaving us, but I understand following your dreams. Honestly, at your level, there isn¡¯t a need for you to work a notice. You can head down to HR. They have a box for you to pack up and clean out your desk.¡±


    Mia tilted her head. ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t mind working the two weeks.¡±


    Johnson held out his hand for her to shake. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. HR will have your recement by tomorrow or the next day, anyway. Good luck with your new position. Stop by security on your way out and turn in your badge. Just leave the files you were working on at your desk. The next employee will just get to start on them.¡±


    So, in less than an hour, Mia was outside of the building. Her old job gone and time to spare before she was supposed to meet with Gio and the rest of the staff of her new one. Without really thinking it through she went back to her condo and filled the jetted tub with hot water and rose oil and sank into the fragrant steam with her foot she flipped on the jets and settled back with a ss of wine letting her thoughts run where they wanted. What surprised her was that they locked on the family she was going to eat with tonight. She¡¯d had several fantasies in thest few days about Gio, but today it seemed her mind wondered what it would be like to be part of what his self-proimed sex-ve said was their family. As much as she wondered what it would be like to experience the sexual pleasure a man like Gio could give her, she was equally curious what it would be like to experience being part of a family that loved on each other.


    The idea had her nipples standing out hard and aching. She imagined Tiffany rubbing on her tits and lower on her swollen folds, getting her ready for Gio to fill her for the first time with that cock she¡¯d heard so much about. Yet even as her body responded and let her know it was excited at the idea of her and a group of people getting sexy together and exploring this alternate lifestyle she¡¯d stumbled upon, she was also feeling guilty. This wasn¡¯t something her family would have endorsed, and she felt like she was betraying their memories by even contemting being part of such an erotic experience. Mia knew she had toe to grips with what her parents had wanted for her and what she was justing to believe she wanted for herself. She needed to put the past to rest. Mia needed to go home and say goodbye once and for all and try to move forward instead of hiding here with her memories of her family. She needed to return to the ind that belonged to her now and put the past behind her once and for all.

 147

    Mia climbed out of the tub and quickly dried and got dressed. The clothes she picked would be conservative next to what he¡¯d seen Gio¡¯s sex-ve wear the day before, but it was the most provocative outfit she owned at present. It seemed before her date with Gio she needed to go shopping for clothing that let him know she was ready to be his. After all, he¡¯d made it in that his desire was for her to join his little family. OH to hell with it, call it what it was: She was ready to join Gio¡¯s harem of willing women if he still wanted her. The thought of experiencing everything that the group could teach her had her dripping with arousal.


    She picked up her cellphone and called a number she hadn¡¯t dialed since her graduation. She knew it was still active and that the person she wanted to talk to would answer. ¡°Hello Princess, how may I help you?¡±


    Mia felt the anxiety within her ease. ¡°Hello Cora, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve not called before now.¡±


    The voice of her parents¡¯ loyal house manager cracked with emotion. ¡°Oh, Mia honey. We¡¯ve understood. You needed time to grieve ande to peace with all you lost. No one thinks less of you for taking that time.¡±


    Mia shook her head. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve left the entire Ind without the leadership it deserved. I never even checked to see how things were going. I just buried my head in the sand and pretended nothing existed from my old life. My father would be so ashamed of me.¡±


    The older woman gasped. ¡°No Mia, don¡¯t do that to yourself. Your father was never anything but proud of you and your sisters. He would have fully understood you need to find yourself. It was why he made sure there were contingencies in ce in case of something like their deaths happening.¡±


    ¡°So, how are things there?¡±


    ¡°Things here are good. Nics has kept things in ce as your regent during your absence and will continue until you are ready to return to us and take up your mantle.¡±


    Mia nodded, even though the old woman couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°About that. I¡¯ve just taken a new job but I want toe home too. The job is here in Maine. I¡¯m the CFO of a new tech startup. However, I¡¯m going to offer my new boss space on the ind. He has a growing family and some trouble here that I think our little slice of home could help with. Will there be any problem with me moving home and slowly assuming my rightful role?¡±


    ¡°Princess, you coulde home right now and be crowned Queen tomorrow. Nics has no desire to keep the role of ruler permanently. He has always known that you would return one day to take up your role as Queen.¡±


    ¡°No one may want that when they meet my new friends. They are a unique family, Cora. Unlike any I¡¯ve experienced before. They¡¯ve offered me not just a job but a role in their family. It just isn¡¯t something that many people will ept. It causes them problems here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you are trying to tell me, Princess.¡±


    Mia sighed and then just dove in, exining Gio¡¯s ¡®family¡¯ as she understood it.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Cora listened and then chuckled. ¡°Mia, that won¡¯t be a problem here. Your father and mother kept you innocent because you left here before you were an adult. They found this entire Ind as a nation because of what you consider ¡®Alternative Rtionships.¡¯ Your mother and father, honey. Before they were husband and wife were brother and sister. Your sisters each when they graduated coge came home and join your parents as lovers and they all married each other. We have several ¡®Alternative rtionships¡¯ here. No one will be surprised if youe home and bring a group of consorts with you. This might be the one ce that you all could be epted.¡±


    Mia sat down, stunned at what she had just learned. ¡°So that was the big surprise father had mentioned before they headed over here for graduation.¡±


    ¡°I suspect it was. I know they waited to tell both your sisters until after they graduated college. Then when you sisters wanted to join themselves with your father and mother, it pleased them both so much that their children wanted to be their lovers. I don¡¯t think anyone here will think twice about your new friends if you join their family or not. And I know that our entire poption will rejoice at having you home and in your rightful ce.¡±


    Mia felt the weight of guilt fall away from her and the lightness of freedom settle upon her. ¡°Then prepare the house, Cora. I shall bring them for a visit this weekend and if they agree, I shall join their family and offer them my home and a suitable ce for thepany to set up shop.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, your Highness. Shall I inform Nics of your imminent return?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let him know that while there, I would like to meet with him and start the discussion on a smooth transition for me to take my rightful ce.¡±


    ¡°I will do so, Princess. I shall ensure that everything is ready for your return. How many shall I n for?¡±


    ¡°Well there could be as few as just me, or as many as nine or ten. I¡¯m not sure so n for ten. Oh, and Cora. My friends mostly like to sleep together, I¡¯ve been told. So if you could put some bedding together for one gigantic bed and a couple of extra rooms for those that want to find some privacy.¡±


    Coraughed. ¡°Princess, it will be my pleasure to ensure that you and your new family are well taken care of. With your permission, I shall ready the Royal Apartment for your return.¡±


    Mia stopped for a moment. ¡°Are my parents¡¯ things still there?¡±


    ¡°No honey, I have already had those stored so that whenever you felt like returning the rooms would belong to you.¡±


    A tear rolled down Mia¡¯s face at how understanding and in tune to her needs the staff was. They each felt like old friends and family more than her staff. ¡°Thank You. I appreciate that more than you know.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I understand. I loved them too. But it was thest act of service for them I could do. And a way for me to take care of you while you found the healing you needed to return to us.¡±


    ¡°I shall see you this weekend. I have a meeting I need to get to, so have the yacht and crew waiting at the pier here in Maine on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±


    Then Cora said goodbye, and they got off the phone. Mia smiled and grabbed herptop and headed out to her car. Time to meet Gio and her coworkers and shock them all with her secret. She felt more at peace with her decision. If Gio still wanted her to join his family after she exined her secret to them, she had already decided she would say yes. She would allow this group of loving people to teach her everything she needed to know about intimacy and sexual gratification.


    Eighteen


    Gio sat in the living room staring at the woman lying inside the dog crate. Becky was naked except for a cor around her neck. It was cloth and, ording to Abi, just a ceholder for the permanent cor that was to be ced on her tonight. What intrigued him was that Becky was lying on arge dog bed in the crate and wearing a pair of ears attached to a hair band and had a fury tailed butt pug inserted into her ass. It seemed that Abi had figured out that her mother wanted to be used as a sex pet. Becky wanted to be humiliated by being treated like a bitch dog. Gio had never thought about a woman pretending to be or embracing a lifestyle that had her acting like a dog, but Becky seemed content to lie in the crate just like a puppy in training. No one else was in the room with them, as the girls were still cleaning up from the fun they¡¯d just had downstairs. ¡°Okay Becky. Will you please exin to me what you are doing and why?¡±

 148

    The older woman looked at him and then nodded. ¡°Yes Sir, it is quite simple really. Back when I was married, my husband and I were adventurous. I loved his dominate streak and being spanked and humiliated by him. When he realized that, in the privacy of our bedroom, he took to calling me his little fuck puppy and making me crawl around like a dog. In public and around Abi, he called me his love puppy. I enjoyed our puppy games and I¡¯ve missed them. Abi somehow remembered and figured out that I enjoyed being treated like his fuck puppy. She offered to help me take that to the next level and fully embrace the sex pet lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why all the puppy gear. I¡¯m to be the family¡¯s fuck puppy and pain slut. I will fully embrace that life. Here at home, I will only wear my ears, tail, knee pads forfort and cor. At work, she gave me the option of no ears and a short silicon tail that no one would see. I told her if I was going to embrace the lifestyle, then I would wear my ears and tail no matter what. That¡¯s what I want. I want to be used and treated like a fuck puppy. When it¡¯s time to fuck, then fuck me like a bitch in heat. If I need punishment or if you just want to punish me, then do so. I am going to wear your cor and at home crawl on hands and knees like a dog. Unless it business dinner, I will eat on the floor out of my doggie dish and there are now a set of jingle bells on the back door. I will ring them when I need to go to do my business, which I will do outside like a dog. I will of course, continue to dress in clothes at work, but Abi ordered me special skirts that have a special whole for the tail.¡±


    Gio looked at her and knew he would have to do more research. But he nodded. ¡°Alright, if this is what you need, then this is what we will give you.¡±


    Just then the doorbell rang and Gio stood and started to leave the room and then stopped. ¡°Come Fuck puppy. If you¡¯re going to embrace the lifestyle, start now.¡±


    Becky scrambled up and crawled as fast as she could over to him. ¡°Heel.¡± He tapped his leg once, and she moved to where she walked right beside him, just like a well-trained dog. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    They went to the door and Gio looked out to see Mia Gatka standing on the porch in the most enticing royal blue cocktail dress that just barely came to her mid thighs. He smiled. She¡¯d dress for him. It was a bit more clothing than his women wore here at home, but considering she hadn¡¯t agreed to join the family, he figured it was probably the closest thing she had to what they wore. It was a good first sign that maybe she was interested in their lifestyle. Maybe he should invite her to stay tonight and watch Becky and Abi¡¯s cor ceremonies. So she would see what he was inviting her to be part of. But first things first, dinner. He opened the door and smiled. ¡°Hello Mia, wee to our home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Gio. I umm¡­¡± she looked down and saw Becky at his feet and then looked back up at him, the question obvious on her face.


    ¡°You remember Becky Long, my head of our legal department?¡±


    ¡°Yes, can I ask why she is wearing ears and a tail and nothing else?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°You remember I told you our family was different? Becky has special sexual needs. She needs pain and humiliation to make her feel sexy and loved. She has decided to fully embrace the sex pet lifestyle and live as our fuck puppy. I try to give each of my women exactly what they need to know that I care and support each of them and their wants and desires.¡± He shrugged. ¡°This is what Becky wants and desires, so I¡¯ve allowed her to embrace it.¡±


    Mia looked skeptical. ¡°She asked for this?¡±


    Gio ushered Mia inside and closed the door. ¡°Ask her yourself. She¡¯ll answer you.¡±


    Mia looked down at Becky. ¡°You want Gio to treat you like a dog?¡±


    Becky nuzzled up against Gio¡¯s leg. ¡°Oh yes. My husband and I used to y like this in the bedroom and I always wanted to take it further, but Abi, my daughter, was a child and wouldn¡¯t have understood, so we kept it to our bedroom only. But Abi figured it out and she and Gio made it so I can fully embrace and be a sex pet. It¡¯s what I need. To be humiliated and punished. Gio always gives his women what they need and want. It¡¯s part of why we want him as our master.¡±


    ¡°I see and Gio. He always gives his women what they want?¡±


    Becky shook her head. ¡°No, not what we want. What we need. See, a real master realizes that his ve, his slut or servant or whatever he wants to call her, has a need for something. Our part of the coring ceremony is to give him all of us. To vow to please him. His part has him vowing to take care of us, protect us and provide for our every need, physical, emotional and sexual. Some masters forget their part of the vows, but not Gio. He takes them seriously. It¡¯s why I wanted him to cor me and tonight after dinner and business, that¡¯s just what he¡¯ll do.¡±


    Mia followed them into the house and just as they were getting settled in the living room, Cecilia came in through the garage entrance with Greg and Tara Anderson in tow. Gio stood and introduced Mia to everyone, and Cecilia ran upstairs to change into her downstairs clothes from her work attire. Just then, the girls all came down from their showers and they introduced Cheri to the Andersons. Gio couldn¡¯t help but smile as he saw another of those cloth cors around her throat. He really needed to talk to Abi about their meaning. He was certain that he understood, but want to be sure. However, he didn¡¯t want to bring it up in front of Mia just yet.


    Gio looked at his family and introduced them to Mia. Then everyone proceeded to the table for the dinner Fiona had ordered and that¡¯s when things got interesting. ¡°So, Gio, I have a unique proposal for you.¡± Greg Anderson said. ¡°Your mom came to me this afternoon because she really isn¡¯tfortable being your COO.¡± When Gio started to say something, Greg held his hand up in a wait a minute gesture. ¡°I know what you¡¯ve told her, but I have an alternate proposal if you n to keep and run ClickTalk. So I guess my first question is, are you going to pursue selling the App or run it yourself?¡±


    Gio looked at everyone and then smiled. ¡°Yes, I guess that¡¯s as good a ce to start this conversation as any. After thinking about it and tracking the profit of the sales of our advertising efforts so far, I agree we would be better off in the long run by keeping it and running the thing ourselves. However, that would mean implementing all the advertising ideas that Mia proposed to me. We¡¯d have to hire a few people to help with that. Still, I think the rewards would far outweigh the costs. So yes, we are going to keep ClickTalk. I¡¯ll send emails out to thepanies that offered to buy it tomorrow, telling them I¡¯m not interested in selling.¡±


    Everyone pped because honestly, it just made sense for Gio to keep doing what was working and the family was making money. Greg then looked at Gio. ¡°I agree. I think that is the wisest decision. One that proves you are thinking like a business owner and not a teenager who made the most lucrative Social Media App. So here is what I¡¯d like to propose. I used to love advertising. It¡¯s why I started Anderson Advertising. But as ofte, it hasn¡¯t really given me a challenge. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve aplished what I set out to do and became the best in my field. However, I need a new challenge. So what I would like to do is this. I¡¯d like to sell you mypany for forty million dors.¡±


    Gio opened his mouth to remind Greg he didn¡¯t have forty million dors. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have forty million to give me, so what I¡¯m suggesting is you let me buy a twenty percent stake in G. L. Creations for forty million dors. On paper, we both bought and soldpanies and shares. In reality, one cancels the other, so no actual money changes hands. Then I would move from President of Anderson Advertising to COO of G. L. Creations and you would promote your mother to Vice President of Advertising for G. L. Creations, which would put her in charge of mypany.¡±


    Gio looked at the older man. ¡°Why would we do this?¡±


    ¡°Well honestly, it lets me move into a new position, one that I believe would challenge me. I would learn about what you do in creating apps and would oversee the daily operation of yourpany. Thus freeing you to keep doing what you love, which is research and development of new apps. As the CEO, you can define your job as anything you want it to be while being the young and happening face of thepany. It allows your mom to do what she is good at running an advertising team, well, several teams. It also would meet several of your other needs, as mypanyes with a fully staffed group of graphic artists, advertising experts, human resources and legal team you would put Becky in charge of. The current head of my legal department is looking to retire.¡± Greg looked at Becky, who had gone with her daughter just before dinner and dressed in a new pet essory amodating business outfit. Gio also looked at Becky. ¡°Would that be legal to make these two deals that cancel each other out?¡±


    Becky looked at Gio and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Mister Anderson realizes that money would have to change hands and he wouldn¡¯t have made the offer if he didn¡¯t already know it was legal. What we would do is you would sell him his twenty percent stake and he would wire transfer forty million into your offshore ount. Then forty-eight hourster he would meet with us and hiswyers and you would sign the sales contract on Anderson Advertising and transfer forty million from your ount to his. Thus, the money changes hands and the paperwork for both is drawn up legally and done properly. The question I have for you, Mister Anderson, is what all assets you are selling as Anderson Advertising?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Greg nodded. ¡°A intelligent question indeed. I would sell everything listed as an asset to Anderson Advertising. Thepany name, all equipment and the building that we are housed in. Which is another good reason for you to agree, Gio. It would give you an actual location for your business. There is an empty floor in the building right now because I had a smallpany that went bankrupt and moved out. You could easily locate your offices there. We have a server room. You could also move your server there too. Or you could just move the files off your home server onto our current servers or even add to our existing servers in that secure climate controlled space. You would also gain more ie because I rent several floors and offices to other business.¡±

 149

    Gio looked at Mia, and she nodded. ¡°Money wise I haven¡¯t seen an evaluation on Anderson Advertising, but even I know it would be higher than the 40 million he¡¯s asking for it. With what he¡¯s proposing, it¡¯s actually more of a merger than an acquisition and financially would be a win for you. It gives you a lot of things you need and provides you with a seasoned business partner to act as your COO. The biggest question in my head isn¡¯t if it¡¯s a smart move, but if your mother wants to take on running, what is essentially an entirepany within thepany?¡±


    Gio looked at his mother. ¡°That is indeed a good question, mom. You keep saying you are ufortable being my COO. If I make this deal with Greg, are you going to take on the role of running what is now Anderson Advertising? Won¡¯t that cause you as much anxiety as the thought of being my COO for G. L. Creations?¡±


    Cecilia shook her head. ¡°Running the advertising side won¡¯t cause me stress or anxiety, Gio. Not like trying to be the COO for apany I don¡¯t know a lot about. It¡¯s the app and understanding the coding and creation of those that had me worried. I know nothing about those. How would I be able to help run a business I don¡¯t understand? I think being your Vice President of marketing and advertising is a better fit for me since I already know and understand the business.¡±


    Gio looks at Greg again and then asks that really is burning in his mind. ¡°Why are you offering to do this? I know it¡¯s not about the money because essentially you are giving me the better end of the deal here.¡±


    Gregughed. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it do you Gio. I¡¯ll still be making a lot of money here. Probably more than I was just operating Anderson Advertising. By merging the twopanies, I will still get a portion of the profits from Anderson and a portion of the profits from your apps, too. In the end, I¡¯ll probably make more money a year than I did as sole owner of Anderson. Add to that the challenge of learning about a new business and helping the man who has taken over the care and provision of one of my daughters seed. I¡¯m not taking a losing hand here, Gio. I honestly believe that together we will both make more than we would separately and it will jump start your newpany by instantly giving you some of the employee¡¯s and resources you need, all while increasing both our profit margins.¡±


    Gio looks around the table and see¡¯s that those who are part of G. L. Creations are all nodding their head as if they agree. Which gives him hope that this is a wonderful step for them. ¡°Then I say let¡¯s do it.¡± He and Greg shake hands. ¡°I¡¯ll get my legal team to work on drawing up the sales contract and listing all the assets of Anderson so that you know exactly what you¡¯re buying. I will also have my sales team let our clients know we are being sold and that the newpany will offer them an exciting new way to advertise with the fastest growing social media app. So that should also boost bothpanies¡¯ profits. You need to decide if you are going to change the name of Anderson Advertising to something else or just add a line that says ¡®A G. L. Creationspany¡¯ or something like that.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to all agree to just drop the Anderson Advertising name and go with G. L. Creations. Since Anderson would now be the marketing and advertising arm of Gio¡¯spany. Once that was decided, Mia knew it was time for her to speak up as well. ¡°I also need to inform everyone of something. Especially you, Gio.¡±


    Gio looked at her and smiled nervously. ¡°Please tell me you have decided you want to join our family as well as working for us.¡±


    Mia bit her lip. ¡°I am seriously considering joining your family. But there is something I need to inform you about and make sure you are okay with first.¡±


    Gio¡¯s smiled went from the nervous half smile to full-blown. ¡°I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t have a problem with anything you need to tell us, Mia.¡±


    She smiled, but now hers was the nervous one. ¡°You might. See, I haven¡¯t told you all everything about me. I¡¯m not just Mia Gatki, your new CFO. I¡¯m also the Crown Princess Mia Gatki of the tiny ind nation of Gatki. Well actually, I guess since my family¡¯s death I¡¯m Queen Mia of Gatki. I just haven¡¯t taken on the role and responsibilities by returning home and having my Coronation Ceremony. That is something I need to do, and soon. If that is a problem for you having me be your CFO or joining your family, I will understand. I¡¯ve left my country in the hands of my father¡¯s steward as my regent while I ran from my past and my grief. But I need to return home and assume my rightful ce. I just had toe to terms with my loss first.¡±


    She told them about how her entire family had died in a fiery explosion on the way to her graduation and how she¡¯d been so overwhelmed that she hadn¡¯t returned home since leaving her responsibilities to the tiny nation to her Regent instead. How she had contacted them to tell them she was ready to return home and how nervous she was. ¡°So I would love to be part of your unusual family and continue to work with you at G. L. Creations, but I must ept my role and responsibilities to my people back home as well.¡±


    Gio looked at Abi, who smiled and nodded. It amazed him again how in tune the two of them were to each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mia, my only question is: are you sure that you want to add working for ourpany to the responsibility of running a country? Because I don¡¯t see a problem with you being a part of our family. I¡¯m not sure how that would work, though, with you living on this ind and us living here.¡±


    Mia bit her lip. ¡°I was thinking you all might want to move to the Ind with me. I own an enormous home, as you can imagine.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s actually the Royal Pce, so plenty of space. You wouldn¡¯t have to be crowded like you are here. What I¡¯d like to do, Gio is have our date this weekend be a visit to my home. Let me take all the family over to the Ind and let you experience what I can offer. If that isn¡¯t something you¡¯d want to do, then I¡¯ll have to postpone our date. I really need to go home and make things right with my people. I n to set up my coronation and talk with the Regent about having him be Prime minister so he can continue to help me run the country. That would make my role more like Queen Elizabeth¡¯s and less like the sole ruler of Gatki.¡±


    Gio thought about it and said. ¡°So how will that work for being part of our family? I mean, as the ruler of this ind, you¡¯ll be in charge. However, in our ¡®family¡¯, I¡¯m in charge. How would we work that out?¡±


    His mother shakes her head. ¡°You are asking a worthless question, Gio. I know you are in charge and I¡¯ve epted that. But as your mother, I have to point out the facy of your thinking.¡±


    Gio looked at his mother. ¡°How so? Exin why you think my question is worthless.¡±


    ¡°I can do so by asking you another question. Imagine that instead of Miaing to work for you that you ended up working as the IT guy for her at apany she owned. But the two of you, thru working together, fell in love and married. Would that make her any less your boss at work?¡±


    Gio shook his head ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    Cecilia looked at her son. ¡°So, at work, if she was the boss and told you to do something, you would do it? Or as her husband, would you try to tell her to find someone else to do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I would do it. She¡¯s my boss.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s your wife too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we¡¯re at work where she is in charge.¡±


    Cecilia nodded. ¡°Exactly! If we moved and she joined our family. If, as the queen, the boss of the country, she gave amand you would obey, right? But that wouldn¡¯t change that she had joined our family knowing you are inmand at home. There really isn¡¯t any difference. We all know strong women in the workce who are submissive at home. I¡¯m one of them at work. I¡¯m in charge of my team and soon the entirepany, but at home I belong to you and Abi and I do as you tell me too. Honestly, I like it. You know why? I don¡¯t have to be in charge. I assure you, if you ask her, Becky feels the same way.¡± Cecilia looked at her friend. ¡°I mean, I know it¡¯s only been a couple of days. It¡¯s freeing. Isn¡¯t it toe home and not have to be in charge? Not having to make any decisions?¡±


    Becky blushed, thinking of the conversation she had with Abi and Gio earlier. ¡°Well, there have been a few incidents. I mean, there is obviously an adjustment period going from the sole decision maker to not deciding. But I will say that the idea of being free of that responsibility and the weight of having to ept the oue of being in charge is liberating. It is what has given me the freedom to embrace the lifestyle I want to live.¡±


    Gio thought about it and realized his mom was right. It really was a nonissue. ¡°Okay, I stand corrected. It isn¡¯t an issue. If you are saying you need us toe visit your ind and the castle and explore if we can all co-exist as a family. Then I say we all pack a bag this weekend and go visit Queen Mia¡¯s home.¡±


    Abi nodded, and Mia smiled. ¡°Wonderful. How many shall I let my staff know ising?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Abi looked around. ¡°Are the Andersons invited? I mean, I know originally this was supposed to be a date between you and Gio, and now it¡¯s be a family date. I would like some time with just the five of us while we are there, but if we are seriously considering moving the family to this ind nation, then Cecilia and Fuck Puppy should be with us. But we are discussing this in front of Tara and Greg. It seems kinda rude to say sorry we are going to go see this fabulous little ind nation and stay in an actual fairy-tale castle, but Tara can¡¯te. And we have a girlfriend that may join our family that I¡¯d like to have with us.¡±

 150

    Mia smiled and nodded. She could see that Abi was the top woman in this family but she had a very loving heart and she was happy about that. ¡°Honestly, I told the head of the castle staff that there might be ten of us. I exined your family as I understood it. I can see things have changed a little and may change again. I told her that most of you preferred to sleep together and she assured me she would have a bed big enough to amodate that. She is setting up the Royal suite for that and there will be a couple of smaller bedrooms that are part of that suite, so anyone not wanting to sleep with anyone else could use those. I can also have her prepare another suite if we need to. I just assumed that the Andersons were a part of this family.¡± Mia shrugged. ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t know how they were connected. I knew from when I met him that Gio was involved with several women, including both twins.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Greg said, smiling at the young woman. ¡°Gio was involved with both my girls and I will be forever grateful because he liberated them from being used mostly against their wills. He protected them from the guys who were using them forcefully. He himself had them both first, but he realized Tara is a Daddy¡¯s Girl. And because Gio is a true Dominant and a Gentleman, he released her to return to me. So, I guess based on the information that was shared with me just before we arrived here, I would be Gio¡¯s soon to be father-inw and Fiona¡¯s and Abi¡¯s and I¡¯m Cecilia¡¯s boss and friend. But Tara and I are exclusive and not part of the group that all sleeps together.¡±


    He said thest with a chuckle. Gio smiled back and just said, ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re missing.¡±


    Gregughed. ¡°Actually, Gio, for your information, when I was younger, I was a lot like you and had my own ¡®harem¡¯ a few times. But now that I¡¯m closer to fifty than twenty and I¡¯m not as blessed as you are, so less testosterone to create all those problems you have. I don¡¯t need or want a bed or fuller of willing women. The one I have is horny enough, thank you.¡±


    Tara smiled. ¡°Oh Daddy, you say the nicest things.¡±


    ¡°So with that I think Tara and I will say goodnight because I can see if I don¡¯t take her home soon, she¡¯s going to seduce me right here at the table.¡±


    Just then the doorbell rings and since the family wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, Gio looks at Greg. ¡°Not expecting morepany. Mind hanging around as back up for just a minute? Had a brief run in with Dean and some of the team earlier and they indicated that retribution wasing and soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure, though they¡¯d have to be idiots toe here and try something. I mean, trespassing alone would be enough to get them a night in jail.¡±


    ¡°No one ever said they were the sharpest tools in the shed here, Sir.¡±


    ¡°No, I guess they aren¡¯t, are they?¡±


    The doorbell rang again as Gio reached the door and he cautiously opened it and then stopped, shocked at what he saw. Standing at his door was Police Chief O¡¯Brien and his daughter Gio couldn¡¯t remember her name, but he knew that Tiffany, Tara and Abi would know it. ¡°Chief O¡¯Brien, how can I help you?¡±


    The Chief looked stressed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure you can, Mister McLeod, but my daughter seems to believe you can. She insisted wee and talk to you.¡±


    ¡°We were just finishing dinner. Why don¡¯t youe in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry to intrude.¡±


    Gio smiled, though he was still unsure about this visit. ¡°You¡¯re not intruding. We had finished and were just sitting around talking. You know how it is when you have friends and family over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. You just want to rx and have fun with your family and friends. Not have to deal with random visits from the Chief of Police and his daughter. Again, I¡¯m sorry, but Julie insisted I bring her by to talk with Tiffany Anderson and Abigail Long, who she said are staying with you now?¡±


    Gio stepped aside so the chief and his daughter could enter. Julie O¡¯Brien was cute. She wasn¡¯t what Gio would call a smoke show like Tiffany, Abi, Tara, Mia and Fiona, but she was cute in that smart girl next door way. Her hair was light brown, but he had no clue how long it was because Julie always had it in a bun even when she was doing a g girl routine. He¡¯d never really been close enough to say how she looked up close and personal because while he had some sses with her, she didn¡¯t draw attention to herself. ¡°Tiffany and Abi are in the dining room. You can¡¯t miss it. Just past the living room.¡±


    Julie took herself into the dining room, and Gio led the Chief into the office. ¡°So how can I help you, Chief?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you can, and I¡¯m mostly here to give you a heads up. Most of the cheerleaders, majorettes and g team have still been having issues at school. The young men on of the football program don¡¯t understand how serious these allegations against them are and they continue to harass those youngdies. Both Abi and Tiffany have been telling them they should all enroll in the online school ande hang out here where you will keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°Well, the girls and I withdrew and joined the online school. Mostly, so I don¡¯t have to keep them safe. Honestly, my concern is that the guys will just keep adding more and more each time they try toe after us. I can handle a few of them with my martial arts training, but we both know if more of the team came at me at once, eventually I will be overwhelmed. But I thought it would be easier to protect them here and I do have private securitying starting tomorrow. So, I guess I can see the girls reasoning, but I sure wish they¡¯d talked to me first. However, if you want Julie to stay here until this is finished, that would be fine with me.¡±


    The chief looked at him. ¡°Young man, I also know the other rumors going around about you. So I will say that while I appreciate your willingness to help watch over these youngdies, we both know you aren¡¯t doing it because you¡¯re some kind of hero or with no benefit to you. If my daughter gets caught up in all this, I don¡¯t want to know anything about it. She¡¯s a good catholic girl and she will remain a good catholic girl in my eyes. Even after she¡¯s married and has ten kids, she¡¯ll still be a good catholic girl and those kids will be miraculous gifts from God. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Well sir, I believe you are telling me you are adopting an old military style response to your daughter¡¯s life? The ¡®don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t tell¡¯ response?¡±


    ¡°I guess in a way that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Another way to put is to me my daughter will be pure and virginal her entire life and I don¡¯t want to know any different. Especially if she is getting involved in something like I¡¯ve been told you have going on here. Look, I don¡¯t judge, I¡¯m just the chief of police. I enforce thews and from what I¡¯ve been told, you have broken none. In fact, you are about the only young man this week I¡¯ve talked with that I¡¯m sure hasn¡¯t broken thew. I also know you are going to take some ck when this whole mess with the football program reaches the end of its investigation. Because many people involved with be arrested and prosecuted. I had to go to the state¡¯s attorney to make sure that happens. Because it turns out that the city¡¯s attorney may well be involved. So just be aware that this alternative lifestyle you and yourdies are living will be public knowledge. While again, nothing you¡¯re doing is illegal, we both know it isn¡¯t and won¡¯t be epted by the more morally judgmental groups out there. So, you folks should start thinking about how you are going to deal with that.¡±


    Gio nodded and then asked, ¡°And when do you think those arrests you are talking about will start happening?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it all depends. I and my investigators have hit a wall. We are trying to find the creator of this online app those involved are using to share videos on. Those videos may provide visual proof of the ounts we are being told about. But so far, we have no clue how to get in touch with the parentpany of the app.¡±


    Gio had a feeling he knew the answer to his next question. ¡°What app?¡±


    ¡°The hottest new social media app, ording to our IT guy and my daughter. Something called ClickTalk. All the kids are using it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to find out who owns ClickTalk? Why?¡±


    The Chief nodded. ¡°Well, ording to the apps fine print everyone is supposed to read and agree to while the individual may erase video¡¯s shared after sharing them the app stores them in its archives for five years in case ofwsuits or the need ofw enforcement and every user agrees to that storage and release at the proper authorities request. If we could find that apps owners we might have a lot of evidence to what was or wasn¡¯t consensual. Right now it¡¯s mostly the football program saying the girls weren¡¯t coerced, and that everything was consensual and several of the girls saying they often said no and were ignored or t out used even while asking the men and young men to stop.¡±


    Gio looked at the chief. ¡°You want to ess the archives to see which it was?¡±


    The Chief nodded. ¡°For starters, but if we find that thedies¡¯ ims are substantiated, then those videos would be evidence at sexual assault and even rape trials.¡±


    ¡°Chief, you know that app is owned by apany, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, apany called G. L. Creations. They have a few online apps, but that¡¯s all we¡¯ve been able to find out so far. Well, that and the fact that the app has been making changes that are smart and business minded.¡±


    ¡°Your detectives or the state¡¯s attorney haven¡¯t been able to find the owners of thepany?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°No, not so far.¡±


    ¡°I own G. L. Creations. it¡¯s me. ClickTalk is one app I am the creator of. I was just meeting the board of directors of thepany talking about our expansion. That¡¯s what tonight¡¯s dinner was about.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joking matter, son.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Come into the dining room with me.¡±


    The two men entered the room. ¡°So, the chief was just telling me that the quickest resolution to the issue with the team at school. If the police could get ess to ClickTalk¡¯s servers and the video archives for the videos members of the team may have made and sent to each other on the app. But they couldn¡¯t find out who owned G. L. Creations.¡±


    Becky Long sat up straighter. ¡°Would the district attorney be willing to issue us a subpoena?¡±


    ¡°Wait, you really are the board of G. L. Creations?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thepany¡¯s attorney, but Gio is the CEO, Greg Anderson is the COO and this youngdy is Mia Giatak, our CFO, so yes, this is the board at present for G. L. Creations.¡±

 151

    The chief of policeughed. ¡°I¡¯ll be. I¡¯ve had people searching all day. I walk in to talk to the hero all the cheerleaders want to protect them including my daughter, and find what we¡¯ve been looking for. If a subpoena is what you all need, it might take me a few days to get it. I gotta go to the States Attorney because our own D. A. and several judges may well bepromised. Several of the girls listed them as ones who were involved in some of the coerced and nonconsensual encounters. Maybe even t out rapes. But yes, I can get you what you need.¡±


    Gio looked at everyone, and they were all nodding. ¡°Tell you what, Chief O¡¯Brien. Send me your IT guy and a detective tomorrow, and I¡¯ll let them look through the archives. I can¡¯t let them on the server because it¡¯s the only one and I can¡¯t take the chance of it crashing until I can get a backup. But they can tell me the dates and times and ounts they need and I can let them see if those work. If we find what you need. I¡¯ll mark where they are and when you get us the subpoena¡¯s we need, I¡¯ll make them copies of those videos so the chain of evidence is maintained.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Gio. That¡¯s a great start. It may help us finish this up and make the arrests that need made.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks needed. It¡¯s in our best interest too since several of the people in this room have been used in this fiasco and others of us are being harassed for exposing it. As for our discussion in the office.¡± Gio looked at Julie and Tiffany. ¡°Tell the girls until this is cleared if they are feeling threatened they cane here during the day. They just need to let their parents know where they will be so they can contact the school.¡± Then he looked harder at Tiffany. ¡°However, Tiffany, you and I need to have a discussion about deciding for me as well, I see.¡±


    Tiffany hung her head and knew that her Master was displeased with her. She knew that after the others, not part of the family, were gone, she was going to be in for discipline and she knew she deserved it. Part of her was excited to see what her master would do, and part of her was sad because she¡¯d upset him. ¡°Yes Gio. I understand.¡±


    With that, the Chief and Julie bid them goodnight, but not before Julie had hugged Gio and whispered in his ear that she was more than willing to pay for his protection with her body. Gio didn¡¯tment, but the thought of the g girl with the ¡®girl next door look taking his cock in her pussy doggy style had an effect on him he tried to hide from her father. Even though the Chief pretended not to notice, Gio knew he had. Things were looking up but bing more of a mess, too.


    Neen


    Greg and Tara left shortly after Chief O¡¯Brien and his daughter. Leaving just Mia with the family. Gio and Abi invited Mia to stay and witness Becky¡¯s coring so that she could see how it was. Abi had told Gio that she had bought herself a cor and wanted him to cor her today as well so that she would be on equal footing with Tiffany and Fiona. While Gio hadn¡¯t initially wanted to cor Abi, he knew if they were all going to be equal as his wives that it was a wise move. Mia had agreed to stay and watch, knowing that Abi would get the more normal coring ceremony while her mother would have a unique one as the family fuck pet. The whole dynamic of this Dominate/submissive life style intrigued her and she couldn¡¯t wait to see it enacted. She already knew she was going to join, but she also knew they would not cor her tonight. Abi had told her it was up to Gio, but knowing him he¡¯d want to wait until after the visit to her kingdom this weekend.


    Abi had told her they would probably offer her a ¡®consideration cor¡¯ at the coring ceremony. It wasce that said she was considering bing part of their family and they were considering letting her join permanently, but not yet. Since she¡¯d told them she wanted to join their family but they still needed to see if she fit the family¡¯s dynamic. Not only that, but she was still a virgin and Gio would want to pop her cherry before he cored her. The thought of giving Gio her virginity had her panties soaked with her girl cream. She wanted that to happen before this weekend if she could convince him to do so. Abi promised her she¡¯d make sure Gio and Mia got some time in the next couple of days for him to deflower her privately before they all cored and weed her into the family officially. ¡°After all, most of us need a couple of days off from that big, fat cock to recover. It¡¯s why Tiffany and I called the girls from school and Gio¡¯s other women to swing by the next couple of days. The only cored girl he¡¯d be with the next few days were his mother and sister who were trying to get pregnant and he wouldn¡¯t really fuck them, just dump cum in them after fucking some recement girls. That would include Mia after the initial virginity removal.


    Which was why Gio entered the den to find not two but three naked women. Since Abi was one of the ones in the cor me position along with Fuck Puppy and Mia, Fiona was taking the role of Mistress of the Coring Ceremony for Abi¡¯s coring.


    ¡°So I take it you don¡¯t want to wait for a cor?¡± Gio asked Mia.


    ¡°Mistress Abi said you would ce a consideration cor on me tonight, not the permanent one, since I haven¡¯t even been with a man at all yet. She said a permanent cor wouldn¡¯t be offered until after I¡¯ve given you all my virginities and our visit to my kingdom. That the consideration cor was just to let others know you were considering making me part of your family and I was considering epting. Sort of like training wheels on a bike or a test drive of a new car.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll do thatst so you can see the more normal coring ceremony that I do with Abi tonight and a unique one that won¡¯t be done again for our fuck pet Becky. If you agree to be coredter, yours will be more like Abi¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, get over here and show Mia the basic poses for the women of the family while awaiting the Master of the house. I want to see that she can make the cor me, waiting, service and resting pose by the end of the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master. I will instruct our newest trainee on those four poses and give her the training site so she can study on her own between now and her eptance of your cor.¡±


    Gio smiles at his sex slut fianc¨¦ and realizes that in reality he needs to use the new permanent cor on all three of his wives so that they are equally cored. ¡°Good Girl but make it quick. I need you and Fiona in cor me positions alongside Abi tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Gio looks at Fiona ¡°That means sissy-slut that I need you naked and in the cor me position beside Abi right now. I¡¯ll cor our pet first.¡±


    Fiona smiled and started stripping off her downstairs uniform. ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±


    Then he turns and walks over to where the whipping bench is and sees the leather cor with locking dog bone lockying on it along with five instruments of pain and the clips they had used earlier on Becky. He picked up the cor and looked at it. He remembered the brief conversation he¡¯d had earlier with Becky, in which she indicated she wanted to fully embrace the role of the family pet. Their ¡®Fuckpuppy¡¯ however he didn¡¯t like that name for her it would cause too much controversy in public. He didn¡¯t want to have to change her name in public that the family would call her because the risk of forgetting was too great. They needed a name for her that was puppy like but still sexy. He knew just the one, but he needed to let everyone know. Gio stood and walked over to Becky. ¡°Are you ready to be cored and have your role as family fuck pet exined Becky?¡¯


    She looked at him in the cor me position, only her ears and tails and temporary cor on. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gio turned and walked away without acknowledging her and picked up the riding crop, walked back, and gave her a hard crack across her ass. ¡°Bad Girl. Puppy¡¯s only speak human at work and when told to speak. You asked to fully embrace the puppy pet lifestyle, so when home you will answer like a puppy. One bark for yes, two barks for no. If you need to speak, you will whine and wait for one of the family to order you to speak. The only exception is to use your pause or safe word. Also, you are in the wrong pose. You¡¯re the family pet in the house. That means hands and knees. So assume the proper pose and act like what you want to be treated like.¡±


    He watched as she dropped to hands and knees, sitting in a more dog like pose. ¡°Much better. Now let me ask you again. Are you ready to be cored and have your role as family fuck pet exined?¡±


    This time his fiance¡¯s mom gave a single sharp ¡°woof!¡±


    He reached out and petted her head. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    She whined and wiggled her whole rear end, causing her tail to wag. Gio walked over to the spanking bench he bought earlier that day. Then snapped his fingers and pointed in front of him. ¡°Here.¡±


    Becky crawled across the floor like an eager puppy. When she was in front of him, he held his hand out palm down and pushed toward the floor. ¡°Sit, stay¡± Becky dropped onto her ass and whimpered as the butt plug her tail was attached to pushed further into her anal cavity. Gio smiled and petted her again. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Now this device is marketed as a spanking bench, but for you, it¡¯s your training bench. While I am training you to be the best family fuck pet, you can be. This is where a lot of your training, positive rewards and punishments will take ce. Do you understand?¡±

 152

    ¡°Woof,¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± and he this time reached under her and rubbed his hand across her nipples and breasts like he was petting her. ¡°I want to discuss some things with you, so for the next little bit, you will speak. I need to inform you of some things and exin some things.¡± Gio looked at her and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to put this cor on you tonight, but I will not put this lock on you.¡±


    Becky and Abi both looked up at him when he said that. ¡°I have a problem with the name your mistress chose or, more likely, allowed you to choose.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand sir, what¡¯s wrong with fuck puppy¡¯s name?¡±


    Gio looked at her and sighed. ¡°Fuck-Puppy has two issues for me. First, that was the name of your husband¡¯s fuck pet. You are no longer Mr. Long¡¯s fuck pet. You¡¯re the McLeod family fuck pet and should have a name picked by the head of the McLeod family. Second, we can¡¯t use that name in public. It would cause issues even greater than you actively acting as a family sex pet in public. Plus, the lock says Love Puppy is your name. I want to give you a new name, one that says what you are to our family. Your cor says you¡¯re the McLeod family pet. So as Master and head of the McLeod family, I¡¯m naming you ¡®Precious¡¯. That¡¯s what you are to us and the name you will answer to from now on.¡±


    Becky smiled and answered, ¡°Yes sir, from now on I am Precious.¡±


    Gio leaned close and whispered in her ear. ¡°You¡¯ve always been Precious, Becky.¡± He stepped back and said; ¡°Back to pet mode, Precious. No more speaking, understand?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, now as I was saying, this is Precious¡¯ training and punishment bench. This is where the most of your pet training will take ce. I or Tiffany will be your primary trainers and you will obey us or be punished. Be a good girl and learn your training and get rewards. Be a bad girl and disobey and get punishments. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Gio patted the bench. ¡°Up Precious.¡±


    She whined. She couldn¡¯t get on the bench without standing. Gio nodded. ¡°Yes, you may stand to get on the breeding and training bench. Head to the high side hands on the two tforms on the side at the top. Knees on the tforms on the lower end. Once Precious was in position, Gio locked her in ce using the cuffs built into the bench.


    ¡°Last chance to change your mind and just be Becky. Do you want me to cor you and make you Precious all the time?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Then I name you Precious and ce your McLeod Family Pet Cor on you. I will lock it tomorrow. You are not allowed on the furniture unless a member of the family invites you on by patting beside them and telling you ¡®up¡¯. You will obey allmands that Tiffany and I will teach you. Both voice and handmands. Over the next few weeks, you will learn them all and respond to either vocalmands or handmands. There are pet pillows in every room except the bedroom. In the bedroom, you will sleep in your crate unless invited to share the bed.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°You will do all your potty business in the backyard. There is arge yellow post between the two houses. That is the only ce you will potty. At work, you will call one of the family to walk you to Precious¡¯ potty spot and you will quickly do your business. Then we will clean you and return you to work or the house. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°There are three pleasuremands any member of the family may use, and you will instantly obey them. They are pointing to where they want you to stick your tongue or nose and say, ¡°Pleasure, Precious.¡± That is yourmand to lick and suck them until they tell you down or stop.¡± The second is ¡°Breed Precious¡± apanied by a touch to your puppy cunt. That is your cue to move here to the training bench or, if not at home, to present your doggy snatch to be fucked. Thest is ¡®Present¡¯ with a tug on your tail. That means you are to present your ass to be fucked. Do you understand thismands Precious?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Gio looked at her. ¡°If you are horny and need to be fucked, you are to whine twice for pussy three times for anal. You are not to hump anyone in the family. Humping will get you punished. You will also never cum with human words. Precious will be allowed to cum anytime you are used for pleasure, as a puppy would. You may moan and whine and howl. Human words will get you punished. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Gio held the cor to her neck. ¡°Last chance to change your mind. Do you ept your role as Precious?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°Then from this moment, you are no longer Becky Long. You are Precious McLeod, our family fuck pet.¡±


    Gio stepped up to the bench and put the cor on her and buckled it. ¡°You and I will go get the bone lock with your proper name tomorrow when Cherry opens. You will be ready to go at ten with your leash in your mouth waiting at the garage entrance. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    He stroked her head again. ¡°Good girl Precious.¡± Then he pointed at his hard cock as he moved right up to her mouth. ¡°Pleasure Precious.¡±


    With a whine of joy, the former Becky Long devoured the hard cock she¡¯d wanted for two days now as deep into her mouth as she could, moaning and whining as her ass and pussy shook from her enjoyment of finally belonging to her Master. ¡°Good girl, Precious, don¡¯t you stop until your master cums and you swallow every ounce. If you don¡¯t, I will punish you. If one drop spills, I will punish you.¡±


    Becky shudders as she is deep throating Gio as much as she can. She can feel her tits getting hard as diamonds and her pussy cream running down her thighs at the thought of if she should be a good girl or a bad girl. Which did she want? Part of her wanted to please her master and obey, but the thought of how he would punish her and the pain and humiliation that would result from being punished in front of the whole family and Ms. Gatika almost made her cum just from thinking of it.


    Before she can decide, Gio was cumming in her mouth and it took the decision from her hands as it caught her unaware and she choked on his first rope shooting into her throat and several more escaped her mouth before she could swallow again. She had failed her Master and part of her was very upset she had wanted to please Gio. Arger part of her was excited she was going to be punished in front of everyone. The humiliation was arge turn on for her and she found herself so wet that her girl cream was puddling on the floor below the ¡®training bench¡¯.


    Gio sighed like he was upset, but Precious could see that he¡¯d expected her to not swallow it all. He really was the perfect Dominate Master. Gio knew she would want to be punished and humiliated tonight and he¡¯d set her up to be so. He shook his head. ¡°Bad girl, Precious, I told you to swallow and not to spill any of my cum. Now look at the mess you made of your face and the training bench.¡±


    He walked over to the coffee table that had been moved to the wall earlier that day and looked on it where there were several of the purchases that had been made earlier at Pink Cherry¡¯s She watched him touch the Eighteen strip buffalo hide flogger before he walked over to the nine strip Elk hide flogger. Gio picked it up and gave it a couple of hard ps against the table, testing it for weight and usability, then he put it back down. Then the sensory deprivation kit caught his attention, and he smiled. ¡°Mommy-Slut, I need your help for a moment.¡±


    Becky heard her friend move from the resting pose to standing and walking over to where their Master was standing. ¡°How can I serve you, Master?¡±


    Gio handed Cecilia the blindfold from the kit. ¡°Please put this one Precious and ensure that it is secure and she can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Cecilia walked over and ced the thick velvet lined Blindfold over Precious¡¯ eyes and asked. ¡°Can you see anything, Precious?¡±


    Try as she might, the puppy couldn¡¯t help the shiver that went through her at not being able to see. ¡°Woof, woof.¡±


    ¡°Oh good. It is secure, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± There was the sound of something being picked up and Precious could feel it being ced on the bench, but it didn¡¯t touch her. Then from right beside her human ear came the whisper of Gio¡¯s voice. ¡°I know this is turning you on, Precious. I can see and smell your cream dripping off the bench. So here is your punishment. I¡¯m going to put the noise cancelling earphones on and set the binary beats on repeat. Then at some point tonight I¡¯m going to use one or more of your pain instruments on your ass for waisting my cum. I¡¯m not telling you how many swats or which instrument I¡¯m going to use or when I¡¯m going to use them. I may cor your daughter first or I may not. All you will know is it¡¯sing. You won¡¯t even know what I¡¯m going to use to tenderize your ass. Only that at some point you are going to get spanked and then I¡¯m going to fuck you hard in both your hot, wet bitch¡¯s cunt and in your ass until you¡¯re whining for me to stop. Only you can¡¯t say a word to stop me without risking twenty-four hours of no more ytime. While we¡¯re waiting, I think you need those nipples and clit mped again.¡± Then he ced the earphones over Precious¡¯ human ears and turned on the binary beats. Then she felt the mp of the two nipple mps. She jumped as she felt her Master¡¯s finger teasing her clit until it was exposed. Then she felt the bite of the clit mp. She howled as the bite of pain on her clit sent her into a cum instantly. Then she felt as the soft bunny fur flogger was used to tickle along her ass and over her clit, upping her cum into another one just as the first one was returning to normal. Gio smiled at the enjoyment he actually had in tormenting Becky Long, now known as Precious. He walked over to Mia and looked at her sitting in the resting position. ¡°Do you understand what is happening here, Mia?¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

 153

    He shook his head. ¡°Not Master, not yet. You are under consideration you don¡¯t belong to me yet. Until you wear my real cor, you can call me sir.¡±


    Mia blushed. ¡°Yes sir. I understand what is happening here. As I understand it, you take a woman and offer to be her Master. She gives herself to you in every way and then you figure out what she needs to fulfill her deepest, most secret wants, needs, and desires. Once you figure them out, you give them to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I do. What do you think was Becky¡¯s most secret wants, needs and desires? What will she get from wearing my cor and acting as the family pet?¡±


    Mia thought for a moment. ¡°Obviously she wants to be loved and yet humiliated. I would also say she desires a bite of pain with her pleasure or that pain and humiliation cause her the greatest pleasure.¡±


    Again, Gio nodded. ¡°Yes. And what Mia is your most secret desire? Have you even let yourself know what you need?¡±


    ¡°I just need to be loved, Gio. I need a family that will ept me for who I am.¡±


    Gio nodded. He knew that wasn¡¯t her greatest need, and he had already decided that before the night was up, he would show her what her greatest need was and he would fulfill her secret most desire. The one she needed but refused to let herself think about, even. But for now, he took the cloth cor. ¡°Do you want me to ce my consideration cor on you, Princess? Do you want me to consider you for part of my family, maybe even for one of my wives?¡±


    She looked up at him with the shine of tears in her eyes. ¡°Oh Yes sir, more than anything else.¡±


    He picked up thece cor that Abi hadid out earlier for him. ¡°You understand if I ce this cor on you Mia, it makes you our girlfriend for now. You will give yourself only to someone wearing my cor or myself until we all, you and my family, decide that you fit us or don¡¯t? There will be no other men in your life, only me. The only women in your sex life will be those in wearing my cors. So mostly the women here plus Cheri, whom you meet earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want, Mia? Do you want me to ce this consideration, training cor, on you and see if you will fit in with our family?¡±


    Gio watches as tears fall from Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh Yes sir, more than anything.¡±


    ¡°Then I ce this training on you and the family will consider you a slut in training to see if you fit our family. You may at anytime change your mind if so you remove the cor and give it to one of us and we will forget that you ever wanted to be part of the family.¡±


    With that, he ces the scrap ofce around her neck and the Velcro holds it in ce. ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Sir.¡±


    Gio walks over to Precious and reaches to his phoneying on the side of the whipping bench. He opens the app that controls the vibrating tail butt plug and slides the intensity to half way and hits the button cause the plug to vibrate in the fuck pet¡¯s ass. This causes his future mother-inw and fuck pet to whine as the Vibrations push her toward a mind crushing orgasm. But before it can happen Gio grabs, the elk hide flogger and gives her ten solid blows on each side of her ass causing Precious to howl and hump her ass in the air as the bite of pain and the vibrating pleasure mix and she cums dumping several rivers of fresh girl cream onto the floor. Then she feels the fur of the bunny flogger strike her clit several times, partially tickling and cooling her off. Then Gio walks over to where his three fiances wait in the cor me position. Pulls his keys off the coffee table and removes both Fiona¡¯s and Tiffany¡¯s cors. ¡°From tonight on Fiona, you are no longer my sissy-slut. I set you free from that obligation. Tiffany, you are also released and are no longer my sex ve.¡± Before either can protest, he holds up his hand and they mp their mouths shut. ¡°No, tonight I offer each of you a new position alongside Abi. As my fianc¨¦s and future wives. Do you three ept these positions?¡±


    All three enthusiastically answer, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good, then look at your new cors.¡± He hands each of the new ¡®permanent locking cors¡¯ that Abi had bought earlier.


    As the girls look at them, Gio exins. ¡°These cors, once locked, cannot be removed with a key. They are permanent they onlye off by being cut off. If you each ept them, I will lock them in ce and you will belong to me for the rest of your lives or mine. I will not remove them for any reason other than death. If you ept these cors and your new positions in our family, you will belong to me and each other equally until we die.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He walks over to Abi. ¡°Abi, I didn¡¯t offer you a cor originally but an engagement ring telling you that while the girls belonged to me, I belonged to you. If you ept this cor and allow me to lock it on you, that will no longer be true. You, Fiona and Tiffany will be equal in standing in my life as my wives, eventually. You will take the role of Mistress of the house. Because there must be an order and a wife to control that order. Every other woman in our family wearing our cors will answer to you. However, I will be Master of the family. Head of the house and all of you will answer to me. Is that what you want?¡±


    The love of his life looks at Gio and smiles. ¡°Yes, Master, that is what I want. You as my husband and Master. Fiona and Tiffany as my sister wives. Maybe a couple of other wives too, before the wedding.¡± She nces pointedly at Mia, and Gio knows she¡¯s thinking of asking the Princess and probably Cheri to join them as wives. While not yet having taken either woman, Gio isn¡¯t opposed to either of them. They both seem to fit what they are looking for. ¡°I want to be sure you understand Abi. I will be in charge. The final say will go to me. That means as my Mistress wife you will stop trying to control how many women I ask into our family and just like your sister wives you will actively try to help me find other women to wear my cor or at the very least attend to my need to cum withoutint. Do you understand that and your role in our family?¡±


    She nodded ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Gio takes the cor from her hands and ces it around her neck without engaging the locking mechanism. He steps sideways until he is in front of his sister, Fiona. ¡°Fiona, you told me today you want to be the housewife and mother of our family. You want to quit school and take care of everyone that wears my cor. If you ept this cor, that is who you will be. The house wife and mother of our family. You will be equal to Abi and Tiffany in my life as my and their wife, but your primary responsibility will be to oversee the running of the family and care of the children born to the McLeod family. Do you understand and ept that responsibility, knowing it won¡¯t change until the end of our lives?¡±


    Gio¡¯s sister sighs. ¡°Oh, Yes Master! Nothing would please me more.¡±


    With that Gio takes the cor she holds in her hands and ces it around her neck, not locking it in ce either. Then he steps over to Tiffany. ¡°Tiffany, I made so many mistakes with you at first that I want to be sure we are both clear on where you stand with me. My removing your other cor is not me rejecting you again. I find I love you just as much as I love Abi and Fiona. I don¡¯t want you as a sex ve. I want you as one of my wives in this polyamorous marriage we¡¯ve been talking about. You will equal in my heart to Abi and Fiona and your ce in our family wouldn¡¯t be sex ve to me anymore but my wife who is in charge of training my sluts and sex ves. You would oversee that those who ept my cor understand how to please me just as you have. The family would have a training wife, you. You would oversee their training and, to some extent, their punishment. In overseeing them, you will make sure that I knew they needed punishment or reward. If you ept this position, then like the other two, it will be for all our life. As my wife and the one in charge of training. Does that appeal to you and do you ept that responsibility?¡±


    Tiffany looked at me and said, so quiet Gio almost didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Oh Yes Master, nothing would please me more.¡±


    So Gio took the cor and ced it on her neck and then he moved behind the three fianc¨¦s. ¡°Assume the presentation position wives to be. All three dropped to hands and knees, sliding their hands out and ced their heads on their outstretched hands, their ass and pussy¡¯s on disy all nicely waxed. Abi¡¯s bald, Fiona¡¯s with the little heart he¡¯d told her to craft in her bush and the narrownding strip that was Tiffany¡¯s He lined up his big fat cock to Tiffany¡¯s dripping snatch and leaned close speaking in her ear. ¡°Last chance to say no, Tiffany. If you say yes, Master, I¡¯m going totch that cor on you permanently and fuck your horny twat like I¡¯ve never fucked it before. You¡¯ll belong to me for the rest of your life. Is that what you want?¡±


    This time there was no whisper as Tiffany pushed back against Gio¡¯s dick burying the first three inches in her as she yelled. ¡®YES MASTER FUCK MY PUSSY! LOCK YOUR COLLAR ON ME MAKE ME YOURS FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE!¡±


    Gio mmed the rest of his cock into her passage as he reached out and locked the cor in ce. He pounded into Tiffany¡¯s spasming passage, causing her to cum over and over until she was shaking with the waves of ecstasy pouring through her. She couldn¡¯t think straight and was yelling that she was his, and he was making her cum so hard over and over. He pulled out and lined up behind Fiona. ¡°This is it Fiona say yes this time and you¡¯ll never be allowed to love another, just me and our wives. You will watch as our family grows with children and you will see them grow and that they are nourished and provided for. Is that really what you want? To belong to your brother and have and care for my children your whole life?¡±


    ¡°Yes Gio, I love you and I want nothing but that for all my life.¡±

 154

    Gio locked the cor and slowly entered his sister, lover and fianc¨¦. Treating her like the most precious jewel she was until she, too, was satisfied and unable to continue fucking him. Last, he came up behind Abi. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is what you want, Abi, to belong to me? If not, say so now or I¡¯m going to lock your cor and fuck you senseless.¡±


    She looked over her shoulder. ¡°Do it, Gio. Show me how you will lock me up and keep all the others away from me. Make me you Mistress fianc¨¦ now and wife forever.¡±


    Gio shoved himself all the way inside the only woman who could take his entire cock and locked his cor and as he pounded into her tight wet passage, he repeatedly reminded her she was his and only his for all eternity. Abi screamed out her love for him over and over as she came on his cock, repeatedly. Each time squirting harder and harder until her body copsed, shaking in senseless pleasure, unable to speak or move. Even after Gio filled her body with his cum, she continued to spasm in ecstasy again and again for several minutes.


    Gio then moved over to Precious, grabbed the center ring and yanked, pulling the alligator type clips off her nipples and clit. The family fuck pet howled as the blood flow returned to her clit and nipples, setting off another intense orgasm. Her cum spraying out just like her daughter as she squirted in one of the greatest longest cums of her life. Gio then pulled the headphones off her ears and said, ¡°Breed Precious!¡± The woman arched her back, raising her soaking wet slit to her master, and started humping back at him. He reached out and taking the riding crop in his hand swung it while she was still blindfolded She howled in exquisite pain and orgasmic bliss as Five hard ps of the leather struck her clit sending her into a cum that sent her from howling to t out screaming at the top of her lungs. Then Gio shoved his hard cock into her, sending her spiraling even higher into ecstasy. Lights shed and colors exploded behind her eyes as her mind and body betrayed her. She could do nothing buty on the training bench and spasm in ecstasy as he pulled out and wrenched the vibrating plug out of her ass mming all thirteen and three-quarters inches of dick into her stretched asshole pulling out until just the head was in and plunging the whole length into her repeatedly until he finally pulled out and covered her back in his cum.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now was time for after care but first he needed to show Mia what her secret desire was. He¡¯d figured it out earlier as she¡¯d told them about her kingdom and wanting to still be part of her family. Gio walked quickly over to the coffee table, picked up a set of velvet line hand cuffs and then closed the distance between him and Mia. He grabbed her by the bun at the back of her head and turned her, his cock nestling into the crack of her ass. Then he pulled her left hand behind her and locked the cuff on it, followed by her right. Once she was cuffed, he whispered in her ear. ¡°Tonight Princess, I¡¯m going to take your virginities, all of them. You have no say in what¡¯s going to happen. You can beg me not to do this, but I won¡¯t listen because this is your one secret desire. I¡¯m going to carry you to my bed. Lock you spread eagle on it, and put the blindfold and earphones on you. Then I¡¯m going to take your mouth, your pussy and your ass over and over. By morning, you will beg me to fuck you just once more. By the time I let you up from my bed, you will beg me to own you, to control you. In public you will be the queen, but in private you will give me all control of your body and your orgasms and I¡¯ll take you any time anyway and in any hole I want anywhere I want and you¡¯ll love every second.¡±


    Then he scooped her into his arms and carried her up to the old master bedroom where a queen-sized bed awaited with the restraints from the deprivation kit. Tonight he would break the control of the queen to be and turn her into his cock craving cum addicted slut.

 155

    Gio needed to show Mia what her secret desire was. He¡¯d figured it out earlier as she¡¯d told them about her kingdom and wanting to still be part of his family. Gio walked quickly over to the coffee table, picked up a set of velvet line handcuffs, and then closed the distance between him and Mia. He grabbed her by the bun at the back of her head and turned her, his cock nestling into the crack of her ass. Then he pulled her left hand behind her and locked the cuff on it, followed by her right. Once she was cuffed, he whispered in her ear. ¡°Tonight Princess, I¡¯m going to take your virginities, all of them. You have no say in what¡¯s going to happen. You can beg me not to do this, but I won¡¯t listen because this is your one secret desire. I¡¯m going to carry you to my bed. Lock you spread eagle on it, and put the blindfold and earphones on you. Then I¡¯m going to take your mouth, your pussy, and your ass over and over. By morning, you will beg me to fuck you just once more. By the time I let you up from my bed, you will beg me to own you, to control you. In public, you will be the queen, but in private you will give me all control of your body and your orgasms and I¡¯ll take you any time, anyway, and in any hole I want, anywhere I want and you¡¯ll love every second of my ownership.¡±


    Then he scooped her into his arms and carried her up to the old master bedroom where a queen-sized bed awaited with the restraints from the deprivation kit. Tonight, he would break the control of the queen-to-be and turn her into his cock craving, cum addicted, submissive slut.


    Twenty


    Tiffany hade to Gio just before dinner and whispered in his ear that a special ¡®yroom¡¯ had been set up in the old master bedroom. They had put Abi¡¯s bed from Becky¡¯s house in the room and smaller wattage pink lights in the overhead lights giving the room a dim coral light Not that Mia could see them or anything for the blindfold he had put on hering up the stairs. He lightlyid her on her stomach on the bed and removed the handcuffs. He flipped her over onto her back and reached for the padded and soft fur-lined restraints attached to the head of the bed. Locking first one hand and then the other into them then he asked her to try and get loose. When it became obvious to each of them that she couldn¡¯t he smiled. Then he pulled first her right foot out and toward the edge of the bed where he locked the restraint around her ankle. Gio repeated the action on the left foot leaving the Crown Princess of Gitka spread out like a Thanksgiving turkey about to be stuffed. Then he sat on the bed without touching her and began to fill her in on his n. ¡°Well, Mia tonight you belong to me. I¡¯m going to do any and everything I want to your body. You won¡¯t be able to see or hear anything all night. All that you can do is experience and feel what I decided to do to you. Maybe I¡¯ll give you unfathomable pleasure, or maybe the bite of pain. I might do nothing just leave you here anticipating what I¡¯m going to do to you. The only way I will stop is if you say a special word, a ¡®safe¡¯ word. Telling me no, or stop, or even wait won¡¯t work. You can beg me to quit and I won¡¯t unless you say that special safe word. Take a moment and think of a word you won¡¯t say by mistake, that¡¯s your safe word. If you say that word I¡¯ll instantly stop no matter what. I¡¯ll unlock you, turn you loose, and send you home. Not I nor anyone else in this house will touch you for twenty-four hours after you say that special word. But if you don¡¯t say that word I¡¯m going to do any and everything I want to you and your body. Do you understand?¡±


    He watched as Mia swallowed hard and nodded speaking softly ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡±


    Gio looked at the moisture gathering along her pussy lips the evidence of her arousal at the thought of what he had nned for her. ¡°I will tell you this, my horny little princess. Unless you say that special word I¡¯m not going to stop until you are well and truly fucked. I¡¯ll take every single virginity before I let you go Mia. I¡¯m going to give you such a ton of experiences while you are here in my yroom that you won¡¯t know if you¡¯re cumming once or a hundred and one times. You won¡¯t know if you are dripping cum or covered in it and when I¡¯m done and let you loose all you will want is for me to take you one more time.¡±


    Mia shivered and moaned as Gio ran a finger down the side of her neck right across her left nipple which instantly hardened like a pink diamond point. ¡°Now tell me what your special word is. What word makes everything stop Mia? What word says you can¡¯t handle what I¡¯m giving you? Make sure it isn¡¯t a word that woulde up by ident.¡±


    ¡°My word is Valuation. It is what brought us together. Without that word, I would have never met you or your family. I would still be only half alive. So that is my word. Valuation.¡±


    Gio leaned down and kissed her on her full lips. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the perfect word for you. If you say that word at any time before I say we are done then everything stops and you get sent home. But I need you to acknowledge that you understand Mia. Anything but that word and I keep going. I¡¯ll keep fucking and tormenting you sexually. Only by saying Valuation does everything stop. Do you understand?¡±


    She nodded her head and whispered. I understand Gio. Nothing but saying Valuation will stop what you have prepared for me tonight.¡±


    He whispered in her ear ¡°That¡¯s right and this is thest thing you¡¯ll hear until we¡¯re done, Mia. I¡¯m so going to fuck you into submission, your highness. When I¡¯m done you will know that this body of yours belongs to me and only me. Are you ready to begin?¡±


    Mia¡¯s body was shaking with anticipation and if she was honest a little fear. She licked her lips and then nodded her head as she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Take me, Gio, I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Then she felt the heavy noise-canceling headphones settle over her ears and all she could hear was the music and Binaural Beats that the case on the disc said would cause women to feel super aroused and maybe even orgasm without a touch. She felt Gio move off the bed. She suddenly realized how vulnerable she was. She couldn¡¯t see or hear. The only senses that could be engaged were smell, taste, and touch. She knew he was messing with her sense of smell because suddenly all she could smell was peppermint. She remembered reading somewhere that peppermint had a reputation for being an Aphrodisiac scent for women. Rumor had it that the scent would help increase alertness, by stimting the brain, especially the part that helped produce dopamine and endorphins also known as the orgasm hormones. The scent was also rumored to help in the dting of blood vessels in the sexual organs causing more blood to flow thus increasing the arousal and stimtion of the nerves in those organs. In other words, it might make her clit and g-spot more sensitive. The not knowing if or when Gio was going to physically stimte her was also causing her pussy to weep. The anticipation of her first real sexual experience was turning her on so much.


    Gio stood in the doorway and watched Mia for a few minutes. It was obvious from the cream running out of her pretty little pussy that she was aroused and excited. He knew that anticipation would make her hypersensitive and ready to explode when he finally took her virginity. He turned and headed for the basement. His girls had all spent money today at Pink Cherry¡¯s buying toys and aids for their love life. He wanted to see if there was any edible massage oil in the new toy chest. He also wanted things he could use to overwhelm her senses He knew the music ying through the sound-dampening headphones was just a cover for the binaural beats and tones that undey the music. Those beats and tones were scientifically formted to arouse a woman and make it easier for her to have an overwhelming orgasm. So between the peppermint oil in the diffuser and those beats and tones, Mia was already primed to cum with just the tiniest physical contact. Using some warm edible massage oil and ying with her body, and then taking her in his mouth before plunging his big fat cock into her was the perfect way for the princess to lose her virginity.


    Gio opened the cab that Abi, Fiona, and Tiffany were calling the toy chest and found not only were there several different vors of edible Massage oil. There were corresponding vors of edible lube as well, which would be helpful in taking the future Queen¡¯s anal cherry too. He gathered up a bottle of each again peppermint vored. The science behind that choice was also something he¡¯d read in one of those women¡¯s magazines Fiona was always leaving lying around.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He took his bottles and headed back upstairs. He wanted to really blow Mia away so he stopped in the living room and asked his three fiance¡¯s if they wanted to help him bring Mia into womanhood. They all three stood not just willing but wanting to help.


    Gio exined his n. That he had her tied down, blindfolded, and the binaural music ying through the noise canceling headphones on repeat and the peppermint oil defusing into the air. All that was left was to overwhelm her sense of touch. Then take her around the world popping her cherries. The girls all giggled at the thought of Mia¡¯s surprise when not one mouth but four started sucking on those spots that drove a girl to cum.


    They all stood just outside the door to the impromptu yroom and nned Mia¡¯s induction into the pleasures of polyamorous sex. Two of them would suck her tits, one would either be kissing her or licking her anal star while Gio ate her virgin snatch. They would just keep pleasing her until either all three of her holes were fucked or she cried out ¡®Valuation.¡¯


    They all hoped she wouldn¡¯t use her safe word and allow them to give her the biggest virgin cum of all time. Abi mentioned if this worked they might want to use it on Cheri the next weekend.

 156

    Gio nodded his agreement and then the four of them moved into the room. They moved slowly and in sync trying to cause as few disruptions in the air around Mia as possible. Gio took the massage oil and poured some into his hand letting his body heat warm it. That was something to put on their list for their permanent yroom an electric oil warmer. Once he had his hands good and oiled he began at Mia¡¯s feet and started to oil her up. He watched her jump when he touched her and all of his other women smiled as she began to moan as he worked his way up toward her thighs and most sacred ce.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He made sure that he oiled her and worked her giving her a thorough massage. He skipped her juicy little peach and went to her belly and on up her front. Once he was sure that she was rxed and her body was tingling from the peppermint oil he nodded to Abi and Fiona and pointed to Mia¡¯s nipples. He indicated that he wanted them to be synced so that both their lips wrapped around her nipples at the same time.


    He motioned of Tiffany toe up and attack her mouth and neck at the same time. The three girls climbed on the bed and got themselves situated and Gio did a finger count down from four. When no more fingers were up the girls all three attached themselves to Mia¡¯s body at once. She jumped but it didn¡¯t take more than a couple moments before she was moaning and thrashing against her restaurants. ¡°OH, GOD! GIO WHO IS HERE WITH YOU? I FEEL THREE DIFFERENT MOUTHS ON ME!!! OH GOD KEEP SUCKING MY TITIES PLEASE WHOEVER YOU ARE. AH YES!!! RIGHT THERE SUCK. RIGHT. THERE. UNDER MY EAR!! OH, OH, OH GOD THAT FEELS SO GOOD!! PLEASE DON¡¯T STOP!! PLEASE KEEP DOING ALL THAT!!¡±


    Gio slowly and cautiously slid between her legs until his mouth was level with her untouched weeping love tunnel. Then he slowly blew a warm breath across her lips and dove in licking from her anal pucker to her clit. Mia screamed and her body started humping up toward his tongue and mouth. ¡°OH MY GOD SOMEONE IS LICKING MY PUSSY IT FEELS SO GOOD!¡± She kept screaming, moaning, and trying to get free all at the same time. Gio knew she was getting close to sensual overload and so he motioned for the girls to stop what they were doing as he climbed up and lined his hard cock to her unopened snatch. It was time to take the Princess¡¯s first cherry. Abi reached out and helped him line up with Mia¡¯s virginal opening and directed Gio into the tight sheath. He reached her hymen and motioned for the girls to go back to sucking and licking Mia. He slowly pumped in and out never breaking through her virginity until she was again moaning and squirming with the pleasure of the girls teasing her other erogenous zones. Then Gio pulled almost all the way out until just his dickhead was inside Mia¡¯s pussy and plunged in shattering her cherry and seating himself in her as far as he could. Then he stopped and let her adjust to his size. It wasn¡¯t long before she was begging him to fuck her. Who was Gio to deny the queen to be anything? He started thrusting in and out of her now deflowered sheathe. The warmth and tightness was something that he was sure he¡¯d always enjoy about taking his women. That Mia was going nuts trying to get loose tickled him. He motioned for Tiffany toe where he could whisper to her and told her to go ahead and release on Mia¡¯s feet.


    Tiffany giggled and she and Fiona both took a cuff in hand and removed them at the same time. Mia didn¡¯t waste a moment her legs came up and her feet dug into Gio¡¯s ass as she pulled him against her tighter. She was screaming for her hands to be released too but Gio shook his head and set a blistering pace and a pile-driving depth of plunging in and out for Mia¡¯s sweet snatch. She lost her words and just screamed as her first massive orgasm exploded through her body and brain. In the middle of her massive cum Gio pulled out and had Abi loosen the hand restraints. The girls knew what he was going for and they quickly flipped Mia on her belly and restrained her hands again. Gio pushed her up on her knees and plunged back in her cunt from behind. Changing the angle and allowing him to bottom out in Mia¡¯s newly fucked pussy. She wailed as another massive cum rolled over her and Gio kept pumping away until he felt the tightening of his balls and knew his cum was just moments away.


    With one hand he reached up and yanked the headphones off Mia¡¯s ears. ¡°I¡¯m about to cum Mia can I cum in your perfect little Pussy?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t even sure that her brain was working or that she understood what he was asking her but she seemed to be responding as she wailed. ¡°YES!! YES!! YES!! DON¡¯T STOP GIO!!! FOR THE LOVE OF EVERYTHING HOLY DON¡¯T YOU DARE STOP NOW!!!¡±


    That was all it took and he started filling her with rope after rope of his jism. Pumping the princess full of his potent cum. He didn¡¯t know or even care if she was on birth control all he could think of was filling the princess and then moving on to her next virgin hole that needed to be deflowered. Should he do her mouth next or her ass? Did it really matter? Unless she said her safe word he was going to cum in all three of them and fuck those perfect tits too before he was done.

 157

    Gio pulled his still hard cock out of the princess¡¯ well fucked pussy. He looked at his three fianc¨¦es. ¡°Who is going to clean up Her Majesty¡¯s cream filled center and who is going to get her next virgin hole ready for me to fill?¡± Abi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take the creamy filling. I bet she was a tasty treat even before you filled her up with all your creamy goodness.¡± With those words, she dived under Mia and started slurping at her cream loaded cunt. ¡°Oh, I was right.¡±


    Fiona grabbed the bottle of lube and began to kiss and lick Mia¡¯s anal pucker, getting lots of saliva covering the star before she tried to stab the center with her tongue. Mia was bucking hard and fast up and down; caught between two of Gio¡¯s fianc¨¦es working her snatch and ass. Her mouth would have been locked open in a scream, but Gio had moved up in front of her. ¡°Here you go Mia, time for me to take your oral virginity and for you to clean up my cock so it will be nice and slick to slide into your virgin ass and deposit another load of creamy goodness in yourst hole.¡±


    She grabbed his cock in her now released hand and fed him into her hungry mouth. The pleasure Abi and Fiona were giving her caused her to moan, and the vibrations did wonderful things for Gio as he plunged his throbbing dick in and out of her sucking mouth. Her tongue washing his cock,pping up theirbined cum off of his hard thrusting pole.


    Gio wasn¡¯t so lost that he didn¡¯t hear the gasp and moan from Abi and looked down over Mia¡¯s body to see that Tiffany had decided not to be left out. She had her mouth stered to Abi¡¯s pussy, her tongue diving in and out of the open slit, fucking Gio¡¯s first love fast and furiously. The sight caused him to lose control, and he grabbed Mia¡¯s head and mmed his cock in and out of her mouth. Face fucking the future queen furiously, his plum-sized cockhead entering her throat as she swallowed as much as she could to keep from choking on his length. It wasn¡¯t long before she screamed around his cock as the girls working her holes caused another powerful orgasm to rocket through her body. The vibrations from the scream were too much for Gio and with ast thrust and a roar, he unloaded his second massive cum down her throat. His warm thick cum painted the insides of her mouth, throat, and stomach.


    Gio nodded to Fiona, who opened the bottle of lube and poured it in her hand, coated his still hard cock, covering every bit of the monster-sized dick. She handed the lube to Tiffany, who poured some of the slick oil down Mia¡¯s ass crack, cupping her hand just under Mia¡¯s pucker, collecting the extra. Tiffany coated her hand and fingers in the lube and pushed her oily finger into the future queen¡¯s anal opening, getting her ready for Gio¡¯s monster cock. Once Tiffany had her good and loose, having used three fingers to stretch the Virgin Queen¡¯s opening, making sure she was good and loose. Gio slipped up behind her and lined up after running his cock up and down her well-oiled ass crack. ¡°Are you ready, Mia? Ready to give me yourst virginity and join our family in every way?¡±


    ¡°Do it Gio, take me, make me yours. I know with as big as you are, it¡¯s going to hurt, but I want it. I want you to own all of me. Damn, I wish this wasn¡¯t just a consideration cor. I wish I belonged to you. Soon, promise me you¡¯ll cor me for real, and very soon, Gio.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°When the time is right, Your Majesty, I will ask you if you want to belong to me and lock my cor on your neck, but until then, you must learn how to fit in with our family. I¡¯ll try to be as gentle as I can while taking thisst virginity. But you¡¯re right, it might hurt. If it¡¯s too bad, say your special word and I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t say that word! I want this and there is nothing you can do that will ever make me say it! Do it Gio, stuff my ass full of your big fat cock and make me yours. All of me is yours, so use me! Fill me! Please im ME!¡±


    Mia screamed thest as he pushed hisrge, well lubed dick into her tight anal star. As he pushed more of his length past her sphincter and into her warm tight passage, she screamed. ¡°Yes, DO IT GRANT! GIVE ME ALL OF THAT MONSTER! TEAR MY ASS UP WITH YOUR COCK!! RUIN IT FOR ANYONE ELSE!! OH GOD IT¡¯S SO BIG AND IT HURTS SO GOOD!! DO IT! DESTROY MY ASS MAKE ME FEEL IT FOR A WEEK!


    Gio kept pushing until he was balls deep in the crown princess anal passage. He stopped once fully seated for a second to give her a moment to limate to his dick. The taking her at her word he began to thrust in and out. He moved slowly at first and then faster until he was giving her his all as hard and as fast as he could.


    ¡°THAT¡¯S IT! FUCK MY ASS GRANT!!! HARDER, FASTER GIVE ME MORE GIVE ME EVERYTHING!!! GOD IT HURTS SO GOOD!! SO FULL!! DO IT, GRANT FUCK MY ASS, DESTROY IT!! FLOOD IT WITH YOUR CUM!! USE ME!! LOVE ME!! OWN ME!!! OH MY GOD I¡¯M GOING TO CUM!!! ALL OF YOU ARE MAKING ME CUM ON GRANTS COCK IN MY ASS!!¡±


    Her ass clinched so tight that it almost caused Gio pain but he couldn¡¯t move more than an inch or two but the spasming of her anal orgasm was more than enough that Gio felt the tale-tale boil of his balls as they climbed tight against his body and started pumping another load of his cum into her rhythmical clenching bowels. ¡°YES! GRANT, FILL ME MAKE ME YOURS! OH GOD I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN!!¡±


    Mia began to convulse and shake as her eyes rolled back in her head and then she lost control and copsed with all her bones feeling like they had melted into puddles of pleasure, Gio pulled out and moved off the pile of women in the center of the bed.


    His fianc¨¦es gently rolled her over and rescued Tiffany and then Gio climbed up beside the no longer virgin Princess and began to gently kiss her, waking her. She wrapped her arms around him and said. ¡°Thank you!! Thank you!!¡± She reached down and grabbed Abi and Fiona, pulling them both up and kissed them ¡°Thank you! All of you!¡± Mia looked at Tiffany, who climbed up her body and kissed her. ¡°All of you have made this the best night of my life. You, all of you, have helped me wake up ande back to life. You don¡¯t know how much that means to me!¡±


    Tears rolled down her face as her body flushed with endorphins finally allowed itself to feel everything: the sadness of her lost family, the joy of finding this new family, and even the fledgling love for these four people, her lovers,panions, and maybe even her future consorts. Abbi stroked her hair. ¡°Let it all out, Mia!!! Let all those pent-up emotions go!!! You¡¯re safe here with us. Rest a little and then we¡¯ll show you more pleasure and let you take Gio for another ride. This time with you on top!¡±


    Those were thest words she heard as her physically and emotionally spent body slipped into a deep, satisfying, and healing sleep. She didn¡¯t even feel it when her new lovers used a warm, wet cloth to clean up the cum leaking out of her pussy and ass.


    Once she was clean, Gio picked her up and carried her down to the new monster bed so that he could be with all his women. It wasn¡¯t long before he was pumping another load into her freshly fucked pussy. Before he slept, he added another load of his potent baby makers into both his mom and his sister. Then he fell asleep with Mia on one side of him, Fiona on the other and Abi lying on top of him like a human nket. Tiffany curled up behind Mia, and Cecilia was curled up behind Fiona. Gio relented and allowed Precious on the bed to sleep at his feet. Once everyone was settled, it didn¡¯t take long for them to drift off to sleep. Each one dreaming of their new life together.

 158

    Gio woke to the now almost familiar feeling of a wet sucking mouth bobbing on his already standing morning wood. The thing that was different was that it was Princess Mia who was shining his meat missile with Abi watching her and giving her a lesson in cock sucking. ¡°Oh, you woke him up, Princess. Now your real lesson can begin. Swing your leg over him and scoot so that your pussy is right over his mouth and we¡¯ll teach you about sixty-nineing. That¡¯s when he eats your royal pussy while you suck that big, hard cock until you both cum in the other¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Fiona spoke up. ¡°No, Mistress, Mia can¡¯t have his cum today. She got all of himst night because it was her first time. Master must put it all in me and mom¡¯s pussies, or how will we ever get knocked up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. I forgot for a second my housewife fianc¨¦e. When he gets close, we¡¯ll have Mia set up on his face and you can climb on and get his first two loads while he makes her cum. Then I¡¯ll switch with Mia so Mommy-Slut can get her two loads. Tiffany, you still haven¡¯t been punished for telling the cheerleaders and g girls they cane here for Gio to protect them, and he¡¯ll fuck any of them that want. So instead of getting a turn this morning, you get to take Precious to do her business and then wash her and help her dress. You are not to have her pleasure you, but I want you to make sure her little puppy pussy and ass are sucked clean.¡±


    Gio could barely hear, ¡°Yes, Mistress. From every mouth but his and Mia¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t help but think their little family wasing together. The only one missing was Cheri, and if he had to bet, he¡¯d guess she¡¯d be around sometime this afternoon or evening for another lesson in sexual pleasure. This time he was going to bury his face in their little peach¡¯s juicy Georgia slit and eat her like the peach she was. Then his mouth was covered with his Royal Princess¡¯ pussy, and he startedpping her from clit to star over and over. asionally shoving his tongue in her snatch, fucking her with it as she moaned and ground down on his mouth. Her voice went higher, and the vibrations increased the wonderful feelings shooting down his dick and into his balls. He could feel Abi¡¯s breath on them and knew she was watching for them to tighten so she could have Mia sit up and Fiona climb on for the first of the two loads of baby-making cum he was about to st his sister¡¯s womb with. He knew he couldn¡¯t impregnate her yet. She hadn¡¯t been off her birth control long enough, but as they had always been told, better to start as you wished to continue.


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long until Abi was helping Mia sit on his face while Fiona sank down on his throbbing, almost ready to blow cock. Fiona went after her first load like gangbusters. mming herself as far down on him as she could go until he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared into Mia¡¯s spurting honey pot as her cum poured into his mouth, her voice raised in an orgasmic scream and as the first jet of his cum shot into Fiona¡¯s waiting womb, she added her cries of ecstasy to the chorus. Mia moved off his face and Abi settled on him, and Fiona kept bouncing on his Baby Maker as round two began.


    After pumping a second load into Fiona, she moved over, putting her hips up on a wedge pillow so that all his cum was headed in the right direction. When sheined to Abi that it was a waste of her time because she still had too much of the birth control pills inside her Abi ordered her to stay on the wedge for fifteen minutes because the pill was only 90% and with the amount of his cum in her, she might just be in the other 10% and end up pregnant.


    Abi came several times and then crawled off his face and he found his mom waiting for him to take her from behind. Her ass was in the air and her head was on her hands on the bed. This gave Gio deeper ess and put Cecilia in the position for his cum to pool at the opening of her cervix, giving them the best chance of impregnation. With all the cum he¡¯d already dumped in her since this whole thing started, he would be shocked if she wasn¡¯t already pregnant. But it would be another week before she could take an early pregnancy test and find out if she was indeed carrying her son¡¯s child.


    After his mother had the required two loads in her, it was time for everyone to get cleaned up. The girls, except his mom, headed upstairs for showers and he took the small shower off the new bedroom. His mom stayed on the wedge Fiona had just been released from and would follow him in the shower after her required fifteen minutes of baby basting wasplete.


    Then the day would start with Cecilia heading to work. Mia, Gio, and Tiffany heading to the bank for Mia to sign her signature card and then to add Tiffany as Gio¡¯s executive assistant/ office manager to be added to the ount and her signature card filled out. Abi and Fiona were headed to the University for Fiona to withdraw from sses. Then they were going to Cherry¡¯s shop to pick up two more cors and get Precious¡¯ new dog bone lock with the proper name on it.


    Precious, aka Becky during working hours, was staying at the house to meet with the representative of the securitypany to set up security for the properties and for the girls. Gio had spoken with Greg, and they agreed that until the mess with the school and the Chadwicks was dealt with, they wanted at least one female bodyguard for each girl. Six for the property, two roving the grounds and two at each house. They were also going to have two overnight on property and fix what had been Liam¡¯s old office for them to use as the securitymand center. Gio¡¯s only requirement was a top-of-the-line security system for both his and the Long¡¯s house and that all the girls¡¯ bodyguards had to be women. They didn¡¯t want the security to stand out and Gio didn¡¯t want a bunch of horny guys around any of his women. Becky had taken notes and would call Gio to get his approval before any contract was signed.


    Gio knew he needed to hurry, as did Abi and Fiona. There was a genuine possibility that they would be descended on by at least half the cheerleaders and more than half of the g Corp. Each of them looking for Gio to keep them all safe from the bastards in the football program. On top of that, he knew that Chief O¡¯Brien had said he¡¯d send the detective and an IT person out to help look for the evidence that might be on the ClickTalk server.


    As they were discussing all this at breakfast, Tiffany told the others about the night before and ran into Dean and some of the yers at the creamery. Most of themughed about the insults Gio had leveled at them, everyone that is except Abi. ¡°What the hell were you thinking? You can¡¯t keep pushing on them or they¡¯re going to retaliate. You only know the side they show at school. Dean is vicious, Gio. He won¡¯te after you directly. He¡¯ll find some sneaky, underhanded way to get back at you. Like convincing one of the cheerleaders who stayed toe here and get you alone and then cry that you forced her to service you.¡±


    Gio wrapped his arms around his Mistress Fianc¨¦e. ¡°It¡¯s okay Abi. The detective will be here soon, as will our security team. I¡¯ll find the evidence the Chief needs to arrest them and then we¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Abi shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m serious Gio, this will not go away that easily. I can feel it. Something is going to happen. Something bad. Mr. Chadwick has done this for years and he always gets away with it. Dean isn¡¯t ying, he¡¯s serious about never losing. He will find a way out of this and turn it on you or do something else to keep you away and take it out on one or more of us. None of us are safe.¡±


    As if to prove her point, her mom¡¯s cell phone rings. Her eyes get big. ¡°It¡¯s Chadwick, Marsten and Cline.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Put it on speakerphone and we¡¯ll record it. That might give us more evidence to hand to the detective today.¡± Gio said as he pulled out his own phone and put it next to Becky¡¯s.


    She nodded and hit the speakerphone button as she answered hers. ¡°Hello?¡±


    They could all hear the voice of rence Chadwick booming out of the speaker. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Ms. Long? You can¡¯t resign from working with me, not if you want that slut of a daughter of yours to have a future.¡±


    ¡°Your threats won¡¯t work anymore, Mr. Chadwick. You see, Abigail and I had a long talk the other day. I know what you did, threatening to send her to a foster home run by a child molester, lying to her and telling her you¡¯d send me to prison. Oh, and I spent time yesterday at the county clerk¡¯s office and guess what I found out? I don¡¯t have a mortgage on my house. It¡¯s paid off. There is no lien like you showed me. So, unless you want me to inform the Police Chief O¡¯Brien of the forged loan papers and lien on my home, you and your disgusting son are going to forget you ever knew Abigail and Reba Long. If you don¡¯t, I will bury you! I wonder what your partners would do if they knew you had several legal documents forged in your little schemes to fuck the women you want that are out of your league?¡±


    ¡°Be careful Ms. Long! I don¡¯t lose and no slut leaves me before I¡¯m done with her. If you think that your threats or that you are safe with having a teenager as your protector, you are very sadly mistaken. You¡¯ve done nothing but make certain that when youe crawling back to me for your happy life back that I¡¯ll have no choice but to punish you severely! Or you can save us all the trouble and yourself and your daughter a lot of pain. Get your daughter to return to my son and you get your sweet ass in my office in the next hour, or you won¡¯t like the consequences. If you think I¡¯m without resources to win against that McLeod kid, then you are sorely mistaken. Life for you and Abi is about to be hell on earth. Not to mention the upstart who thinks he can keep you and others safe. SO, BRING YOUR ASS BACK HERE BEFORE I GET REALLY PISSED OFF!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chadwick, you, sir, can go to hell. I¡¯m done being controlled by you. There is nothing you can say or do that will ever have me crawling back to you or sending my daughter back to your twist offspring.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame. I guess you don¡¯t care about your daughter¡¯s reputation or her chances of making anything of her life after the videos of her begging my son to fuck her in the ass or even better the ones of you begging to be whipped and fucked by your boss find their way onto the inte and every news outlet covering the supposed story of a corrupt football program at our high school. Where do you think you¡¯ll work after the entire city knows about both of your whorish ways?¡±


    ¡°You think that will make mee back and send my daughter back to the two most disgusting pigs in this town of pigs? You can¡¯t ckmail me intoing back. I¡¯m more ashamed that Abigail and I didn¡¯t see through your schemes five years ago. Do your worst while you can. From what I hear, you and your disgusting little worm of a son are going to be in jail soon.¡±


    Chadwickughs, ¡°Never going to happen. The police have nothing, and they won¡¯t find anything. Even if they can find someone to prosecute us, the cases will never go to court. I own this town. Nothing happens here that I don¡¯t allow. Just to show you, I¡¯m untouchable. I sure hope your home insurance coverage is paid up. Better make sure your neighbors have good coverage too. When you¡¯re ready to crawl back here and beg me to take you back, make sure youe crawling naked into my office and expect to experience real pain this time, bitch. Your daughter too.¡±


    Then the phone went dead as Chadwick hung up. Followed by a muted but still loud explosion. Gio stood and shouted, ¡°Outside, everyone, get outside now!¡±


    They all raced outside to see the Longs¡¯ house engulfed in mes.


    Gio frantically started moving cars out of the garage, and Tiffany and Fiona did the same, moving the new truck and Tiffany¡¯s Mini. Then, causing all the women to scream, he raced back into the house to the small safe in the front office and pulled out a 30-terabyte hard drive, raced upstairs to hisputer, and unplugged the servers that contained all the programming and media storage for ClickTalk before racing back outside. He could hear emergency response vehicles heading their way with the distinct sound of police, fire, and ambnce sirens. Thankfully, someone or several others had called 911 when Becky¡¯s house had exploded.

 159

    ClickTalk was down, but he didn¡¯t care. At least he¡¯d saved the data and got the memory storage and programming out in case the threat to their house was rigged to explode, too. He saw his mother and sister holding Abi back or she would have followed him inside. Becky was on her phone, so he assumed she had called 911. Tiffany was also on the phone, but he was sure that she was on with her father or Tara, making sure that they knew what happened and would take steps to protect their home and Tara.


    Abi tore away from his mom and sister and raced to him,tching herself around him, almost causing him to drop the server. ¡°Easy Abi, I¡¯m okay. I had to save the servers and this hard drive. They might be the only way to get the Chadwicks behind bars.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care Gio. What if they¡¯d cause your house to explode too while you were in it? Where would that have left all of us?¡±


    ¡°Alive, and safe where Greg could make sure you were protected.¡±


    ¡°Look at your fianc¨¦es and other women. Do you really think we would want to be safe and alive without you?¡± She pointed at the group huddled together, tears running down all their faces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do something so stupid again in your life or we will kill you ourselves.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I understand, but I couldn¡¯t risk it. Our money is caught up in ClickTalk. If I lost the server, then we¡¯d lose all the potential evidence against the football program and any boosters involved in hurting the cheerleaders, and we lose a whole day of service and advertising sales. I need to get this server over to Anderson Publishing and we need to get this house checked out for whatever caused you and your mom¡¯s to explode.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about ClickTalk or being rich. I care about not losing you!¡±


    Gio kissed her. ¡°I know Baby, but I¡¯m the man of the house. Everyone here calls me their master, which means I have to think of all my responsibilities. I need to leave before the police and fire department get here. You and your mom are in charge. Don¡¯t let anyone in until after the house is thoroughly checked out and we know what happened at your ce. Let the detective or the chief know I¡¯m at Anderson working on getting ClickTalk back up and running and let me know what we find out. Tell your mom to get us security and book us all into a hotel suite or two tonight.¡±


    With those words, he kissed Abi hard, tucked the server and hard drive into his saddlebags and tore out for Anderson Advertising. Along the way, he connected his Bluetooth helmet to his phone and called Greg letting him know what had happened and that he was heading for Anderson Advertising he needed to use their inte and server room to get ClickTalk back up and running and start the ball rolling to get G. L. Creations moved to the empty floor at least for now. Just because being in a secure building with around the clock security seemed smart after what just happened.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I agree with you, Gio. You need to be secure. I¡¯ll have my head of IT meet you in the lobby and let my security chief know he needs to get you temporaryplete ess and work on getting you an actual all-ess permanent badge. Anything else I can do to help? No one was hurt, were they?¡±


    ¡°No sir, no one was hurt, just really shook up. Thankfully, we were all still at our table when that asshole blew up Becky¡¯s house. Can you have your security issue temporary badges for the whole family? Becky will need a ce to talk to the security people. I need everyone else safe for now and I need to let the police chief know where his people can find me and the ClickTalk servers. I figure now they¡¯ll want to talk to me about this morning¡¯s threat, too.¡±


    Gio heard the sigh on the other end. ¡°My executive assistant, Pam, will meet you on the third floor with the keys to the rooms on that floor. Was the threat something they can actually use against rence Chadwick legally?¡±


    Gio sighed as he pulled into the parking garage at Anderson. ¡°I wish I could say yes. It seemed pretty cut and dried to me, but it wasn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t actually threaten anything. I think his wording was something like: ¡®I hope your and your neighbors¡¯ home insurance is paid up.¡¯ He hung up and then the Longs¡¯ house blew up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see what you mean. While everyone knew it was a threat, he didn¡¯t threaten to do anything to either house. We need a break here, Gio. Anything, private conversation with someone about Becky¡¯s house, or something to implement him in the football programs¡¯ crimes. Something actionable. I have a Private Investigator looking into what the Chadwicks had over the Longdies. I¡¯ll check with him and see if he¡¯s found anything we can give to Riley that would stand up as evidence of a crime.¡±


    Gio sighed again. ¡°You can try but Wes, Becky is convinced that there won¡¯t be evidence against him. Hell, his ex-wife went so far as to tell me that he¡¯d ckmailed both men and women before, but there was never any evidence that could be found. He¡¯s extremely smart and cautious.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. He was the legal counsel for the insurancepany that refused to pay for Janelle¡¯s treatment. When I sued them, he got them off on a technicality. So, I know how crafty and slimy he is. But everyone fucks up eventually. Maybe this time will be the time he fucked up.¡±


    Gio entered the Lobby and spoke. ¡°Hey, I think your people are waiting for me. Keep me up to speed. If you don¡¯t mind, could you run over to the house and monitor mydies and get them all headed this way when the police and fire people are done with them? I need to know they are safe. Also, maybe get Tara to call the cheerleaders and g team and tell them not toe to our house, since it might not be safe now either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got your back on this, Gio. I¡¯ll take care of the family. You just get ClickTalk back up and running and help the cops find what they need to end the football program¡¯s reign of terror over those girls.¡±


    Gio stopped before reaching the security desk. Everyone thought that private messages and video calls on his app were deletable¡­ What if¡­ No! He wouldn¡¯t have¡­ or would he? He needed to look and see if rence Chadwick had a profile and who he¡¯d talked to thest few days. If he, like everyone else, had just assumed gone was gone, might he have arranged whatever happened to Becky and Abi¡¯s house through the app? He almost ran to the desk. Gio needed to get the server up and running and start looking to see if rence Chadwick has a ClickTalk ount. If he did, then Gio wanted to see who he¡¯d been talking to since Becky Long sent him that resignation letter. It was a long shot, but if he¡¯d discussed firebombing her ce and his, then they might just have him where they wanted him. Behind bars. So, the only payback left would be Dean. God, Gio wished the loser would juste right out and throw a punch at him so Gio could beat him until he couldn¡¯t move. He took a deep breath. One step at a time.


    >>>>>>>>>>>


    Greg¡¯s executive assistant, Pam, met him at the security desk. Not a second behind her was Terri Brooks, the first shift security manager. She looked at the security guard manning the desk. ¡°This is Gio McLeod. The big Boss called and said to give him unrestricted ess to everything, so I need an all ess VIP visitors badge until we have time to make him a personalized er today.


    The security guard inserted a green smart card into the programming slot of the securityputer and a few secondster pulled it out and put it on anyard and handed it to Gio. ¡°There you go, sir. Enjoy your visit.¡±


    Terriughed. ¡°He isn¡¯t visiting, but there is an emergency that will dy getting him a permanent badge untilter today. He¡¯s the CEO of G. L. Creations. Hispany is moving up to the offices on the fourth floor. His Lawyer, Reba Long, office manager, Tiffany Anderson, his CFO, Mia Gataki, will be inter. Send them up to the security office when they get here so I can get their badges made.¡±


    Gio said. ¡°The police will probably be here at some point as well. We had some problems at our temporary offices this morning.¡±


    Terri frowned. ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard that. What kind of problems?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Someone just blew the building up, that¡¯s all.¡±


    All three people from Greg¡¯s team eximed together. ¡°WHAT???¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a few enemies, and they were trying to get back at me by destroying what they thought was the home of one of my girlfriends and her mother. They didn¡¯t know they¡¯d recently moved in with me and we were going to use their house as our offices temporarily. They threatened to blow up my home as well, but so far that hasn¡¯t happened.¡±


    Terri became all business. She looked at the security guard at the desk. ¡°Be extra vignt on checking credentials today. No one gets in that doesn¡¯t have an appointment or without someone personally vouching for them. If someone vouches for someone, they need toe collect them in person to make sure they are who they¡¯re iming to be. Consider this a security upgrade to orange from green.¡±


    The guard nodded. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°There will be a representative from Palisade Protection Servicesing to meet with mywyer at some point today as well. They¡¯ll be in and out as they assess my family¡¯s,pany¡¯s, and personal security needs. As well as the detective, there will be a member of the CSI tech team that will look for me. I hope to be in my office within the hour.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, I¡¯ll make sure they are sent right up.¡±


    With that, Gio, Pam and Terri headed for the VIP elevator. Terri, still in security mode, probed for more information. ¡°Mister McLeod. I didn¡¯t ask in front of the guard but why in the world would someone bomb your temporary offices?¡±


    Gio sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve no doubt seen the news coverage about the young man that uncovered the sex scandal at the high school?¡±


    Both Pam and Terri nodded. ¡°Well, you¡¯re looking at him. I¡¯m the guy who uncovered the unofficial policy of forcing the cheerleaders to sexually service the football program. What the news hasn¡¯t said is that more than just the team and coaches are involved. Some very nasty people are also involved, and it goes beyond just the cheerleaders. Just before the bomb went off, we received a threatening phone call demanding that two of those I¡¯m protecting be returned to their abusers or we¡¯d lose our homes. When the twodies refused, they set off the one bomb to convince us. I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t follow through with bombing my house, too. Maybe the police will figure it out.¡±

 160

    ¡°Thank you. That helps me know better what to look for in keeping you, your workers and ours safe.¡±


    Not a problem. I really need to get my servers back online, as I¡¯m upsetting my users and losing money every second I¡¯m offline.¡±


    Pam nodded. ¡°We were going to take you to your offices first, but instead, let¡¯s take you straight to Willow Wheaton on the third floor. That¡¯s where our IT department and server farm is located. If you want, I¡¯ll have HR send you a couple of office workers from our secretarial pool to help out today. A receptionist and secretary.¡±


    ¡°Not sure I¡¯ll need a secretary yet, but someone to greet people would be wonderful.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Pam smiled. ¡°There¡¯s plenty for a secretary to do, Gio. She can help your office manager get furniture for the offices. There isn¡¯t a lot there. I know that the phones are there, but they aren¡¯t hooked up. The secretary could help with that. She could help your staff get settled into their spaces while the receptionist greets people and directs them where they need to go. Both could help with getting food and drinks for your people and the boss did tell me to give you anything you need.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Thank you, Pam. I can see why Greg is upset you¡¯re going to retire soon. You, my dear, are a real go-getter.¡±


    The silver-haireddy blushed and smacked Gio¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re a real flirt, aren¡¯t you, Mr. McLeod? My efficiency and knowledgee from being in the executive assistant role for so long. I¡¯ll have Tara ready to handle it before I go, and she¡¯ll be just as good as I am.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should have Tiffany shadow you for a while as well. She¡¯s going to be my executive assistant.¡±


    The older EAughed. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything I could teach Tiffany Anderson. I can assure you that she is more efficient than anyone you could hire, including me. That girl is an organizational and utilization expert already. Honestly, she could teach a Master ss for EA¡¯s and even I¡¯d probably learn tricks I haven¡¯t thought of yet. My advice to you is to give her free rein over your personal staff and G. L. Creations will have the most efficient staff of anypany that I know, and that includes Anderson Advertising.¡±


    They stood outside the Elevator and Terri pointed at a slot in the wall where normally buttons would be.


    ¡°As you can see, this is the executive elevator. Only those with all ess badges can use it. If you slide your security badge in the slot, it will call the elevator to whichever floor you are on if it isn¡¯t already in use. There aren¡¯t many people with the security level to use it. Me, Pam, Mister Anderson, Cecilia, The head of IT and HR and now you. Tara and Tiffany will have ess. Our CFO has ess, but he¡¯s retiring at the end of this month.¡±


    While she was exining, Gio slid his badge in the slot and a green light lit up around the badge and soon the doors opened. He removed his card, and they climbed into the elevator. Again, there was the slot, only this time it was above the buttons for each floor. ¡°Once you get the elevator, you slip you card in the interior slot and select the floor you want to go to.¡±


    Gio put his card in the slot and hit the number 3. He pulled his card out and the elevator started to climb. Pam put her badge in the slot and hit the four buttons. ¡°You and Terri go see Willow and get your servers back online. I¡¯m going to go and open your office and wait for HR to send up two people from the office workers¡¯ pool. Once they know what to do I¡¯ll leave them your keys. Oh except this one.¡± She took a key of the ring. That¡¯s to the corner office suite in your new space. In the past, it has been the main office for the head of thepany. I¡¯ll give the rest to Tiffany when she gets here or have one of the office workers give them to her.¡±


    Just then, the doors opened on the third floor. ¡°Thank you again Pam. I really appreciate all the help you and Greg have given me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just get those apps up and let me and your staff worry about everything else.¡±


    Gio followed Terri off the elevator and onto the IT floor. Gio stopped and looked around. The main worker area was as busy as a beehive, the cubicles all concentricallyid out with a huge one right in the center. If the IT staff were worker bees, then the woman seated in that middle cubicle was definitely the Queen Bee herself. It was surrounded byputer monitors and looked like a cocoon, with the most awesome andfortableputer chair which the woman herself was sitting in. She looked up when one of the workers pointed at Terri and Gio. She turned and saw them and took off her headset, exited herputer cocoon, and headed right for them. ¡°Ms. Brooks, to what do we owe the honor of your visit to the lower decks?¡±


    Gio couldn¡¯t help but chuckle; he wondered if she knew that there was an animated Star Trek streaming show by that name. Then he noticed what she and all the techs were wearing and figured she did. Their work uniforms looked just like engineers¡¯ uniforms from the next generation tv show. Her security badge was clipped to the uniform where the starfleet insignia badge had been on the show.


    Terri looked at Gio. ¡°Wil, this is Gio McLeod, the boss said, to have you help him get his servers hooked up and running in the server room. Then we need someone to help him install ethe cables through the ceiling to the offices on the next floor. He and hispany. G. L. Creations are moving in today.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes got big as she turned her attention to him. ¡°You¡¯re Gio McLeod? I thought you¡¯d be bigger. From the way my sister talks, you should be ten feet tall, built like John Cena, and built proof. Is your superman suit and cape under those clothes, hero boy?¡±


    Gio couldn¡¯t help but smile at the honey brown haired vision of geek loveliness in front of him. ¡°Well, I am Gio McLeod, but no super suit or cape. Besides, capes are dangerous, no self-respecting hero would wear one. Who is your little sister and why is she talking about me like I¡¯m some kind of superhero? I¡¯m nobody special, just a guy trying to get his servers back online.¡±


    The womanughed. ¡°Nobody, not fracking likely! My little sister is Rowen Wheaton. She¡¯s one of the JV cheerleaders at your high school. You know the school where you kicked two football dicks assess and exposed the sexual very the Varsity Cheerleaders were victims of? My sister and her crew are calling you the Hero of the Hallowed Halls.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re Will Wheaton? I thought Rowan had a brother named Will, not a sister. She talks about you and how you have a whole geek squad at your beck and call.¡±


    Willowughed. Well, she isn¡¯tpletely wrong, just a touch dramatic. However, if you think I¡¯m a brother, we might need to get you to an optometrist for aprehensive eye exam. Of course, if the other rumor she mentioned is true, you¡¯re probably too exhausted to have an eye exam.¡± Then she gave him the once over and winked. ¡°ording to my sister and her friends, Gio here is a big man on campus.¡± She pointedly shifted her eyes to his crotch and lingered before looking up at Terri. ¡°A VERY BIG man on campus and off, if you get my meaning.¡±


    Gio blushed, and Terri looked and thenughed. ¡°Well, you did say your sister was dramatic.¡±


    Gio felt the stirring in his boxer-briefs and shifted the saddlebags off his shoulder and put them in front of his pants. ¡°I hate to stop this conversation¡­ Okay, I really don¡¯t. I want to stop it but I¡¯m losing money here. Can we get my servers online and do the embarrassing the high school geek thingter?¡±


    Terri Brooks looked at him and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s the second time you talked about losing lots of money. What exactly is on your server that you think is losing all this money for you? This isn¡¯t something that¡¯s gonna get my boss or ourpany in legal trouble, is it?¡±


    Gio wanted to get upset, but then realized that in a few days, this woman would be one of the people in charge of protecting hispany. She was trying to do her job and protect her boss. ¡°Ms. Brooks, I promise you nothing on my servers will get Anderson Advertising in any kind of legal trouble. I createputer and phone apps. I¡¯m willing to bet you a month¡¯s pay that you have at least one or more of my apps in the top ten you yourself use daily.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not big on technology, so you¡¯d probably lose that bet. First off, I only have two apps on my phone that aren¡¯t work rted. ClickTalk that I used to talk to my family and this little fidget buster game called The Brain Drain. It¡¯s based on those old wooden golf tee puzzles and helps me keep my mind and fingers upied when I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°Which puzzle do you think is the hardest in Brain Drain? Did you get the newest update with the old ring race puzzles yet? I¡¯m always curious about how people like the new content after I publish them.¡±


    Terri¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°You¡¯re the creator of The Brain Drain app?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you owe me a month¡¯s wages.¡± Gio winked at her. ¡°G. L. Creations is the owner of both The Brain Drain and ClickTalk. We also produce Jewel Busters, but it is less popr. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to get my servers operating again. I suspect people are getting upset about ClickTalk being offline.¡±


    That¡¯s when Willow spoke up. ¡°So that¡¯s why ClickTalk is down. It¡¯s on the server des in your bags there?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Terri, still shocked, turned to Willow. ¡°I¡¯ll let you two get to work on hooking them up. I¡¯ve got to get back to security. I¡¯m expecting two new employees and all of G. L. Creations staff to be heading to get security badges made. Gio, when you are back online, don¡¯t forget toe down to security and get your permanent security badge made.¡±


    Gio held out his hand and shook the security managers. ¡°Thanks for your help, Ms. Brooks. I¡¯ll be down just as soon as I can.¡±


    Not even waiting, Willow directed him to the ss enclosed environmentally controlled cool room where Anderson Advertising¡¯s server farm was. She ced her badge against a chip reader and the door opened with a hiss of escaping cold air. ¡°How many des do you have?¡±


    Just four right now. It¡¯s an older serverwork. I¡¯ve got newer desing that I¡¯ll put an updated version of ClickTalk and my other apps on when they arrive and swap them out but that will be something I do early in the morning when traffic is less and give the users advanced notice before doing it.¡±


    ¡°Smart as well as handsome and heroic. Shame you¡¯re younger than me. I think you¡¯d make the perfect geek girl¡¯s lover if those rumors are right.¡±


    Gio blushed. ¡°Age is just a number, Willow. However, you¡¯ll need to talk to my fianc¨¦es¡¯ and girlfriends if you want to be part of our ytime.¡±


    Gio barely kept fromughing at the look on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Fianc¨¦e and girlfriends, as in more than one? Jesus, how do you have time to build apps?¡±


    Gio shrugged. ¡°They all have to sleep sometime. I get by on less than they do. Plus, they all know that this is how I n to provide for our family, so if I need it they give me time to work. Even if that means they have to climb under theputer desk to y some.¡±


    ¡°Frack Me! For once, maybe Rowan isn¡¯t being overly dramatic.¡±


    As they were talking, Gio pulled des out of the bag and Willow attached them to ethe cables and secured them to the racks.

 161

    About half an hourter, they were inside Willow¡¯sputer cocoon, running diagnostics on ClickTalk and Gio¡¯s other apps. After looking over his code, Willow realized this guy was a programming genius. Just looking at the tight and error free code was making her panties wet. She also couldn¡¯t get the fact that he¡¯d mentioned several women he was engaged to and two that he considered girlfriends. Even if the rumors were true and he was blessed with a big fat photon torpedo, how often could a girl expect to get it loaded in her torpedo tube? Those had to be some seriously horny girls. She knew she shouldn¡¯t ask, but couldn¡¯t stop herself. ¡°So now that we¡¯ve got you up and running, I just have to ask. You said fianc¨¦es and girlfriends as in more than one. Just how many girls are you fucking, anyway?¡±


    Gio stopped and turned in the ergonomic recliningputer chair she¡¯d pulled into her cubicle for him and looked her in the eye. ¡°Do you really want me to answer that?¡±


    This time, it was Willow who blushed. Then she looked at the growing bulge in his pants. JESUS CHRIST it was halfway down to his knee. ¡°Yeah, I think I do.¡±


    ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go upstairs and check on my ethe cable install and I¡¯ll introduce you to most of them. Plus, I¡¯m not supposed to talk about them here at Anderson because a few people would be offended by my family¡¯s lifestyle. That¡¯s what we call ourselves a family.¡±


    Willow looked at him andughingly said, ¡°What? Why all the secrecy? Are you fucking your mother and sister?¡±


    When Gio didn¡¯tugh with her, she froze. ¡°Holy shit, you are!¡±


    ¡°I told you I can¡¯t talk about it anywhere that¡¯s run by Anderson. If you really want to know,e with me up to the floor my offices upy. I made a promise to Greg Anderson to keep this quiet here at hispany. While he personally has no problem with my lifestyle, some of Anderson¡¯s more conservative workers will.¡±


    She stood. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Studly Do Right, I think you¡¯re full of shit.


    Gio took her to the Executive Elevator, and she looked surprised. ¡°Gio you have to have a special badge to use these elevators. Mine won¡¯t call it.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled at her. ¡°Mine does.¡± He put the card in the slot, and it turned green. Just a few momentster, the doors opened. They got in and he put his card in the slot and hit the number four button. He pulled his card after the number lit up and the doors closed. Willow turned to him. ¡°Now tell me what is so controversial about your rtionships that you aren¡¯t supposed to talk about them here at work.¡±


    Gio shook his head. ¡°Not until we are in my office. I¡¯m a man of my word. I have great respect for Greg Anderson, and I won¡¯t do anything to jeopardize our friendship.¡±


    She looked confused. ¡°But we¡¯re in the executive elevator. No one can see or hear us.¡±


    Gio looked up in the corner of the elevator and pointed¡­ ¡°Yes, they can. You¡¯re the second highest manager in the IT department. From what I saw, you¡¯re a brilliant code reader, which means you are probably a brilliant code writer and probably an excellent hacker too. So, you should know Big Brother is always watching.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t think about security.¡±


    ¡°Most people don¡¯t, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping for when ites to keeping my family safe. That the assholes won¡¯t think about security, and we¡¯ll be able to catch the bastards in the act and end this fight. But I promise you, Willow, that once we get somece, I know we won¡¯t be overheard, then I¡¯ll answer any question you have about me, mypany, my family, and my lifestyle. Greg¡¯s gonna kill me for this. I also have a question for you, but not until after you know everything.¡±


    Willow frowned. ¡°Why would Mister Anderson be upset with you for asking me a question?¡±


    ¡°Well, I know if I was the boss and offered my daughter¡¯s fiancee a whole floor in my building and he tried to poach my best IT expert from me, it would upset me.¡±


    Her frown transformed into a huge smile. ¡°You want me toe to work for you?¡±


    ¡°That will depend on our other conversation. Once you know everything, you might not want to work for me or even know me at all.¡±


    She was about to answer when the doors opened, and they found themselves in a bustling office space. ¡°Hello, wee to G. L. Creations. Can I help you find who you¡¯re looking for?¡± The guy sitting at the desk was full of energy and friendliness. ¡°Sure, can you tell me if Tiffany Anderson, Becky Long or Mia Gataki have arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but by order of the Bayview Police, I am unable to answer that question.¡±


    ¡°Well, that in itself answers one of my questions. Let me ask one you can answer. I hope. Which office is mine?¡±


    The girl¡¯s face looked confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry? Your office? Who are you?¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°Yeah, I guess that should have been something I said first.¡± He reached in hi back pocket and pulled out his drivers¡¯ license. ¡°I¡¯m Gio McLeod CEO of G. L. Creations.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Mr. McLeoud, I¡¯m Cassie Kane, your temporary receptionist. You are on the list of people I¡¯m allowed to answer questions from. Your entire executive staff and family are in your personal conference room. Which is right next door to your office. Just down this hallway.¡± She pointed to the hallway on the left. ¡°Your office is the double doors at the end of the hall. The conference room, well, you¡¯ll see it. The wall facing the hallway for your private area¡¯s goes off to the right at the end of this all.¡±


    Gio¡¯s mouth hung open at the woman with the slightly Asian features. ¡°Your name is Cassie Kane?¡±


    She sighed and nodded. ¡°Please, no candy-cane jokes. I promise you, I¡¯ve heard them all.¡±


    Gio was shaking his head. ¡°I actually was going to ask if Cassie is a nickname and your real name is Cassandra?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°It is. How did you guess that?¡±


    Gio smiled. ¡°Which one of your parents is the superhero fan?¡±


    She smiled back. ¡°My Dad, Mom is more intoputers and anime.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you have a batgirl suit at home.¡±


    She blushed and bit her lips. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a Batgril suit at home,¡± she leaned in and fake whispered. ¡°I have three batgirl suits at home.¡±


    Gioughed and pulled his cellphone out of his pocket and hit a new contact. ¡°Pam, could you have HR send me another receptionist? Also, can I get Ms. Kane and Ms. Wheaton¡¯s employee files? I¡¯m going to hire each of them permanently.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to hire Cassie, why do you need another receptionist/¡±


    ¡°Cassie¡¯s getting promoted to my executive secretary. She¡¯ll be assisting Tiffany.¡±


    Pam sighed. ¡°You do know that you could just wait a week and transfer them, right? Greg is right now meeting with legal to have the contract for sale to youpleted.¡±


    ¡°No, I knew we were going to be making that deal. I just didn¡¯t know it would be that fast.¡±


    Pamughed. ¡°He¡¯s eager to begin his new role. I haven¡¯t seen him this excited in a long while. So, thank you for that. It honestly will make my retirement more enjoyable knowing that he¡¯s settling into a new role within a nowrgerpany.¡±


    Gioughed. ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯m d. Anyway, what do I have to do to keep the both until then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem with Cassie. She¡¯s part of our support staff pool. I¡¯ll just call HR and tell them she¡¯s assigned to you for the next two weeks. Willow, on the other hand that may be a problem we can¡¯t do without her until we can get her a recement.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Gio put his phone on mute and looked at Willow. ¡®Is there someone on your shift who could be promoted if you started working here with me?¡±


    She looked at him with a startled look on her face. ¡°You want me to quit working for Anderson Advertising ande to work for you? What would I be doing?¡±


    Gio shook his head. You wouldn¡¯t be quitting. This is top secret. Nobody outside my family and the Andersons knows this yet. But by this time next week I¡¯ll own Anderson Advertising and Greg will be my COO here at G. L Creations. My Mom will take over as the president of the Advertising Arm of G. L. Creations running what used to be Anderson Advertising. So, it would just be ateral move with a promotion and raise as my personal coding assistant. Your official title would be vice president of research and development. I know your degree is inputer programing, so I have to think you¡¯re bored running the IT Day shift. I just need to know if there is someone who HR could use to rece you asap.¡±

 162

    Willow smiled. She¡¯d taken the IT Supervisor¡¯s job here at Anderson because it was the only thing local, and she didn¡¯t want to move too far from her family. To get to actually work helping Gio develop new apps and help write the code was a dreame true. ¡°I ept and Scott Miller really would be a great fit as the day supervisor for IT. His degree is in IT management and hardware configuration. I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s not already left for a better position.¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°Pam, have HR pull in Scott Miller and promote him to Willow¡¯s old job. Tell them she is moving into a new position called Vice President of Research and Development with a hundred thousand a year sry and eighty-six thousand per year expense ount.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that will work. I¡¯d forgotten about Mister Miller. Good call. Tell Willow that HR will probably call her down tomorrow to sign her new paperwork.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Thanks again for your help.¡±


    ¡°Next week we¡¯ll get Tiffany on the payroll here and then she can start doing all this for you or Cassie, as ES either or both will be able to do this sort of thing for you.¡±


    Pam hung up and there was a knock on his door before Fiona stuck her head in. ¡°Oh, good you¡¯re here. There are two detectives and a policeputer geekette next door waiting for you. Tiffany is across the hall, setting up her office. I¡¯m stuck here for the day because of the mess with the detectives. We can¡¯t go home for a while, as it¡¯s an active crime scene, so Tiffany is going to arrange a suite at the Regency Hyatt for us.¡±


    Gio nodded and asked, ¡°Why is our home an active crime scene? It didn¡¯t explode after I left, did it?¡±


    Fiona shook her head. ¡°No, but once Chief Obrien heard that copy of Mr. Chadwick¡¯s phone call, he ordered the bomb-sniffing dog into the house. They found six undetonated bombs in the crawl spaces in strategic locations that would have caused an implosion like the one that happened to the Long¡¯s house. So, until those are disposed of and the investigation into why they didn¡¯t go off and who put them there isplete, we can¡¯t go back to the house.¡±


    Gio nodded. He had a pretty good idea why the bombs hadn¡¯t gone off at their house. He¡¯d turned the below ground level of the house into a giant Faraday cage so that he could do the initial coding and testing of new apps down there without fear of them being hacked or stolen. The cage covered everything below ground level and had probably interfered with the remote detonators on the bombs, getting the signal to explode. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Tiffany first, then go see the Detectives. Do you know where Precious and Abi are?¡±


    ¡°Precious is in the office on the other side of your conference room. She is waiting for the guy from Palisade Protection Services. He¡¯s supposed to be here in the next half hour. You might want to reach out to her again, too. Abi is on the phone with Mrs. Pinkston. She¡¯ worried that the Chadwicks might have found out about Cheri or Cherry¡¯s association with us and go after them next. If they¡¯ll try to kill us with bombs, who knows what they¡¯ll do to our friends?¡±


    Gio hadn¡¯t thought about that but if the Chadwicks had someone watching them, they may have seen Cheri¡¯s interaction with them in the garage and realized she was more to them than a delivery person, then she might be in danger. ¡°Can you show Willow around for me, Fiona? She is part of my private research team that I¡¯m putting together.¡±


    Fiona looked at Willow Wheaton andughed. ¡°Willow, how did I not see you before? It¡¯s been a while since west hung out. This will be a very enlighten day for you.¡± Fiona walked over to her brother and kissed her fianc¨¦e and whispered in his ear. ¡°Leave this to me and I¡¯ll make sure that you have a work wife before you¡¯re done with the detectives. Willow and I are old friends and I know her biggest secret. She¡¯s been looking for a big fat dick for years. She¡¯s an honest to goodness size queen. I bet she¡¯ll be begging for you to cor her before the end of work today.¡±


    Gio just smiled and whispered back. ¡°If you can make that happen, then I¡¯ll make sure that you get all my sperm when we get home tonight, no matter who I¡¯m fucking.¡±


    She squealed. ¡°That¡¯s a deal, big brother. She pointed into his private bathroom. ¡°There is a new suit for you hanging in your personal bathroom there. It¡¯s from the tailor Greg took you to. He called and told Greg that he had several of the pants you¡¯d ordered ready and one of the suits that you ordered. I figured you should start looking like a CEO here in the office. I know you won¡¯t change your shoes to dress shoes but your Converse all stars will just show you as not traditional. I also didn¡¯t bring you a dress shirt as such but picked up a long sleeve three button no cor Henley t-shirt to wear with the suit again, letting you look more like what people will expect from a youngputer programing executive. Go put it on before you go see the detectives.¡±


    Gio kissed her again in an unbrotherly fashion and heard as Willow gasped. He figured that she and Fiona would have a fascinating talk while he was gone. He changed and then left the bathroom and let Fiona and Willow inspect his attire. Both women dered he looked like a up-anding executive in the ck leather zer and pantsbo. The faded blue Henley added just a hint of color, transforming what could be a douchebag look into something stylish and yet modern. With their approval, Gio left the office and started across the hall to talk to Tiffany. Hearing voices up front detoured him and he turned and went to find Cassie talking to another woman, this one older but just as friendly as Cassie herself had been when he¡¯d entered. ¡°Cassie, who is this with you?¡±


    Mr. McLeod, this is Mrs. Croft. She¡¯s a receptionist in the secretary pool here at Anderson. She was just telling me that HR assigned her to you for the next week, but I told her I was already assigned to you as your front-end receptionist.¡±


    Gio sighed. ¡®Okay, first things first. No one is to ever call me Mr. McLeod. I¡¯m Gio, yes, this is mypany and I get the show of respect, but I hate being called that. My bastard of a sperm donor is Mr. McLeod to all his people, and I will not be associated with him. I¡¯d change myst name except I¡¯m the heir to the leadership of my Grandfather¡¯s n back in Scotnd, so I can¡¯t change it.


    ¡®Second, Wee Mrs. Croft. Is that the name you want me to call you or is there something else?¡±


    The Thirty-six-year-old smiled and blushed at the handsome young owner of thispany she was being paid to work for. He was young, but in that suit, he was very handsome and he projected a powerful personal aura that had the neglected thirty-six-year-old soaking her panties. Her pussy was clenching and releasing, looking to be filled just by the richness of his voice and the intense power of his aura. ¡°Well, since you won¡¯t let us call you Mr. McLeod and you are calling Cassie by her first name, then you should call me Lanna. That¡¯s my name; Lanna Croft.¡±


    ¡°Well, then Lanna. You are assigned to me on a trial basis for the next two weeks. If I and my Executive Assistant, who is also the office manager, think you are a fit for ourpany, then we will be offering you a permanent position. We haven¡¯t had time to look over your HR file, but knowing that Pam Henderson was involved in getting you assigned to me, I expect we won¡¯t find anything too negative in your file.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Lanna bit her lip. ¡°You will find one ck mark, I¡¯m sure.¡±

 163

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter today or tomorrow. Now my Chief legal officer is expecting a representative of Palisade Protection Services. Her name to outsiders is Becky Long. Our family and those who work on this floor with us will all call her Precious. Please don¡¯t make a big deal when you see her here in the office wearing dog ears, a tail and a dog cor. She is part of our family as well as a brilliantwyer and is embracing her desire to be a sex pet. She decided not to hide it here at work and anyone who has a problem with her will have a problem with me. I want us to be an inclusivepany allowing people to live the gender and even species roles they feelfortable with without fear of judgment. If that¡¯s something either of you can¡¯t deal with, tell me now so I can get a recement that will.¡±


    Both the younger and older woman nodded. ¡°I understand,¡± Lanna said. ¡°So, this G. L. Creations is going to be a fascinating ce to work if alternative lifestyles will not be looked down on. How about Hot Wives? Will they get an equal pass from judgment?¡±


    Gio¡¯s mouth almost fell open as he looked at the hot middle-aged woman standing in front of him. Was she saying she was a hot wife and did she mean what he thought she meant a woman who fucked others behind her husband¡¯s back, intentionally cuckolding her husband without his knowledge? Then he thought about the conversation he and Greg had the other day when he told Gio that a lot of middle age and older husbands were starting to lose their sex drives just as their wife wasing into her sexual peak. That as far as Greg was concerned, if those women sought out a younger, more viral man, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it as long as she wasn¡¯t neglecting her husband at home. ¡°I have no problem with the concept of a Hot Wife as long as she is taking care of her husband¡¯s needs when he has them. I know a lot of women in their thirties and early forties have a higher sex drive than their husbands. I think if the husband is taken care of when he needs or wants his wife, there is nothing wrong with her seeking some relief when he isn¡¯t.¡±


    The sexy thirty-six-year-old hot wife smiled at her new boss and checked him out tantly and was shocked at what she thought she saw in his pants. Was his cock really running down his pants leg halfway to his knee? She looked up, and he winked, knowing what she¡¯d been doing. She smiled back and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m really going to enjoy working under you, Gio.¡±


    Gio caught the double entendre and smiled at the older woman. She wasn¡¯t a beauty like his fianc¨¦es or the other permanent women in his life, but she was cute in a slightly out of shape middle-aged woman¡¯s body. Yes, she probably carried about twenty pounds more than she should, but she carried them well, looking like an old school pinup girl from the forties. She wasn¡¯t beautiful, but she was pretty with bleached blond hair and a girl next door face. Lips that looked like they were made to suck dick or just be kissed constantly. She had massive tits bigger than his other women. Which would have made her seem top heavy if not for the wide hips and an equally full ass. Honestly, that ass made Gio want to just bend her over the receptionist desk and bury first his face and then his monster cock between those fleshy globes/ He was going to send Tiffany to talk to her and see if her innuendo was just a joke of if this woman might be another source to relieve his pressure in during work hours and give his girls who were starting to whimper about how often he fucked them a needed break. ¡°Cassie, I¡¯ll send Tiffany out to exin what we want from you in a few minutes. I¡¯ve put off talking to the detectives too long already. ¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Gio traveled down the hallway, stopping at the office where Tiffany was setting up shop. ¡°We have three new employees. One¡¯s going to be working with me on coding and she¡¯s friends with, Fiona. So Fiona is filling her in. The other two are Cassie Kane and she is going to be my executive secretary and work alongside you. It¡¯s up to you and her if she bes something more. The other is our new receptionist, Lanna Croft, and she wants to be fucked. It was all over her face. She t out told me she¡¯s a horny unsatisfied hot wife so exin things to her and if she is still willing, invite her to have dinner with us. That way we can figure out how to work her into the schedule, I know you girls are trying to figure out. From the way Fiona talked, she ns on doing the same with Willow, who is theputer coder who¡¯s going to be working with me. I¡¯m going to see the detectives now. Anything yet about a ce for us to stay?¡±


    Tiffany walked over and kissed me. ¡°Yes lover. Mia and I have it covered. We have to go get the keys in two hours for G. L. Creations corporate penthouse apartment. We saw it on apartments online. It¡¯s huge, with five bedrooms on the second floor and arge central open space that the bedrooms are off of. Mia called her people, and they will deliver a bed that is the size of four California king beds. That will go into the open space and then smaller individual kings for two of the bedrooms. Another one will be set up as a yroom with all the toys and equipment we had to leave at home. Thest two will be set up as two-room size closets for all of us. There¡¯s a private garden on the roof that will work for Precious to continue with her new potty routine at home and the downstairs is arge open concept room with living, dining, and chef¡¯s kitchen. It¡¯s also a secured building, so that should keep what happened at home from happening there.¡±


    Gio nodded. Then looked at Tiffany. ¡°You and Mia are not to go get the keys alone. Have Precious arrange for at least three people from Palisade to go with any of you who have to go anywhere alone. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen thest of the dirty tricks the Chadwicks have up their sleeves. They must be getting pretty desperate to blow us all up, and I don¡¯t know what else they¡¯ll try. They seem to think they¡¯re beyond the reach of thew. That makes them dangerous.¡±


    Just then, the phone rang and Tiffany hit the speakerphone button, seeing it was the internal inte system. ¡°Yes?¡¯


    ¡°Um Miss Anderson, this is Lanna at the reception desk. I have a call from security that Julie Obrien is here to see you and Mr. I mean Gio.¡±


    ¡°Tell security to get her a visitor¡¯s badge and I¡¯ll go collect her.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    Oh and Lanna, I¡¯m just Tiffany, not Ms. Anderson or ma¡¯am. When I get back, you and Cassie shoulde to my office so we can talk about what you are required to do as your job and other duties that you have the option of being part of or not without risk to your jobs with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tiffany.¡±


    Gio kissed her and said. ¡°You know what Julie wants. How the hell am I supposed to do that with three of her father¡¯s people in the conference room?¡±


    ¡°Did you see the couch in your office?¡±


    Gio nodded. ¡°It¡¯s actually a futon. Pull the bottom out and itys t. Julie¡¯s a virgin, but she took her own cherry with a vibrator at the start of the school year.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, how do I keep ending up with virgins?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re good with us. You don¡¯t just take you give first and word is getting around not just about your big fat cock but your insistence that your partneres first and often.¡± Tiffany shoved him out the door. ¡°Now, go met the detectives while I get all these new women sorted out.¡±


    Gio nodded and headed for the conference room to talk to the local police detectives.

 164

    New Story Title:


    WAKING THE VENGENCE:> Just like a cum slut(Incest/Taboo)


    Summary: Young man learns he can control minds and the unimaginable happens.


    Read and enjoy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Comments are wee.


    >>>>>>>>>


    My story is one that many people will find hard to believe. I¡¯m living it and I find it hard to believe. You see I was that guy. You know the one, the ny-pound weakling too smart for his own good, too dumb to excel. Well, that is until the day I WOKE. Let me back up a bit. My name is Greg Masters and I can control people¡¯s minds. I know, sounds like bad science fiction or some kind of erotic story fantasy doesn¡¯t it? But it¡¯s not. See, until that fateful day I was your typical nobody.


    I was the oldest of two. My parents had been high school sweethearts who got pregnant right after graduation. I was born when my mom was neen and a yearter my little sister Charlotte was born. My Dad, Ss Masters was head deacon of our church and a mid-level ounting manager for the city we lived in all our lives. I was never what you would call athletic, much to my father¡¯s shame. I was more of a reader and dreamer, even from a young age.


    My sister, well, Charlotte was everything I wasn¡¯t. Where I was normal and in, Charlotte, even as a child, got people¡¯s attention with her looks and bubbly personality. She was blonde haired and blue eyed and even as a child a thing of beauty. For us life was normal. At least normal as we saw it. My parents, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve figured out, were Very Religious and ultra conservative. As a leader of the church my dad made sure we attended the private school run by the church and it was there, I think, that my life was primed for this change.


    It happened when I was eight. My dad, still trying to toughen me up and make me into some kind of an athlete, enrolled me in the church¡¯s little league team. The first day of practice was the start of one of the worst years of my life. Coach had lined us all up for batting practice and I was next up behind the Pastor¡¯s son Kent. Now Kent was big for his age and a powerhouse, but he also was a bit ident prone. So, the first pitch happened and Kent swung for the fences, only the bat slipped from his hands, sailed through the air connecting with my temple, knocking me out.


    I woke up a weekter with a fractured skull, having been put into a medically induceda to allow the swelling in my brain to subside. The doctors warned my father that I had suffered something they called a Traumatic Brain Injury and there were a lot of potential side effects. That ended my baseball career and left me with debilitating migraines and a changed personality. Where until eight I had been quiet and calm, now I seemed to be filled with an uncontroble anger at the slightest provocation.


    This led to ten years of my father and the pastor being convinced that I had be demonic and I was both physically and emotionally abused as they and others in the ¡°church¡± tried to drive the devil out of me. Nothing worked, but one strange side effect wasthat after a couple of years I could take a beating without feeling anything unless someone connected with my head. Then I¡¯d end up with a migraine which wouldst for days.


    Because of that I struggled in school, not because I wasn¡¯t smart but because I missed a lot of days. I got held back in third grade after the ident because that year my headaches were so bad I couldn¡¯t concentrate and then again when I hit puberty. The doctor told my parents that the hormonal changes were the causes for the increase of headaches. And who knows, maybe he was right. What I do know is that it led to me bing the oldest kid in my ss by two years and a grade behind my little sister.


    Okay, so enough background. My Dad is a controlling ass, my mom is a nurse and my little sister is a hottie who is a grade ahead of me in school. Then when I turned neen everything changed again. Dad¡¯s job got downsized and we couldn¡¯t keep attending the church-run private school. That¡¯s what lead to what I call the second event, the one that changed everything.


    Before I tell you about that I should tell you about my sister Charlotte. I mean I already told you she was friendly, perky and beautiful but she was also my biggest supporter and closest friend. When Dad or the church elders went too far trying to drive the devil from me, it was Charlotte who would sneak into my room and doctor my welts, bruises and scrapes. That was the only act of disobedience my ¡°perfect¡± little sister ever performed. Other than that, she really was the perfect child. She obeyed without hesitation, she smiled even when doing the worst jobs given to her and she was kind and friendly to everyone.


    However, at eighteen she¡¯d also never been kissed or even gone on a date. Dad wouldn¡¯t allow it and she never tried to sneak around his rules. Me, I was the opposite. I got beat no matter what I did. So, I did what I wanted. However, my opportunities for sexual experimentation weren¡¯t much better than my sister¡¯s. Except for the divorcee down the street who took my virginity and taught me to please a woman, there was no one. After all, I was the guy no one was interested in. I wasn¡¯t even a nerd or a geek. I was basically invisible. That was fine with me, I didn¡¯t like people anyway. Well except for Charlotte. Charlotte was my baby sister and I loved her. Probably more than a guy should love his sister and I knew that, but hey, I was demon-possessed anyway so may as well go to hell for lusting after my sister. Besides, while I may have wanted to fuck my sister, I would never have done it because on top of lusting after her I did truly love her. Which is what lead to my bing woke and gaining my powers.


    It was the end of the first week of Charlotte and my first year in public school. It was Friday and I exited the building to look for my sister for our walk home together. I instantly saw red when I noticed her struggling to get out of the arms of the school¡¯s star quarterback who was obviously trying to put his hands where they didn¡¯t belong. I could hear the tension in Charlotte¡¯s voice. ¡°Stop it Brock. I said no let me go!¡±


    I felt the blood rushing into my head and it began to throb under the scar where I¡¯d taken that baseball bat long ago. I rushed up, shoving past his two buddies from the team. ¡°Aww don¡¯t be like that Charlotte you know you want me.¡±


    ¡°HEY! Take your hands off my sister!¡±


    He looked at me andughed. ¡°Go away little Masters this is man¡¯s business not pussy-boy business.¡±


    Without thinking, I reached into the nter and grabbed up a rock and threw it at the back of his head. This caused him to let go of my sister but then he turned on me. ¡°Did you just hit me in the head with a rock, dickless?¡±


    He advanced toward me and drove his fist into my stomach. Now again, I¡¯m not big and I wasn¡¯t expecting to be hit, but thanks to my dad and the elders of the church I didn¡¯t really feel pain anymore, so I got knocked on my ass. The three football yersughed until I reached out and grabbed the same rock and stood up, throwing it at Brock again and this time hitting him in the forehead. ¡°Why you little shit.¡±


    He turned on me and grabbed me by the shirt and his big right fist mmed into my mouth, busting my lip. Then he did it again and again until blood was dripping down my shirt. Then, because my anger had spiked and I felt the pressure building behind my scar and I knew a whopper of a headache wasing, I spat the mouthful of blood right in his face. He threw me to his buddies ¡°Hold him while I fuck him up beyond recognition.¡±


    The two Neanderthals grabbed hold of me as Brock advanced on me. Charlotte was holding on to his arm promising to do anything if he¡¯d just let me go. He smiled and leaned close to me. ¡°You hear that loser? Your sweet sister just promised to be my bitch if I let you go. But instead I¡¯m gonna fuck you up and while you¡¯reying there helpless I¡¯m gonna make her my three hole bitch while you watch, knowing you weren¡¯t man enough to stop me. When I¡¯m done she¡¯ll be begging me to use her and you¡¯ll know who turned your little sis into a cock addicted slut. Maybe when I¡¯m done with her I¡¯ll let Rick and Carl here have her too. Heck maybe we¡¯ll all three take her at once.¡±


    That¡¯s when it happened. The pressure that had been building in my head snapped. I mean it literally snapped. I heard and felt a snap and suddenly everything seemed clearer, sharper. I looked into Brock¡¯s eyes and saw he meant every word he was saying. They were going to beat me and gang rape my sister. When I said I saw it, I actually saw him picturing it in his mind and then I did the impossible. ¡°No, you won¡¯t¡± I said, and I looked to my right at Rick ¡°Let me go.¡± His hands dropped to his side and he just stood there. Then I looked to my left at Carl. ¡°You too. Let go.¡± His arms dropped and they both stood there, looking lost in thought.


    Brock looked shocked ¡°What are you doing, hold him so I can fuck him up.¡±


    I looked at Brock andughed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? You fucked up mister star quarterback. I¡¯m in charge here. You want someone to be a cum slut? I agree the football team needs a cum slut.¡± I looked at the two linebackers standing on either side of me. ¡°Carl, Rick. Why don¡¯t the two of you drag Brock here into the locker room and¡­ What was it you said Brock? Fuck him until he¡¯s begging you to use him like a cum slut. When you¡¯re done make sure you share him with the whole team.¡± His two ¡®friends¡¯ grabbed him and started dragging him toward the locker room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you asswipes? Let me go.¡±


    I called out to them. ¡°Stop.¡± They stopped while Brock struggled to get loose. I walked up to him, still not understanding why this is working. Yet somehow I knew I was causing them all to do what I say. I looked Brock in the eyes. ¡°Brock, you¡¯re going to hate everything that is happening to you; but you won¡¯t be able to help getting turned on by it. Every time one of them cums in you or on you, you¡¯ll beg for more cum. You won¡¯t be able to stop yourself, you will crave it from the first drop. Oh, and you¡¯ll nevere near me or my sister ever again or next time I¡¯ll make you want to fuck a dog or maybe a horse. I hear that donkey sex shows are big in Mexico.¡±


    I looked at the two linebackers ¡°Fuck him good fes, and don¡¯t forget to share him with the whole team.¡±


    I turned to see Charlotte standing beside me, her eyes wide with shock and fear. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    I winced when I saw her face clear and the fear and shock drop away. ¡°Okay, Thank you for rescuing me.¡±


    ¡°I will always be what you need me to be, Charlotte. I love you and I¡¯ll do anything for you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    She looks at me. ¡°You will?¡±


    Again, I saw what she was thinking and suddenly I realized my sister, the hottest girl I knew, lusted after me; just like I lusted after her. I smiled and leaned in close and whispered in her ear. ¡°All you have to do Charlotte, is ask me to find out.¡±

 165

    Then we headed home, blood still dripping from my battered face. As we got to our block I could see dad¡¯s car sitting in the driveway. Just my luck. There was no way I¡¯d be able to get cleaned up and in bed before he saw me and that would mean another beating, or worse, another session at the church with the Elders all trying to beat the evil out of me.


    Sure enough, as we came in the door dad was hanging up his jacket in the closet and took one look at me. ¡°What have you gotten yourself into now Greg? Fighting? You can¡¯t stay out of trouble to save you life can you?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Greg was a hero today. He saw some boys trying to force me to have sex with them after school and he stood up to them and stopped them. Then they beat him up for it.¡±


    Dad, instead of acknowledging that I had done the right thing, turned his nastiness on my perfect sister. ¡°So not only is Greg continuing to act like the devil, now you have taken to enticing young men to the point of making them sexually frustrated enough to attack you. That¡¯s what happens Charlotte when you dress like those loose girls at your school.¡±


    That was all I could take. I grabbed my father and stepped right up face to face with him. ¡°Shut your mouth! Charlotte is perfect. She never does anything wrong and you know it. Don¡¯t you ever talk to her like that again.¡±


    I could see mymand sink into his mind. He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Charlotte is perfect. She would never do anything wrong. You, on the other hand, seem to be filled with the devil again. I guess I¡¯ll need to call Pastor James and schedule another session for us.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean to do what happened next. I had just been pushed too far for one day. Still looking into dad¡¯s eyes, I spit out. ¡°You and Pastor James can go fuck each other. I¡¯m done letting the two of you beat on me.¡±


    Without another word my dad turned, pulled his jacket out of the closet, put it on, walked out of the house and drove off. Charlotte looked at me and I looked at her, wondering what in the world had just happened. Suddenly I was more tired than I had ever been and started to slide to the floor. Somehow my little sister got me upright and helped me upstairs to my room. She helped me wash my face and took off my shirt before getting me into my bed. I fell asleep while she was doctoring my beat-up face.


    An hourter I was jarred awake by my sister¡¯s cell phone ringing. ¡°Hey Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± WHAT?? OMG are you kidding me? Okay, I¡¯ll let him know. No, he¡¯s sleeping. He had a bad day today. No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a migraine this time. I¡¯ll tell youter. Yeah okay, see you when you get home.¡±


    Charlotte hung up the phone and stared at me, her eyes wide. ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That was mom. She¡¯s headed to the jail. Dad¡¯s been arrested.¡±


    ¡°What?? No way. Dad¡¯s mister conservative Christian deacon. What would he do to be arrested for?¡±


    Charlotte stared at me and swallowed. ¡°Greg, he left here and ording to Mom drove over to the church, stormed into Pastor James¡¯ office, grabbed him by the back of the neck and bent him over his desk. Dad then ripped off his pants and fucked him. Then once Dad was done, he begged Pastor James to do him and when the Pastor wouldn¡¯t, Dad apparently forced the pastor to fuck his face. Dad¡¯s in Jail on charges of sexual assault and rape. Pastor James is in the hospital. You did that Greg. You told dad for him and Pastor James to fuck each other. You made Dad fuck the preacher. Just like you made Carl and Rick stop holding you and drag Brock to the locker room. How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I can¡¯t make people do things.¡±


    Charlotte looked at me ¡°Then how else do you exin it? You told dad to do that and now he¡¯s in jail because he did it. I bet if we had followed the guys to the locker room we would have seen them fucking Brock because you told them too. When you stopped them and whispered to Brock, what did you tell him?¡±


    I thought about it and realized Charlotte was right. I had caused those things. If I looked into someone¡¯s eyes and told them to do something, it seemed they just did it. Then, without thinking, the words slipped out of my mouth as Charlotte and I looked at each other. ¡°Fuck me.¡±


    The next thing I knew, Charlotte was stripping off her clothes and climbing up onto my bed, pulling on my belt buckle. Shit, I¡¯d justmanded my little sister to fuck me and here she was doing her best to do just that. As much as I wanted her, I didn¡¯t want her like this. Not because she had to. I reached out and grabbed her face and looked her in the eye. ¡°Charlotte stop.¡±


    She stopped and looked at me. ¡°Oh My God Greg I was going to fuck you. Why¡¯d you stop me?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my sister and I didn¡¯t mean to tell you to do that. I was just cursing when I realized that you were probably right. When Brock told me he was going to make you his cum addicted slut something inside me snapped and all the pressure building in my head went away and I suddenly felt powerful and energized.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell Brock when they were leading him away?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Because this is on the schools snapchat.¡± She showed me a video clip of Brock covered in cum and begging half the football team to fuck him and give him their cum. The whole time he was begging them he was jerking on his dick obviously hard as a rock.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. I started tough. ¡°I told him that he¡¯d get excited by being fucked by them and that anyone who came would make him addicted to their cum. I figured since he thought the team needed a cum addicted slut that he should fulfill the role himself.¡±


    Charlotte blushed. ¡°You made him take my ce or the ce he said he was going to put me in?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I told you Charlotte, I love you. I will always take care of you. I¡¯d do anything you ask me to.¡±


    She looked at me. ¡°Then please Greg take my cherry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. I¡¯m asking you to take my virginity right now.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not tonight Charlotte.¡± I could see her getting upset. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I won¡¯t pop your cherry. I¡¯m just saying I¡¯m not going to pop it tonight. However, I did tell you that I would do whatever you asked me to do, so why don¡¯t you get in bed and I¡¯ll make out with you for a while and make sure you get some relief from the day you¡¯ve had.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s whole face lite up with her smile as she grabbed me and hugged me tight before climbing back up in the bed andying on her back looking at me. I finished getting undressed and climbed back into bed with her. Now, like I said I¡¯m not really impressive physically but I¡¯m also not unimpressive, if you know what I mean. I¡¯m well aware from P. E. that I¡¯m not the biggest dick in the school yard but I¡¯m not tiny either. For some reason one dayst year every guy in my ss had measured themselves and I stood a solid six and a half inches long with a slight inward bend and about three inches wide. But to my innocent and virginal sister it must have looked like an anaconda because her eyes got wide and she gasped when she got her first look. To say that I wasn¡¯t putting on an impressive disy would have been an understatement as seeing her naked had me hard enough to pulverize diamonds.


    Charlotte reached out for it and then stopped, looking at me to make sure it was okay. I smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay Char, you can touch it if you want.¡±


    She reached out and took it in her hand and wrapped her fingers around it causing me to gasp at the pleasure of having her silky hand wrapped around my cock. She was staring at it while slowly stroking it. ¡°It¡¯s so soft and warm but hard too. It¡¯s big too are they all this big?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how innocent my sister was. It¡¯s kind of sad in a way. She was eighteen and had never even been kissed, yet her she was stroking my dick and doing a very good job of it. And at the same time, asking questions most girls had answered in middle school.


    ¡°No some are bigger and some are smaller. Just like tits on girls. Mine is a bit bigger than average but not much.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She looked up at me and smiled. ¡°Can I¡­?¡±


    ¡°Can you what?¡±


    Charlotte blushed. ¡°I want to kiss it. Can I kiss it Greg?¡±


    Just her asking made my cock twitch and she giggled. ¡°It moved.¡±


    ¡°Yes it moved. You made me excited asking if you could kiss it. That¡¯s one of the ways I react when I¡¯m excited.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to kiss it?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, sweetie, I would love for you to kiss my dick or lick it or put it in your mouth and suck it like a soda straw. Really there isn¡¯t much you could do to it that I wouldn¡¯t like, except hit it or bite it.¡±


    Very shyly Charlotte leaned her face toward my dick and first rubbed it up and down her cheek, then she turned her head and started kissing all up and down the length of my cock. Then she licked it from the bottom all the way to my piss hole causing me to spurt a good amount of precum. ¡°It¡¯s leaking!!¡±


    Iughed. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to leak. Run your finger across it and get some on your finger.¡±

 166

    She did. ¡°Now you can rub it between your thumb and finger. See how slick it is? That¡¯s my precum. It helps get my dick ready to fuck without friction.¡±


    ¡°Oh, like when I get wet from touching myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah exactly like that.¡±


    Before I could say anything else, Charlotte had leaned down and licked the head of my dick, sucking a little and gathering all the precum into her mouth. ¡°MMM¡­ it¡¯s sweet and salty. I like it.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Charlotte. You¡¯re gonna make me cum if you keep doing things like that.¡±


    She giggled and then shocked me to the core when she opened her mouth and started sucking on the head of my dick like she was trying to pull my insides out through my dick. When her tongue slid across the underside of the head my hips thrusted up and I buried two more inches of my cock in my sister¡¯s mouth. She moaned and looked up at me.


    ¡°Move your head up and down like that Char and see if you can get my whole cock in your mouth.¡±


    She responded instantly and I realized that once again I¡¯dmanded her to do something. She started bobbing on my cock, taking more in with each downstroke until she hit her gag reflex. I put my hand on the back of her head and she looked up at me again.


    ¡°Next time when you feel like you¡¯re going to gag, keep going but swallow at the same time.¡±


    She hummed a positive sound and did exactly what I¡¯d told her and suddenly my whole cock was sliding down my innocent sister¡¯s throat. Holy shit, my virgin sister was deep throating me and it was the best thing I¡¯d ever seen or felt. I let her continue as I stroked her hair and she started humming and moaning around my dick and suddenly I knew I had to stop her or cum down her throat. I reached down to her shoulders and lifted her off my cock. She fought to keep me in her mouth the whole way.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°A, Greg I wanted you to cum. I wanted to taste it.¡±


    ¡°Jesus Christ, Charlotte!! Come on honey, let¡¯s getfortable on the bed. I want to make you feel good too. I promise, when I¡¯m ready to cum I¡¯ll let you know and if you want to taste it, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    She climbed on to the bed and smiled at me, making my already hard cock throb. ¡°You promise?¡±


    I climbed over her and leaned down to kiss her passionately. ¡°Yes, I promise I¡¯ll let you taste my cum when I cum. Hell, I¡¯ll let you suck it all down if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh goody, that¡¯s exactly what I want. If I¡¯m going to be anyone¡¯s cum addicted slut, I want to be yours.¡±


    I won¡¯t pretend that the thought of my gorgeous little sister bing my cum slut didn¡¯t excite me. I just wanted her to want to be mine, not to be made to mine at mymand. I needed to figure out how to control my power before I really messed Charlotte or someone else up. I needed someone I didn¡¯t care about to practice on. I¡¯d think about thatter. For now, I was going to lose myself in showing Charlotte how good she could feel. I leaned back down and captured my sister¡¯s lips and soon our tongues were thrusting and rubbing against each other, mimicking what we both wanted to do to other parts of our bodies.


    After a few minutes of deep kissing I moved on to kissing and licking and nibbling my way down my sister¡¯s neck, starting just below her ear. I noticed when I hit a spot just below her jaw that she gasped and moaned and I spent a few minutes sucking, licking and lightly biting until she was panting and thrusting up into the air with her dripping little cunt. When I started moving down to her tits I realized I¡¯d left a huge mark on her neck. There was no way she would be able to hide it and my dick got even harder knowing that everyone would see that my sister had been marked and imed. That no one would know it was her own brother who had marked her was even hotter.


    I moved on to her perfect tits and man were they perfect. I know some guys say ¡°the bigger the better¡±, but I like just a bit more than a handful and at 32C¡¯s my sister¡¯s were perfect with their slight upcurve andrge pink ares and nipples about half an inch long and the color of cotton candy. I started by cing little sucking kisses all around them while avoiding the nips themselves. I went to the ares, letting the outside of my lips barely touch Charlotte¡¯s nipples. Then, when her back was arched and she was begging me to suck her titties, I did just that and gave a quick hard suck on each of them before backing off and starting all over again. I¡¯ve heard people talk about sensitive nipples, but I¡¯d never experienced any that were as sensitive as my sister¡¯s.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and Itched on to her right nipple and took her left one between thumb and finger, rolling and lightly pinching. All the while I worked her other nipple with my lips, tongue and teeth. Then, after about ten minutes, I switched to the other one. I kept switching back and forth until Charlotte was a slobbering twisting orgasmic mess. After about the fourth switch my precious baby sister had an orgasm just from having me suck her titties. Two more switches and she was building toward another one. That¡¯s when I moved on down and started kissing my way to that tight virgin pussy I wanted to taste so badly.


    ¡°Oh God Greg what are you doing now?¡±


    I smiled up at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you justy back and enjoy Charlotte. I promise I¡¯m going to make you feel so good.¡±


    I tugged lightly on her thin pubic hairs causing her pussy nectar to run down and drip off her asshole. Then I slide down and licked her from her puckered star right up to her clit hood and her hips shot off the bed as she groaned in pleasure. ¡°OH. MY. GOD!!¡±


    I continued with the big long licks savoring the sweet vor of my sister¡¯s virgin cunt. I swear she tasted just like a ripe peach and was twice as juicy. That¡¯s when I sort of lost control and just dove right in tongue fucking her, trying to lick up all her nectar. I licked and sucked and nibbled at her juicy cunt and lips, purposefully avoiding her clit for now. But the real treat was when my tongue came up against her hymen. To taste her virgin barrier caused me to almost cum right then and there and it did exactly that to Charlotte as Ipped at her barrier. he grabbed my head and mped me to her pussy, screaming my name as her pussy walls squeezed at my tongue rhythmically and she came and came and came some more. I just kept licking and drinking the fluids that gushed out of her sweet honeypot until she finally let me go. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

 167

    ¡°That my pretty little firecracker, is what we call a screaming orgasm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything like that. Can we do that again?¡±


    ¡°Well, we could, but I have another little pleasure I want to share with you if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    She looked at me, her eyes hooded with desire. ¡°If it will make me feel like that, then yes.¡±


    ¡°If I do it right it will be even better.¡±


    ¡°How can it be better than that?¡±


    Iughed and started to lick her again and once she was humping at my mouth, I moved up just enough so that my tongue flicked across her clit which had risen from its protective hood. She grunted in response. I started circling her clit with my tongue, flicking across it hard every few minutes . Then, when her honey was flowing down her legs, I moved my hand up and slid on finger inside her and brushed her barrier with the tip. She responded by thrashing and I had to back off to not to break through with my finger. Instead I curled it and found that secret spot just above her pelvic ridge and rubbed it softly before tapping it hard three times. Then I started to slowly pump my finger in and out, tapping her G-spot every few pumps, all the while circling her clit with my tongue and stroking over it in time with the tapping on her G-spot. I listened as her breathing and moaning increased and her hips bucked up harder and harder and when I knew she was getting close I started tapping more and concentrating on licking her clit. When she was starting to babble, and I could feel the contractions of her cunt wall and knew her orgasm was approaching, I sucked her clit into my mouth and began to suck hard on it.


    Charlotte¡¯s head was thrashing, her body was bent in a bow so high I thought she might break her spine. I licked the finger on my other hand and went right back to sucking her clit. As I felt the first contraction of her orgasm hit I pushed the finger in her pussy hard against her G-spot, mped my teeth lightly on her clit and shoved my other finger right up her ass. Charlotte let out a scream and squirted her girl cum a good two feet over my head. And then she copsed on the bed passed out cold from her hard cum. I finishedpping up her spend and then climbed out from between her legs just as she began to stir. When I was beside her, she turned and attacked my mouth with hers. When she came up for air she started to babble. ¡°Greg, I didn¡¯t know it could be like that. No wonder the girls at school all want to have sex all the time.¡±


    Iughed ¡°Sweetie we haven¡¯t had sex yet. That was just fooling around.¡±


    ¡°Well I want to do that all the time. Can we do it again?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I pulled her close and kissed her on the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re insatiable. How about we take a break, grab some food and get you hydrated. You lost a lot of fluids. Then I¡¯ll show you something else you might like.¡±


    After a quick break for sandwiches and water we headed back up to my room and right back into bed. ¡°What are you going to show me now?¡±


    ¡°Well, you told me you wanted to taste my cum. Do you still want to?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then I thought we might try out a sixty-nine position.¡±


    Charlotte looked at me and wrinkled her forehead. ¡°I heard some of the girls in the locker room talking about that but usually they¡¯re talking about doing each other. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are a few ways to do it. My favorite is for the girl to climb on top and put her pussy right over my mouth and then lean down and take my dick in her mouth and we both pleasure each other. Or we can bothy on our sides or the guy can climb over the girl and feed her his cock. But the way I like it gives you the most control. But I¡¯ll try any way you want, if you want to try it at all.¡±


    She bounced on the bed in anticipation. ¡°I do. I told you I love what we¡¯re doing. I want to try it all. Let¡¯s do it your way this time. We can try the other wayster.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let me slide down the bed a little bit and then you climb up and put your knees against my shoulders and lower you pussy on my mouth.¡±


    Charlotte slid into position above me and I leaned my head up and shoved a second pillow under it to hold it in position. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready, just take me in your mouth and do what I showed you earlier. I¡¯ll start licking you when you start sucking me.¡±


    Charlotte didn¡¯t waste any time. She just shoved her pussy down on my face and leaned forward and sucked my rapidly hardening cock into her hot anxious mouth. Sucking and bobbing with abandon. Jesus, my sister was a natural born cocksucker. I needed to concentrate or I was going to blow my load before she was even warmed up. I dove in, takingrge licks from asshole to clit several times and felt my sister start to moan on my cock, the vibrations sending delicious shockwaves through my body. I switched up and decided to y a bit dirty and curled my tongue and stabbed it into her tight asshole over and over causing her to scream around my cock before I moved back a few inches and did the same thing, fucking her tight pussy with my tongue. Then I licked her and sucked her clit before moving back in and fucking her with my tongue in the ass and then in her pussy.


    After about ten rotations of that, my sister turned the tables on me and swallowed my cock into her throat and just kept swallowing and swallowing. Before I could even gain any control, my hips were mming upwards fucking hard into my sister throat and mouth. Then as I grew harder and felt my cum boiling up out of my balls, my baby sister slipped me out of her throat and kept just the first couple of inches of my dick in her mouth sucking and bobbing hard as I blew rope after rope after rope into her mouth.


    That was thest straw for me, and I stabbed my tongue into her pussy and licked her virgin barrier over and over while letting my finger push against her clit in time with each lick. My softening dick slipped from my sister¡¯s mouth as she arched her back and screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡°OH FUCK, OH FUCK , OHHHH FUUUUCCCKKK! GREGGGGG I¡¯M CUMMMINGGGGGG!¡± as she ground her mound into my mouth. That¡¯s when the door to my room mmed open and I heard my mom yelling ¡°What is going on in HERE?? OH MY GOD! CHARLOTTE, GET OFF YOUR BROTHER!¡±


    Fuck! Now things have gotten real!

 168

    The plot to date:


    Greg is a 19-year-old who due to an injury and stress has suddenly developed the ability to make people obey him. He gets revenge on a few people who are hurting him and begins a seduction of his 18-year-old sister Charlotte when they get caught by their mother.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I stabbed my tongue into my sister Charlotte¡¯s pussy and licked her virgin barrier over and over while letting my finger push against her clit in time with each lick. My softening dick slipped from my sister¡¯s mouth as she arched her back and screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡°OH FUCK, OH FUCK, OHHHH FUUUUCCCKKK! GREGGGGG I¡¯M CUMMMINGGGGGG!¡± As she ground her mound into my mouth. That¡¯s when the door to my room mmed open, and I heard my mom yelling ¡°What is going on in HERE?? OH MY GOD! CHARLOTTE, GET OFF YOUR BROTHER!¡±


    Fuck! Now things got real! Charlotte rolled off of me and we could both see my mother standing in the doorway, her face red with anger. Mom looked right at me, rage and hatred shining in her eyes. ¡°Your father was right. You do have a demon in you! How could you do that to your own sister?¡±


    Using my power, I looked mom in the eye. ¡°Mom, calm down,e into the room and take a seat on the bed.¡±


    Mom visibly calmed, and her face returned to its normal color as she walked over and took a seat on the foot of the bed, facing Charlotte and me. ¡°Now let¡¯s have a calm discussion about what you think you just saw mom.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what I think I saw? I saw you making your innocent little sister sin sexually with you, like the evil demonic being you are.¡±


    I looked at Charlotte and sighed. This was how it had always been. Whatever Dad said wasw, at least as far as mom was concerned. She not once went against him. She never thought for herself here at home. It was something I could never understand. She was the Charge Nurse at work. The boss and she had to make decisions all the time. However, at home, she didn¡¯t seem to think for herself.


    I had been thinking earlier that I needed someone to practice on to see what I could do. Someone that I didn¡¯t care if I messed up. While mom had never actively attacked or hurt me, she certainly had never shown motherly care or concern. Both Charlotte and I were legally adults now and didn¡¯t need a parent, really; so if I messed up and did something that damaged mom it wouldn¡¯t be a total life change for us. We had mostly beentchkey since our teens anyway. So I decided, right or wrong, that mom, who wasn¡¯t a bad looking woman just not a ¡®motherly¡¯ mom, would be the person I¡¯d actively try to change. Plus, she would be the one I would experiment on to see just what I could and couldn¡¯t do with these powers.


    I guess you know what I did next. I looked at my mom and pushed my power at her. ¡°Mom you aren¡¯t upset with having seen Charlotte and I making out. You love seeing us so loving and close. You think it¡¯s fantastic that we have so much love and care for each other. You love that we want to be intimate with each other. You like it so much that you would be fine if we did start having sex. In fact, you would do anything to see our bond grow stronger. You know you can¡¯t talk about it to anyone but us, but that¡¯s okay as well. If anyonements to you how close and loving we seem, you¡¯ll just tell them that we have an unbreakable bond between us, almost like twins.¡±


    I could see my words changing her thoughts. She began to remember all the times that Charlotte had taken care of me when the elders had hurt me. She remembered how scared Charlotte had been when that bat broke my head. She suddenly realized that our bond was special and lovely, and she didn¡¯t want anything toe between Charlotte and me. Then she surprised me. I could see the thought bloom in her head before she opened her mouth.


    ¡°Greg, Charlotte, since you two have decided to take your rtionship in this direction I don¡¯t see why Charlotte shouldn¡¯t move into this bed permanently.¡±


    Interesting. I wanted to see howmitted she was to this idea that hade from her own thought process. ¡°What about Dad? I don¡¯t think he¡¯d let us sleep together mom.¡±


    Mom nodded. ¡°Yes, that might be a problem; but Daddy won¡¯t be out of jail until Monday at the earliest. I still have to call my friend Janice and see if she¡¯ll represent him at his hearing Monday. So, if you two want to sleep together until then we¡¯ll worry about your Father after that.¡±


    Now that surprised me. Why was mom asking her friend to represent dad? To the best of my knowledge Mom¡¯s college roommate Janice was a high-poweredwyer, but she didn¡¯t normally do criminal defense. Why would mom and dad want her to be hiswyer? Shouldn¡¯t mom have just called and asked her for a rmendation of a good criminal defensewyer?


    ¡°I thought Miss Snyder was a family and probatewyer. Doesn¡¯t Dad need a defense attorney?¡±


    Mom smiled, and I was shocked at the memory image that shed through her mind as she spoke. ¡°Janice is a woman of many talents. She did criminal defense before familyw.¡±


    While that may be what mom had said, to my surprise, the memory in mom¡¯s mind was that of her and Dad kneeling before Janice, each licking one of the woman¡¯s patent leather boot-d feet. I needed to know more. Since I had already decided that mom was going to be my test subject for my powers, I tried something.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to ask you some questions. You will not be able to lie or refuse to answer. You will tell me theplete truth to any question I ask you. No matter how much you don¡¯t want me to know the answers, you will still give them to me. None of the questions will seem odd to you, and none of them will upset you.¡±


    Mom nodded ¡°Of course Greg.¡±


    ¡°Who is Janice to you?¡±


    ¡°Janice is my everything.¡±


    Now that was a confusing answer. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that she owns me. She is my Mistress, my lover, the most important person in my life. Without her I would have to find a new owner, or I would go crazy.¡±


    I had read about this but never thought it was true. My mom was a submissive.


    ¡°You are her sex ve?¡±


    ¡°Sex is part of it, but I am not just her sex ve. I am a natural submissive. I must have an owner, or I am notplete.¡±


    ¡°How can you belong to Janice and be married to Dad?¡±


    ¡°I belong to both. Janice is my Mistress, your Dad is my Master.¡±


    ¡°Does Dad know that you belong to Janice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Dad is what is called a switch. He is both a Submissive and a Dominant. He needs to both be owned and to own others.¡±


    Wow, this was mind blowing. This information exined so much. Why dad was always bossing us around and expecting us to do everything he said without question. Now, what was I going to do with this information? One thing was certain, I needed to have a conversation with Janice. I didn¡¯t want my Dad to find a way out of the situation he was in. Having him in prison would make my life simpler. Of course, with this power I could make my life easier anyway. Still I wanted Dad gone. But first, I wanted him to know I was the one who had taken away his freedom.


    I looked at my Mom and then my sister. Both were good looking. Charlotte was beautiful, and I could see that her looks came from Mom. Apartthe age difference, they could pass for sisters. Mom kept herself in shape because of her job. I had wanted to test my powers on mom, and I knew what I was going to do next. I also knew it was really fucked up, but I honestly couldn¡¯t resist. I was going to take ownership of Mom away from Janice and Dad, but before I could do that, I was going to have to do the one thing I¡¯d been trying not to do. I was going to have to change Charlotte.


    I looked at mom. ¡°Mom, go take a shower and get intofortable clothes. Then fix dinner and let us know when it¡¯s ready to eat.¡±


    Mom smiled and then stood. ¡°Good talk kids. I¡¯m going to go take a shower and then make dinner. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    She got up and left. I turned to Charlotte, ready to do the one thing I really didn¡¯t want to do. But she spoke before I could.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Greg, I¡¯m like Mom.¡±


    ¡°What?? No you¡¯re not. You¡¯re nothing like Mom. You¡¯re sweet and kind and good.¡±


    Charlotte shook her head and put a hand on my cheek. ¡°No, I mean I think I¡¯m a natural submissive like Mom. That¡¯s why I always do what I¡¯m told.¡±


    Now I was shaking my head. ¡°But you don¡¯t always do what you¡¯re told. If you did, I wouldn¡¯t have had to get beat today because you¡¯d have just gone with Brock and let him fuck you. Also, you wouldn¡¯t have ever helped me after Dad and the Elders tried to beat the demons out of me.¡±


    Charlotte sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand yet, do you? I could disobey them because you were involved. I didn¡¯t want to have sex with Brock or be his slut because I wanted to be yours. That¡¯s why I could resist. In my mind, I already belong to you. The same with Dad and the Elders. It¡¯s also why I¡¯ve been able to resist Pastor James trying to let him purify my body. I belong to you, but if you don¡¯t im me soon, I won¡¯t be able to keep resisting.¡±


    I was shocked at the things she was saying, and I wanted to find out more about what she meant by Pastor James trying to let him purify her body, but I needed her to understand I didn¡¯t want to force her to do anything. ¡°Charlotte, I told you I¡¯ll make love to you, but I don¡¯t want you to do things because I force you to do them.¡±


    She stood and screamed. ¡°ARGGGHHH!! You don¡¯t understand. Even without your powers I will do what you tell me to do. I need you to tell me what to do. Not ask, not suggest, I need you to tell me to do things. I NEED IT GREG!! Without that I will have no choice but to find someone who will tell me what to do. Someone who will dominate me and control me.¡±

 169

    I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand Charlotte. Mom can refuse to do what Dad or Janice tell her to do. If I tell you to do something you won¡¯t be able to resist.¡±


    Charlotte grabbed me and kissed me hard. ¡°That¡¯s perfect for me Greg. To me, that¡¯s the ultimate turn on. A master I can¡¯t ever refuse sounds like my wildest fantasye true. Please, please, make me your sister slut, your sex ve, your perfect pet. That¡¯s what I need.¡±


    I took my sister¡¯s head in my hands and looked deep into her eyes, allowing myself to enter her thoughts and realized for the first time she wasn¡¯t ying, and this wasn¡¯t a sexual fantasy. This was something she needed so that she could be her true self. She¡¯d survived by sheer will power until now. But she was reaching a critical point where she had to be owned, controlled, domineered by someone, or she would go crazy, mentally and emotionally. She had chosen me before she was even old enough to understand that she had chosen me. When I was hurt as an eight year old, she had realized that she needed me. She needed to make me okay and take care of me. She needed to do what I wanted her to do. However, if I didn¡¯t ept her soon, she would reluctantly give herself to someone because her resistance was fading.


    So, as I held her and looked into her eyes, I resolved to take the first step on the road that would probably damn my soul to hell. But I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do. I didn¡¯t trust anyone else to have control of my precious baby sister.


    ¡°Charlotte, you belong to me. From today on I am your Master and you are my sister ve, my sister slut, mine tomand and use. You live to please me. You will only obey me, no one else, unless I tell you to.¡±


    Charlotte fell to her knees and started rubbing her face on my quickly growing cock. ¡°Thank you Master. Oh, thank you! I love you Master. I love you so much!!¡±


    Then she swallowed my cock and began to bob and suck like her life depended on it. As much as I was enjoying what she was doing, after my look into her psyche, I knew I couldn¡¯t let her get away with giving me a spontaneous blow job. I hadn¡¯t given her an order even though what she was doing was pleasing to me. It wouldn¡¯t encourage what she needed from me. I grabbed her head and pulled her off my dick. ¡°Did I tell you to suck my cock, slut?¡±


    Charlotte looked at me her eyes wide. ¡°No, Master.¡±


    ¡°Then why was my cock in your mouth?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to thank you for making me yours, Master.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to thank me by making a decision for yourself? I thought you needed someone to control you, tomand and dominate you? But the first thing you do as my property is make your own decision?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes got wider as she realized what she had done. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. You are right; I was a bad girl, you must punish this slut for her behavior.¡±


    Oh dear Lord, I hadn¡¯t thought about punishments. I didn¡¯t know if I could hit my sister, even to give her a spanking.


    ¡°You are right. You deserve to be punished. So here is your punishment. You can¡¯t cum until tomorrow. You will pleasure me as much as I say tonight, and it will excite you. Your need to cum will grow and grow with everything we do, but no matter what, you won¡¯t be able to cum.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Thank you, Master, for punishing your slut.¡±


    ¡°Now get back down there and suck my cock.¡±


    Charlotte dropped and took me back into her mouth. I let her set the pace for a bit but realized that Mom was going to be calling us down for dinner soon. So, I grabbed the side of her head and began to face fuck her, shoving my cock down her throat over and over, causing her to cough and gag. But I didn¡¯t stop. I just kept ramming my cock into her throat until I felt my balls begin to boil and then I pulled out and shot my cum all over my sister slut¡¯s pretty little face.


    ¡°You will leave my cum on your face, slut, until it¡¯s time for bed. That way, anyone who sees you will know you¡¯ve been imed.¡±


    Charlotte reached up and smeared my cum all over her face, making sure to cover everything. ¡°Yes, Master, thank you for iming your sister slut.¡±


    I pulled her up and kissed her lips. ¡°I love you, Charlotte. I hope you¡¯re happy now.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Greg. Thank you for being my Master.¡±


    I held her for a minute before pulling back. ¡°Now go start moving your things into my room. From now on, you sleep with me unless I say otherwise.¡±


    Charlotte squealed and then ran to her room. I could hear her pulling clothes out of the closet, and she ran in with an arm full and started hanging things in my closet.


    ¡°Once you get your things moved over, I want you to go take a bath. But make sure not to wash your face. Then put on your pajamas before dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to talk to Mom.¡±


    I was now ready to see if I could actually take a submissive away from her Domme and Dom. Time for my next experiment with my Mom.


    I grabbed my boxer-briefs off the floor and pulled them on before heading downstairs to the kitchen. As I entered the kitchen, I had a moment of regret about what I was going to do to my mother, the person who had given me life. Then I remembered that my Father had belittled and beat me for thest ten years, and mother allowed it. She¡¯d never acted motherly and tried to stop the abuse. Instead, she had acted like the submissive she was and allowed her master to try and destroy her son¡¯s will. With that thought in mind, I suddenly didn¡¯t regret what I was about to do at all.


    ¡°Hey Mom, what¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    Carol looked up at me and then back at the vegetables she was cutting. ¡°I have sticky rice in the rice cooker and in about fifteen minutes, I¡¯ll do shrimp stir-fry to go with it.¡±


    I looked and noticed she had the wok and coconut oil out. Carol was very health conscious because of her job which included dealing with sick people all day, so she used the healthiest ingredients she could when she cooked for our family.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked her in the eye and took the knife from her hands. ¡°Sit down. We need to talk.¡±


    Mom walked over to the table and sat. ¡°Can¡¯t this wait, Greg? I really need to get the food ready to fry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about dinner, it will wait. Things are about to change around here, mom.¡±


    Her face wrinkled in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You have to know that Janice isn¡¯t going to be able to get Dad out of jail. He attacked and raped the Pastor. They have his DNA. He¡¯s going to go to prison probably for a long time. Even if he doesn¡¯t go to prison he¡¯s going to end up in a mental institution. What he did is either criminal or insane.¡±


    Mom shook her head. ¡°Mistress will find a way to get Master out.¡±


    I stood and walked over, pulling a chair up besideMom and took her head in my hands, holding her so she had to look in my eyes.


    ¡°Mom, look deep into my eyes and don¡¯t look away. I¡¯m going to tell you a truth. When you hear it, you will begin to believe it is the truth. Then I will ask you to repeat what I say; and you will do so. As you repeat it, you will know it is the truth deep inside you. It will be truer to you each time you repeat it, and by the time you repeat it five times you¡¯ll know it¡¯s the truth all the way to your soul. Tell me what is going to happen.¡±


    Mom licked her lips, which she often did when she was nervous ¡°You are going to tell me a truth. When I hear the truth, I will begin to believe it is the truth. You will ask me to repeat it and as I repeat the truth, I will know it. By the time I¡¯ve repeated it five times I¡¯ll know in my soul it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    I smiled at her ¡°Good girl. Now here is the first truth. Ss is not your master. He is weak, and you don¡¯t belong to him.¡±


    Mom groaned and tried to shake her head. ¡°Repeat it, mom.¡±


    Her mouth worked a few times before she said haltingly ¡°Ss i-i-i-is not my M-m-m-master. He is weak, and I do-don-don¡¯t belong to him.¡±


    I smiled at her ¡°Good Girl, say it again.¡±


    ¡°Ss is not my M-m-master. He is weak, and I don¡¯t be-belong to him.¡±


    ¡°Again¡±


    A tear ran down her face as she repeated the phrase the third time. She repeated it with anger the fourth time and the final time she had no emotional response at all. I smiled at her and kissed her forehead. ¡°Good Girl, mom. Now tell me who is your Master?¡±


    Mom looked at me and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have a Master, silly boy.¡±


    I hid my smile. ¡°But I thought you told me you¡¯re a natural submissive and had to have someone to control you.¡±


    ¡°I am but I don¡¯t have a master. I only have my Mistress, Janice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right I forgot. Are you ready? Here is the next truth mom. Janice is not your Mistress. She gave you up after college. You have no mistress.¡±


    Mom gasped and started shaking her head. ¡°No that¡¯s not true. Janice is my Mistress.¡±


    So, this one was going to be harder than Dad. That made sense, in a way, since both Dad and Mom were subservient to Janice. But I remembered reading an article about how the military broke people¡¯s will in ck site prisons and I knew that with my powers, there was something that I could do to force mom to say the phrases and get her to ept the new truth.


    ¡°Mom, when you repeat the truth I tell to you then you will feel sexually aroused, getting closer and closer to an orgasm as you repeat them. If you try not to repeat them, you will experience pain like when you had your children, and it will get worse and worse until you repeat the truth. Now, here is the truth. Janice is not your Mistress. She gave you up after college. You have no mistress. Now repeat it for me.¡±


    Once again, she started to shake her head, and then she grabbed her belly and started to groan. After about a minute she was shaking, and her face turned white.


    ¡°All you have to do to make the pain go away and pleasure to take its ce, is to repeat the truth, mom. Say it; Janice is not your Mistress. She gave you up after college. You have no mistress.¡±

 170

    Mom tried to resist another second and then, as the pain grew unbearable, she screamed. ¡°JANICE IS NOT MY MISTRESS. SHE GAVE ME UP AFTER COLLEGE I HAVE NO MISTRESS!¡±


    Instantly the pain was gone; and I could see by her the way she bit her lip and her nipples hardened that she was feeling the arousal.


    ¡°Say it again and feel the pleasure increase.¡±


    ¡°Janice is not my Mistress. OH, OH, SO GOOD! She gave me up after college. I have no Mistress. Ummh, so nice!¡± Her hand started to wander down to her pussy. But I reached out and held her hand.


    ¡°No touching, mom. Repeat your truth.¡±


    She repeated it a second time, moaning, and I could see the crotch of her sweat pants start to dampen. The third time she repeated it she was soaked, and the smell of her arousal was strong in the kitchen. The fourth time she was trying to hump the air looking for anything to satisfy her need to cum. By the fifth fifth time, she was panting and sweating, all but begging to cum. I looked at her and smirked.


    ¡°Mom who is your Mistress?¡±


    Mom was still moaning and groaning. ¡°I don¡¯t have a Mistress. I haven¡¯t had one since college.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a natural submissive. If you don¡¯t have a Mistress, who tells you what to do?¡±


    Mom tried to think through her arousal. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I guess I need to find a Dom or Domme.¡±


    ¡°I have one more truth for you, mom, and this time as you repeat it your arousal will double each time. The fifth time you will beg to cum. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    I smiled at her ¡°Good Girl. Here is yourst truth. Greg is your Master. He is the only one you obey. Your Master, Greg, is the most important person in the world to you. You live to please him. You will die to protect him. You worship Greg and want only to be his perfect Mommy-Slut.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to tell her to repeat it before she was moaning it out. ¡°¡±Greg is my Master. He is the only one I obey. My Master Greg is the most important person in the world to me, and I live to please him. I will die to protect him. I worship Greg and want only to be his perfect Mommy-Slut.¡±


    The second time she repeated it she was vibrating with need. The third she was standing and pulling at her clothes. The fourth time she stripped naked and knelt at my feet. Then came thest repetition.


    ¡°Greg is my Master. He is the only one I obey. My Master Greg is the most important person in the world to me and I live to please him. I will die to protect him. I worship Greg and want only to be his perfect Mommy-Slut.¡± She looked up at me and reached to me. ¡°Please Master, let your Mommy-slut cum. I need to cum for you Master, please let me cum.¡±


    I reached out and put my hand on her head stroking her hair. I¡¯d done it. I¡¯d broken her and turned her into my sub. My loyal, worshipful, Mommy-slut. I looked up to see my Sister standing in the doorway to the kitchen. She smiled at me. ¡°Master, you have turned Mommy into your slut too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now get those pajama bottoms off and get up on the table and spread your legs.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Charlotte raced to do what I said, and I looked at Mom. ¡°Mommy-Slut, get the coconut oil and lube up my cock and then your ass. I¡¯m going to fuck your ass while you eat your daughter¡¯s cunt. When I m my dick in your tight ass you will cum and keep cumming the whole time I¡¯m in you, but you won¡¯t stop eating Charlotte¡¯s pussy. When I cum you will have the most explosive cum of your life.¡±


    My mother spun and grabbed the bottle of oil as I pulled off my underwear. She began to coat me with the coconut oil, and then she shoved the end of the bottle into her ass and squeezed it until the oil was running out of her onto the floor. She pulled the bottle out of her ass, and then walked over to where Charlotte wasying on the table.


    ¡°Fuck your Mommy-slut¡¯s ass, Master.¡±


    Then she buried her face in Charlotte¡¯s pussy. Licking from the bottom all the way to the top before diving in with abandon. I stepped around the pool of oil on the floor and grabbed Mom¡¯s ass cheeks and pulled them apart. I couldn¡¯t believe how much my life had changed in one day. From being weak and abused to having the power to take my vengeance on anyone who¡¯d ever wronged me. First my parents: One in jail and one about to get fucked up the ass. The bullies at school. And before the weekend was out, I¡¯d start nning on how to get vengeance on the rest of the Church Elders and Pastor James. But for now, I was going to enjoy my new slut. I lined my cock up with mom¡¯s brown pucker and with all my strength I mmed my cock into her ass with one stroke until I was buried as far as I could in her tight ass.


    She screamed ecstasy into my sister¡¯s cunt and I began to pound away in Mom¡¯s tight colon as hard and fast as I could. Charlotte was moaning and humping against mom¡¯s tongue and mom was moaning and screaming in her wet hole as I pounded away. I knew I wasn¡¯t going tost long but it wasn¡¯t aboutsting or even about pleasure; it was about showing my mom that I was the best at making her cum and that she had been right to ept me as her one true master. After about ten minutes I came with a roar and mom¡¯s head came up from Charlotte¡¯s dripping pussy as her back arched and she screamed ¡°I¡±MMMMMM CUMMINNNGGGGGGG! OH GOD SO GOOD SO FUCCKING GOOOOOOODDDDDD. THANK YOU MASTER, THANK YOU FOR LETTING ME BE YOUR MOMMY-SLUT.¡±


    I pulled out of mom¡¯s ass and watched as her sphincter opened and closed as her orgasm continued for another two minutes. Then she fell, exhausted, onto the table, stillzily licking my sister¡¯s pussy. I walked over to where my underwear wasying and pulled them on.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Charlotte, get dressed and then you and Mommy-Slut clean up this mess. Mommy-Slut, once the mess is clean, finish fixing dinner. We need to make ns for tonight and tomorrow while we eat.¡±


    I heard both my sluts answer ¡°yes, Master¡± as I went upstairs to shower and put on some sleep pants.


    At dinner Iid out the new family rules. That, for now, mom would continue to sleep in the master bedroom, but that might change soon. Then I told both women that downstairs they were to be dressed in case someone came by the house unexpectedly. But, upstairs they were to never have clothes on. I told Charlotte that she and Mom were to shave all the hair off their body from below the nose down and to keep their bodies smooth at all times. They were to take care of bodily needs as they needed too. I went on to exin that if I wasn¡¯t around, they should do what they thought I would want them to do. In public they were to call me Greg and act like they always had. I questioned mom and found out that she wasn¡¯t sure if she had ess to all Dad¡¯s bank ounts or who actually owned the house and cars. I would need to go get dad¡¯s car from the church tomorrow.


    First, I had one other thing I needed to take care of. Mistress Janice. I had mom call her and ask her ¡°mistress¡± toe over and help her calm down Charlotte who was hysterical about her Daddy¡¯s incarceration. I had mom suggest that it might be an opportunity to add Charlotte to Janice¡¯s submissive stable. Mom hung up and told me that she was on her way. I had mom and Charlotte strip and assume the ssic ve pose: kneeling on the floor, legs slightly apart, arms behind their backs, tits thrust out. And then we waited.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the doorbell rang and I went to the door where Janice Snyder stood. She was 39, just like mom, and the exact opposite to mom. Where mom was like an older version of Charlotte with blond hair and blue eyes. Janice was olive skinned with typical Greek features: dark hair and eyes. She was just about as tall as me, maybe five ten instead of six feet, and stacked. She was dressed for sess as always, and I got hard knowing what was about to happen. ¡°Hi Miss Snyder, Mom and Charlotte are in the family room.¡±


    She smiled at me, but I could see in her eyes that she didn¡¯t even find me worth making a ve out of. ¡°How are you holding up, Greg?¡±


    I shrugged ying the wimpy whipped puppy. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Mom and Charlotte are upset though. Maybe you can help them settle down.¡±


    Janice patted me on the head like the puppy she considered me to be. ¡°Don¡¯t worry buddy. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    I followed her into the family room and heard her gasp as mom and Charlotte came into view.


    ¡°What the fuck? Carol pet, what are you doing?¡±


    Neither mom nor Charlotte looked up, staying in the submissive posse. I walked around Janice and stepped between my two sluts,ying a hand on each of their heads. They instantly looked up at me, each wrapping their arms around one of my legs.


    ¡°They won¡¯t answer you, slut. They belong to me now.¡±


    Janice looked at me, and I could see the hate in her eyes. ¡°You think you have the control to take my toys from me, little Greggy?¡±


    She snapped her finger and looked at mom. ¡°Carole here right now, or Mistress will have to punish you.¡±


    Mom didn¡¯t even look up at her. I took my hands off both Charlotte and Mom¡¯s heads and they both looked up at me. I smiled at my sister. ¡°Go get ready for bed, Charlotte. I¡¯ll be up when I¡¯m done talking to Janice slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Janice screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t you move bitch! I own this family, not that little wimp.¡±


    I looked at Janice and she tried to stare me down. I caught her eyes and then pushed my power as I said: ¡°Janice, you will be silent and not move unless I ask you a question or tell you that you can.¡±


    I could see that she was going to defy me to prove I wasn¡¯t in control, and she opened her mouth and realized she couldn¡¯t speak. Then she started to shake as she tried to move and couldn¡¯t. Iughed at her.


    ¡°Look at me, Janice. Don¡¯t look away until I tell you that you can. You think you¡¯re dominant, but you aren¡¯t. If you were, you¡¯d be able to resist what I¡¯m telling you to do, but you can¡¯t. In fact, you¡¯re the weak one. You¡¯re the submissive one. You realize that now. You¡¯ve only been acting like the Dominant because you didn¡¯t know what a true master was. However, now you do, I¡¯m the actual Master. I¡¯m your true master, and I¡¯m going to prove it to you tonight. Once I do, you will fall at my feet and beg me to make you my pet, and if I think you¡¯re worthy, I might ept you as my lowest slut or I might reject you and let you leave feeling lost and hopeless. Now, strip. I want you naked like all good sluts should be.¡±


    Janice¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief as against her wishes her body obeyed me, and she started removing her clothes. She looked back at me now with fear and confusion instead of anger. For the first time I saw in her mind that she was beginning to think I might actually have been right, and she wasn¡¯t the dominant Mistress she thought she was. Herplete surrender to me was going to be fun.

 171

    I walked around Janice and stepped between my two sluts,ying a hand on each of their heads, and they instantly looked up at me each wrapping their arms around one of my legs. ¡°They won¡¯t answer you, Slut. They belong to me now.¡±


    Janice looked at me, and I could see the hate in her eyes. ¡°You think you have the control to take my toys from me little Greggy?¡± She snapped her finger and looked at mom. ¡°Carol,e here right now, or Mistress will have to punish you.¡±


    Mom didn¡¯t even look up at her. I took my hands off both Charlotte and Mom¡¯s heads and they both looked at me. I smiled at my sister. ¡°Go get ready for bed, Charlotte. I¡¯ll be up when I¡¯m done talking to Janice slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Janice screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t you move bitch! I own this family, not that little wimp!¡±


    I looked at Janice and she tried to stare me down. I caught her eyes and then pushed as I said. ¡°Janice, you will be silent and not move unless I ask you a question or tell you that you can.¡±


    I could see that she was going to defy me to prove I wasn¡¯t in control. She opened her mouth and realized she couldn¡¯t speak. Then she started to shake as she tried to move and couldn¡¯t. Iughed at her. ¡°Look at me Janice, don¡¯t look away until I tell you that you can. You think you¡¯re dominant, but you aren¡¯t. If you were, you¡¯d be able to resist what I¡¯m telling you to do, but you can¡¯t. In fact, you¡¯re the weak one. You¡¯re the submissive one. You¡¯re starting to realize that now. You¡¯ve only been acting like the Dominant because you didn¡¯t know what a true master was. However, now you will soon. I¡¯m the actual Master here. I¡¯m your true master, and I¡¯m going to prove it to you tonight. Once I do, you will fall at my feet and beg me to make you my pet, and if I think you¡¯re worthy I might ept you as my lowest slut or I might reject you and let you leave feeling lost and hopeless. Now Strip! I want you naked like all good sluts should be.¡±


    Janice¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief as against her wishes her body obeyed me, and she started removing her clothes. She looked back at me now with fear and confusion instead of anger. For the first time I saw in her mind that she was beginning to think I might actually have been right, and she wasn¡¯t the dominate Mistress she thought she was. Herplete surrender to me was going to be fun.


    I walked over to Janice and patted her on the head. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl Janice, you¡¯re going to be a very good submissive slut.¡± Then I stared into her eyes again and pushed. ¡°From now on, when I say you are a good girl you will instantly be aroused and need me to stick my cock in you. You hate that it arouses you, and you will try to fight it; but the harder you fight it the more you need my cock in one of your three slut holes.¡±


    The fear in her mind actually excited me. Finally, I wasn¡¯t the one everyone could whip on. Now I was the one cracking the whip. ¡°I¡¯m going to release your body in a moment Janice, but you will not try to leave this room. You also will not attempt to harm me or anyone else in this house. I¡¯ll let you speak again too, but you will not yell or scream, you will speak in a calm and normal tone of voice. You will not try to contact anyone outside this room. You can now move and talk.¡±


    Just like I expected Janice reached down to get her clothes. I pushed at her again. ¡°You will not redress or cover yourself in any way, slut. Take a seat on the couch.¡±


    Janice stopped picking up her clothes and walked over and sat on the couch. ¡°How are you doing this?¡±


    I smiled at her ¡°That¡¯s a good girl, Janice.¡± I watched as she fought against the need to have me inside her. I decided to answer her question. ¡°I told you Janice, I control you. I¡¯m a true Master and all the submissive sluts must obey me.¡±


    She was panting with need and the smell of her desire was permeating the air. ¡°Oh God.¡± She finally broke and reached for my throbbing cock as she hissed. ¡°Fuck me, you bastard!¡±


    I stepped back out of her reach. ¡°You are not in control here, slut. If you need something from me, you will beg me for what you need. You don¡¯tmand.¡±


    She pulled her hand back and gritted her teeth trying not to do as I said. Iughed at her. ¡°You can¡¯t win, slut. I¡¯m going to ask you some questions and you will not be able to do anything but answer them fully and honestly. You can¡¯t lie or even try to misdirect me.¡±


    Janice groaned and started rubbing on her clit trying to get relief. ¡°No touching yourself slut.¡±


    Her hand moved away from her hot button and she finally broke. Oh God! Greg, please fuck me. I need it! I can¡¯t stand it anymore shove your cock in me. Please shove it in my mouth, my pussy, my ass I don¡¯t care where, just fuck me!¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean why should you?¡±


    Why should I grace you with my cock? You don¡¯t belong to me. Remember you¡¯re the big bad Mistress. How many submissives, besides my mom and dad, do you have anyway?¡±


    ¡°Five, I have five other submissives.¡±


    ¡°Five, so seven with mom and dad. One for every day of the week. Who are they?¡±


    ¡®My doorman Jim, my P. A. Terri and Barbie and Candice both of which are students at themunity college. Please Greg, I can¡¯t hardly think. Please stick you cock in one of my holes.¡±


    ¡°Not until you admit that you¡¯re a submissive slut not a Domme.¡±


    ¡°But I am a Domme. Maybe I¡¯m a switch, like Ss.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a switch. I¡¯ll prove it to you. Which of your female sluts is the prettiest?¡±


    ¡°Barbie, without a doubt, she could be a centerfold.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a contest. If, in my presence, you can control Barbie and get her to lick your cunt then, I will admit you are a switch and stick my cock in any hole you want. I¡¯ll even give you back control of Mom. But only if you win.¡±


    ¡°Give me my phone.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at my Mom, who is still on her knees where I left her. ¡°Mommy-Slut, get Janice her phone and take it to her. Then you cane sit beside me.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Mom walked over to Janice¡¯s clothes and pulled her cell phone out of her zer pocket. Then she walked over and gave it to her former Mistress. Janice took the phone and smiled at mom. ¡°I¡¯ll have you soon my pet.¡±


    ¡°I am not your pet, I belong to Master only. You¡¯ll be licking his cum off me soon bitch.¡±


    Mom walked over and sat at my side on the floor where I stood and wrapped her hand around my leg moving up toward my hard cock. I looked down at her while Janice dialed her submissive and ordered her toe to our house. ¡°Mommy-Slut, you can worship my cock but do not make me cum or I will punish you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, thank you Master for letting me worship you magnificent cock.¡±


    She took me in her hand and started to stroke my length. Her other hand reached out and fondled my balls. Before long she was on her knee¡¯s sucking my dick and slowly swirling her tongue over the head again and again. Not like she was trying to get me off but lovingly, worshipfully. The whole time Janice is watching and moaning. Begging me to stick my dick in her and give her the relief she needs.


    After about thirty minutes the doorbell rings. I stop mom and pull on my sleep pants. ¡°That would be your slut. I¡¯ll just go show her to the room.¡± I walked to the door of the family room and stopped. ¡°Mommy-Slut, you stay right where you are until I return. While you wait, I want you to finger your pussy and ass and keep telling Janice how much better a master I am then she was ever a mistress.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Master.¡±


    Mom shoved one hand into her pussy and two fingers of the other one up her ass and started vigorously finger fucking herself. The whole time as I walked to the door, I could hear her berating Janice for being a fake mistress. I opened the door and my jaw dropped.


    In front of me was the most gorgeous red headed woman I¡¯d had ever seen. She couldn¡¯t be older than twenty-one and her red hair was hanging down her shoulders in waves of natural curls. Her eyes were as green as an emerald. She was only about five foot five or six and she had on a simple tube dress that barely covered her more than ample breasts and perfect heart shaped rear. ¡°Hi, umm, I¡¯m Barbie. I was supposed to meet my, umm, advisor, Janice here.¡±


    I had originally nned to justmand Barbie to refuse to do what Janice told her but after looking at her I wanted this woman on my cock. I pushed as I spoke to her. Barbie, I¡¯m Greg I¡¯m you Master. You don¡¯t belong to Janice any more. You only belong to me. You worship me. You obey only me. You exist to serve me and only to serve me.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t realized how hard I was pushing but I watched as her thoughts changed and she suddenly couldn¡¯t think of anything but worshiping me, pleasing me, serving me. It was wrong and I knew it, but God damn, if I wasn¡¯t going to keep her. She squealed like she just realized who I was and threw her arms around me. ¡°Master, how can I serve you?¡±

 172

    ¡°Barbie, we are going to walk into a family room in a minute, sitting on therge couch is Janice. When you enter the room, I want you to walk over to her, kneel just out of her reach in front of her and say, ¡®I¡¯m here Mistress, just as youmanded.¡¯ Then when I walk into the room you will stay kneeling, but you will instantly turn your head to look at me and you will not take your eyes off of me after that. You will also not acknowledge what anyone else says or does but me.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master. Shall I get undressed for you?¡±


    Iughed and she giggled. Dear God, the sound of it went straight to my balls causing them to tighten, wanting to pump this beauty full of my cum. ¡°Not yet. Just do what I told you to do.¡±


    ¡°She pouted but answered. ¡°Oh Poo! How am I going to get your cock in me if I¡¯m dressed?¡±


    I reached down and ran my hand over her breasts, feeling her hard nipples and down her front to her mound. God, the girl was hairless and not wearing anything under the tube dress. ¡°All in good time my sweet. No let¡¯s go put a bitch in her ce.¡±


    We walked to the family room and I stopped just outside the door. ¡°Go thru that door and do what I told you.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She reached up and gave me a quick kiss on the lips. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Barbie walked thru the door and strait over to Janice, stopping about a foot in front of her and falling on her knees ¡°I¡¯m here Mistress, just as youmanded.¡± I entered the door on herst word and cleared my throat and instantly the red headed slut turned her head to look longingly at me.


    I could see that this pissed Janice off and she reached out and tried to physically turn the girls head. ¡°Look at me slut, not that boy.¡±


    Barbie ignored her and her head followed me as I walked over to where Mom was still sitting on the floor. It really frustrated Janice because as I passed the point where Barbie¡¯s head could turn, she turned her whole body to keep me in her sight. I looked at Janice. ¡°This is your chance Janice prove you are at the least a switch. Be a Good Girl andmand your slut.¡±


    Janice was all but vibrating with her need for me to stick my dick in her, and couldn¡¯t decide if she wanted to beg me to fuck her again or do as I said and win her freedom. ¡°I can¡¯t think! Please Greg! Please stick your cock in me and fuck me, so this need goes away!¡±


    I could see that she was almost ready to shatter, and I didn¡¯t need herpletely broken just her will. ¡°Come over here, bend over the arm of the couch with your legs spread and your ass held open. I¡¯ll stick my dick in you and give you the relief you need to focus.¡±


    She all but raced around to the arm of the loveseat, bent over it with her legs spread just past shoulder length, grabbed each ass cheek and pulled them apart exposing her pretty brown outer pussy lips and puckered star. I walked up behind her and rubbed my cock head all over her dripping snatch, collecting all the moisture. Janice kept trying to thrust back and bury my cock in her cunt. I smacked her ass hard. ¡°Stand still or I¡¯ll change my mind.¡±


    She stopped moving and whined. ¡°Just fuck me already, so I can think about anything but needing your cock inside me.¡±


    With that I grabbed her hip and lined my cock up with her ass and mmed it inside her tight shithole. It went in about three inches and then stopped as Janice screamed and tightened her ass like a vice. ¡°OWWWW! GOD DAMN YOU!! THAT HURTS!!¡±


    I pulled my dick out and shoved the blood and shit covered rod deep into her pussy pumping it five quick times to clean it with her juices, and then pulled out. ¡°That should do you. I believe you¡¯ll find that the need to have my dick in you is gone.¡± I walked over to the far side of the couch, with Barbie¡¯s eyes following my every movement, and sat down. ¡°Get on with it,


    Janice. Prove you are more than a submissive slut. Command you sub here to eat your nasty cunt.¡±


    The anger was back in Janice¡¯s eyes. Between the brutal plunge into her ass and then cleaning my dick in her pussy she was pissed at me. She walked over in front of Barbie and looked at the girl. I could see the confusion on her face when Barbie didn¡¯t even acknowledge Janice was standing in front of her. ¡°Barbie, stand up, take off your clothes and then eat my pussy until I cum.¡±


    Barbie just kept staring at me with adoration on her face. Janice reached out to pull her head around and I pushed amand at her. ¡°Stop. No touching her. That¡¯s force, it¡¯s not domination. Use words to get what you want from your sluts. That¡¯s what a true Dom does. Would you like a demonstration?¡±


    She growled at me and then nodded. I pushed as I said, ¡°Cum Janice.¡±


    Janice¡¯s knees gave out, she copsed to the floor, as she threw back her head and screamed. ¡°Oh GOD! OH GOD I¡¯m CUMMMMMIIIIINNNGGG!¡±


    Before she was even finished, I pushed again. ¡°Cum harder than you ever have before Janice.¡±


    She arched almost on her head and toes only and thrust up ward ¡°OH NOT AGAIN!! I¡¯M CUMMING AGGGAAAAINNN! NEVERRRRR CUMMMM THISSSSSSS HAAAARRRDDD!!


    Then she ran out of words and just kept screaming and spasming for a full three minutes.


    ¡°You see Janice, you aren¡¯t a Dom, you¡¯re just a Submissive fighting her nature. See what a true Dom can do.¡± I pushed at my Mom ¡°Mommy-slut, cum harder than you ever have in your life right now for me.¡±


    Mom screamed and shook and her cum shot across the room in a steady stream sshing off the still recovering Janice. I looked at Janice, covered in her own and mom¡¯s cum, and asked. ¡°Do you understand now, Janice?¡±


    She looked at me and I could see that all resistance was gone. She fully believed she wasn¡¯t a Domme, and had never truly been one. She now knew she was a submissive who had been denying her true nature. She nodded.


    ¡°What do you understand, Janice?¡±


    She rolled over onto her hands and knees and crawled to me. ¡°I understand that I¡¯m not a Domme, I¡¯m a submissive. I¡¯ve always been a submissive.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have to push. ¡°That¡¯s right you¡¯re a submissive, probably the most submissive person I¡¯ve ever met. What does every submissive need Janice?¡±


    She crawled right up to me and started kissing my feet. ¡°A Dom.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have a Dom do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡¯


    She looked up at me with fear and need in her eyes. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Holy Shit I¡¯d done it. I¡¯d turned a Mistress into apletely submissive slut. I reached down and pulled her up until her head was level with my cock. ¡°Good Girl, Janice-slut.¡±


    She groaned as my earliermand hit her. ¡°Please Master, please stick your cock in me.¡±


    Not yet Janice. You need tomit to me. I¡¯m going to tell you your truth and you will repeat it. Then I will fuck you and you will keep repeating your truth and every time you repeat it you will cum, each time getting stronger as the truth bes you whole purpose. When I cum in you then you will cum ten times harder than yourst cum. Once the pleasure fades away your purpose that you¡¯ve been repeating will be your reason for living. Are you ready?¡±


    Sheid on the floor and spread her legs. ¡°Oh yes Master, please tell me the truth so I can fuck you and do all that you said.¡±


    Here it is ¡°Greg is my one true Master. I live only to please him. His every desire is mymand. I worship him with all my heart, body, mind and soul. Everything I have belongs to him. I will die to protect him. He is my reason for living.¡± I slide off the couch with my Cockying against her soaked pussy hole. ¡°Start repeating your truth, Janice-slut.¡±


    She looked in my eyes and I saw her devotion growing as she started to repeat what I just said. When she gets to ¡°He is my reason for living¡± the first time as I thrust into her and she cums. As I thrust over and over fucking her for all I¡¯m worth, she continues to repeat the phrases over and over, almost not even stopping to breath. After five times you can¡¯t even tell what she¡¯s saying but her lips are still moving, and I just keep hammering again and again as her cunt muscles clench over and over harder and harder with each consecutive repetition. We are both covered in her fluids and I feel my balls draw up so tight to my body that they actually hurt. Then I explode inside her and she wails ¡°GREG IS MY ONE TRUE MASTER! I LIVE ONLY TO PLEASE HIM!! HIS EVERY DESIRE IS MY COMMAND. I WORSHIP HIM WITH ALL MY HEART BODY MIND AND SOUL!! OH GOD DO I WORSHIP HIM!! SOO GOOOD MASTER! EVERYTHING I HAVE BELONGS TO HIM!! FUCCKK MEEEE!! I WILL DIE TO PROTECT HIM. HE IS MY REASON FOR LIVING!! AAAAIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE! Then she slumped to the ground unconscious.


    I pulled out of her and before I could do more than stand Barbie is speaking. ¡°May I clean you up, Master?¡±


    I look down and realize I¡¯m coated in cum and pussy juice from my belly button to my feet. ¡°I think It would be best if I just took a shower Barbie. I¡¯m a huge mess.¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°May this humble slut wash you Master?¡±


    I smiled and held out a hand and she rose and took my hand. I looked over at my mom sitting on the small love seat across from the couch. ¡°Mome sit on the couch.¡±

 173

    I picked up Janice from the floor andid her with her head on mom¡¯sp. ¡°Keep a watch on Janice, when shees around take her upstairs. Have her shower and put her to bed in Charlotte¡¯s old bed. Tell her to not touch any of my sluts tonight. Nor is she to leave before we talk in the morning. She maye into my room to wake me two hours before she is to meet with Dad. Then after she is in bed, you clean up and get to bed as well. In your own bed Mommy-slut.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    With that I turned and with Barbie¡¯s hand in mine, I headed upstairs to let my beautiful new slut wash me off. And maybe get me dirty all over again.


    I almost blew my load when the sexy coed pulled her tube dress over her head. Her tits were magnificent. Huge and round a little turned up at the are and the nipples were the size and color of a ripe cherry. Deep red almost purple and round. ¡°My God how big are your tits?¡±


    Barbie blushed and it was the cutest thing I¡¯d ever seen because with her creamy white skin it flushed all the way to those beautiful breasts. ¡°I¡¯m a forty double E.¡±


    ¡°Your beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Master.¡±


    I sighed this Master thing was fun, but the name was getting on my nerves. ¡°Look Barbie when we are alone, I won¡¯t call you slut and you don¡¯t call me Master. I¡¯ll call you Barbie and you can call me Greg.¡±


    She started shaking her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that Master, it wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±


    ¡°What I say is what is right. Do not question me again Barbie or I will be forced to punish you. The slut whost got punished isn¡¯t allowed to cum until tomorrow night. Do you want me to have to punish you with that or worse?¡±


    Her eyes got wide ¡°Oh no Mas-I mean Greg. I will be a good slut. I¡¯m sorry I displeased you.¡±


    Once I had the water the right temperature. Barbie and I entered the shower. If you¡¯ve never been washed by a big tittied slut I highly rmend it. Barbie took my body wash and filled her hands with it and soaped up her massive boobs. Then she proceeded to use them like wash cloths on my back as high as she could reach all the way down to my ankles. She took extra time at my asscheeks and even tried to shove one of thoserge nipples into my asshole to get it all clean. Then she coated her hands and did the back of my neck and shoulders where she couldn¡¯t reach with her tits. Next she rinsed me off and then did my face, neck and shoulders with her hands before once again soaping up her hooters with my body wash and then she proceeded to wash my chest and abdomen however she skipped tne Dangly Bits and went on down my thighs and legs. Then once she was on her knees she soaped up extra and grasped my cock between her knockers and began to run them up and down my dick. Holy Shit she was giving me a titty fuck as a way of cleaning my cock. Before I could say anything she had the head of my dick in her mouth as she continued to fuck my dick with her tits. Even after all the times I¡¯de tonight I didn¡¯tst long between her mouth and titties. I came and she swallowed every drop and made sure to lick out the cum clinging to the hole of my dick. Then she smiled up at me as the water cascaded down my body rinsing away any suds left. ¡°You are all clean Greg is there anything else you¡¯d like me to do for you?¡±


    I really wanted to say yes but I knew that I just didn¡¯t have it in me to go yet another round tonight. ¡°Not right now finish getting rinsed off and lets go to bed.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Barbie quickly finished and then insisted on toweling me dry herself. Naked we retired to my room and found Charlotte asleep on the bed. I woke my sister and introduced her to my newest ve and then sandwiched between the two beauties I fell asleep.


    Tomorrow would be another full day. I needed to talk to Janice and figure out what to do about Dad and our finances. I also needed to decide what to do about the four women that were now my ves and responsibility. Plus there was three more people in Janice¡¯s stable of submissives I needed to do something about as well and still others that I wanted to get vengeance against that had tormented me. The more I thought about those that I owed payback the more I realized that I wasn¡¯t the only one you deserved vengeance. What if I used my abilities to make things right in the world; well in my little town anyway. With those thoughts I drifited off to sleep.


    I found myself standing in front of three beautiful women. They all looked like they might be rted. One was elderly but still beautiful, next to her was a woman about my mothers age I¡¯d guess but without the typical middle aged spread, every part of her seemed fit and toned. On the other side of the elderly beauty was a young woman about my age or in her early twenties. All with pale skin and the ckest hair I¡¯ve ever seen. Each of them had palevender colored eyes. They stood in front of a huge wooden frame on which was streached a tapestry that looked to be only half finished. They noticed me and smiled. They all three spoke in sync which was creepy beyondpare. ¡°Wee to the hall of destiny Greg Masters.¡±


    I was shocked that they knew me but then again it was my dream. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°This is not a dream young man this is a vision. We have taken you from your body and brought you here to exin why you have been given the powers that have been bestowed upon you by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Powers? I only have the ability to control peoples minds.¡±


    The three women shook their heads. ¡°This is not true. You have several abilities you have only woke the ability to control minds because that was the only power you needed at the time. You will find when you wake that you have telekinesis and the power to change people and heal any illness or cause them as well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You say that you gave me these powers. Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°We are the fates our job is to weave the tapestry of existance. We ensure that what should happen does. In your part of existence the bnce had begun to shift toward the negative. We have given you the powers so that you may be our Vengence on those that would break the bnce between good and evil. You have already started on the right path of correcting the evil that has begun to overtake the good in yourmunity. Continue to right the wrongs and restore the bnce.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to make things better?¡±


    The three shook their heads in sync as well it was beyond creepy. ¡°No there can be too much good or too much evil neither situation is good for destiny to unfold as it should. Right the wrongs that you be aware of and stop good from happening to those that don¡¯t deserve it. This will bring the bnce back into your town.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Now I was worried. ¡°What about the things I¡¯ve done to the women in my life? Wont that upset the bnce?¡±


    ¡°What you do in your personal life will not upset the bnce. Your sister was destined to belong to you. Your mother must belong to someone if you don¡¯t wish her to be yours then find her another. Her lover has begun to give in to the darkness and you have reigned her in as such you¡¯ve started to restore bnce. The one she brought you is our gift to you. There are still two more that must belong to you for bnce to be restored. You will know them when the time is right.


    Others may be given to you temporarily but the four will belong to you for the duration of your lifespan. Your sister, the one called Barbie and the two you have yet to take. Janice is yours as her punishment but can be given to another if you wish it. She is like your mother in that she isn¡¯t destined to belong to you but may without damage of the bnce. If we see that you are being corputted we will return you here for correction. Until such time make things right where you live.


    As a reward for epting the position as our Vengence we remove all illness from you and will provide you with the body you¡¯ve always wanted. Others will not notice the difference in you and think you¡¯ve always been this way. Remember Greg Masters to bring bnce back to yourmunity and then help maintain it. That is all we ask of you.¡±


    I woke and sat up. That was the strangest dream I¡¯d ever had. Then I realized that I felt different, stronger maybe. I slowly slid out of the bed and went back into the bathroom. Once I turned on the light I gasped. I was changed. I wasn¡¯t a ny pound weakling anymore. I had muscles and definition. My ribs were covered with muscle and I had a well defined six pack and my dick wasrger almost ten inches long and as thick as a can of Redbull.


    Maybe it hadn¡¯t been a dream. It seemed that I was indeed the Vengeance of the Fates. I looked across the bathroom where my razor and shave gel sat and held out my hand. Both items flew across the bathroom to my hand. Well, this changes things. That¡¯s for certain. Just then Janice came into the bathroom. ¡°Master, I thought I heard you up. You wanted to talk to me before I need to leave?¡±


    I frowned ¡°Why are you leaving so early?¡±


    ¡°Your dad isn¡¯t my only client I need to see today. I have a woman whose husband is trying to take away her daughter for no reason than to make her suffer. I need to meet with her before your father. I¡¯m sorry if that upsets you Master.¡±


    I looked into Janice¡¯s eyes and pushed. ¡°Tell me the whole story about this woman and her husband leave nothing out.¡±


    What I heard changed my n for the day. While ensuring Dad never had the chance to harm anyone again was important this woman needed my help. It seemed like Vengeance was going to rain down on her rich slime ball of and ex-husband and maybe I¡¯d found a way to provide for my growing family too.

 174

    I woke and sat up. That was the strangest dream I¡¯d ever had. Then I realized that I felt different, stronger maybe. I slowly slid out of the bed and went back into the bathroom. Once I turned on the light I gasped. I was changed. I wasn¡¯t a ny pound weakling anymore. I had muscles and definition. My ribs were covered with muscle and I had a well defined six pack and my dick wasrger almost ten inches long and as thick as a can of Redbull.


    Maybe it hadn¡¯t been a dream. It seemed that I was indeed the Vengeance of the Fates. I looked across the bathroom where my razor and shave gel sat and held out my hand. Both items flew across the bathroom to my hand. Well, this changes things. That¡¯s for certain. Just then Janice came into the bathroom. ¡°Master, I thought I heard you up. You wanted to talk to me before I need to leave?¡±


    I frowned ¡°Why are you leaving so early?¡±


    ¡°Your dad isn¡¯t my only client I need to see today. I have a woman whose husband is trying to take away her daughter for no reason than to make her suffer. I need to meet with her before your father. I¡¯m sorry if that upsets you Master.¡±


    I looked into Janice¡¯s eyes and pushed. ¡°Tell me the whole story about this woman and her husband leave nothing out.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Gina Cadman, she was married to Jefferson Cadman for twenty years. They have one daughter who is sixteen.¡±


    ¡°Jefferson Cadman the owner of Cadman Investments?¡±


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s her ex.¡±


    ¡°I read about their divorcest year. Something about her saying that he hid money offshore so that her settlement was less than she deserved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right before the divorce their worth was thought to be five hundred million dors. However, when the business and ounting was valued for the divorce it was valued at two hundred million dors. She got half but is convinced that he moved the rest of the money offshore somewhere. We have people trying to track and prove that he had more but it¡¯s next to impossible.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you are meeting her today to tell her that you can¡¯t find the rest of the money?¡±


    Janice shook her head. ¡°No Master, I am going to see here because Jefferson is now seeking full custody of their daughter saying that his wife is mentally unstable and unable to care for the girl.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Is that true? Is she unstable?¡±


    Janice red. ¡°Absolutely not!! The whole reason for the divorce is that Gina realized that her husband had been grooming his daughter to be his sex ve when she came of age. She has proof but the judge dismissed it. The official reason for the divorce was infidelity because she caught him fucking his secretary in their bed one day when she was supposed to be out of town. The real reason was their daughter and the things she told her mother that her father was doing, touching her and telling her how good daughters took care of their Daddies needs.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I knew I¡¯d been right this was a definite case that I could get behind as the Vengeance of the Fates. ¡°Janice when are you meeting her?¡±


    ¡°My appointment with her is at nine Master, then I am supposed to see your father at eleven.¡±


    I smiled and put a hand on Janice¡¯s cheek. ¡°Good girl Janice.¡±


    She leaned into my hand and moaned. ¡°Master you know when you say that I need you to fuck me.¡±


    I let my hand stroke down her body before pulling her against my rapidly hardening dick. We had two hours before she needed to meet her client so why not put my new and improved cock to the test. ¡°I know Slut. I¡¯ll let you choose this time since you¡¯ve been such a good girl. Which of your slut holes do you want me to fill with my cock?¡±


    After the second ¡°good girl¡± Janice had pressed herself up against me as hard as she could and was grinding her soaking wet cunt aginst my thigh. ¡°Please Master, Please, fuck this slut¡¯s needy pussy.¡±


    I wanted to test the new powers that the Fates had said they¡¯d given me so I looked at Janice and imagined her pussy being as tight as a virgins and increased her g-spot to the entire inside of her passage. I also increased the sensitivity of both her tits and her clit. Then I made it so that she would have the same sensation as getting her pussy fucked when anyone fucked her mouth and ass. Then I tightened up her breasts that had begun to sag with age and put amand to her body that all the hair below her nose wouldpletely fall out and never regrow. Lastly I decided that the ultimate vengeance on this woman who had allowed me to suffer at the hands of her ve was to make her a mother. So, I tweaked her body to drop not one but two eggs instantly. I was going to impregnate the bitch with my twins. I pushed the thought at her that she wanted nothing more than to be pregnant with my babies and she wouldn¡¯t be truly happy until she was nursing a child I¡¯d made with her at each breast. All this took just a minute the whole time Janice was now ovting and begging me to fuck her.


    ¡°Turn around and grab the sink Slut. I¡¯m going to fuck your needy cunt and cum inside you.¡±


    Janice spun around, grabbed the edge of the vanity and spread her legs while bending forward enough for me to get a good view of her pussy from between her legs. ¡°Oh yes Master, please fuck you cunt and coat my womb with your cum.¡±


    I lined up behind her and rubbed my dick along her dripping snatch a few times before plundging inside. Thankfully she was beyond wet because I might have tightened her walls a bit too much. I had to shove repeatedly to get more than an inch inside her and Janice screamed with abination of pain and pleasure. ¡°OH GOD YOU HURT MY PUSSY SOOO GOOD MASTER!!¡± I pumped and shoved until I felt my new erged cockhead m against her cervix and she threw her head back as her back arched in exstacy ¡°FUCK MEEE I¡¯M SOOOO FULLL, CUMMINNGGG ALREADY! FUCK! OH FUCKING GOD MASTER YOU¡¯RE MAKING ME CUMM SO HARD!!¡±


    I still wasn¡¯t all the way inside her and I pulled out about half way and gripped her hips and mmed my dick in her feeling thatst inch push my dickhead past the opening of her cervix as I popped inside her womb she Wailed. ¡°OH GOD!!! YOU¡¯RE IN MY WOMB!! I¡¯M CUMMING AGAIN!!


    After that I kind of lost control and mmed into her repeatedly with short hard strokes never letting my cock slip out of her womb and she turned into a mass of wordless screams and her body seemed to lose all control as she shoved back at me like a woman possessed. It wasn¡¯t long before I couldn¡¯t hold back and knew I was about to cum. I wanted Janice to know what I was doing to her. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum in your womb slut and knock you up. You¡¯ll be carrying my baby after this.¡±


    She pushed back even harder and faster ¡°YES, CUM IN MY WOMB, FUCK YOUR BABY IN ME. MAKE ME YOUR PREGNANT SLUT MASTER. PLEASE I WANT ALL YOUR BABIES!¡± That was all it took and I sted rope after rope of my fertile seed deep into her open womb. Coating both of the eggs I¡¯d coaxed her to drop earlier. I knew she was pregnant but I¡¯d drop a few more loads in her throughout the day just to make extra certain. Once I finished and pulled out I spun Janice around. ¡°Lick me clean slut then get cleaned up and dressed. We¡¯ll meet at the breakfast table so I can tell you what the n is for today.¡±


    Janice dropped to her knees and began to lick and suck all of ourbined juices off my deting cock and semi empty balls. Almost instantly I began to harden again. It seemed that the Fates forgot to tell me about one of the gifts they¡¯d imparted to me. A super fast recovery time. By the time I was clean I was ready to fuck again. However I knew that Janice needed time to get cleaned up and dressed. Good thing I had three other sluts at my disposal.


    I left Janice as she climbed into the shower and hurried to my room. I wanted to take care of this hardon and then get dressed myself. I entered to see both Charlotte and Barbie awake. I¡¯d not really done anything to use the punishment I¡¯d given Charlotte and thought that this might be a good time to do so. I climbed on the bed between the two women. ¡°Charlotte do you remember your punishment for displeasing me yesterday?¡±


    She nodded with a frown on her face. ¡°Yes Master, I am not allowed to cum until this evening.¡±

 175

    ¡°That¡¯s right you will get right to the edge and only climb closer to cumming but wont cum at all until I take you Virginity tonight. Nowe set your pretty little pussy on my face so I can eat my breakfast. Barbie you climb on my cock and ride my like you can¡¯t get enough until I empty my balls inside you.¡± Both girls scrambled to do as I asked and before I knew it I was balls deep in the redhaired coed while my virginal sister grounded her honey sweet pussy over my mouth and tongue. In about half an hour Barbie screaming through nonstop orgasms and Charlotte was begging me to let here as I finally emptied my balls deep inside Barbie. As this happened I took a look inside to make sure both girls were healthy. I also stopped each of them from ovting until I wanted them too. I may have control over them but I didn¡¯t want to mess up either of their futures with a pregnancy this early in their lives. Besides I was already going to be a father thanks to my encounter with Janice this morning. ¡°Girls go clean up quickly and then join me and Janice downstairs for breakfast. I don¡¯t have much time but need to give everyone their instructions for the day.¡±


    That got me to thinking about my own father and the situation we were in. I had the girls quickly clean me and then started to get dressed realizing that my new body made dressing a bit difficult. None of my clothes fit me anymore. Thankfully I had another source of clothes and went to my parents¡¯ room and pulled out a pair of dress pants and a dress shirt of my fathers. The shirt fit but was a little lose on me but it would do for now. The pants also were a little lose in the waist, but a belt would fix that. I¡¯d have to get new clothes. Thankfully I had a n to put arge amount of money in my pocket quickly. I just had to go downstairs and let Janice know what she was going to do to help me provide for our growing family. I also wanted to meet herst three ves and decided what to do with them.


    The breakfast table was interesting all three women sitting at the table were constantly trying to be the one with my attention. I knew I was going to have to use my powers before they came to blows. ¡°All of you listen to me. I don¡¯t want any of you to be jealous of any woman I may im or that I may spend time with. You each have agreed to serve me and to make me your Master. There is no room for jealously if you are giving your all to making sure I¡¯m pleased and satisfied. In this house there is an order of ves. Charlotte is top as she chose me of her own desire. Thenes Barbie followed by Mom and finally Janice who while the bottom is not to be mistreated. She has a special ce in my family. That is what we are now my family. I will probably add more to it and we will be looking at ways to amodate them all.


    Now Charlotte and Barbie. I want the two of you to go to Barbie¡¯s dorm and move her out of there. She will be living here with us. Charlotte, I want you to help her and make sure her things are put in your old room. She will sleep with us most nights but on asion one or the other of you will be asked to stay in Charlotte¡¯s old room. Is that understood?¡±


    All four women including my mom answered, ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Mommy slut, you will be in charge of the house. When you aren¡¯t at work you will cook and clean just as you¡¯ve always done. You¡¯ll be happy doing this because you know that it makes me pleased to see the house taken care of and for good food to be on the table at meal times. Any time that I take your body you will be ecstatic because it will mean that I¡¯ve been more than pleased with you.¡±


    I turned my eyes to Janice. ¡°For now you will stay at your condo unless I summon you. However you will take me to your bank on Monday and add me to all your ounts. You will also add me to the deed to your condo and transfer your car over to me as well. Today when you see dad you will have paperwork for him to sign turning the house, car and all his bank ounts over to me as well. Once he has signed you will inform him that he is going to rot in jail. You¡¯ll tell him there is nothing you can do with such a cut and dry case. Then you will inform him that he is nolonger your property. He is on his own. I¡¯ll see him before you do so he will do as you say without question.¡±


    Janice shifted in her seat. ¡°What is it Janice?¡±


    ¡°Master I can get you a power of attorney that will allow you to take control but the actuall paperwork you want can¡¯t be done until Monday. If I drop him as a client before then he will not be allowed to see me nor will I be allowed to take him paperwork to sign.¡±


    ¡°Fine then I will allow you to wait until Monday before his arraignment to do any of the things I¡¯ve said. However you will not try in any way to alert him to what ising and you will make sure that he pleads guilty at the hearing.¡±


    She setteled down and smiled ¡°Yes Master, I will dly do that.¡±


    ¡°Next you will go with me in a minute to buy a suit that fits me. You will pay for it and then we will meet with your client this morning. You will introduce me as Greg Masters a fixer who can solve her problems with her ex. You will rmend she hear me out and allow me to help fix her problems.¡±


    Janice¡¯s eyes got big ¡°Can you fix her problems, Master?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Yes, if she hires me to do so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful Master.¡±


    ¡°Now all of you in this house the downstairs requires clothing to be worn however none of you will wear panties nor will you wear pants skirts, dresses or nightgowns only. I want ess to you whenever I wish it but I don¡¯t want any visitors or people passing by seeing what belongs to me. Upstairs is a no clothes zone. You will strip at the top of the stairs and always be naked up there. In front of others you will only call me by my name. In private you will call me Sir or Master unless I¡¯ve told you otherwise. Barbie you may call me by my name and Charlotte you may call me lover as that is what we are now.¡±


    There was a chorus of ¡°Yes Master¡± from each of them.


    I looked at the clock and realized that Janice and I needed to leave if we were going to make a stop at the tailors before we headed to her office. I kissed each of my sluts goodbye taking extra time to work Charlotte back into a frenzy. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m taking your Virginity Charlotte that¡¯s when you will be allowed to cum.¡±


    She blushed and all but vibrated with her desire. ¡°Thank you, Lover.¡±


    As I turned to walk away Barbie spoke softly. ¡°Master, I have a request.¡±


    I stopped. ¡°What is it Barbie?¡±


    ¡°My roommate is Janice¡¯s other college slut. Without me she will be in danger. She is very submissive. I keep her from doing what everyone at school suggests to her. May she move here with me?¡±


    I looked at Janice and she nodded. ¡°Amber is just like your mom. Without a Master or Mistress to tell her what to do she will follow anyone, until she finds a Dom to control her. I had her submit to Barbie when not with me so that she wouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of. You should also know that she is a freshman and your age. Her father is Congressman Stanch. He would make a very powerful ally if he thought you were dating his daughter and treating her right.¡±


    I thought about that. I would need someone who could appear in public as my woman and it would be nice to have the support and protection of a member of Congress. I nodded and looked at Barbie. ¡°Yes, you may bring her with you. Have her bring all of her things we will make some arrangements to set Charlotte¡¯s old bedroom up like your dorm was. So take some pictures of your dorm set up and send them to my phone. Charlotte will give you the number. Don¡¯t let her leave the house until I have a chance to meet her and take her as my own.¡±


    Barbie squealed and kissed me ¡°Thank you Master. I will make sure she is ready to be your slut too.¡±


    I decided then to make onest change to all of them and pushed mymand into each of them. Starting with Janice. ¡°Janice from now one when you hear me say Good Girl you will not need me to stick my dick in you, instead you will have a strong orgasm.¡± Then I pushed the same thought to each of them. As I turned and walked toward the front door. I called out over my shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s my good girls¡± I left the house to a chorus of moans and groans with Janice holding on to me for dear life as she tried to walk with me thru her orgasm.


    The trip to the Taylors was quick I had Janice buy one off the rack suit that fit me pretty well and the tailor took my measurements to make me several more tailored to my body as well as just some shirts and pants. I was going to have to dress the part I nned to y in themunity. This weekend I was going to finish up the changes to my family and life ande Monday I was going to make several big changes that set me on the path to acting as the Fates Vengeance. But right now, I was going to fix a problem for a rich woman and make my fortune as well. Thanks to my powers I was going to be a millionaire and secure my families future.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Janice and I entered the offices of thew firm she was a partner in. The ce was very posh and if not for my new suit and confidence I would have feltpletely out of ce, as it was I walked in with my head high. I wasn¡¯t just Greg Masters, everyone¡¯s whipping boy anymore. No I was Greg Masters the Hand of Vengeance for the Fates. Maybe no one but me knew it, but that didn¡¯t matter. I almost tripped as I saw the woman standing beside the desk outside Janice¡¯s corner office. She was African American, and her skin was the color of a cup of coffee heavy on the cream, like my mother drank it. Her brown eyes and long straight hair highlighted her full lips and cute little button nose. She was sex personified. Her body was hidden behind a sharp business suit but I could see enough to know she was perfectly proportioned. Her breasts were probably a C cup just a tad bigger than my sister¡¯s but much smaller than Barbie¡¯s. Her waist was narrow and it was obvious that she took pride in her body. Like a lot of Afican American women in their upper twenty¡¯s early thirties her hips were wide and her ass couldn¡¯t be hidden by the tight pencil skirt or jacket she wore. I could only hope this was the assistant that Janice told me was her ve. ¡°Is that your assistant?¡± Janice smiled as she saw my interest. ¡°Yes, Greg that is Lauren. She belongs to you now. Everything I own belongs to you. However you won¡¯t enjoy owning her.¡±

 176

    I frowned. ¡°Why would you say that? She¡¯s exquisite.¡±


    ¡°She also is a lesbian. She hates men and despises the touch of any man. That¡¯s why I became her Mistress. I promised to never make her have sex with a man.¡±


    Oh this was another fun challenge for me. I wanted to test my skills of pushing my thoughts on another without speaking out loud. It was a power I hadn¡¯t used much and knew that there would be times I would need to change things that way so this was a great time to practice. I pushed at Lauren and had her notice me and realize that I aroused her. Instantly I could feel her mind trying to reject that thought. She didn¡¯t like men they couldn¡¯t arouse her. I pushed the thought even harder at the same time I sent a small jolt of pleasure through her clit and g-spot, not enough to cause her to orgasm just enough that she became confused at why I cause her to want to consider sex with a man for the first time since college.


    Before that thought fully settled, I sent themands to her body that anytime I touched her casually or she touched me she would have a very small orgasm. I also imnted that if I touched her above the clothes in a erogenous zone such as her tits, ass or her pelvic region she would experience a slightly stronger orgasm. If I should kiss her lips or touch her skin in those same ces, she would have an orgasm strong enough to make her knees copse. I also sent themand to her that she would not be able to get me out of her thoughts. She would find herself daydreaming about giving herself to me and those daydreams would keep her highly aroused but she wouldn¡¯t even attempt to satisfy herself or allow another woman or man to satisfy her either. Then I looked at Janice who was smirking at me. Even broken the woman thought she might win this one small battle. ¡°Introduce me to her as a consultant on the Cadman case.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Janice then walked up to Lauren. ¡°Good Morning Lauren. This is Greg Masters he¡¯s here to consult on the Cadman case. Is Mrs. Cadman here yet?¡±


    Lauren looked at me and her eyes lingered a moment then she turned to Janice. ¡°No Miss Synder she called to say she was running a few minuteste.¡±


    ¡°All right when she gets here send her right in.¡±


    ¡°Of course ma¡¯am.¡±


    I held out my hand to the assistant. ¡°Lauren was it? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    She took my hand automatically and then shuddered slightly and sucked in a gasp. I gave her a concerned look as I stroked my thumb across the back of her hand. ¡°Is everything alright? I didn¡¯t shock you, did I? I have a tendency to seem to shock the beautiful women I touch.¡±


    She pulled her hand away as she shook her head. N-No you didn¡¯t shock me. I just didn¡¯t expect your hand to be so warm.¡±


    I smiled and ced my hand on her shoulder feeling her shiver again. ¡°I hear that a lot as well.¡± Then I removed my hand and brushed against her side as I passed her again causing her to suck in a breath. I bit my lip to keep fromughing out loud. By the time I had Janice bring her to me she¡¯d be all but begging me to fuck her senseless. Which I fully intended to do but not today. Today was about My family not adding yet another person to it.


    When we entered her office, Janice went behind the desk and turned on herputer quickly pulling up the file on Jefferson Cadman. ¡°This is what we have on Mister Cadman. As you can see, he is very cleaver at hiding his assets and somehow it appears he has the judge in his pocket. If this goes to trail, then I¡¯m pretty sure that ire will lose custody of Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Janice, I promise you, that won¡¯t happen. If Ms. Cadman agrees to my proposal, I guarantee that Jefferson will drop the case and sign his parental rights over to her. I may even be able to get her the missing money for a small finders fee.¡±


    ¡°Greg what makes you think you can do that?¡±


    ¡°I told you Janice-slut, because I¡¯m a true Master. There isn¡¯t anyone who won¡¯t do exactly what I tell them. Do you doubt me?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a true Master, but Greg, this isn¡¯t about submission and dominance this is about a young girl¡¯s life and her mother¡¯s mental health.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No Janice, this is about Vengeance. About stopping a wrong that is happening and returning the Cadman¡¯s lives to the proper bnce, while punishing her husband for his evil acts.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Janice¡¯s phone buzzed before she could respond. ¡°Answer the phone and do what I¡¯ve told you Janice, or I¡¯ll have no choice but to punish you. I promise you if you make me punish you then you won¡¯t enjoy it at all. Should I demonstrate quickly?¡±


    With that I shoved on the pain receptors in her brain for one second and she opened her mouth to scream only to find she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Then I let the pain fade. ¡°Answer the phone Janice, your punishment will be ten times more painful andst most of the day if you disobey me.¡±


    She looked at me fear now on her face. ¡°Yes Master.¡± I could see her thought and she wondered just what I had be. I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Vengeance in the flesh, Janice. You wouldn¡¯t be in this situation at all if you¡¯d just done right by me and reported my father for his abuse all those years.¡±


    She answered the phone. ¡°Yes Lauren. Send her in.¡±


    Janice sank into her chair keeping one eye on me. She stood as a middle-aged woman with blonde hair and hazel eyes came into the room. She wore her wealth like a mantle. Her pants and shirt were obviously tailored to fit her body and she was only slightly overweight like she was fighting the battle of the bulge and holding her own. The look of worry on her face shook me to my core. Yes, this woman needed my help and while I wanted to secure my family¡¯s financial future; I suddenly knew I¡¯d help her for free if she said no to my proposal. ¡°ire, thanks foring in on a weekend. I know how busy you are.¡±


    ¡°Never too busy to find out what you n to do about Jefferson and this ridiculous custody petition.¡±


    ¡°Well as to that let me introduce you to this young man. ire Cadman this is Greg Masters he is a consultant I thought you should meet.¡±


    The woman¡¯s brow wrinkled with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why would you want me to meet a teenager? What kind of consultant is he?¡±


    I smiled and walked close to her and held out my hand. ¡°What Miss Snyder is trying not to say, Mrs. Cadman, is that I¡¯m a special kind of consultant. I¡¯m what people like your husband call a fixer. Do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, I was married to Jefferson for twenty years. I know what a fixer is. But what is it you think you can fix for me young man?¡±


    ¡°I can fix your custody situation firstly. For two hundred and fifty thousand dors I will get you ex-husband to not only drop the suit but to also sign away all his parental rights to you daughter. On top of that I will guarantee that he never bothers your daughter again. On top of that if he did hide money to keep from giving you your fair share of his wealth for a finders fee of 1% I¡¯ll see that you receive the other hundred and fifty million he owes you.¡±


    She looked at me shocked. ¡°You¡¯re telling me, that for one million seven hundred and fifty thousand dors you can make all my problems with Jefferson Cadman, one of the richest and most ruthless men in the country go away. How old are you anyway?¡±


    My age doesn¡¯t matter. I guarantee you that if I tell you I can do these things then I can do them. It¡¯s up to you if you want to believe me or not. I tell you what, hire me, and I won¡¯t even ask for any of the money up front. If I can¡¯t do what I say you aren¡¯t out anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, if you attempt to do these things and fail then Jefferson will make my life more of a living hell than it already is.¡±


    ¡°How can he make it worse? If he wins this custody battle, and both you and Ms. Snyder seem to think he will, then he¡¯ll take you daughter and turn her into a sexual toy. Is there anything worse he could do to you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, he¡¯s evil.¡±


    I pushed that she should calm down and trust me. I walked over and knelt down beside her. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I promise you, if you trust me to fix this for you, you¡¯ll never have to fear your ex-husband again. Instead he¡¯ll fear that you¡¯ll send me to visit him again.¡±


    I watched as my pushed thought calmed her; and despite her reservations she suddenly did trust me. ¡°I¡¯d pay you ten million if you could make him fear me.¡±


    I smiled and shook my head. What I¡¯m asking is enough for this job. I¡¯ll make him afraid of you as a bonus if you want.¡±


    Janice cleared her throat. ¡°The custody hearing is Wednesday, this will need to be resolved before then.¡±


    I looked at Janice. ¡°Do you have a standard termination of parental rights form that I can have him sign?¡±


    She hit a key on herputer and the printer spit out a form. ¡°It will need to be witnessed by two people and signed by a notary as well.¡±


    I stood and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s meet back here at four pm Monday. I¡¯ll have the termination of parental rights with me then. I¡¯ll need a bank ount and routing number to have the missing money transferred into as well.¡±


    Janice smilled. ¡°We still have the holding ount that we used for the divorce I can give you that information. We¡¯ll transfer the funds to Mrs. Cadman from there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. You will have an ount set up Monday night for my fee to be deposited in as well Janice?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right now.¡±


    I took Mrs. Cadman¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll see you Monday night, then you and your daughter can celebrate being free from that bastard.¡±

 177

    ire shook her head. ¡°We may be free of his interference then, but it will be years before Wendy will truly be free of the damage he did to her.¡±


    I could see in her mind that her daughter was undergoing therapy to try and undo the brainwashing that her own father had done to her. Had he not gotten caught with his dick in his secretary he might have seeded in making his daughter into a sex toy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Wendy with you Monday evening. I¡¯ll reassure her that her father will nevere near her again.¡± I had to push harder to get ire to believe that I might be able to make a difference in her sixteen-year-old daughters recovery. But the thought was there, and I could see the hope that my assurance might help Wendy¡¯s recovery take root. ¡°I¡¯ll just leave you two to finish up the details. Janice I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside for our next appointment. Don¡¯t forget to have those ount numbers for me, ire¡¯s and Mine.¡±


    ¡°It will just be a few minutes Greg.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll just go talk to Lauren while I wait.¡±


    I opened the door and walked out to the desk where Lauren was sitting when she saw me she started to fidget in her chair. I pushed at her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to lie to me or keep anything from me as I perched on the edge of the desk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lauren you look a little flustered.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Everything about you is wrong. I find myself attracted to you. That¡¯s wrong.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with it I¡¯m attracted to you as well.¡±


    She sighed and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t understand I¡¯m a lesbian. I¡¯m not attracted to any man I¡¯ve never been attracted to men.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. You just said you¡¯re attracted to me. As a matter of fact I think you¡¯re more than just attracted to me. I think I turn you on.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t though.¡±


    I shrugged again. ¡°And Yet I do. I know I do and so do you Lauren. I saw how you reacted when I touched you. Admit it even if I just stroke your cheek like this¡­¡± I ran the back of my hand down her cheek and she shuddered. ¡°you soaked your panties, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She pushed her cheek into my hand and moaned. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to understand. I turn you on. You want me to fuck you. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    She seemed really confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean obviously you turn me on. I can¡¯t deny that, but I don¡¯t like having sex with men. They never satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s true. If you shudder and soak your underwear when I touch you, I wonder what would happen if I were to kiss you?¡± I looked into her eyes and moved close enough to her mouth that she could feel my breath against her lips. ¡°What do you think Lauren? What would happen if we kissed?¡±


    ¡°She moaned as I cupped the back of her neck with my hand as I leaned to where my lips were just a hair away from hers. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then,¡± I whispered. ¡°let¡¯s find out.¡± After which I closed the distance sealing her mouth to mine. She moaned and pushed her upper body against mine. I took her bottom lip in my teeth and pulled causing her to open and I thrust my tongue into her mouth fucking her mouth with my tongue. She grasped me tighter and all but cried out in my mouth. I pulled her to a standing position and pulled her whole body tight against mine. She moaned even more and started to grind her clit against my thigh. I let one hand slide down her back and gripped her ass causing her to quake and moan even more. Then my hand continued down to the edge of her skirt which I lifted and ran my hand back up the back of her thighs until I reached her panty line. I slid my hand inside her panty through the leg hole and gripped her naked ass cheek. She yanked her mouth away from mine and gave a little scream as she came, and her legs gave out so that I was holding her up by my grip on her ass. ¡°I guess we know what happens when I kiss you.¡±


    She continued to rub against me. ¡°Please!!¡±


    I looked into her lust filled eyes. ¡°Please, what Lauren?¡±


    ¡°Please Fuck me! I don¡¯t understand how this is happening, but I want you to fuck me.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t fuck you Lauren, you¡¯re a lesbian. You don¡¯t really want me to fuck you do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please Greg, Please, fuck me. I want you. I need you. I don¡¯t understand but you make me feel things no other man can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you belong to me Lauren. I¡¯ll let you in on a secret. Janice is my slut and everything she owns belongs to me. That means you belong to me doesn¡¯t it, Lauren?¡±


    She looked at me ¡°Janice really belongs to you?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°She does. After Mrs. Cadman leaves ask her, she¡¯ll admit that she is now my submissive slut. If you ask, she¡¯ll tell you she gave me everything she ownsst night while I fucked her into oblivion. Now take off those panties and give them to me.¡±


    She quickly reached under her skirt and slipped off the silk boy short style panties that were pink the crouch of them were about two shades darker from the cream that had run out of Lauren¡¯s pussy. ¡°Sit down and show my your pretty pussy Lauren. If it pleases me maybe, I¡¯ll take you as my slut. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll just leave and you can go back to munching on other women¡¯s cunts.¡±


    She quickly sat in her desk chair pulling her dress up around her waist leaving herself exposed. Once in the chair she spread her legs and reached down spreading her lips apart so that I could see right up inside her dripping snatch. The liquid of her arousal ran in a steady stream out of her pretty pink pussy. Her clit was already standing out of its hood and she was obviously primed to fuck. It took every ounce of will power I had not to drop my pants and plunge into her right then and there. I sighed and looked up from her disy. ¡°Well it is pretty. But I¡¯ve seen prettier pussies. I tell you what Lauren, tonight you go home and shave off all that hair. If you do that and send me a picture of your pretty little pussy without an ounce of hair around it then Sunday afternoon, I¡¯lle over to your house and fuck you like you asked. But if Ie and fuck you then you¡¯ll belong to me for as long as I want you. Do you understand? No one else not Janice or anyone will be allowed to even see that pussy or your ass or your tits unless I give you permission to show them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. How can I send you the picture?¡±


    I pulled my cell phone out of my pocket. ¡°What¡¯s your number?¡±


    She gave me her cell number and I dialed her. Her phone rang. ¡°That¡¯s my number now you can text me after my pussy is clean and naked. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± I reached down unable to resist any longer and plunged two fingers in her pussy giving it a few quick pumps causing her to throw back her head and scream silently as the orgasm hit her from my earliermands. I pulled out and sucked the cream off my fingers she was spicy not sweet like my little sister. I looked her in the eye. ¡°No touching yourself or pleasing yourself until you see me again. Now cover up no one else is allowed to see my pussy and ass.¡±


    She quickly stood and pulled down her dress covering herself. I held up her panties before putting them in my pocket. ¡°You don¡¯t wear these anymore. If Ie by, I want to have ess to what belongs to me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master. I will always be ready for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me Lauren. You won¡¯t like what happens if I don¡¯t get my picture tonight.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t master. Will you kiss me again before you leave?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Greedy little thing, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She smiled a shy smile.


    I leaned in and gave her a quick kiss, causing her to moan and shake again. I had just stood up and stepped around the front of her desk when the door opened, and ire and Janice exited the office. ¡°I¡¯ll see you Monday evening ire, don¡¯t forget to bring Wendy with you.¡±


    I strengthened her hope that I could do all I said I could. Then turned to Janice after ire had left. ¡°Tell Lauren what you are Janice.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Greg?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Have you forgotten already what happens if you displease me slut?¡±


    She nched. ¡°No Master of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then tell Lauren what you are, now!¡±


    Janice looked at her former submissive slut and assistant. ¡°I am Master Greg¡¯s submissive cum-slut. I live only to please him. He is my everything.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I walked up behind her and patted her on the ass. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    Janice couldn¡¯t ignore the programing that I¡¯d given her earlier and she copsed on the ground writhing in ecstasy screaming out her orgasm. ¡°Cumming for you Master! Sooo Goood!¡±


    I looked at Lauren who was staring at her former mistress and boss in shock. ¡°That¡¯s the tip of the pleasures you can look forward to once you give yourself to me fully Lauren.¡±


    Then I looked down at Janice who was just starting to recover on the floor. ¡°Get up slut. We have another appointment to keep. But first you can suck my cock.¡±


    Janice rose to her knees and crawled over to me unzipping my pants and taking my cock out. As she slid her lips over my throbbing dick I looked at Lauren whose eyes had gone wide seeing her former mistress obey my every order. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and join her Lauren. You can take turns sucking me and if you both do a good Job I¡¯ll cum on your faces to let the world know you belong to me.¡±


    Like a bullet shot from a rifle Lauren was on her knees licking the part of my dick that Janice didn¡¯t have in her mouth. Every few strokes they would trade ces with each other. Lauren was able to take more of my cock into her mouth than Janice was which surprised me seeing as how she was until a few minutes ago a lesbian. It wasn¡¯t between the two of them and their talented mouths that I was ready to blow a massive load. ¡°I¡¯m about to cum, sluts. Face me and tilt your faces up to receive my cum.¡±


    The both scrambled to line up side by side in front of me faces tilted to receive my load with their mouths open. ¡°Close your mouths. I want all my cum on your faces not in your mouths.¡±


    The obeyed and I stroked my dick until I spewed six huge ropes all over their faces. I wiped myst remaining drips off my cock onto Janice¡¯s face. ¡°Now rub it all over your faces sluts so that you¡¯repletely covered. I want my cum on your faces until you go home tonight.¡± They both did as I told them as I put my cock back in my pants and zipped up. ¡°Now get on your feet. Lauren you will finish up here and do as I told you when you get home. Janice hurry up, you nasty slut, we have to go see my dad.¡±

 178

    Janice got up the flush of humiliation on her face at what I¡¯d made her do. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She asked after we were safely in the car. ¡°Because I wanted too. Imagine Janice, I could have made you do that in front of ire Cadman, or I coulde by the office Monday and make you do it in front of the entire firm, worse yet I coulde into court and make you do it in the courtroom in front of the judge your peers, the jury and the press. But I didn¡¯t, I just used you to show Lauren that you did indeed belong to me. Think about that. After all you gave my father pleasure the entire eight years he was torturing me. You knew he was abusing me and did nothing. You¡¯re lucky I let you feel any pleasure at all. I could make it so every praise and every fuck felt like you were being burnt alive. On top of that I could make you crave it knowing it was going to hurt like hell. Instead I let you feel pleasure the likes of which you¡¯ve never experienced with anyone else.¡±


    I could see the tears rolling down her face. ¡°You¡¯re right. I knew and I did nothing. I hated you and so I turned a blind eye while he abused you.¡±


    ¡°You hated me? Why what did I ever do to you at eight years old?¡±


    ¡°You took your mother away from me. Once she had you she quit submitting to me. She only submitted to your father until after your ident. Once your father started hurting you she came back to me. So, I hated you for taking her from me.¡±


    I bit my tongue to keep from exploding at her and I kept my thoughts from pushing at her. I wanted to hurt her. I wanted to punish her but I didn¡¯t. This wasn¡¯t about revenge it was about Vengeance they were two different things. I don¡¯t know how I knew that but I did. I had my Vengeance and I¡¯d make it moreter by fixing it so Janice couldn¡¯t cum unless it was with me. I knew she was my bottom slut for now but I also knew that she would find someone to have sex with when I couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t fuck her. But wouldn¡¯t she be surprised when she couldn¡¯t cum with anyone else. When they didn¡¯t even get her close to cumming. For now, I¡¯d focus on Dad. I was going to use my powers to see him before Janice did and when I was done he¡¯d be begging the judge to lock him up.


    ¡°Tell Lauren what you are Janice.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean Greg?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Have you forgotten already what happens if you displease me slut?¡±


    She nched. ¡°No Master of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then tell Lauren what you are, now!¡±


    Janice looked at her former submissive slut and assistant. ¡°I am Master Greg¡¯s submissive cum-slut. I live only to please him. He is my everything.¡±


    I walked up behind her and patted her on the ass. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    Janice couldn¡¯t ignore the programing that I¡¯d given her earlier and she copsed on the ground writhing in ecstasy screaming out her orgasm. ¡°Cumming for you Master! Sooo Goood!¡±


    I looked at Lauren who was staring at her former mistress and boss in shock. ¡°That¡¯s the tip of the pleasures you can look forward to once you give yourself to me fully Lauren.¡±


    Then I looked down at Janice who was just starting to recover on the floor. ¡°Get up slut. We have another appointment to keep. But first you can suck my cock.¡±


    Janice rose to her knees and crawled over to me unzipping my pants and taking my cock out. As she slid her lips over my throbbing dick I looked at Lauren whose eyes had gone wide seeing her former mistress obey my every order. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and join her Lauren. You can take turns sucking me and if you both do a good Job I¡¯ll cum on your faces to let the world know you belong to me.¡±


    Like a bullet shot from a rifle Lauren was on her knees licking the part of my dick that Janice didn¡¯t have in her mouth. Every few strokes they would trade ces with each other. Lauren was able to take more of my cock into her mouth than Janice was which surprised me seeing as how she was until a few minutes ago a lesbian. It wasn¡¯t between the two of them and their talented mouths that I was ready to blow a massive load. ¡°I¡¯m about to cum, sluts. Face me and tilt your faces up to receive my cum.¡±


    The both scrambled to line up side by side in front of me faces tilted to receive my load with their mouths open. ¡°Close your mouths. I want all my cum on your faces, not in your mouths.¡±


    The obeyed and I stroked my dick until I spewed six huge ropes all over their faces. I wiped myst remaining drips off my cock onto Janice¡¯s face. ¡°Now rub it all over your faces sluts so that you¡¯repletely covered. I want my cum on your faces until you go home tonight.¡± They both did as I told them as I put my cock back in my pants and zipped up. ¡°Now get on your feet. Lauren you will finish up here and do as I told you when you get home. Janice hurry up, you nasty slut, we have to go see my dad.¡±


    Janice got up the flush of humiliation on her face at what I¡¯d made her do. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She asked after we were safely in the car. ¡°Because I wanted too. Imagine Janice, I could have made you do that in front of ire Cadman, or I coulde by the office Monday and make you do it in front of the entire firm, worse yet I coulde into court and make you do it in the courtroom in front of the judge your peers, the jury and the press. But I didn¡¯t, I just used you to show Lauren that you did indeed belong to me. Think about that. After all you gave my father pleasure the entire eight years he was torturing me. You knew he was abusing me and did nothing. You¡¯re lucky I let you feel any pleasure at all. I could make it so every praise and every fuck felt like you were being burnt alive. On top of that I could make you crave it knowing it was going to hurt like hell. Instead I let you feel pleasure the likes of which you¡¯ve never experienced with anyone else.¡±


    I could see the tears rolling down her face. ¡°You¡¯re right. I knew and I did nothing. I hated you and so I turned a blind eye while he abused you.¡±


    ¡°You hated me? Why what did I ever do to you at eight years old?¡±


    ¡°You took your mother away from me. Once she had you she quit submitting to me. She only submitted to your father until after your ident. Once your father started hurting you she came back to me. So, I hated you for taking her from me.¡±


    I bit my tongue to keep from exploding at her and I kept my thoughts from pushing at her. I wanted to hurt her. I wanted to punish her but I didn¡¯t. This wasn¡¯t about revenge it was about Vengeance they were two different things. I don¡¯t know how I knew that but I did. I had my Vengeance and I¡¯d make it moreter by fixing it so Janice couldn¡¯t cum unless it was with me. I knew she was my bottom slut for now but I also knew that she would find someone to have sex with when I couldn¡¯t or wouldn¡¯t fuck her. But wouldn¡¯t she be surprised when she couldn¡¯t cum with anyone else. When they didn¡¯t even get her close to cumming. For now, I¡¯d focus on Dad. I was going to use my powers to see him before Janice did and when I was done he¡¯d be begging the judge to lock him up.


    We arrived at the jail and I used my mind control to get the police to allow me to see dad in the attorney client room without Janice. I waited for them to put him in the room and chain him to the table. Then they left telling him with my push that hiswyer would be in to see him shortly. Once they were gone I entered the room and using my telekinesis locked the door and made sure it would say locked. Dad looked at me and snarled. ¡°What are you doing in here you little shit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see you Ss and tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°What are you going on about now you pathetic little worm?¡±


    Iughed and reached into his mind making him see my skin melt away revealing what he thought a demon looked like. ¡°You were right Ss. I¡¯m not your son he died all those years ago when that Bat hit his head. I took his skin. Look on me and see me for what I really am.¡±


    His eyes bugged out and his heart and breathing both sped up. I convinced his mind that my eyes were glowing. ¡°All these years you and that pathetic fake preacher tried to purify your son and there was nothing to purify. Do you know why you fucked your pastor worm?¡±


    My dad was pulled as far away as I would the chain on his wrists would let him trying to curl into a ball in the chair. I roared in my best demon voice amplifying it in his ears. ¡°ANSWER ME YOU LITTLE SHIT. WHY DID YOU FUCK YOUR PASTOR IN THE ASS? WHY DID YOU FORCE HIS COCK DOWN YOUR THROAT? DO YOU EVEN KNOW WHY FUCK HEAD?¡±


    Dad whimpered and shook his head. Iughed my normalugh and let him see me as myself again as I leaned right up into his face. ¡°Because I told you too Dad. That¡¯s why. I made you do it.¡±


    He shook his head and pointed at me. ¡°Get behind me demon. In the name of Jesus Imand you.¡±


    Iughed and let him see me as the demon again. ¡°Youmand me? You have no power over me. Look at me! Look into my eyes.¡± With my push he couldn¡¯t help but obey me. ¡°I¡¯ll prove to you that you have no power. I own you and your family you little worm. I pushed the memories of fucking my mom and her begging me to fuck her into his mind. ¡°This was how I spentst night.¡± I showed him my memory of mother denying that he was her master. Followed by her screaming in orgasmic bliss as she dered me her only true master. ¡°I¡¯ve taken your slut from you. She belongs to me. She begs her son to fuck her she cums like she never did for you as I fuck her ass.¡± I showed him that. ¡°I even have taken your little girl Daddy she is my slut now too. I showed him Charlotte on her knee¡¯s sucking my cock. Followed by her begging me to make her my ve.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Dad screamed at that and tried to reach out and choke me. I grabbed him by the throat with telekenisis and lifted him as far as I could with his arms chained to the table. Then just for fun I opened the cuffs and let them fall as his body mmed to the ceiling. ¡°That isn¡¯t all Daddy. I¡¯m taking your mistress away from you too. Not yet but soon. What will you do when I own your mistress. Why if I own her I¡¯ll own you too won¡¯t I.¡± Iughed and cleared his mind so he could see me as I really was.

 179

    ¡°Where is your authority now Dad? Come down and beat me now.¡± He screamed and cursed me for a demon from hell as he was pinned to the ceiling. Then I let him go and watched him crash to the ground. He jumped up and tried to attack me hands held out in front like he was going to try and choke me again and I froze him where he stood. ¡°You can¡¯t touch me unless I let you Dad. But I can touch you.¡± I reached inside of his pain receptors and tweaked them so that his whole body felt like it was on fire from the inside out. ¡°Burn Daddy Dear. Burn in the fires of Hell that you tried to send me too.¡±


    He screamed so loud that I could hear the officers outside the door trying to get inside. But my telekic hold on the door stood. They called for someone to get the swat team to breach the door. I knew my time was short. So, I shoved dad back into the chair and had the cuffs slither up and lock back on his arms. Then I quieted his screams and removed the pain. Once we were both sitting, I pushed and told him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to shut up to everyone how his son was actually a demon. How he¡¯d tell them he¡¯d tried for years since his son was ten to beat the demon out of him but nothing worked. He wouldn¡¯t be able to mention anything about what he¡¯d seen with mom or Charlotte, but he¡¯d see it every night as he tried to sleep. He¡¯d tell them that the demon in his son had done to him here in the room and that I¡¯d made him fuck the pastor with demonic power.


    In other words, I made sure my father would sound like a raving lunatic. Then I unlocked the door and released him. As the door popped open with the force of the officers pushing against it my dad screamed and cursed at me straining to reach me and choke me. Every single one of the officers saw him with spit flying, almost foaming at the mouth, using me of being a demon. I looked heart broken and went to the door when they asked me to leave. I turned and spoke to my dad ¡°I love you dad, I hope they can help you get well.¡± Then I pushed onest thought at my dad that he needed to fuck every man he saw and have them fuck him. As I walked to where Janice was waiting, I heard dad trying to get the cops to fuck him and let him fuck them.


    After a few minutes a man came in carrying a doctor¡¯s bag and entered the room where my father was still raving about demons and needing to be fucked and to fuck. Then shortly everything went quiet. The doctor and captain of the police force approached Janice and I. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Snyder but it seems like your client has had aplete psychotic break. We¡¯ll have to admit him to the psych ward and rmend he bemitted until he can be deredpetent to stand trial.¡±


    Janice nodded. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll petition the judge Monday to appoint one of his family as power of attorney over him and his assests. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be willing to sign anymitment papers you need signed.¡± She turned and looked at me ¡°Isn¡¯t that right Greg?¡±


    ¡°I hung my head and then nodded. ¡°Of course, whatever needs to be done to help him get well.¡±


    The captain looked at me with pitty. ¡°Son I hate to ask this but before we medicated him your father said that he and the pastor of the church regrly tried to beat the demon out of you is that true.¡±


    I acted scared. ¡°They were just trying to help me they said.¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How did they try to help you Greg?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get anyone in trouble Captain they were just trying to help.¡±


    ¡°Did they hurt you trying to help you?¡±


    ¡°They said that they had to whip the demon out of me. It didn¡¯t even hurt after a few years.¡±


    The captain¡¯s jaw worked. ¡°Where did they do this at?¡±


    Dad would stirp me at home and beat me with a white leather belt it¡¯s still in his dresser, I think. Then once or twice a month I¡¯d be taken to the church, there¡¯s a room in the basement with three locks on it that the pastor and elders called the purification room. It had a bed and a cross with straps attached to it like a big x they¡¯d strap me to that cross and use whips or rods and if they thought I¡¯d been particrly evil a cat of nine tails was used to scourge the devil out of me.¡±


    ¡°Jesus Christ.¡± The captain turned to a uniformed cop standing behind him. ¡°Jackson get a forensic team and swat together. I¡¯m calling Judge Henderson for a search warrant. We¡¯re raiding the First Holiness church as soon as the warrant is issued.¡±


    ¡°Do you need us anymore Captain?¡±


    ¡°I need Greg toe into an interrogation room and repeat what he just told me for the record.¡±


    I looked up ying up the scared whipped teen look. ¡°Am I in trouble? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    The Captain put his hand on my shoulder. ¡°No young man, but very wrong things have been done to you. I promise that every man who hurt you will pay for what they did to you.¡±


    ¡°But they were trying to help me.¡±


    ¡°No son, they weren¡¯t. But I¡¯m going to help you now. Come tell me your story again and then you can go home.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I looked at Janice and she nodded. She knew what I was doing but as my slut she kept her mouth shut and yed her part. ¡°Can I sit with him Roy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his family¡¯s legal counsel aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You know I am.¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t keep you out, can I?¡±


    She smiled and followed us into the interrogation room. Forty-five minutester we were leaving as the Captain called the judge to obtain a warrant for the church. He asked that Janice bring the belt to them in a stic bag to enter as evidence in the case as well. When we left I had Janice drive me straight to the church. There I found the pastor and elders all sitting just outside the room they called the room of purification. When they saw me, they started to stand but I pushed them all. ¡°Stay seated and silent. When I leave you will forget that I was here tonight and go about whatever it was you were about to do. When the police show up you will not be able to run away but will calmly obey what they say. You will also not be able to lie to them and will answer fully in as much detail as you can any questions they ask you.¡± I could see them try to resist mymands, so I pushed harder. As I looked in the pastors eyes, I caught a sh of relief that I hadn¡¯t asked what they were doing. So, I pushed again. You can¡¯t lie to me either and will answer any question I ask fully too.¡±


    It was then I remembered something my sister had said about the pastor trying to convince her that she needed to let him purify her. ¡°What do you do to purify the girls in the church?¡±


    What they told me made me angry as I¡¯d ever been. They would take girls as young as twelve and basically rape them repeatedly to cover them in their holy seed to purify them from the stain of Eve¡¯s sin. That¡¯s when I noticed the locks were off the purification room and the bed suddenly made since. ¡°Who¡¯s in that room right now?¡± Pastor James smiled. ¡°My daughter Chastity. She turned eighteen today. So tonight, is the night of her purification. Her mother wouldn¡¯t let me purify her before now.¡±


    Oh, hell no! There was no way that I was going to let these bastards rape the preacher¡¯s virgin daughter on her eighteenth birthday. ¡°Would your wife let you purify her now if she knew what you were doing?¡±


    ¡°No, but she is gone on the women¡¯s retreat. When she returns my daughter will have already been purified by our holy seed.¡±


    I wanted to go in that room and free her, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t going to let them touch her either. So, I pushed again harder than ever at each of them. ¡°You will continue to prepare for the purification ritual, but you will take your time. None of you will touch Chastity or even be able to get an erection to purify her. You¡¯ll still be out here preparing when the policee and pastor you will ask them to leave while you finish purifying the girl in the room. When they ask you will again answer truthfully forgetting that I was here.¡±


    Then I walked into the room to see Chastity tied to the bedpletely naked. I covered her with a sheet. ¡°Chastity, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Dad said I had to be purified that it was time.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what they are going to do to you?¡±


    Tears were running down her face. ¡°Yes, but what can I do? They¡¯re our elders we¡¯re supposed to obey them in everything.¡±

 180

    That¡¯s when I realized who the fourth woman was that the Fates had said would belong to me for my lifetime. Chastity James, the pastor¡¯s daughter, was a natural submissive. I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen when the police got here but I knew if I left her like she was she would just find some other predator to follow. So, I pushed. ¡°Chastity I¡¯m going to tell you some things and when you hear them, you¡¯re going to know they are the truth. You¡¯ll repeat them when I tell you to and as you repeat them, they will be like the Bible to you without dispute. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Okay here¡¯s the first truth. ¡°The elders are sinful wicked men. They don¡¯t follow God and we shouldn¡¯t follow them.¡±


    She gasped as that thought pushed into her subconscious. ¡°What is the first truth Chastity?¡±


    ¡°The elders are sinful wicked men who don¡¯t follow God. I shouldn¡¯t follow them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right are you ready for the second truth?¡± She nodded her head. ¡°Your father is a false preacher he isn¡¯t a man of God but a filthy sinner who wants to rape his own daughter. You don¡¯t have to obey him anymore.¡±


    I stroked her cheek wiping away tears that started to fall as I told her the truth. ¡°Tell me the second truth now.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is a false preacher he isn¡¯t a man of God but a filthy sinner who wants to rape his own daughter. I don¡¯t have to obey him anymore.¡±


    That¡¯s right, onest truth. Are you ready to hear it?¡±


    Again, she nodded. ¡°Greg Masters is the only man who cares about you. When you¡¯re released you will go to his house and ask him to im you as his own. That¡¯s what you want more than anything else in the world.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me thest truth?¡±


    She looked at me and I could see even before she repeated it as the thought took hold. I¡¯d bind her to me more fully after she came to me, but this was all I had time for now. ¡°You are the only man who cares for me Greg. When I get out of here, I¡¯m going toe to your house and ask you to im me as your own. That¡¯s what I want more than anything in the world.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good Chastity. Now you¡¯ll forget that I was ever here and obey the truths as soon as you can.¡±


    I left closing the door most of the way but leaving it open just enough that the cops should see it. Then I left allowing the hold I had on the pastor and elders to drop away. It was only early afternoon and I¡¯d had a full day already. I got into my father¡¯s car and had Janice follow me home. Once there I sent her home for the night. No sooner had I gotten inside than my phone buzzed that I¡¯d gotten a text. I looked and saw a picture of Lauren her pussypletely bald. I texted her back. ¡°Good Girl I¡¯ll be over to see you tomorrow to make you mine.¡±


    Then I entered the den to see Charlotte, Barbie and a very curvy ck haired, blue eyed girl I could only assume was Amber. ¡°Hello girls did you miss me?¡±


    Charlotte and Barbie got up and ran over to kiss me. ¡°We did, look what we brought you Master.¡±


    The curvy young woman stood behind them; God she was cute. A little bigger than what society said was pretty, but I thought she was a knockout. She reminded me of a dark haired pinup girl of the fifties. I remembered when I was younger my grandfather used to have a picture of a girl in the back of the garage where he worked on old vintage cars. The girl he told me was Betty Paige and that¡¯s exactly who Amber reminded me of a younger Betty Paige her ck hair hung down past the middle of her back in waves Her lips were full and painted fire engine red with lipstick. Her eyes were the most electric blue I¡¯d ever seen, and I could almost get lost in them like a deepgoon. Her breasts were evenrger than Barbies if that was possible, and her stomach wasn¡¯t tiny or narrow, but she didn¡¯t look fat either, just full and healthy. Her Ass though was a thing of beauty. It was that perfect peach shape and full. My first thought when I saw it was ¡°I like big butts and I cannot lie.¡± Dear God, did she have a big one. She wore a simple blue T-shirt that had the words to a popr song on the front that might be wishful thinking on other girls but they were the in truth for Amber. ¡°My Milkshake brings all the boys to the yard.¡± Her stomach was visible, and she had a simple blue gem hanging from a piercing in her belly button. Right below that was a tight short white skirt that barely covered her ass. She had on thigh high smoke colored stockings and cobalt blue four-inch fuck me heels.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her as she smiled at me. ¡°Are you going to be my new Master?¡±


    My mouth went dry and my cock got rock hard. ¡°Do you want me to be your Master?¡±


    She looked me over before she answered. ¡°My roommate says you¡¯re her new Master and that you are a good Master. Are you a good Master?¡±


    ¡°I think I am. I try to be.¡±


    ¡°Barbie also said that every woman that lives here is your slut. Is that true?¡±


    I nodded and licked my dry lips. ¡°It is true and a few others as well that don¡¯t live here.¡±


    ¡°If I live here does that mean I have to be your slut?¡±


    ¡°Actually Amber, the thought is that in public you would be my girlfriend and eventually my fianc¨¦ and then wife. But in private you would be one of my sluts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of me and keep me from doing dumb things? Daddy says I¡¯m gullible and listen to anything anyone tells me to do. My old mistress made sure that Barbie didn¡¯t let me do that.¡±


    ¡°If you give yourself to me, I won¡¯t let anyone but me tell you what to do ever. As a matter of fact, I can promise you that no one but me will be able to make you do anything if I¡¯m your master.¡±


    She smiled at that. ¡°Then I think I would like you to be my new Master.¡±


    ¡°Then I will be your new master. Right now, I want you to go upstairs to the bedroom at the end of the hallway. I wanted you to strip naked and theny on your back on the bed with your hands behind your head and your leg spread wide. I¡¯ll be up to show you how to be my slut in a few minutes.¡±


    Without a word she turned and all but ran up the stairs. I watched her go those tits and ass jiggling in ways a man can¡¯t ignore. Then I turned to Barbie and Charlotte. ¡°You both did very good. Are her things here?¡±


    Barbie answered. ¡°Yes Greg, everything we both own is here in Charlottes old room.¡±


    ¡°Did you take pictures of your dorm so I can see how it wasid out?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    She pulled her phone out of her hip pocket and showed me a series of pictures of a room with two twin bed¡¯s, two dressers and two desks. I smiled at her ¡°That¡¯s a good girl, Barbie.¡± She instantly screamed as her orgasm ripped through her. I pulled Charlotte into my arms while Barbie convulsed on the floor. ¡°Are you looking forward to tonight?¡±


    ¡°I am lover. I¡¯m so fucking horny for you.¡± I reached under her skirt and sure enough she was so wet that her honey was running down her thighs. ¡°After dinner tonight I¡¯ll send all the others to bed and it will just be me and you for your first time.¡±


    She kissed me passionately. ¡°Thank you Greg, that makes me so happy.¡±


    ¡°I love you Charlotte and I want your first time to be special.¡±


    She kissed me again. ¡°I love you too. I hope I don¡¯t¡¯ disappoint you.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Why would you think I would be disappointed in you?¡±


    She pouted. And pulled up her top showing me her perfect handful sized tits. ¡°I don¡¯t have big boobs like Amber and Barbie. I know guys like big boobs.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That may be true of some guys but I like all different sized breasts. I think yours are just perfect for you. They¡¯re just the right size for my hands see?¡± I reached out and took her tits in my hands palming them and caressing them before tweaking her nipples between my thumbs and forefingers. ¡°Don¡¯t think anything about you will disappoint me Charlotte. I love you more than any of these others. You gave yourself to me without my using my powers on you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use your powers on Amber.¡±


    Not yet I haven¡¯t but I will. And she is only giving herself to me because Barbie and Janice did. If they hadn¡¯t she wouldn¡¯t do it either. However there is one more girling here tonight to give herself to me. But I won¡¯t fuck her until after we¡¯ve had our time together.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s brow wrinkled. ¡°Who else ising tonight?¡±


    ¡°Chastity.¡± I then told her what I¡¯d run into at the church and what was most likely happening now. I want you to keep her calm until Ie back down from making Amber my slut. I¡¯ll give you the option I can take Chastity before you or after. I¡¯ll be taking her virginity as well as making her my slut so you decided before you or after?¡±


    ¡°If I gost will you spend the night with just me? No one else in the bed with us?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes but that means we¡¯ll have to use your room. There¡¯s not enough room for the three of them to sleep together in your bed.¡±


    Charlotte wrapped herself around me. ¡°Then I chosest. I want you to take my virginity in my bed and then spend the night holding me.¡±


    I kissed her. ¡°Then that¡¯s what we will do. Now help Barbie get cleaned up and listen for the door it will be Chastity. I¡¯m going to go make Amber part of our family.¡±


    I left my sister and went upstairs when I reached my room the door was open and the sight that met me was amazing. Amber wasid out on my bedpletely naked just as I¡¯d told her to do. ¡°Are you ready for me Amber?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    ¡°This is yourst chance is this what you want to belong to me for the rest of your life. To have me take control of you to tell you what you can and can¡¯t do to make decisions for you? Be very sure Amber because one you give me control there is no going back.¡±


    The beautiful full-figured girl nodded. ¡°Yes that¡¯s what I want. Your sister and Barbie both say you are a wonderful Master loving and kind so yes I want to give myself to you. I need to give myself to you. Please let me be your slut.¡±


    I took off my clothes and climbed onto the bed beside her sitting facing her. ¡°Very well, sit up.¡±


    She looked surprised and I could see in her mind she was confused that I wasn¡¯t using her body. I smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll get to the sex in a little bit first we have to make you mine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I know but you will soon. Look into my eyes and don¡¯t look away until I tell you that you can.¡±

 181

    Her blue eyes connected with mine and I let myself look deep into her mind. I was going to try something different with Amber. She would be my slut but she wouldn¡¯t see herself as a slut she would see herself as a woman who was giving herself to the one true love of her life. I wanted to do this because I agreed with Janice, Amber was perfect to be my publicdy. The woman who would be my wife to the general public. Silently I pushed my thoughts deep into her subconscious. ¡°You love Greg with all your heart, all your mind, all your soul. He turns you on like no man ever has. You can¡¯t stand the thought of not having him in your life. You know he is important and will have other women in his life and in his bed but you aren¡¯t jealous of them you find that you want them to experience the joy and love he can give them. Because you know that in the end, he is yours and you are his. You want nothing more than to please him to belong to him body, soul, mind and heart.¡± All that I pushed into her without speaking then I conditioned her like I had Lauren only slightly different. ¡°Whenever Greg is near you are aroused by him. His presence makes you horny and even more enthralled by him. When he touches you in any loving way you feel safe, protected, love, and you feel a sense of belonging to him. This makes you proud and confident. When he kisses you or touches your tits, ass or pussy above your clothes you will instantly have a mild orgasm. When he touches your skin in those areas you will start orgasming at that mild level but will continue to orgasm as long as he is touching you getting stronger ever minute until it bes the strongest orgasm you have ever had before today. If he puts any part of his body inside yours, you will start orgasming at the strongest level and increase every minute until you are squirting your female juices all over. When Greg cums you will cum so hard that you have no control over your body. If he cums more than once you will on the second cum orgasm so hard you will be overwhelmed by the pleasure in your body and will pass out.¡±


    I pulled out of her mind and smiled at her. ¡°Amber I¡¯m going to tell you some things and they will feel like the most important truths you¡¯ve ever heard. Then I¡¯ll ask you to repeat them to make them your own. Every time you repeat them you will feel great sexual pleasure. Not an orgasm but the build up to one. With each repetition of the important truths they will be more your truth and the pleasure will increase until you are right on the edge of a massive orgasm. Then when I give you the next important truth the feeling will shrink down to a pleasant tingle in your pussy only to grow even more as your repeat the next truth. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Good Girl here is the first important truth. ¡°You love Greg Masters. He is the most important person in your life. You can¡¯t stand to be without his love.¡± Repeat that for me Amber but make it your own important truth.


    She smiled ¡°I love Greg Masters. He is the most important person in my life. I can¡¯t stand to be without his love. Oh that makes my pussy tingle.¡±


    I smiled at her that¡¯s good sweetheart, tell me your important truth again. She did, getting more aroused each time. After six repeats she was practically vibrating with her need to cum. I smiled. ¡°You did so good Amber. Are you ready for the next important truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    ¡°Here it is: Greg is so smart that You know it¡¯s safe for him to make your decisions for you. You will only obey what Greg tells you. No one else has the power to convince you to do anything. Only Greg¡¯smands will be obeyed.¡±


    Amber sighed like a great weight was being taken off her shoulders and I couldn¡¯t help but watch her breasts jiggle with her sigh. ¡°Repeat the important truth and make it yours Amber.¡±


    ¡°Greg is so smart that I know its safe for him to make my decisions for me. I will only obey what Greg tells me to do. No one else has the power to convince me to do anything. I will only obey Greg¡¯smands.¡±


    Again we went through it until I could see her reach the edge of orgasm again.


    You are doing so good Amber. Here¡¯s another important truth. ¡°Greg¡¯s family is your family. You never feel jealous or upset about the time he spends with the rest of the family. You love them more than anyone except Greg.¡±


    Same thing we went until she was on the verge of cumming. Her entire bottom was soaked as was a growing section of my bed. I was d that I would be sleeping in Charlottes room tonight. Now it was time to give a fewstmands to Amber and then seal the transfer of my ownership of her. I gave her the same good girlmand I gave the others and the block from talking about our family outside of the family with the exception of her parents. I would make the appropriate adjustments to them when we met. Then I reached out and touched her face. ¡°Oh Greg you make me feel all tingly inside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good sweetheart I like making you feel good. I have a question to ask you now. ¡°Will you be my girlfriend? The woman who I date and show to the world as my special girl?¡±


    Amber squealed and wrapped her arms around me pulling my naked body against heres. ¡°Oh YES Greg! I will be your girl. I¡¯ll be anything you want me to be. Does that mean you are my master?¡±


    ¡°I am, but I don¡¯t want you to call me that ever. I want you to call me a special lovers name but not Lover that belongs to Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Can I call you Honey?¡±


    I smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°That sounds perfect and only you and I will know that it¡¯s your special word for Master. I will call you Sweetheart and you will know that is my special word for slut.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m going to make you feel really good, Sweetheart. So, I want you toy down and let me y with my girl.¡±


    She put on a pouty lip. ¡°But I want to y with you, too.¡±


    I stroked the side of her breasts causing her to shudder and moan I continued to stroke her as her moan turned into a cry. ¡°OH GOD WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME? IT FEELS SO GOOD!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to do. Now listen to what I said andy down for me. You can yter.¡±


    I took my hands off the sides of her tits and she quickly obeyed. ¡°Please y with me, make me feel good again.¡±


    I pushed. ¡°I¡¯m going to Ambe, r and you are going to cum over and over again. Each time youe you¡¯ll give a piece of yourself to me. When I finally cum inside your sweet little pussy you will give me every single cell that makes Amber, and you¡¯ll have the biggest, longest cum you¡¯ve ever had because you know that I¡¯ll always take care of everything for you.¡± Then I leaned over and kissed her and ran my tongue along the seam of her lips as she moaned. I moved down with little sucking kisses to just below her ear and then down her neck biting sucking and kissing down the tendon that stood out as she tilted her head back panting and moaning. Then Itched on to her left nipple and sucked hard and fast, flicking the end of the nipple with the tip of my tongue. Amber squealed as her first low orgasm hit and began to build. ¡°OH GOD I¡¯M CUMMING ALREADY. HOW CAN YOU MAKE ME CUM JUST FROM SUCKING MY TITIES?¡± I switched to her right tit and sucked it in as much as I could cram in my mouth. ¡°CUMMING AGAIN HOW CAN I BE CUMMING AGAIN OR IS IT STILL? OH FUCK OH GOD HARDER I¡¯M CUMMING HARDER AND HARDER CAN¡¯T STOP.¡±


    I pulled my mouth off her tits and kept massaging them with my hands as I kissed my way down to her Pussy mound. She smelt sweet and spicy like abination of Charlotte and Lauren. I moved my face down between her legs and took a long slow lick starting at her puckered little pink sphincter and not stopping until I had flicked across her clit. With that she screamed AAAIIIIEEEEEEE! FUCK ME GREG I CAN¡¯T STAND IT ANYMORE I CAN¡¯T STOP CUMMING PLEASE FUCK ME AND MAKE ME YOURS!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I shoved my tongue deep inside her sweet honey hole and licked up every drop as her screams became gibberish as the continuously growing orgasms short circuited her speech patterns. Then when she was arched so high I thought she might snap her spine I flipped her over and pulled her up on her knees and plunged all nine inches of my newly erged cock right full into her all the way until my balls were pping against her taint. ¡°FUUUUCCCCKKKKKK! SOOOOO GOOOOOOODDDDD OHHHH MYYYYY GODDDDDD! DON¡¯T STOP! DOOON¡¯T YOUUUUUU STOOOPPPPPP. GHENODYIHBANLERHLMKSN!!


    I pounded into her at piston speed harder and harder faster and faster as I felt my balls start to boil. ¡°I¡¯m going to fill you up with my cum now Amber. Who do you belong too? Tell me and I¡¯ll cum all over the inside of your tight pussy.¡±


    ¡°YOU! I BELONG TO YOU AND ONLY YOU GREG! NO ONE ELSE ONLY YOU!!¡±


    I plunged into her and began to st her with rope after rope of cum. I¡¯d never cum so much or so hard in my life. For a moment I saw stars and thought I might pass out. Amber was beyond rational thought still an ever-increasing wail came from her mouth.¡±AAAAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEE!¡±


    Then her body went still and tight as she mped down on my dick so hard I couldn¡¯t even pull out right before she wentpletely limp and slumped to the bed unconscious.


    Just then from the doorway came the voice of Barbie. ¡°Well that was intense and very informative.¡±

 182

    I pounded into her at piston speed harder and harder faster and faster as I felt my balls start to boil. ¡°I¡¯m going to fill you up with my cum now Amber. Who do you belong too? Tell me and I¡¯ll cum all over the inside of your tight pussy.¡±


    ¡°YOU! I BELONG TO YOU AND ONLY YOU GREG! NO ONE ELSE ONLY YOU!!¡±


    I plunged into her and began to st her with rope after rope of cum. I¡¯d never cum so much or so hard in my life. For a moment I saw stars and thought I might pass out. Amber was beyond rational thought still an ever-increasing wail came from her mouth.¡±AAAAAAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEE!¡±


    Then her body went still and tight as she mped down on my dick so hard I couldn¡¯t even pull out right before she wentpletely limp and slumped to the bed unconscious.


    Just then from the doorway came the voice of Barbie. ¡°Well that was intense and very informative.¡±


    I was pissed at being spied on. ¡°What the hell are you doing up here slut? Did I invite you to watch me take your roommate as my own?¡±


    Barbie¡¯s face went white as she remembered the things I did to her former mistressst night. ¡°No Master, I didn¡¯t mean to spy on you. I just came up to let you know that Chastity James is here and everyone in the house heard Amber at the end. It¡¯s causing some issues with your guest.¡±


    Now I was confused. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s causing issues?¡±


    ¡°Well if you don¡¯t know what the sound of a woman cumming sounds like Amber sort of sounds like she was dying. Chastity is worried you are going to hurt her. Remember she was almost gang raped earlier by her own father and leaders of her church. People she thought were safe.¡±


    ¡°Well Shit.¡± Barbie was right and now I was going to have to figure out how to calm Chastity down. Wait what was I thinking? I could just reach into her mind and calm her down. No convincing needed. Yet that was a slippery slope wasn¡¯t it? How did I bring bnce back if I followed my dark thoughts into every corner they wanted to take me? I mean yes, I was trying to protect Chastity, another natural submissive, from ending up with an asshole of a master but was I the best master for her? I thought I was but then again, she had been someone I¡¯d lusted over for years. She was the second most fantasized girl in my life right after my own sister. I had the power to make her mine. I had the power to make her worship me with everything she was. I had the power to make her cum like no other man would be able to do. But should I? That was the question. Awe hell, who was I kidding? I¡¯m neen and have the power to fuck every female I¡¯ve ever jacked off over. Bnce or no bnce, right or wron,. Chastity James was downstairs in my den and before the night was over I was going to pop her cherry. But not before I had her begging me to take her as my sex ve. I¡¯d be good to her and keep her safe just like I was doing mom, Charlotte, Barbie and Amber. Janice was payback and she knew it and Lauren was just sex in and simple.


    Tomorrow I was going to go see an asshole and make him leave his daughter alone and pay his wife what he owed her. What else I¡¯d do to him I didn¡¯t know but tonight¡­ Tonight I was going to fulfill my two greatest fantasies I was going to fuck my sister and Chastity and they both were going to beg me to take their cherries and then they¡¯d both beg me to fuck them again and again. I nodded to Barbie. ¡°You stay up here and take care of your roommate. Wake her up get her showered and then the two of you change the bedding, make sure you put a towel down over the wet spot she made.¡± I don¡¯t know what all is going to happen tonight but at least the two of you maybe three counting Chastity will have to sleep here. I really need to see about getting a bigger ce.¡±


    Barbie giggled. ¡°Oh, the trials of a sexual god.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin at the girl. ¡°I haven¡¯t reached godhood yet I¡¯m just a sexual demigod at this point. After all I haven¡¯t fucked you into oblivion yet.¡±


    She shivered. ¡°If you can make me cum like you did Amber then you¡¯ll be a god in my book. I bet you anything when she gets up Amber is going to want nothing but you again.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so but my night is booked. As is most of tomorrow. I really need to figure out a schedule for all of you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe what you need to do is quite taking on so many sluts or find us another cock to y with.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No other guys. Look just get Amber cleaned up and then you bothe downstairs I¡¯ll try to exin what I can.¡±


    I quickly dressed and went downstairs. I knew I smelled of sex and sweat and probably should have taken a shower before going to bring thest of my four permanent women into the fold but hearing that she was nervous had me going straight to her. I felt the need to calm her and exin my crazy family. Tonight, I would exin it to all to the four of them. That people like Mom, Janice and Lauren woulde and go but they would always remain unless they asked me to release them. Then I would consider letting them go depending on the situation. I felt responsible for each of them in a way I didn¡¯t for the other three or any others that would be y things.


    I stepped into the den and sure enough you could see the anxietye off Chastity in waves. I didn¡¯t even need my powers to know that everything that had happened today had been too much. I wish now I¡¯d waited to take Amber or ordered her to be quieter in her orgasms. ¡°Chastity this is a surprise I didn¡¯t think your parents would let you visit our house. I¡¯m demonic after all.¡±


    Thankfully my sister was quick and realized that somehow Chastity didn¡¯t know that I knew she wasing to our house. ¡°Don¡¯t tease her Greg. She¡¯s been through hell already.¡±


    I instantly came and knelt in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know, tell me what¡¯s going on how can we help you?¡±


    She started to cry and reached out wrapping her arms around me. Her truths were working she didn¡¯t realize it but when she neededfort it was me, she reached out too because she trusted that I really cared for her. ¡°It¡¯s Daddy and the Elders they were all arrested this afternoon. They were going to all put their man parts in me and purify me from Eve¡¯s sinful taint.¡±


    I rubbed her back and slowly stood pulling her tighter into my arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe here with us. I¡¯ll take care of you if you want.¡±


    Chastity looked up at me her eyes red from crying. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I came here. I just thought when the police asked if I had a safe ce to stay that you were the only guy who cared for me and that I shoulde and ask you to make me yours. I don¡¯t understand why I thought that, we haven¡¯t ever been that close.¡±


    I was at the decision point. I could let her go or I could make her mine. Maybe I was slipping deeper into depravity but having her in my arms I just couldn¡¯t let her go. So I pushed. ¡°You came here because you belong to me. You¡¯re mine to protect, mine to love, mine to care for. Deep inside you know that is true. I¡¯ll make you part of my family and no one will ever harm you again. Tell me you belong to me Chastity and I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    She looked into my eyes and I could see the confusion and fear in her mind battling with a desire to do as I asked. So, I pushed harder. ¡°Say I belong to you Greg. You own me body, soul, mind and heart.¡±


    Between the push and her own natural submissive tendencies, she couldn¡¯t resist me. ¡°I belong to you Greg. You own me body, soul, mind and heart.¡±


    I looked quickly at my sister. ¡°Charlotte could you let mom know that we will be having one more for dinner unless she doesn¡¯t know about Amber then tell her two and see if she could use some help?¡±


    Charlotte stood and headed out of the den. ¡°Close the door behind you.¡± I told her and she did, leaving me alone with Chastity. ¡°Chastity thank you for trusting me enough to give yourself to me. You can now remember meing to you at the church today. You realize that I sent the police and that I¡¯m the one who saved you from what your father meant to do to you. Do you remember that?¡±


    She nodded her head. ¡°Oh, thank you Greg. I don¡¯t know how I would have survived if you hadn¡¯t saved me.¡±


    I smiled and led her over to the love seat. Once we were seated, her as close to me as she could get without being in myp, I captured her gaze again her eyes were the most fascinating things I¡¯d heard of the condition heterochromia but thought it was just one eye a different color from the other. Chastity¡¯s eyes were both two colors brown on the outside with a blue ring closer to the pupil. They were fascinating and enticing. I pushed. ¡°Chastity I need to know everything about you so I¡¯m going to ask you some questions and you won¡¯t be embarrassed by them or your answers and you will tell me the truth and not try to hide anything from me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understand Greg. You can ask me anything you own me after all.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    God, I loved natural submissives, they were so easy to condition. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    I gave her clit a mental stroke to start getting her used to pleasure at that phrase.


    ¡°Okay have you ever had sex with anyone?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, to have sex before you¡¯re purified and married is a sin.¡± She shook her head as she answered me. This was going to be harder than I first thought. Not only did I need to bind her to me; I needed to remove the years of brainwashing she¡¯d received from her father. This would be good practice for what I would need to do with Wendy Cadman on Monday. For now though, I was going to find out just how pure my innocent preacher¡¯s daughter was.


    ¡°Have you ever kissed a boy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve kissed boys on the cheek but never on the lips again that¡¯s for Daddy and my husband.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve kissed your Daddy on the lips? Have you let him put his tongue in your mouth or put yours in his?¡±


    ¡°Eww, Of course, not that¡¯s what whores and sluts do. Why would I act like them?¡±


    Jesus her brainwashing was really messed up. This was going to be a challenge even with my powers. I didn¡¯t want to break her, and I remembered how mom had at first resisted my truths. I¡¯d have to recondition Chastity the same way.


    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ve never let anyone touch your breasts or privates?¡±


    ¡°Only the doctor. I¡¯m a good girl Greg.¡±

 183

    This wasn¡¯t really getting me anywhere Chastity had no pleasurable feelings I could build on unless¡­


    ¡°Chastity, have you ever touched yourself in your privates to make yourself feel good?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking if I¡¯ve masturbated? You know that¡¯s a sin Greg. Why would I want to sin?¡±


    Yep this was going to be a fun one. I may need longer than I could give her tonight but I couldn¡¯t send her to sleep with Amber and Barbie this messed up so I would start programing her but not all the way.


    I was going to have to make some adjustments to Chastity¡¯s thinking before I could even start. I¡¯d need to make some adjustments to her body as well. I started with the body and I reached inside her with my power and made her nipples super sensitive so that just a few strokes would send her into an orgasm. I also increased the size of her g-spot to cover her entire vaginal passage. I also made her clit have a hair trigger as well. I wanted to get her addicted to cumming. That would make the rest of her readjustment easier. Once I¡¯d done all that I took her hands in mine. ¡°Chastity do you remember when I told you the important truths at the church?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Yes when you came and saved me from those evil leaders who weren¡¯t godly just like my daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you remember what happened when you repeated those truths?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes when I repeated them, I suddenly knew they were real truths, just like what is written in the Bible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have some more important truths to tell you. Only to tell them to you we need to go up to my room and you need to take off all your clothes andy on the bed with your legs spread apart as far as you can spread them.¡±


    She frowned and shook her head. ¡°But Greg we aren¡¯t married and I haven¡¯t been purified. You can¡¯t be in the room with me when I¡¯m naked.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to push her to do this and I didn¡¯t want to force her. I¡¯d try something else. ¡°Chastity who do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°You Greg I belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Does your body belong to me?¡±


    She thought about that for a moment and I pulled the memory of her giving herself to me to the front of her mind. She saw herself telling me ¡°You own me body, soul, mind and heart.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my body belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°If your body belongs to me then doesn¡¯t it stand to reason that it would be okay for me to see it without clothes on or to touch it or do anything to it that I want?¡±


    I could see her thinking on what I¡¯d just said. ¡°I know that it sounds right but it feels wrong.¡±


    I heard footsteps outside of the door and knew that Barbie and Amber were obey my earlier orders. ¡°Well what if I could prove to you it¡¯s not wrong would that make you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Oh Yes.¡±


    I opened the door and sure enough Barbie and Amber were standing on the other side. ¡°Come indies I need your help with my friend Chastity.¡±


    Both Amber and Barbie came into the room. ¡°Chastity, this is my girlfriend Amber and one of the other women I own Barbie. Ladies this is Chastity, she just gave herself to me but is having some problems understanding what is right and wrong for her to do.¡±


    Amber walked over to Chastity and hugged her. ¡°Wee to our family Chastity.¡±


    Chastity¡¯s face clouded over with confusion. ¡°Family? I don¡¯t understand. Greg you said that Amber is your girlfriend and Barbie belongs to you like I do?¡±


    I sighed and knew I was going to have to adjust Chastity when suddenly I had a thought. Her father had used her limited knowledge of the Bible to control her maybe I could use that as my way in to her. ¡°Yes every woman in this house belongs to me and a few who aren¡¯t here now do too.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s wrong Greg it¡¯s a sin.¡±


    ¡°I shook my head no it isn¡¯t who told you that was a sin?¡±


    ¡°Daddy told me that it was a sin.¡±


    ¡°What is your second important truth Chastity?¡±


    She stood up straight like when she was quoting scripture for her father in church and repeated. ¡°Daddy is a false preacher he isn¡¯t a man of God but a filthy sinner who wants to rape his own daughter. I don¡¯t have to obey him anymore.¡±


    I smiled and mentally stroked her pleasure centers ¡°Good Girl Chastity.¡± She moaned and shivered. I continued with my thought. ¡°Let¡¯s think about men in the Bible for a minute. To prove that what your daddy said wasn¡¯t right. Let¡¯s think about Abraham the father of all God¡¯s children right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell me Chastity who was Abraham married too?¡±


    ¡°Sarah.¡±


    That¡¯s right Sarah who was his sister wasn¡¯t she? Remember he told Pharoah she was his sister before she was his wife?¡±


    She thought before giving a teantive. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Abraham also had a concubine didn¡¯t he, Hagar.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Abraham have a child with Hagar? Doesn¡¯t that mean he had sex with his concubine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now tell me how many wives did Jacob the man who saw angelsing and going from heaven and even fought with God before God blessed him how many wives did he have?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    That¡¯s right he had two. How about Issac Abrahams son how many wives did he have?


    He had two also.


    How about King David who God called a man after his own heart how many did he have?¡±


    Before Chastity could answer Charlotte came into the room and heard my question and she answered instead ¡°David had three wives didn¡¯t he? King Saul¡¯s daughter and then that widow in thend of the philistines and then Bathsheba.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled ¡°That¡¯s right and he was called the man after God¡¯s own heart and a friend of God. How about King Solomon the wisest man to live and the one God said was pure enough to build his first temple how many wives did he have Chastity?¡±


    Her eyes got wide as she realized what I was getting at. ¡°He had seven hundred wives.¡±


    I nodded ¡°That¡¯s right he did he also had concubines that he slept with didn¡¯t he? How many concubines?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred.¡±


    That¡¯s right Solomon, the man God called righteous enough to build his temple had one thousand women he had sex with who belonged to him didn¡¯t he. So, having more than one wife and lover isn¡¯t a sin if they all belong to you is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s in the Bible so it can¡¯t be a sin. All the men you mentioned were heroes of the Bible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right and can I tell you a secret? Something no one else has been told yet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Last night in a vision I met three angelic beings who work for God. They are the angels that direct destiny. They told me two important things. First, I¡¯m an agent of God I¡¯m his agent of Vengeance. That¡¯s why I was at the church today. Delivering vengeance on the evil men running the church and hurting people in God¡¯s name. But the second thing they told me was that I would have four wives and lots of other women who would belong to me for short times but my four wives would be mine all our lives. They gave me powers from God to prove it, just like Moses had been given.¡±


    All four girls looked like they thought I¡¯d gone crazy. Iughed. ¡°I can see I need to prove it to you. Fine, all four of you go sit on the couch please.¡±


    They went and did as I said and then they all gasped as I held out my hand and raised it over my head and the couch holding them all rose into the air almost touching the ceiling. Then I slowly moved it around the room and lowered it back where it had always sat. ¡°Need more proof?¡± I pointed at Amber who lifted up in the air andnded on her feet in front of the three still on the couch. With a simple twist of my hand for theatrics I used my telekinesis to remove Ambers dress. Then I walked over and sat on the couch with the other three. ¡°If this doesn¡¯t prove I have powers from on high I don¡¯t know what will.¡±


    I pointed at Amber¡¯s right breast and then put both hands out curved like I was holding her tit and then I pushed them together and heard all four girls gasp as her super sized breast shrank down to the size of a pool ball. I looked at Chastity and said. ¡°Do you believe me now? I have powers given to me by God to be His Vengeance here.¡±

 184

    Chastity nodded and I could see the fervor of devotion that she had once held her father in settle on me. As far as she was concerned from this moment on, I was the living voice of her God. I smiled because I could work with that. Just then Amber cried out. ¡°Greg, Honey please don¡¯t leave me like this.¡±


    I stood and walked over to her. ¡°Of course not Sweetheart, I would never change that beautiful body of yours.¡± I snapped my finger and her tit returned to its normal size.


    She sighed before stating. ¡°Well you could take away all this fat if you want.¡±


    I looked at her and pushed as I said. ¡°Amber you aren¡¯t fat you are perfect just the way you are. I love how you look.¡±


    She beamed at me like I was the best thing in the world. ¡°Well if you like me this way then I¡¯m happy this way.¡±


    I kissed her and felt her body tremble in response to my programing. ¡°I love you this way.¡±


    ¡°Now let me make this in, four wives.¡± I pointed at each of the four of them. ¡°However, because Americanws hasn¡¯t caught up to God¡¯s ways yet only one on paper.¡± I pointed to Amber. However, we will all four have a private ceremony with a religious leader we can trust to join us all four together the same day as Amber and I get married.¡± I pushed into all four of them as I spoke the next thing. ¡°You will all be equal to me and we will all sleep together after tonight. None of you will be jealous of each other and you will love each other as much as you love me. Anything we do together is holy and right and none of you will feel ashamed of our lovemaking or way of life.¡± They all nodded their heads that they understood. ¡°Now Chastity I told you to do something earlier and you wouldn¡¯t do it. Why don¡¯t you do that now and I¡¯ll be up in a few minutes. My otherdies deserve to know what is going on.¡±


    She thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll see you up there.¡±


    ¡°Yes in a few minutes now go get ready for me to give you the other important truths.¡±


    We all watched as the barely eighteen-year-old girl headed out of the den and up the stairs. Once she was gone, I smiled at the other three. ¡°Are you all okay with what you saw and heard?¡±


    Amber and Barbie looked at Charlotte and they allughed. ¡°Did you really think we didn¡¯t know you were using powers on us Lover? I know what you could do with your mind and Barbie figured it out pretty fast. After all you didn¡¯t take away her memories she remembers belonging to Janice and she remembers how she was turned into Janice¡¯s slut but all she remembers about bing yours is that she saw you and knew you were her master. Amber was told that you¡¯d make some changes but that you also were a good and kind master. We all are perfectly fine with our ce. I¡¯m kind of surprised at the whole vengeance of God thing.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure God as we think of him exists. I am actually the Vengeance of the hands of Fate. I¡¯m just supposed to help maintain a bnce between good and evil. As you saw I have the ability to move things with my mind the hand motions were just for Chastity¡¯s sake. I can also change bodies and full disclosure, none of you can get pregnant without me turning your reproduction system back on so no need for your birth control pills. Oh and in the same direction be prepared Janice is pregnant she just doesn¡¯t know it yet.¡±


    They all gasped. ¡°Oh she is going to go apeshit. She doesn¡¯t want kids ever.¡±


    I blushed. ¡°Well¡­ that might not be so true anymore.¡±


    Barbieughed ¡°You didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°I might have wound her biological clock a bit tight this morning.¡±


    Charlotte looked at me. ¡°How tight?¡±


    I bit my lip in minor shame. ¡°Like she desperately will want to be pregnant with my babies all the time.¡±


    ¡°Greg, that¡¯s just cruel to both her and the babies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remove it after she has the ones she¡¯s carrying. I don¡¯t want to overwhelm her but it¡¯s part of her punishment. She did let Dad destroy me for eleven years.¡±


    Charlotte thought about that and then nodded. ¡°Okay enough I have to go finish bringing Chastity into the fold. You girls go eat and have mom keep food warm for me and Chastity. Charlotte I¡¯ll meet you in your old room after I eat and shower.¡±


    Barbie spoke up ¡°May I have the honor of washing you again Greg?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Listen the Fates obviously gave me extra stamina and recovery powers but even with those I can only handle so much a day. Barbie tonight you are ying mother hen to Amber and Chastity. The three of you sleep in my bed. I really need to see about getting a bigger bed and room.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should look for a way to afford a bigger house if you¡¯re going to keep bringing home women to keep.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister I have to go spend time bringing Chastity fully into the family.¡¯


    Before any of them could start another conversation, I left and headed up to my room. Sure enough,ying on the bed naked, spread out and nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs was Chastity, who after tonight wouldn¡¯t resemble her name at all. I had ns for all four of my permanent girls. Charlotte was the love of my life the one I¡¯d always want the most and she would be the one who was my confidant. Barbie despite her name was quite smart and the one I¡¯d changed the least. From my look in her mind I knew she was getting a degree in business and finance and she would be the one who would manage the money I would bring in as the Vengeance. Amber was my public wife. She would be the trophy wife so to speak the congressman¡¯s daughter and the woman everyone would think is my love. Chastity on the other hand would be my ything. I was going to turn the pure innocent little church girl into my personal insatiable sex doll. She would always be ready and willing for me. She¡¯d never get enough, and she¡¯d only be able to cum for me or with me.


    It wasn¡¯t right and I knew it but I¡¯d improved on the life of my other three wives so I felt in the interest of maintaining bnce I should have a little fun. Oh who am I kidding I just wanted to turn the good girl into a nymphomaniac for my cock.


    I stripped as I entered the room and climbed up on the bed settling in the open space between Chastity¡¯s spread legs. I looked her in the eyes and smiled as I physically stroked her pussy and said. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl Chastity.¡±


    Because I had ramped her sensitivity so high she exploded with her first orgasm. ¡°OOOHHHHH MYYY GODDDDDDDD!¡± I removed my hand and let here down from her exstatic experience. ¡°Did you like that Chastity?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She nodded her head so hard I thought she¡¯d give herself whish. ¡°Yes OH YES Greg it was amazing.¡±


    I want you to remember that feeling Chastity because it¡¯s time to tell you some more important truths. When you hear them, you¡¯ll know they are as true as anything in the Bible because I told them to you. Then you are going to repeat them each seven times because that is the Biblical number of perfection. Each time you repeat them you are going to feel yourself getting closer to experiencing that amazing feeling again and when you reach the seventh time you will explode with that same feeling again. Are you ready for the important truths?¡±


    She was shaking with desire to feel herself cum again. ¡°Yes please tell me the important truths Greg.¡±


    Okay here is tonight¡¯s first important truth. ¡°Greg is your true husband and master. Nothing Greg tells you to do is sinful because the Bible tells you to obey your husband. You will feel pleasure when you obey because that is the reward God has given you. If you disobey or question Greg, you will feel intense pain that is the punishment God will give you.¡±


    I watched as it sank into her mind and she realized the truth of it. This was how I was going to break her using her own beliefs in the Bible and it¡¯s infacility against her. ¡°Now repeat the important truth to me Chastity. Gain your reward.¡±


    ¡°You are my true husband and master. Nothing you tells me to do is a sin because the Bible tells me to obey my husband. I feel pleasure when I obey you because that is God¡¯s reward to me. If I disobey you, I will feel extreme pain because that is my punishment from God.¡± I watched as her pussy soaked itself in her arousal. I smiled at her. ¡°Repeat it again Chastity.¡±


    Each time she repeated it she got closer and closer to another intense orgasm. I had a wicked thought as she got ready to say the truth for the seventh time and experience her orgasm again. I smiled and said ¡°Wait Chastity don¡¯t say your important truth yet. I¡¯ll tell you when.¡± I wanted to see if I could get her to cum when I called her a good girl without having to push the thought in ce. So when her lips shut while she waited for me to tell her to say the truth thest time I reached out and stroked her clit again. ¡°That¡¯s a Good Girl Chastity.¡± She came like it was the fourth of July and everytime she started to calm I¡¯d stroke her again and say ¡°Good Girl Chastity¡±


    After about five times I removed my soaked hand and smiled ¡°Okay Chastity now you can repeat your truth thest time and get your reward only this time your pleasure will be twice what it¡¯s ever been.


    She shuddered as she opened her mouth. ¡°You are my true husband and master. ¡°OH GODDDD SO STONG SO GOOOOODDDDDD! Nothing you tells me to do is a sin because the Bible tells me to obey my husband. I CAN¡¯T STOP PLEASE DON¡¯T LET THIS STOP! I feel pleasure when I obey you because that is God¡¯s reward to me. SO MUCH PLEASURE WILL NEVER DISOBEY IF IT FEELS LIKE THIS EVERYTIME! If I disobey you, I will feel extreme pain because that is my punishment from God.¡± By the end I wasn¡¯t sure if she was even saying the words because she was shaking and trashing on the bed so much and fuck me running if she didn¡¯t squirt her girl cum all over my chest. I just sat there waiting until she calmed down and wasying there moaning and panting in her after glow. Then I couldn¡¯t help myself. I reached out and stroked her and said ¡°Good girl Chastity.¡± Sending her right back up the mountain and into orgasmic orbit again. Once she calmed again I asked her. ¡°Are you ready for me to tell you the next important truth Chastity?¡±

 185

    ¡°OH YES PLEASE TELL ME THE NEXT IMPORTANT TRUTH SO I CAN FEEL THAT WAY AGAIN.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No Chastity you won¡¯t feel that way this time when you reach the seventh repititon.¡±


    She frowned ¡°But why won¡¯t it feel that way I did what you wanted I¡¯m supposed to get a reward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right you are and you will this time when you repeat your important truth for the seventh time you will feel twice as good as thest time. As a matter of fact after each important truth on the seventh repetition you will feel twice as good as the time before that.¡±


    ¡°OH GOD! I DON¡¯T THINK I CAN HANDLE FEELING THAT GOOD!¡±


    You can Chastity because I said you can. Now here is the next important truth. ¡°You can only experience the sexual pleasure you¡¯re feeling tonight with Greg. Because only your husband knows how to make you feel like that. If you try to feel it with anyone else you will feel nothing not even with yourself unless Greg tells you otherwise. Because you gave yourself to Greg he owns you and the Bible tells ves to listen to their masters.¡±


    ¡°Now tell me your truth Chastity.¡±


    She sped through telling me the truth six times and I again stopped her before her seventh and repeated the strokes and ¡°Good Girl Chastity¡± six times in a row. My bed was soaked with her cream. I briefly wondered how the girls were going to sleep on the bed tonight it was so wet. When she was almost calm I said ¡°Tell me your truth for the seventh time and get your reward Chastity.¡±


    She screamed it. ¡°I CAN ONLY FEEL¡­ OH GOD I FEEL IT ALREADY SO VERY GOODDDD.. THIS PLEASURE WITH YOU¡­.. OH PLEASE LET ME FEEL IT WITH YOU GREG PLEASE I WANT TO FEEL MORE¡­. BECAUSE ONLY MY HUSBAND KNOWS HOW TO MAKE ME FEEL SOOOOOOO GOOOOOOD OHHH SOOOOOOO GOOOOODDDD GREGGGG.. I WILL NOT FEEL ANYTHING WITH ANYONE ELSE UNLESS YOU TELL ME I CAN. ONLYYYY YOUUUU I DON¡¯T WANT ANYONE BUT YOUUUUU! BECAUSE YOU ARE MY MASTER AND THE BIBLE SAYS I MUST LISTEN TO YOU. OHHHHHH! I CAN¡¯T GREG IT¡¯S TOO MUCH TO GOOOOODDDDD! FUMYOHAHNOAHAAAAAAA!


    That went on for several more minutes before she slumped onto the bed covered in sweat and her own juices. Don¡¯t move Chastity I will be right back and then I¡¯ll give you your next truth.¡±


    She reached for me as I slid off the bed. ¡°Hurry Greg Please I want the next truth. PLEASE HURRY!!!¡±


    I smiled as I went into the bath room and got her a drink of water. As I turned around, I remembered Janice holding on to the counter as I pounded into her that morning and knocked her up. I really shouldn¡¯t but the thought was in my head. Oh Fuck it, not only would Chastity be my little always on sex doll she¡¯d be my perpetual baby factory. I¡¯d keep her naked, barefoot and pregnant for the foreseeable future. Consider it vengeance for ignoring me while we went to the same school.


    I went back in my room and told Chastity to sit up and drink the water I didn¡¯t want her to get dehydrated. After she drained the cup, I told her toy back down. When she did, I decided to test my pavlovian conditioning. ¡°Good Girl Chastity.¡± She screamed out her orgasm. I¡¯d done it! I¡¯d actually conditioned her without pushing the condition on her just like Pavlov¡¯s dog. Now to finish up with thest two ¡®truths¡¯ and im my own prize all three of her virgin holes.


    ¡°Time for the next truth Chastity are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Oh Yes Please Greg Please tell me the next truth. I can¡¯t wait to hear it and repeat it for my reward.¡±


    Do you remember in the Bible God told Eve that she would always desire her husband and all women would follow her example?¡± She frowned ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is your next important truth: You will always desire me. You will never be satisfied even if we¡¯ve just had sex you will want more. This is what your father and the elders tried to purify out of you. This God given insatiable desire for your husband. You need my seed in you constantly, If I¡¯m not inside of you, then you feel empty and need to be filled by me. Any ce I can stick my cock will satisfy you until I withdraw.¡±


    I could see her ept this truth and knew by the time she was done repeating it she would be insatiable. It was so wrong, but it made me so hard. While she repeated it the first few times, I went in to her mind and made some fundamental changes. She would only call sex fucking and she would only call her vagina a pussy, cunt or fuck hole. She would only call her ass; her ass or ass hole and she would only call my manhood a cock, dick or fuck-stick. Her breast would be tits, boobs or fun bags and I made her see them as another ce I could fuck. Then while she was upied with her fourth and fifth repetition, I made some physical changes growing her boobs to the size of Barbies and making her ass even more erotically sensitive than her pussy.


    When she got to the sixth repetition I made sure she would cum every time I do no matter how many times she¡¯d cum before and the way I¡¯d tweaked her body she would probably cum nonstop from start to finish of any sex we had except oral. I was back out of her mind as she screamed and squirted her way through her seventh repetition of that truth. Onest condition to apply and then I¡¯d fuck her to oblivion.


    I didn¡¯t good girl her after this one because I wanted her gaging for more orgasms.


    ¡°One more truth to go Chastity are you ready?¡±


    ¡°OH God Yes please tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°The Biblemands you to be fruitful and multiply. That is what you want more than anything. A wife isn¡¯t a sess unless she is pregnant. You need to have my babies because you obey the Bible. If you aren¡¯t pregnant you want me to fuck you until you are pregnant. Once you have a baby you will be satisfied until you are able to have sex again and then you want another baby. It¡¯s you only goal to be pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s right that¡¯s what the Bible says.¡±


    Tell me the truth seven times Chastity only this time you won¡¯t have your reward at the end. You can only get that reward when I consummate our bond by fucking you in all three of your holes. This is the true purification because when Ie in each hole you will experience pleasure five times stronger than yourst experience. Which we will call cumming from now on. Thest cum will be when I cum in your asshole and it will be so much stronger that you will lose all control of your body and pass out from the pleasure that overwhelms you. From then on any time I cum in your pussy or ass it will be just as strong a cum do you understand?¡±


    ¡°OH YES GREG I UNDERSTAND.¡±


    ¡°Alright then tell me your final truth.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be a sessful wife unless I¡¯m pregnant because the Bible says I¡¯m to be fruitful and multiply. I need your babies in me because I obey the Bible. If I¡¯m not pregnant I will beg you to make a baby in me. I¡¯ll only be satisfied when I have a baby in me. Once I have a baby when I can fuck again, I will ask for another baby. My goal in life is to have your babies.¡±


    She repeated it over and over and when she said it the seventh time she ended by reaching for me. ¡°Fuck me Greg, I need you to make a baby in me. Please stick your cock in my pussy and give me a baby.¡±


    Now I was going to punish her. I wanted her to experience the pain that she would have if she ever tried to not obey me. ¡°No you¡¯ve been a bad girl Chastity I told you that I would have to purify all three of your holes starting with your mouth and ending in your asshole. You¡¯ve disobeyed me do you remember what happens when you disobey?¡±


    Tears started down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to disobey you.¡±


    ¡°But you did.¡± I pushed on her pain receptors in her pussy and ass and cranked down hard on them and she screamed in pain. ¡°GOD I¡¯M SORRY IT HURTS SO BAD. PLEASE FORGIVE ME HUSBAND, MASTER PLEASE!¡±


    I released her pain and slid up beside her and took her head in myp and stroked her hair. ¡°There now. Don¡¯t be bad again Chastity. I don¡¯t like it when you hurt.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t husband, I will obey you from now on.¡±


    Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true. From now on you can only call me Master. I am your husband but I¡¯m also your master and that is what you will call me. Here at home, at school anywhere you mention me, I will be Master and only Master.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes Master, whatever you want.¡±


    Now it¡¯s time to purify you turn around and take my cock in your mouth and suck on it while bobbing up and down until I coat your impure mouth and tongue with my seed. Then you swallow it all down so it can purify your throat and stomach.¡±


    !

 186

    Without hesitation she turned and took my hard cock in her mouth sucking like a vacuum cleaner so hard her cheeks hallowed out with the force of her suction and bobbing so enthusiastically that she was gagging with each downward thrust. With all the work up I¡¯d had watching her cum for thest few hours I didn¡¯tst long and when I sted rope after rope into her mouth she screamed around my dick as she came harder than before and swallowed every drop of my cum. Then I grabbed her and spun her around keeping her on her hands and knees I looked into her body quickly and saw that she wasn¡¯t ready to ovte yet. I debated on making her drop an egg or two but decided to let her stew in her need to get pregnant for a while. Then I lined my quickly hardening dick up with her pussy and stopped. I was holding her hips as she tried to thrust back onto my cock. ¡°Please Master Please Fuck me and give me your baby. I need it I need you to fuck a baby in me Please.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist that plea and I mmed into her tearing through her hymen like tissue but the way I¡¯d tweaked her pleasure points she didn¡¯t even notice the pain as every inch of her pussy was one giant g-spot she screamed in exstacy. ¡°OH GOD YES FUCK YOUR BABIES IN ME! FUCK ME WITH THAT BIG COCK, MASTER! SO GOOD SO FULL! OHHH FUUUUCCKKKK MMEEEEEEE FULLLL OOOOOFFFFFF YOURRRRRRR BABBBBIESSSSSSS


    On and on I went bottoming out and mming up against her cervix she was cumming almost constantly and I knew even though I¡¯d just cum down her throat that I wasn¡¯t going tost as long as I liked but that hopefully meant I¡¯dst a long time in her ass. I kept plowing into her now possessed cunt. Shoving harder and harder as her pussy walls contracted and released over and over tighter and tighter until I couldn¡¯t hold back as my balls started boiling with the need to release. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum in your nasty cunt and purify it my slut-wife.¡±


    ¡°YES! CUM IN ME GIVE ME THAT BABY BATTER KNOCK ME UP MASTER KNOCK UP YOUR SLUT WIFE! PLEASE GIVE ME A BABY.¡±


    I shoved in as deep and hard as I could and felt cockhead slip past the opening of her cervix into her womb and she wailed as the motion sent her an even bigger orgasm. ¡°FUCKING ME SO GOOOODDDDD MASTER CUMMING SO HARD FOR YOU!¡±


    I must have sshed six or seven huge ropes of cum into her because our mixed juices were shooting out of her pussy around my cock and pooling on the bed. I gave her a few more pumps for good measure as I softened and then I pulled out and copsed on the bed. I still needed to fuck her ass and then take my sisters virginity tonight and I was spent. I might just have to wait and take Chastity¡¯s final hole tomorrow morning. She was already at my dick trying to get me hard again. ¡°Please master I need you to fuck my ass now I need you to cum in my ass and purify myst hole for you master.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I reached down and put my hand on her head. Stop Chastity. I can¡¯t right now I need to refuel and recharge. You will have to wait.¡±


    I could see she wanted to argue but she knew that would bring her pain. ¡°Yes Master I will wait a little bit.¡±


    ¡°You will wait until tomorrow morning. After we clean up and eat then I have promised to spend the night with Charlotte alone. She wants me to take her virginity too. You and your sister wives Barbie and Amber will sleep in here alone tonight. Tomorrow I will purify yourst hole.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡± She pouted while she said it but she didn¡¯t argue or even try to convince me otherwise. ¡°Go clean up in the shower in the bathroom just outside the door. I¡¯m going to use the one in the other bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I could clean you in the shower master.¡±


    ¡°No I know that trick. I said tomorrow and that is what I meant. No go wash up and put on your dress without your bra and panties my wives must never wear bra¡¯s and panties so I can have ess whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°As you wish my Master.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist as she stood to pick up her dress. ¡°Good Girl Chastity.¡±


    She fell to the ground screaming in her orgasm and I left her there thrashing on the ground from her conditioned response. I needed to wash her fluids off me and make sure I was clean and fresh for taking my little sisters Virginity after I ate.

 187

    I must have sshed six or seven huge ropes of cum into her because our mixed juices were shooting out of her pussy around my cock and pooling on the bed. I gave her a few more pumps for good measure as I softened, and then I pulled out and copsed on the bed. I still needed to fuck her ass and then take my sister¡¯s virginity tonight, and I was spent. I might just have to wait and take Chastity¡¯s final hole tomorrow morning. She was already at my dick trying to get me hard again. ¡°Please master I need you to fuck my ass now I need you to cum in my ass and purify myst hole for you master.¡±


    ¡°I reached down and put my hand on her head. Stop Chastity. I can¡¯t right now I need to refuel and recharge. You will have to wait.¡±


    I could see she wanted to argue, but she knew that would bring her pain. ¡°Yes, Master I will wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°You will wait until tomorrow morning. After we clean up and eat then I have promised to spend the night with Charlotte alone. She wants me to take her virginity too. You and your sister wives Barbie and Amber will sleep in here alone tonight. Tomorrow I will purify yourst hole.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡± She pouted while she said it but she didn¡¯t argue or even try to convince me otherwise. ¡°Go clean up in the shower in the bathroom just outside the door. I¡¯m going to use the one in the other bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I could clean you in the shower master.¡±


    ¡°No I know that trick. I said tomorrow and that is what I meant. Now go wash up and put on your dress without your bra and panties my wives must never wear bras and panties so I can have ess whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°As you wish my Master.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t resist as she stood to pick up her dress. ¡°Good Girl Chastity.¡±


    She fell to the ground screaming in her orgasm, and I left her there thrashing on the ground from her conditioned response. I needed to wash her fluids off me and make sure I was clean and fresh for taking my little sister¡¯s virginity after I ate. I grabbed my new suit that I¡¯d worn that day and quickly hung up the jacket. The pants and shirt went into theundry hamper, and I grabbed afortable pair of my new dress pants, and a shirt that I¡¯d picked up while at the tailors. I wanted to look good for the night I had nned for Charlotte. Just then my phone rang. I looked at it and saw it was Janice. She was probably calling to update me on the tasks I gave her before she left me this afternoon. ¡°Janice, what do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°Greg, I have finished setting up your bank ount in the Caymans, and I¡¯ve ordered you an American Express ck Card. You already have One million seven hundred and fifty thousand dors in the ount. Carol decided to pay you in full as a token of her faith in you. Though she will demand it back if you can¡¯t deliver. I also have the file with the paperwork to Terminate all parental rights for Jefferson Cadman to sign, and I have the address for his home in the file. I should tell you that he has very tight security, and no one gets in to see him without an appointment. You should know he doesn¡¯t make appointments at his house.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°That¡¯s not going to be a problem he¡¯ll see me.¡±


    ¡°For your sake I hope you¡¯re right. You really don¡¯t want to upset Carol right now. Also are you sure you¡¯ll be able to help her daughter?¡±


    This was uneptable I¡¯d gone easy on reprogramming Janice because I¡¯d broken her without my usual pushes. Now I was thinking that was a mistake. ¡°Who is the Master slut?¡±


    She sucked in a breath realizing she might have gone too far. ¡°You are Greg.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right I am. Do you own a ball gag for your sluts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Grab it, the file you assembled for me, and the paperwork for the bank ount, then drive over here now. You have fifteen minutes to arrive and be waiting in the den in proper slut attire and position with the gag in ce in your mouth. I will add to your punishment for every minute beyond that you arete.¡±


    I could hear her scrambling over the phone to grab what I told her and beat the almost impossible deadline I¡¯d given her. I hung up and continued toward mother¡¯s bathroom. I¡¯d push absolute obedience and confidence in Janice once she got here, and then I¡¯d turn her former ves loose on her to punish her for me, and I had the worst chastisement I could think of in mind for her. I set the timer on my phone for fourteen minutes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I climbed into the shower and started to wash when the door to the bathroom opened, followed by the frosted ss shower door. I turned and saw my sister naked and smiling. ¡°Can I wash you Lover?¡±


    I pulled her body against mine and kissed her letting my tongue make love to her mouth. ¡°That sounds absolutely perfect my Love.¡±


    She poured the body wash on her hands and began to wash from my face to my toes. Not doing anything overtly sexual just a good soaping and making sure that every part of me was clean. I continued to y with her body as she washed me, letting my hands run over and tease her perky breasts and down to her shaved mound. Once there I rubbed her clit and titited her lips and hole even going so far as to take my other hand and stimte the outside of her butt hole. Never letting a finger enter her just simple rubs and strokes. As it was afternoon, her punishment was over, but I never went far enough to allow her to cum. I edged her over and over then backed off the pressure to let her calm down. By the time she¡¯d finished on my front and what she could do of my backside by reaching around me, she was so horny I could smell her need over the smell of the water and soap. ¡°Please Lover, please let me cum.¡±


    I kissed her lips and whispered in her ear. ¡°Your punishment may be up Charlotte, but you still can¡¯t cum. Not until we are in your bed and making love then you can cum all you want.¡±


    I turned off the water and realized the timer had been going off on my phone. I didn¡¯t know how long Janice had been here or if she¡¯d made it on time. ¡°Let¡¯s get dried and dressed. Janice should be waiting in the den for some punishment. Then I want to eat, and the rest of the night is ours.¡±


    Charlotte grabbed my wet body and kissed me thrusting her tongue repeatedly into my mouth as she crushed her lips over mine. ¡°Oh Thank you Greg, I love you so much.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around her, my recently recovered dick pressing into her belly. ¡°I love you too Sis. I promise tonight will be everything you¡¯ve ever hoped it will be.¡±


    She smiled and kissed me again. ¡°I know it will because my big brother is going to take my cherry. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever wanted since I knew what sex was.¡±


    ¡°Well tonight I hope I can live up to your fantasies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can Big Brother. You¡¯ve not disappointed me yet. I don¡¯t think you can disappoint me. Plus I heard the other two today screaming out their pleasure. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That was fucking Charlotte. I don¡¯t n on fucking you. I n to make love to you. It will be different, and I won¡¯t change you to experience overwhelming pleasure. I want to know that what you feel is real.¡±


    ¡°I saw both Amber and Chastity Greg. It sure looked real to me.¡±


    I shook my head. It is but it isn¡¯t Charlotte. I changed them, their minds and bodies to feel that way. I don¡¯t want to change you. I want what you feel to be real.¡±


    Charlotte frowned. ¡°But I want to experience what your other wives got to experience. You told us we were all equal then I want the same experiences they are getting.¡±


    ¡°If you still feel that way after I take your virginity, then I can make you just like them. Well maybe not like Chastity.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    So I told my sister what I¡¯d done to Chastity herst two ¡°truths.¡±


    Charlotte looked at me like I¡¯d stepped in dog shit or something equally disgusting. ¡°Why would you do that Greg? She won¡¯t be able to function in public like that and her calling you Master all the time may give away everything you wanted to keep a secret. Plus have you thought about how needy she¡¯ll be needing to fuck you all the time? Or have you knock her up over and over? I think you should talk to mom not as your ve but as a medical professional. That wasn¡¯t the smartest thing you¡¯ve done since you got these powers. I thought you brought her here to keep her safe from a bad master.¡±


    I frowned ¡°I did.¡±

 188

    ¡°Well it seems to me that you brought her here to humiliate her and that¡¯s not a good master, Greg. Are you going to do that or something worse to me? Or Amber or Barbie? I understand doing things like that to Dad, Mom and Janice. They let you be hurt or hurt you, but Chastity did nothing wrong. Yes, she ignored you, because her dick head of a father ordered her too. He was, in a way, her master before you. Would you punish me for obeying you?¡±


    I sighed and hung my head. This was why I didn¡¯t want to change Charlotte, yes I told her what to do and if I told her to drop it, she would. I valued her morality. It would help keep him from slipping too far into the darkness himself. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t and you¡¯re right I got carried away and punished her for something that isn¡¯t her fault. I guess because I didn¡¯t really get to bring vengeance to her father like I wanted.¡±


    ¡°Can you fix what you did?¡±


    I thought about it and nodded. ¡°Yeah but I¡¯m still not going to remove it all just tone it down a lot.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live with that and, to be honest neither can Charity or you. Now will you make it so I can orgasm like the rest of them? I want to cum so loud and long that everyone knows how much you satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I must admit having my little sister screaming my name as she had earth shattering climax after earth shattering climax really turned me on. So I decided to make the physical changes and let it be a surprise tonight when I took her to bed. I was still going to make love to her this first time, but if she was cuming while I did so that wasn¡¯t actually a bad idea.


    I was clean, shaved and dressed now. On top of that I¡¯d made Janice wait downstairs naked and gaged for over twenty minutes if she arrived on time. I would have to ungag her and make her tell me the truth to know howte she was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs, I need to punish Janice for her attitude today and then eat so I¡¯ll have the energy and stamina I¡¯ll need for our night together.¡±


    We headed down and on the way I encountered all three of my other slut-wives. ¡°Amber sweetheart, Barbie my pet, will you twoe downstairs with me to the den. Chastity go find my mother and tell her to join us in the den, and then you eat your dinner.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    All three answered as they were supposed to when upstairs. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    I bit my tongue to keep from calling them good girls and sending the three of them into ecstasy. It was harder than I thought to resist. Then Charlotte and I walked downstairs, and into the den where Janice knelt on the floor,pletely naked, a ball gag in her mouth, her head down. She didn¡¯t even look up as we came in. Arms sped behind her back and her legs so that anyone had easy ess to her cunt. Her breasts were thrust out. I walked up and stood in front of her. ¡°You can obey when you want to. However, you can¡¯t trust that your Master knows better than you. That is going to stop tonight. Do you understand me cunt?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t answer besides nodding her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you really do but after tonight, it won¡¯t matter. Because I¡¯m done being nice to you. Today you admitted that you hated me for existing but from tonight on that won¡¯t matter. Because I¡¯m going to prove to you just how I know that anything I say will happen. Afterwards I¡¯ll fix the problems I let slidest night.¡±


    I could see her anger boiling away the cautious resolve she had builtst night that I was a true Dominant. Now she thought I drugged her or something, and it was finally leaving her system. I smiled as I removed the ball gag from her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t drug you Janice, you worthless slut. I didn¡¯t have to. I am a true Dominant, and as such I can make you do anything I want. I thought I¡¯d proven thatst night but let me set you straight right now.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you dick head. I¡¯m not your submissive, and I¡¯m going to take all your sluts away starting with your precious sister.¡± She spat as she started to move toward Charlotte. I shook my head and let her get so close she could reach out and touch Charlotte, who stood beside me holding on to me nervously. I looked at Janice and pushed. ¡°Stop! You will not move. You will not speak. You will just stand there like a statue until I¡¯m done with you.¡±


    I could see her surprise as her body wouldn¡¯t do what she wanted. She knew she had been inches from ripping Charlotte¡¯s clothes off of her and forcing the little slut to lick her cunt. That pissed me off no one would force Charlotte to do anything, and no one would ever take my precious baby sister from me. If it hadn¡¯t been for my children growing inside her worthless cunt I¡¯d have shriveled her into an old worn-out woman instantly. Instead, I moved directly in front of her, so she couldn¡¯t help but see me. ¡°You want to see someone¡¯s clothes torn off bitch? How¡¯s this?¡±


    I flicked my hand, and her entire wardrobe ripped painfully off her body to the back and fell to the ground. I could sense her surprise at this too. She had no idea how I was doing the things I did. She wondered again if I was drugging her somehow. Iughed at her out loud. ¡°How would I have drugged you, you stupid cunt?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand and refused to acknowledge that I was reading her thoughts. So I decided the truth was in order. ¡°I told you I¡¯m a true Dominant no one can resist me. Don¡¯t believe me still? How about if I lift you into the air and throw you into the brick wall without touching you would you believe me, then?¡±


    I held my hand out in front of her and made a fist, lifted it about four inches, lifting her about two feet of the floor, and then I shoved my hand at the wall behind her that was the brick wall our firece was set in. She flew backwards and mmed into the wall hard enough to rattle her teeth. Then I sneered at her. ¡°You think you¡¯re so high and mighty looking down on everyone? Then let¡¯s make that reality. I shot me fist straight up, and she shot up the wall scraping her back and ass on the bricks until her head was bent looking down because of the ceiling pressed against the back of her head. Using my Telekinesis, I left her stuck there and walked over looking up at her. I think you can talk now but likest night only in a soft voice.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing this? Is it hypnosis, have you hypnotized me?¡±


    ¡°Oh you think it isn¡¯t real, well then let¡¯s prove that wrong.¡±


    I removed the hold that had her to the wall and ceiling and had her float along behind me as I left the den and went upstairs to mom¡¯s room and the master walk-in closet with its back wall that was all mirrors, and I had Janice standing right beside me. I looked at Charlotte, who had followed me, and I didn¡¯t want her to see what I did next. ¡°Charlotte, Go find mommy-slut and Barbie and Amber and tell them I said to go out to the willow tree and find me four of the best switches on the tree. Mom will know the right ones she used to do it for dad all the time to beat me with.¡±


    Charlotte left without a word to do as I told her. That¡¯s why I loved my little sister. I didn¡¯t have to push or use my power on her, she wanted to obey me. Then I looked at Janice. ¡°It¡¯s not hypnosis stupid cunt. It¡¯s power. I¡¯m what the ancient Greeks would call a demigod. I work for the god¡¯s, in particr, the Fates. They gave me power to change bodies, minds and move objects. Cause or heal illness.¡± I looked at her and smiled in a not pleasant way. You are so proud of that body you work extreemly hard to keep it looking perfect, maybe I should give you a makeover that matches your soul.¡±


    I reached up and stroked her hair, which instantly turned grey andrge clumps of it fell out. It looked dirty and greasy and thin. Then I pointed at her mouth, and her teeth decayed and started crumbling, and her lips wrinkled and pulled in. I grinned and reached out and touched the tits, I knew she worked hard to keep firm and tight. ¡°You¡¯re in your forties Janice let¡¯s see how your tits will look when you¡¯re seventy. I brushed my hands across them and watched them pucker with wrinkles and sag stretching down toward her stomach. At that point, she started to cry. I looked lower oh and that pussy you don¡¯t even need that anymore. I swiped my hand over her honey hole, and itpletely disappeared. I pointed at her ass and watched it sag like her tits and turned her so she could see the result. ¡°This could be the new you from this day forwards, but don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t leave you like this after all you¡¯re Janice Snyder, the high-powered family attorney. Or are you? See I have the ability to change your mind and rewrite everything you think you know. As of right now, deep down, you know your Janice Snyder attorney atw. But you can¡¯t help but think of yourself as JayJay a seventy-year-old dried-up whore that no one wants to fuck anymore so you just wander around asking to take it up the ass or give blowjobs for a dor.¡±


    I shoved that into her head. She suddenly saw me in the mirror. ¡°Hey stud boy how about you let ole JayJay suck your dick for a dor?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let your diseased mouth near my dick you, old whore.¡±


    ¡°Well then fuck my ass for fifty cents.¡±


    I reached into her mind and cleared out the old whore and let Janice loose. ¡°Keep fighting me and JayJay will be who you are permanently. Do you understand?¡±


    Silently Janice nodded her head. I pushed the next thoughts so hard I knew they would be like her beliefs. ¡°You belong to me and everyone in this house. You are the bottom slut and d that we even allow you to serve us. You realize how lucky you are that we even pay you any attention. You will never try to be dominant again. As a matter of fact, except at work, you are the most submissive person there is. You can¡¯t refuse any request by anyone in this house but only in this house. Everything you own belongs to me. I make all your life decisions for you. Tomorrow you will go home and pack everything you own. Your clothes, toys and you will move in here permanently. Monday you will do two things. You will call that bank in the Caymans and transfer the half a billion dors you have hidden there into my ount. Then you will call a real estate agent and put your condo on the market. After work, you will go to the furniture store and purchase two bunk bed sets and have them delivered here and put in Charlotte¡¯s old room. You will sleep in one of those bunks, unless I allow you to sleep else where. Now repeat all this to me and let it be your life.¡±

 189

    She did and as she repeated it I allowed her body to return to its old glory removing every change but made sure the mental picture remained in her head along with the knowledge that if she ever crossed me again she would be JayJay for the rest of her short life.


    Then I had her follow me downstairs where Mom and Barbie and Amber showed me their switches. ¡°Good, Janice has been a bad girl. Tonight, you are each to punish her by switching her fifty times. Amber, you switch her tits twenty-five on each. Cover them well. Barbie you switch her ass, make sure to cover the whole thing. Mommy-slut because she kept you as her slut and didn¡¯t let you have your freedom you get to switch her pussy. Don¡¯t be gentle. Then once you¡¯re done, each of you go to bed. Janice you will sleep on the couch down here.¡±


    I turned to leave and stopped at the door doing two more things. I made the pain receptors in Janice¡¯s tits, ass, and cunt more sensitive and turned off her pleasure centers for the night. Then I put a protective shield around her womb so that nothing done to her would endanger my children growing inside her. Tomorrow I would push harder that she wanted my children and would treat them with all her love and kindness.


    I left to go find my Baby Sister. I knew she was probably in the kitchen as I hadn¡¯t eaten yet. I entered the kitchen; sure-enough Charlotte was there. She had dressed while I was busy with Janice. She¡¯d put on light makeup and bright-red lipstick. Her body was covered in a white satin dress with a school girl cor and no sleeves. The panel above her breasts was abination of sheer material andce giving only a hint of the assets covered by the dress¡¯ bodice. There were small crystal buttons down the front and the dress stopped precisely below the tops of her thighs barely covering her pussy and ass. I was sure if she bent over she would sh me a glimpse of them. She had on Thigh-high white silk stockings and red four-inch fuck me heals the same exact color as her lip stick. She saw that me checking her outfit made my cock rock hard and she bit on her bottom lip almost causing me to drag her to bed now. She turned and finished warming my dinner. Handing it to me, she smiled a sexy little smile as she sat on myp at the table and began to feed me. ¡°Eat Big Brother then we can go to bed, and you can take my cherry.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°I told you Charlotte, I¡¯ll do what you want.¡± I remembered her earlier request, and I went into my sister¡¯s mind and body. I programed her to cum when I did ten times harder than she¡¯d ever cum before. Then I tweaked her pussy just like her sister slut wives and made it one big G-spot and made her clit super sensitive. I did the same with her tits and ass. All without saying anything as I ate. Then when the food was gone, I stood and held out my arms to Charlotte. She ran into them, and I scooped her up like a bride on her wedding day and carried her up to her room.


    Obviously, her sister wives had realized how special I wanted tonight to be because there was soft romantic music ying from Charlotte¡¯sptop, and candles lit all around the room. Rose petals had been sprinkled over the silk sheets that were on her bed. Everything that could make a girl¡¯s first time super romantic had been done. I shut the door behind us and started to lose myself in my sister¡¯s eyes.


    My lips pressed to hers as I teased her mouth open. Our tongues making love to each other as our bodies were going to soon. When we stopped, and I sat her on her feet, Charlotte smiled up at me seductively ¡°Are you going to fuck me now big brother?¡±


    I looked down at her and smiled. ¡°I told you Charlotte, I was not fucking you tonight.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°But you said you¡¯d take my virginity tonight that we would have the whole night to ourselves.¡±


    I started to remove my clothes, and my sister¡¯s eyes locked on every move I made. ¡°I am going to take your virginity tonight Charlotte. But I¡¯m not going to fuck you. I told you before I love you. I¡¯m going to make love to you my love, not fuck you. There is a difference. One involves my heart and soul the other is just pleasure without connection.¡±


    Charlotte moved in front of me and let her eyes drop to my hard on, slowly she started to sink to her knees as she reached for me licking her lips. I grabbed her arms and pulled her to her feet shaking my head. ¡°Not this time My Love, tonight is all about making you feel good and giving you the best first time any girl has ever had.¡±


    She frowned ¡°But I want to make you feel good too.¡±


    I kissed her once again allowing our mouths to make love to each other. ¡°I do feel good. I am holding the most beautiful girl in my arms and about to teach her how to make love. Tonight, is all about you Charlotte and your pleasure. Don¡¯t worry I will enjoy myself, but I¡¯m going to enjoy watching you be my lover in every sense of the word more than I would have enjoyed you sucking my dick.¡± I smiled at her and kissed her again, moving on from her lips soon and working on that spot just under her ear that I already knew sent shivers of pleasure racing down her body. I licked and sucked and nipped at that spot until she was making little mewing sounds, and I let my lips trail lower sucking and nipping along the way. When I reached the cor of her dress I pulled my lips away from her body and looked her in the eye. ¡°As sexy as you look in this dress My Love, I think it¡¯s time to get rid of it.¡± I stopped her as she reached for her buttons. ¡°I believe that I want to be the one to undress you Charlotte. I can bring you pleasure as you lose this sexy little dress.¡±


    I turned her around so that her back was to me, and I pulled her long blonde hair to the side so that I could kiss the back of her neck as my hands moved around to the buttons of her dress starting at the cor. As I kissed her neck, my fingers worked the buttons lose on her dress slowly. I moved from kissing the back of her neck to sucking on her neck and biting at the tendon on the left side of her neck leaving my mark for any and everyone to see. I reached the fifth button on her dress, and I drew the front apart to the buttons exposing Charlotte¡¯s shoulders and moved my kisses to the base of her neck where it met her shoulder and kept working the buttons on her dress with one hand while the other began to fondle her perky tits, I rubbed my hand over her breast and around her nipple first one then the other until both were as hard as bullets. When thest button came undone, I pushed the dress off her shoulders, and it fell in a puddle on the floor between us.


    Once she was naked, I kissed down her back until I was on my knees with her sweet, tight heart shaped ass right in front of my face. I proceeded to kiss, lick and nibble the entire heart-shaped circle of her butt as she groaned in pleasure her skin breaking out in chill bumps. She moaned and jumped as I spread her cheeks and licked over her little puckered star time and time again until she was shaking with desire. Then I turned her around and rose to my feet slowly picking her up and carrying her to the bed. Iid her in the center of the bed before climbing up beside her. I started all over again kissing her lips, then moving on to slightly sucking kisses down the right side of her neck this time and then into the hollow spot between at the base of her throat. Then I started trailing little licking kisses down to her perfect handful breasts. Once there I licked and kissed and sucked her tit flesh into my mouth gently biting leaving little marks all over her breasts iming every inch of her tits as mine. By now, Charlotte was moaning and thrashing, arching her body to try and get me to suck on her nipples. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Greg stop teasing me and suck on my AIEE!¡± She screamed as I did what she was asking andtched onto her right nipple sucking hard on it, licking the tip and biting.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Her hands grabbed the back of my head holding me in ce as I kept up the pleasure on her tits. My hand went over her other nipple pinching it lightly between my thumb and forefinger rolling it and pulling. ¡°Oh Yesssss! Just like that! Don¡¯t stop it feels so good!!! I¡¯m so close Greg so close!¡±


    I quickly switched breasts reversing the whole process now sucking the other tit and ying with the one I¡¯d just been sucking. Both nipples were hard and turning as red as a ripe cherry. ¡°OH GOD I¡¯M GONNA CUM IF YOU KEEP DOING THAT!!!¡±


    That was my cue, and I slipped my other hand slowly down her stomach and on to the top of her pussy mound. When I felt her clit right under my hand. I sucked extra hard on her tit and pinched her clit in my hand, and Charlotte went off like a rocket. ¡°CUMMING!!! I¡¯M CUMMING SO HARD!!!¡±

 190

    Quickly while she was still in the middle of her orgasm I climbed on top lining my rock hard cock up with her virgin hole and plunged in I felt a momentary resistance as I reached her hymen, and then it gave and I was buried in my beautiful little sister¡¯s tight virgin pussy. ¡°OH MY GOD GREG!!!! SO GOOD!!! SO FULL!!! FUCK ME GOOD BIG BROTHER!!!!¡±


    How could I refuse such an invitation? I slowly pulled out and when just the head of my dick was still inside her; I reversed direction and plunged into her again as hard as I could. Charlotte¡¯s mouth opened, and she screamed wordlessly as both her hands and legs wrapped themselves around my body. That caused me to lose the little bit of self-control I¡¯d maintained until then, and I started pounding into Charlotte¡¯s perfect pussy over and over, faster and faster. I leaned forward and took her mouth with mine plunging my tongue into hers fucking her mouth in time with my thrusts to her pussy. Charlotte was mming her pussy up into my cock as hard as I was pumping down into her, and I was sure we were going to both be bruised in the morning. I¡¯d wanted a gentle slow lovemaking for Charlotte¡¯s first time but her own desires overwhelmed mine, and we were having a hot, nasty, incredible fuck fest instead. She came two more times before I pulled out and flipped her over into doggy position and plunged back into her deeper than before.


    ¡°OH MY I¡¯M SO FULL GREG!! YOUR BIG FAT COCK IS TEARING ME APART!!!¡±


    Charlotte looked down her body watching as my cock positioned into her cunt repeatedly. She was pushing back with such force I thought a few times she was going to knock me off the bed. Then I felt it my balls started to tighten. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum soon Charlotte.¡±


    That seemed to set her off again. ¡°YES GREG CUM IN MY PUSSY!! FILL ME UP BIG BROTHER!!! CUM IN ME AND MAKE ME YOU SISTER-SLUT WIFE!!!¡±


    That was all I needed, and I mmed into her buried as deep in her as I could go, my cock resting right up against her cervix and sted rope after rope of cum deep inside Charlotte. As soon as the first rope hit her steaming hot pussy walls Charlottepletely lost it and bucked like a mad bull screaming so loud I was kinda worried the neighbors would call the police.


    As thest spurt fired my baby sister started convulsing on my cock and then copsed onto the bed a boneless freshly fucked mess. I pulled out and rolled her over to see tear tracks running down her face. ¡°Are you okay Char? Did I hurt you?¡±


    She wrapped her arms around me. ¡°No silly these are happy tears. You were perfect. God Greg I never even knew I could cum that hard. I only wish¡­¡±


    ¡°What Charlotte? What do you wish?¡±


    My precious little sister the one true love of my life looked into my eyes and said with all seriousness. ¡°I only wish you¡¯d knocked me up.¡±


    My eyes went round in surprise. ¡°Charlotte you still have this whole year of school. I don¡¯t want you being talked about and called a slut because you got pregnant in high school.¡±


    She bit her lower lip and nodded. ¡°I know but I can¡¯t help it. I love you, and I want your baby.¡±


    I climbed off the bed to head to the bathroom and get a warm rag to clean up my sister. I leaned down and kissed her deep and tender. ¡°After you graduate if you still feel that way, then I¡¯ll make sure you get pregnant.¡±


    Charlotte reached out and grabbed my hand. ¡°I know I¡¯m being bad Greg, but I don¡¯t want to wait. All I¡¯ve ever wanted was to be a wife and a mommy. You promised you¡¯d give me what I wanted and needed so give me your baby. Make me the first of your wives to be pregnant with your child. Please Greg. You promised me that you¡¯d look after me and take care of me, and you also said you¡¯d give me what I wanted. I want your baby.¡±


    I looked down at my baby sister, my lover, the woman whom I loved more than any other and saw in her eyes that she truly wanted me to give her a child. Not in the future she wanted our love to create a baby now. How could I do that though she still had eight months of high school left? She would swell with our child, there wouldn¡¯t be any way for her to hide that she was pregnant.


    I smiled at Charlotte. ¡°I need a minute to think. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I walked out of the room and went straight to the bathroom where I clean my cock of our mess. Then I rinsed out the washcloth and warmed it before wringing it out and carrying it back to Charlotte¡¯s room. I needed to understand why my sister was obsessed with having my child. Had I somehow nted this in her head without meaning to? Why would she want to throw away her future like that? I entered the room and gently cleaned her up from our mixed cum that was seeping out of her pussy. Once she was clean, Iid the cloth across the foot rail of her canopy bed. I climbed in toy beside her, spooning her up against me.


    ¡°You have to help me understand why you want this so bad Charlotte. I¡¯m worried I did something that made you want to be pregnant with my baby right now despite what it would do to your life.¡±


    Charlotte looked up at me and shook her head. ¡°You didn¡¯t do this to me Greg. I¡¯ve wanted this for longer than I knew what it meant. Ask Chastity she¡¯ll tell you. When you were in the hospital, and the doctors weren¡¯t sure you were going to evere out of thea Daddy came to see me at Pastor James¡¯ house where I was staying while mom and dad were at the hospital with you and told me you might have to go to heaven. I started crying and after he left I was still crying, and Chastity asked me why I was upset because if you went to heaven, you¡¯d be with Jesus. I told her then that I didn¡¯t want you to go to heaven because I wanted to marry you and take care of your house and our babies. I felt that way all the time. Then when we were older, like twelve, we had a sleep over and the girls asked each other who they wanted to marry when they grew up. Lots of them mentioned rock stars, movie stars and even a few of the older guys at youth group and school but not me. I told them all I was going to marry my brother Greg and have his babies. That¡¯s when they told me it was a sin, and I couldn¡¯t marry you because we¡¯d both go to hell. I cried and screamed at them that we were going to get married and have babies that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t have to go to heaven when Chastity¡¯s stupid brother hit you with his bat. I threw such a fit that I threw up and Mrs. James called mom toe and take me home because I was sick. On the way home I told mom what had happened, and she told me the girls were right, I couldn¡¯t marry you but when I grew up I¡¯d find that I would fall in love with someone else and wouldn¡¯t want to marry you.¡± She looked in my eyes, and I could see the tears in them. ¡°But I never stopped dreaming of bing your wife and having your babies.¡±


    I could see the truth of what she was saying in her mind. She did dream of it and daydream about it. Since I got my powers, she had even dreamed of it more. And tonight when I told them, they would all be my wives she was thrilled because her dream was going toe true next I told them I¡¯d turned off their periods and made it so they couldn¡¯t get pregnant, and she¡¯d been sad. I could see in her mind where she¡¯d remembered I¡¯d said I¡¯d do anything she asked me too. Which was why she¡¯d asked me to make her pregnant.


    I kissed her on the forehead ¡°Okay I can see the truth in your mind. You¡¯ve wanted this always. So when you graduate and finish college you can be my first wife to have a baby.¡±


    She smacked the bed with her hand. ¡°NO! I don¡¯t want to wait that long I want your baby now.¡±


    I was shocked. The fact that she was a natural submissive should have had her agreeing. This need of hers was so strong it overcame her natural instinct to submit to a master. ¡°Why? If you get pregnant before school is over once you start showing everyone will want to know who the father is and when you don¡¯t tell them they¡¯ll call you a slut, a skank and a whore.¡±


    Charlotteughed. ¡°So what? I don¡¯t care what they call me. I¡¯ll tell anyone who asked that my boyfriend is the father.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I shake my head ¡°And then they¡¯ll want to know who your boyfriend is.¡±


    She smiled ¡°I¡¯ll tell them he¡¯s a few years older, and they don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t want to wait Greg. I don¡¯t want to go to college. Taking care of our home and babies is all I¡¯ve ever wanted.¡±


    I was shocked Charlotte had really been thinking about this. It wasn¡¯t a snap decision for her to know what she would tell everyone she¡¯d been nning n having my baby for a while now. I knew I wasn¡¯t going to be able to keep putting her off. I kissed my sister deeply letting my tongue delve into her mouth. ¡°You win Charlotte. I¡¯ll give you the baby you want.¡±


    Charlotte pulled me tighter against her and started grinding her pussy against my rapidly hardening cock. Within seconds, I was hard again. I roll her over and put my hands over her ovaries and undo the hold I¡¯d ced on her reproductive function earlier. Then I pumped up the hormones, she needed to cause her body to ovte. Once I felt her egg on the right side of her body enter the fallopian tube, I grabbed a pillow and ced it under her ass to elevate her hips and tilt her so that her hips and cunt were higher than her uterus. Then I went down and started eating my sister¡¯s sweet pussy. I had read somewhere that orgasms before, and after ejaction of sperm into the body would help with opening her cervix to receive the most sperm. It didn¡¯t take long before she was screaming my name in ecstasy again. I quickly entered her and thrust myself home. The change in position allowed me to drive deeper and deeper into my sisters pussy and thanks to th changes I¡¯d made to her body Charlotte was having one orgasm after another just as fast as she could. After several minutes of constant hard fucking I felt my balls begin to tighten and I knew a huge load of cum was about to ssh all over my sisters now fertile womb. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum sis.¡±


    Charlotte screamed ¡°DO IT!!! CUM IN ME!!! GIVE ME ALL YOUR CUM AND KNOCK ME UP BIG BROTHER!!!!¡±


    That was all I needed, and I blew my load deep inside Charlotte, all the while she was screaming. YES!!! GIVE ME ALL THAT CUM!!!! BREED ME!!! OH GOD GREGGGGGG I¡¯M CUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNNGGGGGGGGGG AGAINNNNNNN!


    I copsed on top of her spent from all the fucking I¡¯d done today. I was beyond tired and ready to fall asleep. Charlotte and I werezily kissing and making out when we heard a sniff and moan from the doorway. I looked and there stood Chastity, tears rolling down her face. ¡°Master I¡¯m supposed to have your babies. Why are you giving Charlotte your baby and not me?


    Charlotte red at me and pushed me off her. ¡°Fix this Greg and fix it now!¡±


    I sighed and nodded. Charlotte was right I¡¯d really fucked up. Chastity was supposed to be one of the four permnant women in my life, one of my ¡°wives¡± and I¡¯d fucked her up worse than any of people who¡¯d deserved my vengeance. I got up and took Chastity by the hand. I needed to undo what I¡¯d done and figure out how to program her as my wife. Afterwards, I would program the other three the same way. I needed them all to feel equal and loved not just by me but by each other. Not only that but I felt like I needed to protect them from anyone else being able to control them ever again. But right now, I needed to undo the damage I¡¯d done to my Chastity, wife to be number four.

 191

    After several minutes of constant hard fucking I felt my balls begin to tighten and I knew a huge load of cum was about to ssh all over my sisters now fertile womb. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum sis.¡±


    Charlotte screamed ¡°DO IT!!! CUM IN ME!!! GIVE ME ALL YOUR CUM AND KNOCK ME UP BIG BROTHER!!!!¡±


    That was all I needed, and I blew my load deep inside Charlotte, all the while she was screaming. YES!!! GIVE ME ALL THAT CUM!!!! BREED ME!!! OH GOD GREGGGGGG I¡¯M CUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMINNNNNGGGGGGGGGG AGAINNNNNNN!


    I copsed on top of her spent from all the fucking I¡¯d done today. I was beyond tired and ready to fall asleep. Charlotte and I werezily kissing and making out when we heard a sniff and moan from the doorway. I looked and there stood Chastity, tears rolling down her face. ¡°Master I¡¯m supposed to have your babies. Why are you giving Charlotte your baby and not me?


    Charlotte red at me and pushed me off her. ¡°Fix this Greg and fix it now!¡±


    I sighed and nodded. Charlotte was right I¡¯d really fucked up. Chastity was supposed to be one of the four permanent women in my life, one of my ¡°wives¡± and I¡¯d fucked her up worse than any of the people who¡¯d deserved my vengeance. I got up and took Chastity by the hand. I needed to undo what I¡¯d done and figure out how to program her as my wife. Afterwards, I would program the other three the same way. I needed them all to feel equal and loved not just by me but by each other. Not only that but I felt like I needed to protect them from anyone else being able to control them ever again. But right now, I needed to undo the damage I¡¯d done to my Chastity, wife to be number four.


    As we walked downstairs, I realized that the house was full. There was no ce where I was guaranteed privacy with Chastity tonight. All the bedrooms were full, and Janice was sleeping in the den. I really needed to use some of the money and buy a bigger house for us. However, that didn¡¯t help me tonight.


    I lead Chastity into the dining room and had her sit. ¡°Chastity, I owe you an apology.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand Master, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    I hung my head in shame. Every time she opened her mouth to talk to me, I was reminded of how far into the darkness I had allowed myself to fall in less than a day. This is why I need Charlotte and in reality, Chastity too. I just needed to remember to listen to them. Bnce was what I had been gifted to restore. Sometimes that would mean moving in darkness but until the Fates tell me that the bnce has been restored I needed to work in the goodness of the light. Which meant I needed to undo the damage I¡¯d done to Chastity. Of everything I¡¯d pushed into her only three things really needed to change. That she would hunger for my body without ceasing, her need to be constantly pregnant with my children and the inability to call me anything but master. Two of those I¡¯d made core truths and I didn¡¯t know if I could change them, but I needed to try. Thest was just amand I¡¯d given her, and I knew I could change those the changes I¡¯d made and unmade in Janice proved that. So, I started with that. ¡°I told you that you could only call me master from now on, that was wrong. When we are in our house alone then you will only call me master however in public you will continue to address me as you always have as Greg. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master but can I have your baby now? I need to be pregnant with your baby it¡¯s what God wants of a good wife you know.¡±


    I sighed how could I fix this? If I didn¡¯t find a way, then Charlotte was going to stay mad at me. But to be honest other than that, I had to say, I found it really fucking hot that she couldn¡¯t help but want to be knocked up with my seed. Was it really wrong the things I did to her? She was a natural submissive. She needed someone to look after her and give her purpose. I¡¯d learned that with mom and Charlotte. If she constantly wanted to please me sexually and carry my children that was a purpose and one that I personally could really enjoy. Charlotte didn¡¯t want her begging me for a baby or crying when she wasn¡¯t pregnant. There was an easy fix and my body was already on board with it. Just the thought of watching the pure little pastor¡¯s daughter swell with my child all the while needing me to fuck her mouth, tits, ass and pregnant pussy really got me harder than anything to date. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a baby yet Slut because I haven¡¯t finished purifying you, have I? An impure wife shouldn¡¯t carry the seed of one of God¡¯s messengers, should she?¡±


    ¡°Oh! No master! You must finish cleansing me before I am fit to carry your child in my womb. I forgot I wasn¡¯t pure, because I want your baby so badly, Master.¡±


    I lifted her to her feet and turned her, so she was leaning over the dining room table. ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m ready to finish purifying your sinful holes isn¡¯t it lut?¡±


    Chastity reached behind her as she rested her upper body on the table and spread her legs as far as they could. Then she grasped her ass cheeks and pulled them apart giving me a perfect view of her pink virgin star. ¡°Oh YES MASTER! Please shove your Holy Staff up myst sinful hole and purify it with you righteous essence so I¡¯m fit to carry your child.¡±


    My dick was so hard the head was turning purple with need. I lined up at her tiny anal star and wondered if my dick would even be able to prate her. She was so tight. I knew if it hadn¡¯t been for my physical changes what I was about to do would have been sheer agony for her. Yet, I wanted to make it easy on me too; so I did the only thing I could think of to get her to rx her sphincter muscle. ¡°Good Girl Slut.¡±


    Chastity screamed in ecstasy and I watched as her asshole opened in shut in time with her orgasm. When it winked at me the next time, I shoved myself in her to the hilt. The warm tight rhythmic squeezing of her anal muscles was the most exquisite feeling I¡¯d experienced yet. It drove me beyond lust into some kind of animalistic need to im every inch of this tight passage. I mmed in and out of her as hard and as fast as I could. All the while she was screaming in ecstasy about how I was cleansing herst hole of all sin. ¡°OH GOD MASTER! FEELS SO GOOD YOU¡¯RE POUNDING AWAY ALL MY SINFULNESS. SO GOOODDDDDD!!! CUMMING FOR YOU MASTER!! YOUR HOLY STAFF IS MAKING ME CUMMMMMMMM SOOOOOOOOO MUCCHHHHHH!!!! MAKE ME PURE!! FILL ME WITH YOUR CLEANSING FLOOD SO I¡¯LL BE WORTHY OF YOUR CHILDREN!¡±


    That was thest straw. I mmed as deep into her as I could go and roared as I coated the inside of her intestines with my cum. Jet after Jet sprayed deep in her ass and she dissolved into a puddle of ecstasy, screaming words that made no sense. It was almost religious in nature her voice giving birth to nonsense that sounded like anothernguage. Then as thest spurt of my cum sted into her she copsed onto the table going limp. She¡¯d orgasmed so hard that she¡¯d passed out. I slowly pulled out of her rear passage, feeling the pleasant drag of her sphincter over every inch of my spent cock. I looked down at this, my fourth ve wife and felt love for her fill my heart just like with my sister, Amber and Barbie. She was mine now and would be for the rest of our lives. I still hadn¡¯t even tried to remove her need to worship my body and crave my cum. I hadn¡¯t tried to take away her desire to be constantly knocked up with my baby. Just thinking about her begging, me to cum in her and knock her up got me hard again. Fuck me! I wasn¡¯t going to fix things as Charlotte had demanded, I wasn¡¯t, because there was nothing to fix. This was how Chastity was supposed to be. My slut-wife number four, my little fuck doll who gave me child after child.


    With that thought I picked up her still unconscious form and carried her to my bed,ying her with her two sister wives. No, it wasn¡¯t Chastity I needed to fix at all. The one who needed adjusting was Charlotte. I¡¯d resisted making changes to my sister because I loved her just as she was. However tonight my supposedly submissive sister slut had given me an order. I was the master here! She was the sub. I didn¡¯t need to fix Chastity, I need to fix Charlotte I realized. She would have to be punished again and more harshly. Until she realized I was in charge. What I wanted was right. She had no ce to question my will or demand anything from me. She had willingly given herself to me as her master. Tonight, I would ensure she understood exactly what that meant.


    I walked into her room and she sat up and stared at me. ¡°Did you fix Chastity?¡±


    I walked over to her and shoved her back down on the bed spinning her so that she was face down as I did so. Then I took my hand and proceeded to beat her ass until it was glowing red. Charlotte screamed. ¡°What the fuck, Greg?¡±


    Anger consumed me and I pushed as Imanded. ¡°Shut your mouth Slut!¡±


    I heard her teeth click shut. ¡°You will only open your mouth to answer me and every answer better end with master. Do you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    I spun her over facing me. ¡°Who are you Charlotte?¡±


    Her face scrunched up with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the question Master.¡±


    It had been a very ambiguous question I would admit. ¡°Then I will ask another. Who is the master in this rtionship?¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You are Master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right I am, and Who are you in this rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Your sister-slut wife Master.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean Slut?¡±


    ¡°It means that I¡¯m yours Master.¡±


    ¡°Mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master?¡±


    ¡°You belong to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    ¡°Then if you belong to me who is in charge Slut?¡±


    ¡°You are Master.¡±


    ¡°I am, are you sure?¡±


    Again, I could see the confusion on her pretty tear streaked face. ¡°Yes Master.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Then why the hell are you giving me orders, Slut? Hmmm? Why are you telling me what to do?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t Master.¡±

 192

    I reached out and pped her breast causing her to cry out in pain. ¡°Yes, you have. You ordered me to fix Chastity. You demanded it! Like some decision I made with regard to one of my sluts was wrong. Are you in charge here Charlotte? Are you the Master?¡±


    Her mouth opened and a cry escaped. ¡°No Master.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I am sure Master, I am not in charge.¡±


    ¡°Then I am the Master and you are the ve aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She thought about that for a minute. I¡¯d never used that word before not with her or any of them. I¡¯d called her submissive and slut and mine but never ve. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    I got in her face. ¡°YOU ASKED TO BE MY SLAVE DIDN¡¯T YOU?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master I did. I need it you know that, Master.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡¯s what you keep telling me ve. But then you keep giving me orders. I don¡¯t think you really want to be my sister-slut wife. I think you want to be your own master and mine too. I think maybe I should remove myself as your master. What do you think about that Charlotte?¡±


    Now she was shaking, crying and she screamed like she was in physical pain. ¡°NO MASTER! PLEASE DON¡¯T CUT ME LOOSE! PLEASE MASTER! I¡¯M SORRY! I NEED YOU MASTER, PLEASE LET ME BE YOUR SLAVE, YOUR SLUT-SISTER! PLEASE I¡¯LL DIE WITHOUT YOU AS MY MASTER.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure this is what you want? To be my ve?¡±


    She reached out and clutched me to her. ¡°Yes, Master I can¡¯t live without you Master.¡±


    ¡°Then get your ass out of bed, craw into my room and wake your sister-sluts. Then you tell them when I get there all four of you better be in the center of the room and have assumed the ve position.¡±


    She scrambled out of the bed, crawled out of the room, and down the hall. I went into the bathroom and cleaned up my cock of Chastity¡¯sst cleansing. When I entered my bedroom there in the center of the floor where all four of my slut-wives on their knees, legs wide apart where I could see their naked pussies, one still dripping with my cum from her, now pregnant, snatch. Another with my cum dripping from her ass. Their arms were behind them hands linked together; perfect tits thrust out. Their heads were bowed, and they looked at the floor. Charlotte¡¯s were filled with agony as tears continued to flow down her face.


    I stood and walked over in front of them, standing with my hands on my hips. ¡°Look at me sluts.¡±


    They all looked up into my eyes.


    You will each answer me and end your answer with Master is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master!¡±


    ¡°Tonight, has shown me that I¡¯ve been to rxed in my iming of you all. First Janice and now Charlotte have both stepped out of their ce. So, I am going to finish training each of you now. But I want to give each of you onest opportunity to say no and leave. Do you want to be my four sister-wives? Understand that you will be my ves and I will be yourplete Master. So answer me do you want me to own you?¡±


    There came a resounding, ¡°Yes Master.¡± from all four of them.


    ¡°Then you will repeat after me and everything you repeat will sink deep into your soul and be your truth. You will be changed by what you repeat and it will be eternal do you understand?¡± I pushed thatmand into each of their minds as I had spoken it.


    ¡°Yes, I understand Master.¡±


    ¡°Then repeat after me. You are my Master and I am your ve.¡±


    ¡°You are my Master and I am your ve, Master.¡±


    ¡°Your will is my will.¡±


    ¡°Your will is my will Master.¡±


    ¡°Your word is my truth.¡±


    ¡°Your word is my truth, Master.¡±


    ¡°You make the decisions and I ept the decisions.¡±


    ¡°You make the decisions and I ept the decisions, Master.¡±


    ¡°Youmand and I obey.¡±


    ¡°Youmand and I obey, Master.¡±


    ¡°My mind belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°My mind belongs to you, Master.¡±


    ¡°My heart belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°My heart belongs to you, Master.¡±


    ¡°My soul belongs to you.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My soul belongs to you, Master.¡±


    ¡°You own every part of me and have the right to change me as you wish.¡±


    ¡°You own every part of me and have the right to change me as you wish, Master.¡±


    ¡°No one, but you, can change me in any way.¡±


    ¡°No one, but you, can change me in any way, Master.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where the next thought came from but suddenly, I knew I needed to give them one more truth. ¡°Only you can ess my mind, will or body to influence it or change it.¡±


    ¡°Only you can ess my mind, will or body to influence it or change it. Master.¡±


    I saw in my mind as each truth sank into their core and became a part of them. I watched amazed as a sort of glowing golden aura surrounded them and sparked like an energy force field on some sci-fi movie. I smiled and moved for the first time stroking each of them on the face. ¡°Good Girls.¡±


    They all copsed on the ground writhing in the ecstasy. As they each returned to normal, Imanded them back into position. ¡°Now to take care of some necessary stuff. While each of you are my wife-sluts you can¡¯t all be equal that will create chaos and since I¡¯m supposed to be restoring bnce and order to the world I should start at home. So, Charlotte, you have been naughty and need to learn your lesson. This is the second time in two days I¡¯ve need to discipline you, so you are the bottom wife. You will answer to each of my wives and obey them just like you do me. The only exception is if they tell you to do something that is contrary to what I¡¯ve already told you or will hurt my child you are carrying inside you. Do you understand?¡±


    She looked at me and nodded. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    ¡°From now until your punishment ends you will not be allowed to call me master. You will call me Big Brother, both in public and at home. You have to earn the right to call me Master again. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand Big Brother.¡±


    I patted her on the head and moved on to Amber. ¡°Amber you have admitted that you are so weak that you needed yourst owner to provide you with a surrogate owner when you were at school. Therefor you are next to the bottom and when Charlotte¡¯s punishment and training is over will be the bottom sister-wife. In public you will be my girlfriend, fianc¨¦e in a few months and wife after that but you will call me Master. Why? Because you need someone to tell you what to do and you chose me. That is what you will tell anyone who asks. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Oh Yes Master, thank you Master.¡±


    ¡°If you need to make a decision you will call or text me and I will tell you what to do. If you can¡¯t do that, then you will ask Barbie if she is around. If she isn¡¯t then you will leave and call me.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    I patted her on the head and went on to Chastity. ¡°Chastity, you are special to me. When your motheres home, I¡¯m going to go see her and have her sign over guardianship of you to me. Which means that I will be legally responsible for you until you¡¯re an adult. But in public you will treat me as your friend and call me Greg. However here in private you are so special and so innocent and child like that I don¡¯t want to change that. You will oversee the running of our home and the house sluts and temporary sluts will answer to you as will Amber and Charlotte. Only myself and Barbie will be over you. However here at home you will not call me master, you will call me Daddy and I will call you Baby-Girl. You will call Barbie, Mommy and she will call you Baby-Girl as well. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes Daddy!¡± She giggled blushed like an innocent little girl. Which made me hard all over again and gave me an idea.


    Baby-Girl unless we are ying sexy games you will act and talk like an innocent little girl with me and Barbie, but during sexy times you will turn into a super horny slut. Do you understand me?


    ¡°Yes Daddy, is it time for sexy games?¡±

 193

    Iughed and patted her head. ¡°Not yet Baby-Girl I need to talk to Mommy first.¡±


    Chastity stuck out her lower lip in a perfect little girl pout. ¡°Oh poopy. I want to y.¡±


    ¡°Not right now. Hush Baby-Girl.¡±


    She shut her mouth but continued to pout. I turned to Barbie. ¡°You are the strongest of the four and the smartest. In public we are going to be partners. After you graduate, this semester, we are going to open a business. You will be the CFO and oversee our money both at work and at home. You will also be my head wife. These four and all the house sluts will answer to you with only me being over you. And Chastity being under you. In public you will call me Greg and here in private you will call me Master just like Charlotte. That is so you always remember I¡¯m in Charge and I own you. Unlike the others though when ites to our money you will be allowed to voice your opinion on any financial decisions I make. However if I don¡¯t take your opinion you will understand that is because I¡¯m the master and in charge. Is all that clear my pet?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    I patted her on the head. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for me to get up and go take care of some business. However, I have one more thing I need to take care of first.¡± You are each released from your slut position Barbie, Amber and Charlotte you may go to Charlotte¡¯s room and get some sleep. Baby- Girl it¡¯s time to give you Daddy¡¯s baby in your belly. Are you ready for sexy time?¡±


    Chastity stood and climbed on the bed shoving two pillows under her ass lifting her pussy in the air and tilting her body. ¡°Come on Daddy knock me up. Come fuck your baby in me.¡±


    I heard the other three leave, but I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes off the pretty pink pussy spread and waiting for me or the hot young slut wanting me to knock her up. I reached inside her body and couldn¡¯t stop myself from causing both of her ovaries to ovte dropping two eggs into her fallopian tubes. I was going to fuck my babies into her and when she found out she was pregnant with multiple babies she would be ecstatic. I watched as her body flushed with the increased hormones and her temperature rose to optimum for impregnation. Then I climbed on the bed with her and started licking her sweet dripping wet snatch. Watching as her body spun higher and higher toward exploding. ¡°YOU¡¯RE GONNA MAKE ME CUM DADDY! WHY ARE YOU LICKING MY PUSSY? I WANT YOU TO FUCK ME FULL OF YOUR BABY, DADDY!¡±


    I reced my tongue with my finger twirling around her clit, dipping into her fuck hole every few twirls. ¡°If I make you cum first baby-girl you are more likely to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes really?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then hurry and make me cum Daddy, make me cum super hard!¡±


    Iughed and dove back in shoving my finger deep in her cunt and finding the spot just above her pelvic ridge and pressing and rubbing. He cunt spasmed on my finger. ¡°OH GOD SO CLOSE DADDY. I¡¯M GONNA CUM SO HARD FOR YOU. I¡¯M GONNAA¡­..¡±


    I pressed harder and sucked her clit into my mouth and lightly bit down before sucking it hard like a tit. ¡°CUMMMMMINNNNNGGGGG DADDDDYYYYYY, YOU ARE MAKINGGGGG MEEEEEEE CUMMMMMMMMM SOOOOOOOO FUUCCCKIIINNNNGG HAARRRDDDDDDD DADDDDYYYYYYYYYYY EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE¡±


    Chastity¡¯s screams dissolved into a wordless sound that just went on and on. I pulled my hand out of her pussy and climbed up her body mming my rock-hard dick deep inside her. At the angle we were I went so deep into her that I felt myself bottom out in her cunt. I mmed my cock in and out of her, hitting every single inch of her transformed pussy and felt her rhythmic pulses of the continued orgasm milking me almost like a sucking mouth on top of the warmth and tightness of a barely used pussy. Her legs wrapped around my waist pulling me harder into her and narrowing her already tight pussy until she was almost vice tight mped around me. ¡°FILL ME UP DADDY, GIVE ME YOUR BABY BATTER! BREEEDD MEE DADDY GIVE ME YOUR BABY! SOOO GOOOD SOOO FULLL SPRAY ME DADDY I WANT IT! I NEED IT! FUCK ME FULL OF YOUR BABY RIGHT NOW DADDDY! KNOCK UP YOUR BABY-GIRL!¡±


    She started kissing and licking at my neck and face and I growled as I took that tendon in her neck between my teeth and bit down. Chastity screamed as I felt my balls tighten and my sperm was boiling inside them. Then, sweet blessed release as I sted rope after rope of my potent seed deep inside her churning cunt straight into her uterus. In my mind I watched as my seed met with both seeds and I pushed with the special ability to make changes in a body. Causing both eggs to ept my seeds and split. Chastity was screaming for me to fill her up with my baby, so I made sure she was full alright. Two sets of twins. Four zygotes were formed and as I watched, the fertilized and split eggs attached themselves to the walls of her uterus. Chastity James, sweet innocent little perfect preacher¡¯s daughter was going to have my quadruplets. I was going to watch her belly swell, all the while fucking her. Knowing her father had wanted to do this himself. Instead she belonged to me. The pleasure in that lead me to another decision. As soon as she was home, I was going to im his bitch of a wife, and fuck her pregnant too.


    I pulled out of my Baby-girl and kissed her sweetly. One thing I did have to agree with Charlotte about. None of what I¡¯d went through was Chastity¡¯s fault. I wasn¡¯t out to punish her anymore she belonged to me now and I would see her happy and fulfilled in her role in our family. The happy homemaker barefoot and pregnant overseeing the household staff and waiting for her Daddy toe home and fuck all her little sweet slut holes.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She sighed. ¡°Do you think it worked Daddy? Do you think I¡¯m going to have your baby?¡±


    I smiled at her and kissed her lips again. ¡°I think you are plumb full of Daddy¡¯s babies right now. So youy right there and keep your hips up so all that good baby batter gets deep in you baby factory my sweet Baby-Girl. You stay there for half an hour I¡¯ll send in your Mommy wife to tell you when you can get up. Then you go see to my house slut Mrs. Masters and make sure she fixes a healthy breakfast for you and Charlotte so my babies can grow big and strong.¡±


    ¡°Yes Daddy, I¡¯m sleepy Daddy. I¡¯m gonna go beddy-bye now.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight Baby-girl.¡±


    ¡°Night, Night, Daddy.¡±


    Just before I left the room. I realized there was one change I¡¯d made that I wish I hadn¡¯t. I wanted to see Chastity¡¯s breast swell naturally as the filled with the milk to feed my children. So, I turned and reached out with my ability to make physical changes and returned her breasts to their original apple perfect size just like Charlotte¡¯s. That was better now I could watch them swell with the milk to feed my children. Plus they looked better on the innocent girl I wanted her to remain. Now she was perfect my little Baby-girl.


    I left and went into Charlotte¡¯s room. I needed to make some serious changes and honestly, we needed more space. With seven children conceived and four wives two house ves and more nned. This house was busting at the seams. However, I will say the sight of three naked slut-wives wrapped up in each other as they slept was a sight I almost couldn¡¯t resist. But time was running out and I needed to talk to Barbie before I went and used the same programing on my Mom and Janice. I reached out andid a hand on Barbie¡¯s leg and her eyes popped open and she looked right at me. ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Can you get up without waking your sister wives?¡±


    ¡°I believe so.¡±


    ¡°Then get up and join me in the shower. I need to get cleaned up and ready but we need to talk more about your role here.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    She slowly untangled herself from Charlotte and Amber who reached for each other in their sleep and snuggled close filling the space Barbie had made. They washed as I exined in more detail what I wanted Barbie¡¯s role to be in our growing family. She agreed to keep an eye on Chastity and make sure she rested and ate right. She also asked if I would order books on pregnancy and early child development.

 194

    Then she asked the question I¡¯d also been thinking about. What were we going to tell everyone when our Baby-girl started showing with quadruplets? It wouldn¡¯t take long before her belly would start to swell and the private Christian school, she attended wouldn¡¯t allow her to stay enrolled pregnant. I didn¡¯t have an answer right now, but truth was I could make them keep her. Hell, I could even make them hold her up as an example of how to be a good Christian girl if I desired to do so. But it wasn¡¯t the school or religion itself I wanted vengeance on. Just her family, my parents and the church that allowed them all to treat me like they did. Plus, the families of all the young women and girls who had been subjected to the Elder¡¯s and Pastor James¡¯ cleansing rituals. Those, well those I wanted to make pay, and pay dearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the books and I¡¯ll figure it all out before we need to worry about it. Now I need to go and make sure the programing I gave you all is instilled and unbreakable in Janice and my mother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Baby-girl then.¡±


    I then pulled her into my arms and sucked a mark on her neck. ¡°Tomorrow, I need you to take off from school if you can. I want to go to the bank and get you on my personal ount and start one for ourpany.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She pulled me closer and sucked her own mark on my neck getting me rock hard again. ¡°I can do that as far as I know there aren¡¯t any tests or assignments due in any of my sses tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good we can take care of that and look at some office property then. Plus we need to find a bigger house. I n to add at least three more house ves to our family.¡±


    The look she gave me asked the question her programing wouldn¡¯t allow her to ask. So I told her anyway. ¡°Chastity¡¯s mom, Janice¡¯s¡¯ secretary Lauren, and her partner.¡±


    Barbieughed. ¡°I know you can do it but thatst one isn¡¯t really your type Master. She is as butch as theye.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well, maybe I¡¯ll have to change her into a meek little sex kitten.¡±


    She tapped her teeth with a finger. ¡°We do need a family pet, don¡¯t we.¡±


    ¡°That might be an interesting experiment. But right now, I need to get going. I may have God like powers, but freezing time and teleportation aren¡¯t part of them.¡±


    Barbieughed and wrapped herself in a towel. ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you when you get home.¡±


    The twinkle in her eye knew she wanted some of what Charlotte and Chastity had receivedst night. I probably needed to spend some time and attention on her and Amber so that they all felt equally loved and desired. Pregnancies would wait though. I might have let myself get carried away with six in just a few days.


    I dressed in my new suit and hurried downstairs I wanted to instill the same ve program into mom and Janice as I had the girls before I left, and I couldn¡¯t let Mister Cademan go another day without keeping my word to his ex-wife. But first putting my own home in order.


    I entered the kitchen to find Janice and my mother both there. Mom was working on fixing breakfast and Janice was drinking a cup of coffee. I stepped into the middle of the floor and pushed at them both. ¡°Mother turn off the stove and you and Janice take the ve position.¡± Both did as I said knelling on their knee¡¯s like the girls had in front of me. I started the same way I had my wives earlier and they repeated after me just like the girls. Only about halfway through, I noticed something strange. I could see mom¡¯s mind epting my pushes and it was changing her core thought process; but Janice seemed to only ept them on a surface level. They sank in but seemed to stop short of her inner most beliefs. Then as I watched, there appeared a small iron looking ball in her mind that opened and absorbed my changes. What the hell was this?


    I stopped and pushed ¡°Stop.¡±


    Both of their mouths closed.


    ¡°Mommy-slut sleep now.¡± I pushed and mom dropped into a deep sleep right on the floor. ¡°Janice slut craw to me.¡±


    The sphere moved up and back almost invisible again as Janice crawled across the floor to me. So, I couldmand her to do things and she would obey but apparently if I tried to make herpletely obedient to me the pushes wouldn¡¯t take. Something had changed in between when Janice had dropped me off at the church and when she¡¯d returned with the file and ball gag. But what and how had it made her able to resist my power?


    I pushed hard. ¡°Janice tell me everything that happened and all you did from the moment you dropped me off at the church yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I went back to the office and had a new walk in client waiting for me. I heard his case and then went to work on doing the things you asked me to do. I set up your bank ount, gathered the information on Jefferson Cademan, called you, then obeyed youing here.¡±


    ¡°Stop. You saw a new client? A man?¡±


    Janice¡¯s face wrinkled in thought and I could see that metallic sphere moving to the front. ¡°Yes.¡±


    I pushed hard. ¡°Tell me his name?¡±


    I watched as the order sank and then like a metal armored pac-man the sphere opened and swallowed my pushed order. What the Fuck?? How was that possible?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, what were we talking about?¡±


    This was interesting. It seemed that Janice had obviously encountered someone with mind control powers. Only they knew a trick I didn¡¯t. I wondered if they had the power to make physical changes in people or the ability to stop me from using my power of healing and transforming. Time to find out. I pushed again at the same time slipping a mental hand into her mind just behind that sphere. ¡°Janice describe your new client to me now.¡±


    She opened her mouth and I watched as the sphere opened to eat my mental push. I quickly jammed my mental hand into the opening and erged my hand, ripping the ball to shreds and extracting each piece like removing a bunch of splinters. All of the memories of the other mind controller that were hidden in the sphere tumbled free and I caught not only the name but the visual from Janice¡¯s mind of the man. A man I thought I¡¯d never see again. A face all grown up but from my past and a name I hated almost as much as my fathers. Henry James. Pastor James son and the boy who hit me with the bat. He¡¯d graduated and gone off to Bible College andst time the James family had mentioned him he¡¯d opened a church on the other side the of United States. Why was he back here and how had he gained powers a lot like mine? I didn¡¯t know but once I was done with Cademan I¡¯d start finding out the answer to that and other questions. I wondered if it was possible to summon the Fates? I didn¡¯t have time to find out right now but maybeter tonight. Right now, I needed to wake my mother and protect my family by finishing what I¡¯d started.


    I woke mom, got both her and Janice into the ve position again and started over. I watch closely and saw the truths sink deep into the core of both women and watched as Janice became more and more submissive with each one.


    Finally, I was to thest one and watched as they repeated the final phrase.


    ¡°Only you can ess my mind, will or body to influence it or change it. Master.¡±


    I watched in awe again as both of them became engulfed in the golden glowing and sparking Aura. I don¡¯t know how but it felt to me like I was putting a protective shield around them with thosest twomands that no one but me could change them or ess their minds, will or body. Then just to be sure I gave them both their new roles in the family. I would know if the whole program had worked with thesemands. ¡°Mommy-Slut you have to work today correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good today you will put in your two-week notice. You are quitting. We don¡¯t need the money anymore and you have a new job and role in our house. You are now the first of the house ves. Your job is to make sure that all future ves keep our home clean and tidy. On top of that you will make sure that each of my wives and ves are eating healthy and staying fit. You will oversee their physical health and make sure they can get to any medical appointments needed. In public you are still my mother and will act ordingly and call me by my name. However, in this house you will wear the appropriate outfit of my first house ve. A dress when outsiders are here but never panties. Nothing when it is just our family. Here you will call me Master and all my wives are mistress. We will call you mommy-slut do you understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    ¡°Thene suck your master¡¯s cock and remember a good house ve doesn¡¯t use her hands just her mouth when pleasuring her master.¡±


    She crawled to me and fished my cock out of my pants and then sped her hands behind her and proceeded to deep throat me like a pro.


    I looked over at Janice. ¡°Janice, you will continue to work for now. However, starting tomorrow, you will look for a young female recentw graduate and hire her. Make sure she will physically meet my tastes because she will eventually join our family. You will help her pass the bar and train her to run youw firm. You have nine months to get her trained. You are pregnant with my twins and when theye you will quit working to raise them. You are my lowest house slut and my submissive slut even in public. Unless the situation is inappropriate such as with colleagues or those who are in positions of authority over me you will always refer to me as Master. In those other situations it is Mister Masters as I am your client now. Here at home you are the personal maid of me and my wives. That means you will wash us, help us dress, you will clean any of them that ask after they use the toilet. Is that understood?¡±


    Janice smiled like he¡¯d given her a great prize. ¡°Yes, Master thank you Master.¡±


    ¡°Now get over here and lick Mommy-sluts pussy while she finishes sucking my dick.¡±


    ¡°Oh thank you Master.¡±


    She crawled over and under my mother and I knew when her tongue came in contact with mom¡¯s pussy because mom moaned on my cock sending vibrations and then doubled the speed with which her head bobbed up and down on my dick. I looked at my phone and realized this needed to end soon so I could go pay a visit to Jefferson Cademan and extract Vengeance for his ex-wife and daughter.


    Mom¡¯s mouth was moving like a blur and she was moaning so loud it was like having a vibrating sheath wrapped over my dick. I felt my balls churn and then I was spewing down my mother¡¯s throat. After myst spurt was swallowed, mom tucked me back into my pants and zipped me up. Her hands then went to Janice¡¯s head and she started to hump her old mistress¡¯ mouth like a dog in heat. I really needed to leave but didn¡¯t want to miss the finish. So, I took matters into my own hands. I looked down at them and spoke two little words guaranteed to put them both on the ground writhing in exquisite pleasure. ¡°Good girls.¡±


    The both screamed and fell to the floor. As their orgasms ripped through them. Just then Barbie walked through the door. ¡°I see you¡¯ve finished here.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I have. When theye back to reality ask them to tell you their new roles. They will both obey you without question.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Master.¡±


    ¡°Remember Janice, like Charlotte and Chastity, is carrying my children. Don¡¯t harm her or them. And Janice has tasks fromst night toplete she knows what they are. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±


    Barbie kissed me in a way that let me know her pussy was already dripping. I wanted nothing more than to climb back upstairs with her and sink into her delights, but I was the Vengeance of the Fates and duty called.

 195

    Quick summery of our story so far:


    Part 1: Greg Masters is attacked by bullies while trying to protect his sister from a group of sexual predators and finds he has the ability to control minds. Starts getting Vengeance on those that have hurt him in the past. Learns his sister wants him to teach her about sex and take her virginity.


    Part 2: Greg uses his mind control on his mother when she catches Greg and his sister having oral sex and learns his mother and sister are natural Submissives. Takes both women as his. Has Anal sex with his mom. Has his new Mommy-Slut trick her old Mistress into ate-night visit so he can make her his toy as well.


    Part 3: Greg uses his hind control to tun Janice from a dominant Mistress into a submissive Slut. He also acquires one of Janice¡¯s own submissives as his own. Has a ¡°vision¡± while asleep and learns his is the Vengeance for the three Fates.


    Part 4. Greg starts his mission as the Vengeance of the hands of Fate. He also starts the seduction of another slut and dishes out some vengeance on Janice.


    Part 5: Greg brings vengeance to dad and church elders. Finds another natural submissive and makes Amber his girlfriend/slut.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Part 6: Greg tells the girls about the fates and demonstrates his powers. Then he takes Chastity and messes up her mind.


    Part 7: Greg deals with a rebellious Janice. Then spends the night with Charlotte finally fucking his sister wife. He listens to her deepest desires and decides to give in to them. Fucking his child into her.


    Part 8: Greg fixes all his sluts. Learns more about being a master, mind control and discovers an old enemy has returned with powers as well.


    Hey if you are still reading this part don¡¯t forget to leave me a star rating. I love to read yourments and suggestions as well. All encouragement is appreciated.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ¡°Now get over here and lick Mommy-sluts pussy while she finishes sucking my dick.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you Master.¡±


    She crawled over and under my mother and I knew when her tongue came in contact with mom¡¯s pussy because mom moaned on my cock sending vibrations and then doubled the speed with which her head bobbed up and down on my dick. I looked at my phone and realized this needed to end soon so I could go pay a visit to Jefferson Cadman and extract Vengeance for his ex-wife and daughter.


    Mom¡¯s mouth was moving like a blur and she was moaning so loud it was like having a vibrating sheath wrapped over my dick. I felt my balls churn and then I was spewing down my mother¡¯s throat. After myst spurt was swallowed, mom tucked me back into my pants and zipped me up. Her hands then went to Janice¡¯s head and she started to hump her old mistress¡¯ mouth like a dog in heat. I really needed to leave but didn¡¯t want to miss the finish. So, I took matters into my own hands. I looked down at them and spoke two little words guaranteed to put them both on the ground writhing in exquisite pleasure. ¡°Good girls.¡±


    The both screamed and fell to the floor. As their orgasms ripped through them. Just then Barbie walked through the door. ¡°I see you¡¯ve finished here.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I have. When theye back to reality ask them to tell you their new roles. They will both obey you without question.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Master.¡±


    ¡°Remember Janice, like Charlotte and Chastity, is carrying my children. Don¡¯t harm her or them. And Janice has tasks fromst night toplete she knows what they are. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±


    Barbie kissed me in a way that let me know her pussy was already dripping. I wanted nothing more than to climb back upstairs with her and sink into her delights, but I was the Vengeance of the Fates and duty called.


    Iid the key to dad¡¯s car on the table and reached into Janice¡¯s purse taking the key to her BMW. I wasn¡¯t going to deal with Jefferson Cadman driving an old Crown Vic. ¡°Tell Janice to use my dad¡¯s car today. I¡¯ll be backter to pick you and Amber up. We have some shopping to do.¡±


    Barbie looked at me and smiled. ¡°What kind of shopping?¡±


    ¡°First work, then car shopping for all my wives.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re buying us all cars?¡±


    ¡°Yes, with seven childrening in about nine months I thought it appropriate everyone have wheels.¡±


    Barbie smiled and wrapped herself around me again. ¡°You are so good to us Master.¡±


    ¡°Well you can thank meter. Right now, I need to go earn the money we¡¯re going to spend.¡±


    I left the house and drove to the address Janice had provided me. I grew angry as I got close to Jefferson Cadman¡¯s estate. That¡¯s what it was an estate. There was arge stone wall all around the ce with arge steel gate at the entrance. I could just barely see the sprawling house that sat back down the paved drive. It just felt wrong for a guy as evil as this man to live like a king. As I pulled up to the guard house by the gate an armed security guy stepped out. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    I smiled ¡°Yes my name is Greg Masters I¡¯m here to see Mister Cadmen.¡±


    The guard put his hand on the butt of his weapon. ¡°Sorry Kid but Mister Cadman doesn¡¯t see people at his home. You need to call and make an appointment with his secretary on Monday.¡±


    I reached out and pushed into his mind. ¡°You will open the gate and let me through. Then once I¡¯m inside you will close the gate and forget all about this encounter. You won¡¯t open the gate or respond to anyone but me the rest of the morning.¡±


    The guy rxed and walked into the building that served as the guard house and pressed a button just inside the door. ¡°Have a good day.¡±


    I smiled as I drove through the gate and headed up to the sprawling main house. I so wanted to make this man pay for what he¡¯d done to his younger daughter and to his wife. How can a man who would think to harm his own kid deserve to live in a ce like this? Before I got here, I¡¯d just wanted to fulfil the deal I¡¯d made to ire and get the paperwork signed and her missing money returned. Now looking at all this opulence I wanted to take it all away from him. Vengeance was going to be sweet this time and I was going to enjoy dishing it out.


    I stopped in the front of the huge mansion and rang the bell. In a few minutes the door was opened by a man dressed in the typical ck suit that was known as a butler¡¯s livery. ¡°May I help you?¡±


    I decided to not y around and be nice here. So, I pushed ¡°Step aside and let me enter. You know I¡¯m supposed to be here.¡±


    The butler stepped to the side and let me inside the house. I kept pushing into his mind. ¡°You will answer all my questions honestly and fully. Where is Mister Cadman?¡±


    ¡°Mister Cadman is pool side with Miss Candi sir.¡±


    ¡°Who is Miss Candi?¡±


    She is Mister Cadman¡¯s secretary and live in woman sir.¡±


    ¡°I see. Who else is in the house right now?¡±


    ¡°Just the staff sir.¡±


    I pushed again. ¡°Keep them away from the pool area and Mister Cadman¡¯s study. Do you know who Mister Cadman uses as a notary?¡±


    ¡°Both myself and Miss Candi are notaries sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m sorry what was your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Pennyworth sir.¡±


    ¡°Excellent Pennyworth. Thank you.¡±


    I walked away from the butler and through the opulent mansion getting angrier with each step. Why did a monster like Jefferson Cadman get to live in such splendor when people like my sister and Chastity had to live in cramped homes with men who didn¡¯t appreciate them? As a matter of fact, Jefferson was right up there with Pastor James when it came to his disgustingness. Grooming his own daughter as his fuck doll. I passed through the home all but vibrating with the injustice of it all. The fates had been so very right. This world, my part of it anyway was so out of bnce. But today I was going to set this little piece of it right.


    I finally came to the doors that lead out to the pool area and walked through the French doors to find the man I was looking for. He was lying on his back on a poolside padded lounger with a very big tittied, long dark haired skank was bouncing up and down on his dick like she was on a trampoline. The obvious work she had done to her breast keeping them still as a rock on her chest unlike my lovely Barbie or Amber whose natural big breasts bounced with every move. ¡°Well that seems like a interesting way to enjoy the poolside.¡±


    They both scrambled at my voice, but I pushed. ¡°Don¡¯t stop on my ount keep on fucking each other.¡±


    Quickly they settled back into the motion they¡¯d had before I interrupted but both their eyes were glued to me. ¡°Who are you and what are you doing in my home?¡± The thin nasally voice of the man I was here to see, in contrast to hisrge and robust body. I was beginning to understand most upper society men were round and out of shape. While the girl on him was closer to my age than his. She at least looked like not only had she had extensive work done, but she worked out to keep herself desirable to a certain kind of man. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk with you about your life choices, Jeffy?¡± I pushed again at both of them. ¡°From this moment on you will stay calm and listen to my voice. You will answer truthfully any question I ask of you and you will tell me anything you think I might need to know I haven¡¯t asked. You will keep fucking unless I tell you to stop. You won¡¯t make any other moves.¡±

 196

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you here, leave before I call security.¡± The rich ass spoke again. I got closer and looked into the eyes of the woman on him. She obviously wasn¡¯t enjoying the ride though she was making noises like she was. What I saw almost made me turn and walk out leaving her to do what she was nning. Only the thought of the money in my ount and the genuine distress on ire¡¯s face kept me there.


    Then I turned and looked into Jefferson. He was every bit as dirty as I knew he¡¯d be. He had indeed nned to turn his own daughter into his fuck toy and he still nned to do it. Hiswyers had hired people to make up false usations against his ex-wife; saying she was unstable and an addict. Then the judge, whom he¡¯d already bought off, would award him full custody of the girl. That alone earned him everything I was going to do to him; but then I pushed deeper and saw his satisfaction that he¡¯d hidden way more money from his ex than she thought. While she was sure there was another two hundred million hidden there was actually two billion five hundred million dors safely tucked away in a Cayman bank ount.


    I looked at man whose face was turning red with the exertion of his forced fuck. Completely ignoring the bitch bouncing and moaning in fake pleasure on his dick. ¡°So Jeff, you want me to leave? Then I¡¯ll leave. As soon as you sign away your parental rights to Wendy and call yourwyers telling them to drop thewsuit against your wife.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! I¡¯m going to destroy that bitch and im what¡¯s mine. All you¡¯ve done is make sure Ipletely destroy that uptight cunt.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Jeffy. I wasn¡¯t asking, I¡¯m telling you what you will do before I leave. However now that you¡¯ve shown me just how despicable you really are; I¡¯m going to have to punish you. Now aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell you little pissant. Do you have any idea the shit storm you¡¯re bringing down on that bitch and yourself?¡±


    I looked at him andughed. Then I leaned down into his face with the stic bimbo¡¯s tits smacking into the back of my head. ¡°Oh I¡¯ve been to hell Jeffy. I¡¯ve lived there while you lived like a king. But you¡¯re wrong there is no shitstorming for ire or me.¡± The pounding of those fake tits on my head was irritating so I turned my attention to the girl. ¡°Are you enjoying yourself there slut?¡±


    ¡°No! Jefferson doesn¡¯t have enough of a cock for anyone to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell us why you¡¯re over here this weekend fucking him.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Because my boyfriend and I are going to sue him for sexual harassment. He¡¯s my boss and we¡¯ve recorded every time he has me suck or fuck him. We¡¯re going to be rich.¡±


    I pushed again at her. ¡°Stop fucking him and climb off.¡±


    She did and I got my first look at the rest of her body. She had a body built to fuck with long pussy lips and an ass that had been worked on too. What made women think that adding bs of silicon to their body in strategic ces was a gurentee of a man¡¯s attention? Personally, I preferred my women with real bodies. I pointed to the lounger beside the one Jefferson wasying on. ¡°Go over there and sit down and be quiet. I¡¯ll get back to youter.¡±


    Then I turned to Jefferson who because of mymand was still humping up into the air. His cock was indeed unimpressive. About four inches long and as skinny as those cheap hotdogs my dad used to buy to cook out with. You know the ones the chicken ones that never plump up when you cook them. I couldn¡¯t stop theugh that burst forth. ¡°No wonder you need to make your young daughter your fuck doll. You couldn¡¯t satisfy anyone with that equipment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy your life punk.¡±


    I reached out and yanked him upon his feet with my mind. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you will Jeffy. As a matter of fact; I think I¡¯m going to destroy yours. At first this was just going to be me getting what your wife needed from you but the longer I¡¯m with you the more you prove just how disgusting you are. You don¡¯t deserve the money, power and perks you¡¯ve inherited. So I¡¯m going to take them away.¡±


    I pulled him along toward his office. I looked back over my shoulder at the bimbo who was his secretary. I stopped and turned to her. ¡°Hey bitch aren¡¯t you a licensed Notary?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I pushed. ¡°Then go get your stamp and meet us in Jefferson¡¯s study. I have some work for you.¡±


    She fairly flew past me heading to the room she upied here to get her stamp. I resumed dragging Jefferson mentally through the house into his office and tossed him into the chair in front of the desk. ¡°Sit there and don¡¯t move unless I tell you too.¡±


    I walked behind the desk and took the seat of power running my hands over the luxurious office chair and rich mahogany desktop. This was what I deserved after all I¡¯d been through in my life. A ce like this was what my sister and wives deserved. The more I thought about it the more I liked the idea of taking everything from Cadman. His house, his staff, his money. His reputation. Everything.


    I started by reaching into his body. He was a mess. His fat cat lifestyle had left him with all kinds of physical problems and while I despised him, I didn¡¯t want him to die of heart disease or cancer before he could really suffer the hell I was going to drop him in. I reached in and started to heal all those little problems unclogging arteries, strengthening his heart and lungs. Removing the precancerous cells in his stomach and prostate. Then just for a bit of fun I weakened his dder so that he¡¯d have trouble holding his urine. Let him piss himself from now on. Then I moved to more physical attributes. It seemed almost a shame really, but I couldn¡¯t help myself and I shrank his already pathetic cock to the size of a cocktail wiener. Then I gave him a hair trigger. With weak thin cum without the ability to get anyone pregnant. Oh, he¡¯d still want sex as a matter of fact I turned his libido up as high as it would go. All he would want was sex but the minute he got hard he¡¯d st off with his tiny little dick and then not be able to recover for hours still desperately needing to fuck something.


    Just then his skank of a secretary walked in still naked as the first time I saw her and carrying a case that I assumed was her seal for notarizing things.


    I took her in. She¡¯d even had her face worked on; cogen in her lips, a nose job those over the top fake tits and ass imnts. Not as obvious was the tummy tuck and liposuction of her hips and thighs. Before I left, I was going topletely remake her into something real and fuckable. But first to business.


    ¡°Jefferson, I have here a form turning over all your parental rights to your ex-wife and it states that you are relinquishing them of your own free will. Sign it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± He spat at me since he couldn¡¯t move from the chair. I smiled at him. ¡°I can make you sign it, but I don¡¯t want too. Let me just say unless you want that dick of yours to shrink any smaller and never get hard sign the damn papers.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t make me sign shit you little asswipe. I don¡¯t know what kind of drug you gave me but when it wears off, I¡¯m going to fuck you up.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Fine we will y it your way.¡± I pushed ¡°Jefferson you don¡¯t want anything to do with your daughter you hate the fact that you even have a daughter. You called me up and asked me to help you get your ex-wife to take full parental responsibility for the girl. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here so you can sign the paper giving ire all responsibility to Wendy until she is an adult.¡± I slid the paper across the desk and then looked at him. ¡°Sign this form and then you¡¯ll be free of her.¡±


    ¡°Thank Fucking God. I don¡¯t know how you got her to do this but I¡¯m grateful.¡± Then he signed the paper.


    I took the paper and slide it in front of the secretary. ¡°Well talk about my fee for this service in a minute Jeff. Why don¡¯t you sit back and rx.¡± I watched as he obeyed me without question.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I could see the look of cunninge across his secretary¡¯s face. I watched as she thought about how she could get me to use my powers for her. I hid the smile on my face. They always showed themselves the schemers and those needing Vengeance brought down on their life. This cunt was no different than the others. I wouldn¡¯t feel a bit sorry about what I was going to do to her.


    ¡°I guess you want me to notarize that document?¡± she leaned her fake tits towards me. She¡¯d nevere across a man who could resist her enhanced jugs before and I was going to enjoy this way more than I should. ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Well what¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    I looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You know what I want. I want money, lots of money.¡±


    Now I smiled and it wasn¡¯t my nice smile it was my I¡¯m going to fuck you smile. ¡°How about you do what I tell you to do today without making me force you to do it? If you do, I won¡¯t make you addicted to Jefferson¡¯s new tiny dick and watery cum that I¡¯ll make taste like burnt shit when you eat it up.¡±


    Her face turned white. ¡°You can do that?¡±


    ¡°I looked her in the eyes and pushed the truth of my statements to her. ¡°I can do anything I want. I can make you want to fuck every dick you see no matter how nasty. I can make it so you never cum again, or so you cum when the wind blows. I can take away all those looks you¡¯ve bought and make you old. Or I can make you every man¡¯s walking wet dream. Or I can make you beg me to let you suck Jefferson¡¯s tiny hair trigger dick and love every second of it. The choice is yours. Do what I want without me forcing you and maybe I¡¯ll reward you. But if you make me use my powers on you then I promise you¡¯ll leave here every man¡¯s nightmare and unable to ever cum again while needing to constantly.¡±


    She quickly pulled her seal out and affixed it to the document than she signed it stating that she saw Jefferson sign.


    I turned back to Jefferson. ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about money, Jeffy.¡±


    His face contorted. ¡°Look I¡¯m grateful for your help but my name is Jefferson or Mister Cadman not Jeffy. How much do I owe you?¡±


    I once again shoved into his mind changing things so that he would obey without question. I even tweaked his mind so that he¡¯d think everything I told him would be his idea. ¡°You are going to call up your Cayman bank and have four hundred, nine hundred and ny-nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine million dors transferred to this ount.¡± I gave him the number of the bank ount set up for ire by Janice¡¯s firm. ¡°Then you are going to transfer another five hundred million into a trust fund for Wendy and make Janice Snyder the executor of that trust. Finally, you¡¯ll pay me the one point five billion we agreed on to this ount.¡±

 197

    He nodded. And reached for the phone. His secretary watched as he did exactly what I told him with a smile on his face. When he finished he looked up at me. ¡°That¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, now you will call yourwyers and tell them to drop the custody case and instead they are to draw up papers transferring ownership of yourpany to your wife. Because of health reasons you are stepping down. You will pay any fees for the transfer of ownership out of what¡¯s left of your bank.¡±


    He reached for the phone and ryed the orders I gave to hiswyer who was worried and tried to talk him out of each thing he told him until Jefferson threatened to destroy his firm. Then the man quickly agreed and told him they¡¯d get started on it the next day. I saw a hint of the power Jefferson Cadman had before meeting me when he convinced the man to start the moment, they got off the phone. He wanted all the paperwork finished by the end of business the next day. After putting up a token resistance thewyer finally capitted and hung up to get started.


    I smiled. ¡°Now for thest part of my fee. You agreed to transfer this house and property over to me if I could get you free of all your obligations. I want you to contact a real estate broker and get the deed transferred to me. The name on the deed is to be Greg Masters. You will pay all the fee¡¯s associated with that transfer as well. Sale price is one dor. Due at closing and you want closing by end of the week.¡±


    ¡°yes of course. Um¡­¡± He stopped a confused expression on his face. Where am I going to live?¡±


    ¡°You are going to move to the other side of the country and never bother anyone again. That¡¯s what you said you wanted wasn¡¯t it.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right I forgot.¡±


    Good now I¡¯m going to take your former secretary here and we¡¯ll get out of your way. I¡¯ll be backter to check and see that you¡¯ve done everything.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thanks again for your help.¡±


    I smiled and lead the still naked skank out to the car I¡¯d borrowed from Janice. The woman followed without me having to push in any way. She was curious to see what I was going to do with her I think; not realizing that to me she was as disgusting as the pig of a man she worked for. ¡°Where are we going and what¡¯s my reward?¡±


    I smiled and pushed for the first time. ¡°You are going to tell me how to get to your boyfriends¡¯ apartment. We need to pay him a little visit.¡±


    She smiled at me and typed his address into the gps built into the car. I followed the instructions and arrived at a rundown apartment building that looked more like a ce for drug addicts and crack whores than the home of a master ckmail nner. She exited the car not one bit concerned about herck of clothes and put on a wiggle show that did absolutely nothing for me. All the way up to the third-floor apartment. She let herself in and was greeted with a roar of ¡°What the Hell, Tiffinay?¡±


    She stood looking at him confused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck are your clothes?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need them I got a ride home.¡±


    The muscle-bound meat head looked past her and saw me and came rushing forward. Even without my powers I could see the damage he nned to do to me on his face. So, without a though I froze the muscles in his legs, and he fell t on his face in front of me. I pushed. ¡°You will calm down and stop thinking about hurting me. You trust me and know that I¡¯m the one in control. You¡¯ll answer me in a calm and truthful voice and wish to please me any way you can.¡±


    I released his leg muscles and climbed to his feet. ¡°Hey man it¡¯s good to see you. Thanks for bringing Tiffany home.¡±


    Now to stab him with the truth. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t have much choice after she told Cadman what she was actually doing. Not only does he know she was going to sue him for harassment he knows you were working with her to do it. But here¡¯s the kicker. He doesn¡¯t have anything for you to sue him for anyway. He was making ns to turn everything over to his ex-wife and leave the state. You picked the wrong man to try and trick into the sexual harassment trap. Plus, I saw them together she was enjoying the hell out of their time together. The videos would have shown that.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°What the fuck Tiffany?¡±


    He turned and stalked toward the slut like he was going to hurt her. I¡¯d spent time in her head and knew she was doing everything she did to please this asshole. Another person I need to get vengeance for. The young innocent girl she used to be before this dickhead plucked her from the tree of innocence. ¡°Stop¡± I froze him in ce and walked over to him pushing into his mind and making changes as I did. ¡°This isn¡¯t her fuck up it yours. You took an innocent high school girl and had her made into this stic fuck doll just so you could trap rich dicks and sue them. You fucked up by sending her after Cadman. You fucked up and now you¡¯re going to be the one paying for it.¡±


    He was shaking with fear at the anger pouring from me into the link between us. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    I smiled that smile I was perfecting. The one that I had started to think of as my Cheshire Cat smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything. You are going to realize when we are done talking that you fucked up. Then you are going to go pack your shit and get in your car and drive away. Once you leave this block, you¡¯ll forget all about Tiffany, this apartment or your other girls that you have working for you. All you will remember is you fucked up and have to pay. So, you¡¯ll drive to the Homosexual bar on Beaker and go inside. Once you get to the bar you will strip down and announce that you are a fucking and sucking machine. You take and give but love it up the ass or in your mouth or both and they can have you for any amount they want to pay. Then you¡¯ll stay there and do anything any of them demand until you make enough money to find a cheap hotel room. Then you¡¯ll go back every night to do it again only remembering you shouldn¡¯t have pissed off Greg Masters. Do you understand me?¡±


    His face ashen he nodded. I leaned forward. ¡°Answer me you shit stain. Do you understand what I¡¯ve told you to do?¡±


    He swallowed. ¡°Yes Sir.¡±


    ¡°Then I think were done here, good talk.¡±


    With that I let him move again. Tiffany and I watched as he headed to the bedroom and started stuffing his things into a couple of gym bags. All the time saying ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mister Masters, I shouldn¡¯t have fucked up.¡±


    Within twenty minutes he was gone, and I knew he¡¯d be at the bar on Beaker turning tricks within the hour. Tiffany watched her eyes wide the whole time. Once he was gone, she looked at me. ¡°What about me? With Mister Cadman leaving and Tommy gone what am I going to do?¡±


    I had looked deep into her and knew that deep inside; before all the surgery and Tommy¡¯s fucked up brainwashing, she¡¯d been a shy girl next door type. The kind men drooled over but were afraid to approach because she seemed too good for them. I was going to repair the damage done to her mind and body and then see if I couldn¡¯t find her a wealthy husband who I¡¯d make sure was devoted to her the rest of his life. First though, I was going to fix her and have the real Tiffany myself. ¡°You are going to trust me to make everything perfect for you.¡± I pushed into her mind. ¡°Stand still and trust everything I say and do to be the best thing for you.¡± She stilled as I began to sculpt and change her body.


    In her mind I saw the girl she used to be, and I remade her dissolving the imnts and remaking her to the girl in her mind. Perky button nose and kissable cupid bow mouth. I shrank the over plumped lips to the perfect size for her face and added just a hint of roundness to her cheeks. Then I corrected her breasts to a modest 32C-cup that was perfect for her frame and strengthened her back muscles so they stood proud and firm with just the right hint of bounce. I made her nipples the same bubblegum pink shade as her lips and then returned her ass to the perfect heart shape it had been before her surgery. Lastly, I fixed it so her ass would self-lubricate just like her pussy and she would orgasm with any anal y. Then I did to her what I¡¯d done to all my girls and tightened their cunt muscles and giving her control over them so she could milk a cock like a pro. Lastly I tweaked her clit to have a hair trigger and her g-spot to cover her entire pussy channel.


    Once I was done with her body I went to work on her mind. I started by removing the jaded outlook she¡¯d gained over the years working for men who used and abused her for what she could give them. I took away the mercenary mentality she¡¯d learned from Tommy and reced it with an innocence that rivaled that of Chastity before I tweaked her. The only thing I didn¡¯t make innocent was her knowledge of sex. I left everything she¡¯d learned on how to please a man intact. However, I did make her a horny little thing. She would want to please the right man so much she would vibrate with her need.


    I was tempted to do more than test my creation. Part of me wanted nothing more than to keep her for myself, but I knew inside there was someone out there I was making her for. I just didn¡¯t know who he was yet. That wasn¡¯t going to stop me from testing all her skills though. Once I was done remaking her, I programed her to belong to me temporarily. She knew that I was just her master until we found the man, she had been created to please. But until we found him, she would worship me like she would ultimately worship him. Then I released her and stepped back looking at what to me was the perfect wet dream of a woman. The crowning attribute wasn¡¯t even one that I¡¯d had to give her. Her long jet-ck hair that just touched the top of her ass. I wanted nothing more than to wrap my hands in it as I pounded into her perfect pussy and ass from behind. She smiled up at me. ¡°Thank you Master for your help. Does this look please you better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tiffany, very much now go change the sheets on your bed and wait for me there. I want you in the middle of the bed on your hands and knees when I get there.¡±

 198

    She giggled and raced into the bedroom to do as I asked. A few minutester I walked in to find her on her hands and knees in the middle of the bed. I quickly lost my clothes and climbed up behind her. I took my hard cock in hand and rubbed it up and down her slit gathering the moisture that was leaking down her thighs and asionally rubbing against her clit. She was thrusting back trying to get me to burry my fuckstick deep in her cunt. I kept up almost entering her and then backing off until she was begging me. ¡°Please fuck me, Please I can¡¯t take it anymore. Take me hard and take me now!¡±


    I reached under her with my other hand and tweaked first one nipple and then the other as she moaned and begged. ¡°Please, Please, Oh please stop teasing me and fuck me already.¡±


    Without further warning I lined up and plunged in hard and deep. She screamed in pleasure ¡°OH FUCK ME!¡±


    Her cunt was hotter than zes and thanks to the changes I¡¯d made as tight as a virgin¡¯s. I felt my dick bottom out and she screamed ¡°SO FUCKING BIG!! SO FULL!! FUCK ME NOW!¡±


    Who was I to deny her? I pulled out until just the crown of my cock was in her pussy and mmed back in as hard as I could. She let loose with a yell that I was sure they heard three floors down. Then I just let go and plunged in and out of her as hard and fast as I could feeling her pussy pouring as wave after wave of ecstasy washed over her. She lost all sense in the things she was screaming until it was mostly just animalistic noisesing out of her mouth. Then because I could I yanked out and lined up with her tight brown star and shoved into her ass just as hard and fast as I had her cunt. I was working her like the fuck doll I¡¯d turned her into. At least with me, I knew she was enjoying herself and her thoughts were pouring out to me in almost as loud a stream as her mouth. She¡¯d never known sex could feel like this and definitely not anal. I reached out and grabbed the pleasure center of her brain and pushed as Imanded her ¡°Come Slut!¡±


    Her ass started clenching me so tight it was painful as her orgasm hit her so hard herdy cum shot out soaking the clean sheets. Spurt after spurt shot out of her pussy and soaked the bed and both our legs. That¡¯s when I let myself go and I tore her ass up with the pace I set. Plowing deep and fast until I felt that familiar boiling in my balls and I pulled out as rope after rope shot on her ass, pussy and up her back coating her hair and skin. While I had no intention of keeping her, I wanted to mark her as mine for now. She copsed onto the wet sheets as thest of her own orgasm drained her energy.


    I climbed off the bed and dragged her head around to face me and shoved my dick in her mouth. ¡°Clean my cock, slut don¡¯t you stop until I¡¯mpletely clean of the mess you made of me.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She closed those perfect lips on my shaft and started bobbing like she¡¯d never had anything as good in her mouth moaning the whole time. Before I knew it, I was hard again and clean as a whistle, but she didn¡¯t stop. She looked up into my eyes and sunk her lips clean to my root and swallowed me into her throat. Then she took a series of quick short pumps and swallows until I felt my balls boiling again and I shot straight down her throat. She swallowed every single drop. Then slowly dragged her plump lips up my cock until my head left her mouth with a pop. ¡°All clean my master.¡±


    I smiled down at her and patted her on the head. ¡°Put on some clothes Tiffany we¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going Master?¡±


    I smiled at her she was so cute and innocent for the perfect fuck slut. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home with me until I find your forever master.¡±


    Tiffany jumped up and started to kiss me over and over. ¡°Oh thank you master I thought you were just going to leave me here.¡±


    I pushed her away. ¡°I am not that kind of a Master. Now do what you¡¯re told or I¡¯ll have to punish you.¡±


    She turned without another word and pulled on a pair of sweats that hardly fit her but with all the changes I¡¯d made to her that didn¡¯t surprise me. We were just getting into the car when my cell phone went off. It was Amber and I was surprised that she would call me. I answered to hear her screaming. Something was wrong at my house and I could feel her fear and pain through the phone. Without a thought about it I grabbed hold of Tiffany and suddenly we were standing in front of my house. I let her go and raced up the walk blowing the door off it¡¯s hinges without touching it and sliding to a stop as I saw Mom, Janice, and Amber all being held down and the three football bullies holding them as they ripped at their scant clothes. In the corner with a sadistic smile on his face was the face I knew I was going to have to deal with at some point. He looked up at my entrance ¡°Well that didn¡¯t take long did it? Hello Greg where¡¯s my sister?¡± I felt as he tried to push into my head and I smiled right back at him. ¡°I wondered when you¡¯d show up Henry. Let my women go or I¡¯ll have no choice but to destroy you.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You and what army? I have power you¡¯ve never experienced. I felt him push at me again and figured I¡¯d y along unless he or his guys tried to hurt any of the women. I wondered where Chastity, Charlote and Barbie were? I could feel himmand me to fall on my knees in front of him and I did just to keep him from figuring out that I was stronger than him. ¡°Where is my sister you fucking faggot?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. I haven¡¯t been home since this morning.¡±


    His face turned red. ¡°I was told you had my father arrested and all the elders of Dad¡¯s church and that my sister told the police she wasing her so where is she?¡±


    ¡°I told you I honestly don¡¯t know. She was here when I left this morning. I had work to attend too.¡±


    Well I wanted a reason to turn the boys loose on your slut here I guess now I have it. He looked at Brock, Rick and Carl ¡°Strip her and hold her boys I¡¯m gonna fuck her until she bleeds.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a word just pushed at them and they all three froze solid. Then I slowly rose to my feet. ¡°You think you have the power here Henry? You picked the wrong demigod to back. Or should I say chaos picked a weak ass servant to empower. Or maybe Chaos is just weak after all she isn¡¯t really a demigod is she just an upsurer. She has the devil by the short and curlies and promised you power you have nothingpared to what I have. I reached toward him and lifted him into the air and mmed him against the ceiling without touching him then I reached inside his mind and found that center of his fear and pain and I ramped his fear through the roof and pushed his pain until he felt like every bone in his body was being crushed. ¡°You try toe into my home and fuck with my family. You bring the very assholes who tried to rape my sister into my house to finish what they started? You thought you¡¯d waltz in here and poor little broken Greg Masters would cry and give you whatever you wanted. LOOK AT WHAT YOU HELPED MAKE ME YOU FUCKWAD!!¡±


    Then I reached into his head and found out what he feared the most and made sure when he looked at me that was what he saw. I be a giant red eyed monstorous creature that came from his deepest childhood nightmares with dripping fangs and blood-soaked ws. ¡°You made me this!! You took Greg Masters and bashed his head and this is what took over. He screamed and tried to push into my head again and this time because I was looking in his head I saw where his power resided and I reached in with my spirit and ripped his power from him and without thinking about it added it to my own. It seemed that the fates hadn¡¯t told me everything I could do or maybe they didn¡¯t even know everything that I could do because it felt like I was gaining new abilities by the second. I took Henry and I thought about him as a stone statue in the middle of his father¡¯s church meditation garden and suddenly he was gone.


    I turned to the three football yers that I had already warned away from my family and I didn¡¯t even blink as I envisioned them naked staked out in the dessert somewhere and they were also gone. Agent of Chaos my ass Henry wasn¡¯t strong enough to be an agent of anything and that made me wonder how strong were these supposed gods anyway? The Fates, Chaos, God, and the Devil? I was Vengence or was I something more? I poured peace andfort into my mother, Janice and and Amber. Then I asked the question that was on my mind. ¡°Where are Charlotte, Chastity and Barbie?¡±


    Janice knelt in front of me. ¡°They went to the mall master. Chastity and Charlotte needed to buy some clothes that better suited them as your wives. Barbie took them as she had control of the money you left this morning. Amber stayed to make sure your house sluts kept doing the work youmanded.¡±


    ¡°Then they are safe. I have a new house slut for now she is to be treated as a student.¡± I sent a mental pull to Tiffany and she came into the house. ¡°This is Tiffany she is innocent and needs to learn how to be a woman that will fit into any high-ss trophy wife situation. Who do you know that can help me with that?¡±


    Janice thought for a minute. ¡°Perhaps ask ire tomorrow Master? I¡¯m sure she has a school or tutor that could help with that.¡±


    ¡°Yes maybe she does good thinking Janice. I went over to my precious Amber who was staring off into space. ¡°What did he do to her before I got here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know master she has been like that since he first saw her except when hemanded her to scream.¡±


    I reached into her head and saw that while he hadn¡¯t been able to change her mind or control her he¡¯d just locked her whole mind inside one of those stupid mental shells of his. I walked over and reached my spiritual hands into her head and tore the shell away and when I did she copsed into my arms. ¡°OH Master your home an evil man came and tried to take me away from you.¡±

 199

    I picked her up and carried her upstairs to our room looking back at my mother and Janice. For now get Tiffany settled in Charlottes room. We¡¯re moving end of the week to a new house. I¡¯ll be busy with Amber for a while I don¡¯t want anyone by my wives to bother us.¡±


    The three women nodded. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Then I took my precious second wife and went to my room. I really need to see about a bigger bed in the new house. One where the five of us could always be together when I wanted us to be.


    I carefullyid Amber on the bed and began to go over every inch of her looking for any other damage done by Henry or the goon squad. I found nothing serious a few scrapes and bruises which I healed. Then I began to cover her with kisses. This had started as a fun little diversion for me but the four women who were my sister wives had be precious to me and for once I wasn¡¯t going to fuck them I was going to love them. As she began to get turned on she started kissing me back and I moved to her neck and sucked little love bites down toward her breasts then I licked, sucked, nippled and marked them all over and moved on to her stomach licking my way lower and lower until my mouth was over her precious pink pussy and I kissed and sucked and nibbled until she was moaning in pleasure and dripping with desire. Then when her clit stood out of it¡¯s hood Itched on and drove my fingers deep into her pussy until she was screaming my name in orgasam after orgasm. Then finally when she was begging me to fuck her I slid into her and loved her until she broke again and again into a million flickers of passionate light. With each thrust I removed another remberance of what she¡¯d just gone through. When I knew she was going to forget all the bad that had ever happened to her not just today but in her entire life I finally pushed into her head for her to sleep and rest.


    Me I had another issue to deal with. I don¡¯t know how I did it but I thought about the Fates and suddenly I was standing in the same ce I¡¯d first met them only this time they hadn¡¯t summoned me and only the youngest aspect was there. She startled at my appearance. ¡°This can¡¯t be how are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I wanted to be here. I need information and since I only know how to reach the three of you this is where I came.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Her face was filled with fear and I could feel it rolling off her. I looked into her head and saw that I shouldn¡¯t have been able to do what I just did. I shouldn¡¯t be able to take myself to them without them summoning me and that lead me to conclude I was right I was something more than their Vengence I was something new. ¡°You must leave!¡± She yelled and tried to push me away but I reached into her mind and mped down on the part of her brain where she was directing her energy from and her eyes went wide as her powers ceased working. I stepped closer and pushed at her and felt my mind take control of hers ¡°You will stop trying to control me. I am the one in charge here not you. You will do as I say and only as I say is that understood?¡±


    I almost came in my pants when the young beautiful goddess opened her mouth and said. ¡°Yes Master I understand and obey.¡±


    Fuck me I just took control of one of the three aspects of fate. She was of course a goddess and had the looks of perfect womanhood and I was hard as a rock so I couldn¡¯t stop myself when I said. ¡°Then suck your masters cock you fucking cunt.¡±


    She dropped to her knees and devoured my cock without a single moments hesitation and no blowjob I¡¯d experienced yet. I should have blown my wad instantly but suddenly I found that I could do a lot of things I shouldn¡¯t be able to do like control my own ejaction indefinitely. While she was working my cock like a porn star I was busy searching her mind and learning everything that she knew. How to see the threads of fate where God or good resided and how to get there. Where Evil of the Devil was and Chaos. How to be an eternal like them and how scared she was that I had taken control from her. She was hoping that her two sisters returned quickly and could free her but. I knew where they were too and decided that today things changed. No longer was I their pawn, their Vengeance. Now I was the one in charge and they would serve me.


    I reached into her brain and found the spot where her pleasure resided, and I stroked it until she was screaming on my cock as she had the most explosive cum of her eternal life. And with that cum her final resistance fell away and she was addicted to serving me and me alone. I was the Master of Gwendolyn Lafae, the youngest aspect of the goddess of Fate. She wanted nothing more than to have me fuck her for all eternity and she would do anything to experience that pleasure. I smiled. Just two more Fates to control before I went after to make Lilith, the goddess of Chaos my cumslut too. Finally now that I had the power and information I wanted I pushed her off my cock and mmed into the pussy of a goddess and used my new found abilities to make her fertile and fucked my child into the golden haired goddess of seeing the future. Funny how she never saw iting. Just like her sisters wouldn¡¯t when I took each of them. As I poured my seed into her she screamed as she came continuously until she was unable to do anything but lie on the ground where I took her and whimper in ecstasy.


    This was going to be so much fun. Making not three but four Goddess bitches.

 200

    I had another issue to deal with. I don¡¯t know how I did it, but I thought about the Fates and suddenly I was standing in the same ce I¡¯d first met them only this time they hadn¡¯t summoned me and only the youngest aspect was there. She startled at my appearance. ¡°This can¡¯t be. How are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I wanted to be here. I need information and since I only know how to reach the three of you this is where I came.¡±


    Her face was filled with fear and I could feel it rolling off her. I looked into her head and saw that I shouldn¡¯t have been able to do what I just did. I shouldn¡¯t be able to take myself to them without them summoning me and that lead me to conclude I was right. I was something more than their Vengeance. I was something new. ¡°You must leave!¡± She yelled and tried to push me away, but I reached into her mind and mped down on the part of her brain where she was directing her energy from and her eyes went wide as her powers ceased working. I stepped closer and pushed at her and felt my mind take control of hers ¡°You will stop trying to control me. I am the one in charge here not you. You will do as I say and only as I say is that understood?¡±


    I almost came in my pants when the young beautiful goddess opened her mouth and said. ¡°Yes, Master I understand and obey.¡±


    Fuck me! I just took control of one of the three aspects of fate. She was of course a goddess and had the looks of perfect womanhood and I was hard as a rock so I couldn¡¯t stop myself when I said. ¡°Then suck your masters cock you fucking cunt.¡±


    She dropped to her knees and devoured my cock without a single moment¡¯s hesitation and like no blowjob I¡¯d experienced yet. I should have blown my wad instantly but suddenly I found that I could do a lot of things I shouldn¡¯t be able to do. Like control my own ejaction indefinitely. While she was working my cock like a porn star, I was busy searching her mind and learning everything that she knew. How to see the threads of fate, where God or good resided and how to get there. Where Evil or the Devil was, and Chaos¡¯ location as well. She had knowledge of how to be an eternal like them that I gleaned. What was most exciting to me was how scared she felt that I had taken control from her. She was hoping that her two sisters would return quickly and could free her, but I knew where they were too and decided that today things changed. No longer was I their pawn, their Vengeance. Now I was the one in charge and they would serve me. I reached into her brain and found the spot where her pleasure resided, and I stroked it until she was screaming on my cock as she had the most explosive cum of her eternal life.


    And with that cum her final resistance fell away and she was addicted to serving me and me alone. I was the Master of Gwendolyn Lafae, the youngest aspect of the goddess of Fate. She wanted nothing more than to have me fuck her for all eternity and she would do anything to experience that pleasure. I smiled. Just two more Fates to control before I went after to make Lilith, the goddess of Chaos my cumslut too. Finally, now that I had the power and information, I wanted I pushed her off my cock and mmed into the pussy of a goddess and used my new-found abilities to make her fertile and fucked my child into the golden-haired goddess of seeing the future. Funny how she never saw iting. Just like her sisters wouldn¡¯t when I took each of them. As I poured my seed into her, she screamed as she came continuously until she was unable to do anything but lie on the ground where I took her and whimper in ecstasy.


    This was going to be so much fun. Making not three but four Goddess¡¯ my bitches. That was exactly what I was going to do now. I looked down at Gyendolyn and smiled. ¡°Call you middle sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    I hid myself behind a ripple of reality as my newest toy did just as I hadmanded her. There was a shimmer of reality and suddenly Nimue DeLoch, the present aspect of Fate stood in the room with worry and shock on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you summon me?¡±


    Gwendolyn smiled at her. ¡°Nothing is wrong. I summoned you because my master said too.¡±


    The goddess¡¯ face wrinkled with confusion. ¡°What are you talking about I don¡¯t see God here. No one knows where God is.¡±


    ¡°God isn¡¯t our master anymore?¡±


    Fear shed across Nimue¡¯s face and I felt her start to summon her sister, Morgana. I dropped the cloaking Veil and pushed into her head. ¡°Stop, you will not summon anyone yet.¡±


    Her eyes went wide. ¡°You! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to fulfill my destiny.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Your destiny has been fulfilled you are our Vengeance.¡±


    I walked over to Gwendolyn and she knelt before me reaching up to fondle me in her hand. ¡°Yes, tell me about that. I mean when did Fate be the one to keep bnce in the universe? That isn¡¯t your job is it? Aren¡¯t you three just supposed to look through time and ensure that the universe remains moving along the n God has for it?¡±


    She gritted her teach as she watched her younger sister stroke my growing shaft. ¡°Stop this, you can¡¯t make her do that we are to remain pure. If we aren¡¯t we can¡¯t do our jobs.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that? Because it¡¯s not true.¡±


    She looked and saw the pink stain running down Gwendolyn¡¯s thighs. She looked back up at me. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I fucked my newest cumslut, your next.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this it will destroy everything!¡±


    I shook my head as I moved away from her sister with my cock standing hard and ready. ¡°Says who? You? Look at the thread of fate has it snapped? Can you still see the present? Because I fucked the aspect of Future. I came in her and made sure she was fertile and yet has Fate broken?¡±


    I watched as she reached for the tapestry of time and saw confusion in her mind as she found nothing had changed. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    I walked over to her and pushed again taking her mind and body captive. I immobilized her so that she wouldn¡¯t move. Then I reached out physically and tore her robe off of her. Nimue was beautiful, physically she appeared older than Gwendolyn; probably if they were human in her mid-thirties. But her hair was a shade of red that didn¡¯t exist naturally outside of a dye bottle. However, I knew her¡¯s wasn¡¯t a dye job. Her breasts were slightly bigger than Gwendolyn¡¯s, again probably because of the age factor. Still they were firm and her nipples were the size and color of a raspberry. Her hips were wider, and her pussy was also a bit meatier. I reached out and stroked her breasts, rubbing those nipples between my thumbs and forefinger until they were hard, and she was panting. ¡®It¡¯s possible because you made it possible. You gave me the job of restoring bnce but again whose job is that supposed to be?¡±


    She moaned as my hand brushed across her cunt. ¡°God¡¯s it¡¯s supposed to be God¡¯s job.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t God doing it?¡± I asked as my fingers started to circle her pussy lips gathering the moist discharge that was leaking out of her cunt. She started to shake and was whimpering as the first sexual feelings she¡¯d ever had started running through her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. God just stopped doing it a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Where is God?¡± I slid one finger across her clit and her knees gave out leaving me to hold her up as I stroked her again.


    ¡°AAAAAHHHH, We don¡¯t know. God has disappeared.¡±

 201

    I pushed my finger into her dripping cunt and started to finger fuck Nimue, the Goddess¡¯ of the present aspect of Fate. She started humping against my invading finger. ¡°I¡¯m going to let you in on a secret Nimue.¡±


    She groaned in pleasure and tried to focus on my face. ¡°How do you know that name?¡±


    I leaned in and pushed my words into her brain. ¡°I know everything Nimue, even the things you don¡¯t. Do you know why that is?¡± I increased the speed my finger was going and added a second one as my thumb brushed over her clit again.


    ¡°FUCK!!¡± She screamed and started humping my hand like she was a cat in heat. I smiled and pushed my next statement into her mind. ¡°Because I¡¯m God now. I¡¯m the master of Fate and that makes me God.¡±


    I pressed my thumb harder into her clit and stroked the pleasure center of her mind sending her into her first orgasm. Nimue screamed in ecstasy and began to shake. I pulled my hand away from her and let her copse onto her knee¡¯s. I pushed into her mind again. ¡°Greg Masters is God, your master. You will obey only him, you will worship only him, serve only him, love only him. Say it Nimue, tell me what I just told you and let it be truth. Feel how good it makes you feel to admit it.¡±


    She looked at me, but her eyes were zed over still from her first orgasm. ¡°Greg Masters is God, my Master. I obey only him. I worship only him. I serve only him I love only him.¡±


    I reached into that spot in her brain that produced pleasure and pushed harder than the first time and she copsed to the floor screaming in Ecstasy. ¡°See how the truth brings you pleasure? Say it again.¡±


    She screamed it again as I continued to stroke her pleasure center by the end of her repetition, she was a quivering mess. ¡°Do you believe what you are saying Nimue?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    ¡°Then prove it. Get on your hands and knees and beg me to fuck my baby into you.¡±


    Without hesitation the goddess flipped up onto her hands and knees and pulled her ass cheeks apart so that I had an unobstructed view of her anal star and her pussy. ¡°Fuck my pussy God. Please give me your seed and nt your child in my womb. Please God, Please, give me your baby. Fuck me until I¡¯m ripe with your offspring.¡±


    While she was praying and begging me, I reached inside her body and started up her reproductive system and caused her to ovte. When her egg dropped, she went crazy and along with begging me to fill her up and nt a child in her she began to hump back against my hard cock. I refused to allow it to enter her instead causing it to slide along the outside of her juicy cunt and bump across her clit. Finally, as she pushed back again, I mmed my cock deep inside her virgin pussy ripping through her virginity. At the same time, I mped down on her pleasure center in her brain and sent her into the most intense orgasm she¡¯d had to date. Her already tight cunt mped down so hard and rhythmically it was like getting deep throated at the same time as fucking her. I mmed mercilessly into her cunt again and again. Plowing into her pussy as I stroked her pleasure center faster and faster. Nimue was screaming as she came over and over. Nothing she said was making sense. But I wasn¡¯t done with this goddess. I pulled out and flipped her over then lifted her hips and looked at Gwendolyn. ¡°Put a pillow under her ass then you climb on her face.¡± Imanded Nimue. When your sister sits on your face you will eat her pussy until I cum inside you. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    Gwendolyn pushed the pillow under her sister¡¯s hips and as she settled her cum filled pussy over her sister¡¯s mouth. I mmed back inside Nimue, causing her to scream into her sister well fucked cunt. The vibrations of her scream sent Gwendolyn into another orgasm and then I turned up the speed fucking into Nimue faster and harder with every stroke. I mentally reached into my own body and increased the amount of sperm in my cum and then I increase the amount of cum I would flood Nimue with. I could feel my balls growing heavy with my cum. I knew I would literally drown Nimue¡¯s pussy and womb when I finally came. I continued to tweak both goddess¡¯ pleasure center until they were in a constant rolling cum and then with onest thrust, I began to shoot rope after rope of the most potent cum into the womb of the goddess beneath me. Sure enough, before I was finished there was so much cum in her that it was pouring out of her cunt with every thrust. I watched with my medical vision as the sperm rushed toward the egg and saw the moment egg and spermbined to start creating life. I pulled out of the goddess under me as she and her sister bothy overwhelmed by the intensity of the orgasm I¡¯d initiated in them.


    While Nimue was recovering I sorted through her mind much like I had done Gwendolyn¡¯s and saw what I was looking for. The location of the tree of life. Eating its fruit would make anyone immortal, which was what made the four women, I was going to im, the goddess¡¯ they were. With two of the three aspects of Fate under my control I had only one more. Morgana LaFay, the aspect of Fate who watched the Past, to enve to bring my Vengeance against the goddess¡¯ that messed with my life. Maneuverings me to get hit in the head so that my brain would heal slowly in the way they needed to give me the powers they¡¯d nned. Only problem was that for some reason they didn¡¯t see what would happen fully. They had no clue that the changes made to my brain went beyond the gifts they had unlocked topletely unlock my brain making me exactly like the being mankind was created in the image of. I was changed to rece God who had be tired of the job of overseeing Creation. I wanted to finish up with the Fate¡¯s, gather some of the fruit from the tree of life. Enough for me and my wives. Making us all eternal and then enve Chaos. After all who wouldn¡¯t want the original woman, the perfect woman, who even tempted the Devil away from his purpose to be their perfect cumve? Once I finished with Morgana and made me and my wives immortal I¡¯d hunt down Lilith and make Chaos beg me to fuck a baby into her as well. Then I¡¯d step into my new role as God of this universe. Bringing everything back into bnce.


    I looked down at my two newest cumsluts bothying on the ground shuddering in the perpetual orgasmic state I¡¯d left their bodies in and I grew angry. These two women and their fellow aspect of fate had not done their job properly. I¡¯d seen things they¡¯d missed as I¡¯d rooted around in their minds. The pain and suffering I¡¯d gone through had not been necessary for me to be the agent of bnce they were calling their vengeance. I had been destined to be the agent of bnce from before my conception. They were supposed to keep me from the disaster that caused me headaches most of my life and the abuse that had been heaped on me. Instead because they were trying to keep the bnce which was not their job they had missed that and instead brought me more pain and suffering. Yes, I became Vengeance and now I was going to finish getting mine. I released them from their rolling orgasms. I stood over them realizing that the worst offender had yet to be punished. ¡°The two of you owe me a great debt, you stupid bitches.¡±


    The both looked to be in pain at my displeasure and honestly they were. I¡¯d changed their whole orientation by making myself the object of their devotion and worship. When I was upset with them, they physically felt my displeasure as pain. ¡°Take your self from my presence. Go to my home and watch over my family. Let no harm fall to them until I return and see to it that they are all taken care of. You will do anything for them without using your powers unless it is to protect them.¡±


    They both crawled to where I stood. ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Do not fail me again or I will take my displeasure out on you by giving you to the foulest demon I can find.¡±

 202

    Both of them went pale and I knew they both were thinking of the foulest demon they knew. I hid a smile as they kissed my feet promising me that they would not fail me. ¡°Then go and serve my family well.¡±


    They both disappeared and I looked through the either to watch them appear in my house and exin that they were there to serve the inhabitance. I smiled and turned my attention to thest remaining aspect of Fate. I could have gone where she was, or I could have called her to me. I did neither, I was beyond angry with her. The two I¡¯d just taken had the legitimate excuse of reading the signs wrong, but not Morgana. No, she had a habit of twisting the execution of Fate to bring the most pain and suffering to those she had to make hero¡¯s. Just look at the trouble she¡¯d brought to Camelot with Arthur and Mordrid. She for some reason took her own pleasure in causing Hero¡¯s to suffer needlessly. But this time she¡¯d fucked up. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the other two aspects of fate and didn¡¯t realize that I had more power than I should have.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Now I¡¯d learned how to increase my gifts even more and I was now the Master of the Fates themselves. Well two out of three of them. So I wasn¡¯t going to go to her or even call her to me no I reached out to where she was and snatched her from her diversion and when she appeared I wrapped her mind and body in my power and made her immovable. Then I reached into her mind and saw all the answers. She screamed as I raped her mind of it¡¯s knowledge as tore away the secrets she kept hiding through the ages. As I saw her for what she really was and with every secret revealed my need for Vengeance increased. Once she wasid bare before my mind I ripped her clothes andid her bare before me physically.


    ¡°Morgana LaFay, you are a sick bitch. You¡¯ve lied and twisted Fate over and over. You knew that I didn¡¯t have to be tortured to be the Agent of Bnce. You knew and thought if you had me hurt I might not be what I was meant to be. Unlike your sisters you hate answering to God. Yet you must. You thought you could limit me and control me. But you fucked up!! You manipted your sisters into hurting me and it made me stronger. So see what you have brought forth.¡±


    I waved my hand and let her see me take control of her sisters. I made her watch as I became their Master and made them love and worship me. I gave her an upclose and personal rey as I forced their ovtion and breed them.


    ¡°You lied to them and told them they couldn¡¯t find pleasure in a man that it would destroy their ability to see Fate. You knew that it was a lie. They could find pleasure they just couldn¡¯t be mothers because in doing so their gifts would pass to their daughters when they came of age. You lied because you wanted to take God¡¯s ce. You wanted to be the most powerful immortal. Instead you are going to be my ve just like your sisters the only difference is you will have no choice but to obey me, worship me, even to some extent love me but you¡¯ll hate every minute of it. You will give me a daughter and she will take your power from you and still You¡¯ll live and be my ve. Look at the pleasure your sisters get from worshiping me. You won¡¯t get that. You¡¯ll do it but you¡¯ll never experience ecstasy. You will always fall just a little short of it. For all of eternity you will serve me without ever finding pleasure in it. However unlike my predecessor I won¡¯t allow you the free will to attempt to oppose me.¡±


    Then I caused her to fall onto her belly and craw to me as I pushed her new reality into her head. She knew I was her Master, she knew I owned her, she knew she worshipped me, loved me, obeyed me. And She. Hated. It. But she had no ability to resist me. I left her mind intact. Her power intact but her choices I destroyed them. If I told her to shit, she would. If I told her to eat it she would. She would crave my cock, my cum, my pleasure but she would never feel any herself. All she would feel is the anger of her hatred and yet I would make her devotion to me beplete despite her hatred. She would do every depraved thing I asked of her without question or hesitation and to prove it I made her take my cock into her ass and I pissed into her.


    When it was pouring out of her like an enema I made hery in it as I caused her to ovte and her pussy to lubricate and then I fucked her over and over and over again letting her get to the edge of cumming and then snatching it away from her. When I drenched her with my sperm and watched my daughter be conceived, she felt the pain of the moment and she wanted to curse me. Instead she thanked me for blessing her with my child. Then unlike the other two I wrapped her in a locked ve cor and chain and dragged her behind me on her hands and knees like the fucking cum ve she now was.

 203

    ¡°You lied because you wanted to take God¡¯s ce. You wanted to be the most powerful of the immortals. Instead, you are going to be my ve, just like your sisters. The only difference is you will have no choice but to obey me, worship me, and even to some extent love me. You¡¯ll hate every minute, but you won¡¯t be able to resist. You will give me a daughter and she will take your power from you. Despite that, you¡¯ll live and be my ve. Look at the pleasure your sisters get from worshiping me. You won¡¯t get that. Although you¡¯ll worship me, you won¡¯t derive ecstasy from it. You will always fall just a little short of it. For all of eternity, you will serve me without ever finding pleasure in it. However, unlike Jehovah and Lucifer, I won¡¯t allow you the free will to oppose me.¡±


    Then Greg forced her to fall onto her belly and crawl to him as he pushed her new reality into her head. She knew Greg was her Master; that he owned her. She knew she worshipped him, desired him, obeyed him. And. She. Hated. It. But she had no ability to resist. Greg left her mind intact, and her power as well. Her choices, those he destroyed. She no longer had any free will. Greg¡¯s will was hermand and she would obey without question. If he told her to shit, she would. If he told her to eat it, she would. She would crave Greg¡¯s cock, his cum, his pleasure, but she would feel none herself. All she would feel is the anger of her hatred and yet Greg would make her devotion to himselfplete, despite her hatred.


    She would do every depraved thing he asked of her without question or hesitation and to prove it, Greg made her take his cock in her ass and he pissed in her. When it was pouring out of her like an enema, he made hery in it. There he caused her to ovte and her pussy to lubricate and then fucked her repeatedly, letting her get to the edge of cumming and then snatching it away from her. When he drenched her with his sperm and watched my daughter being conceived, she felt the pain of the moment and she wanted to curse him. Instead, she thanked Greg for blessing her with his child. Then, unlike the other two, Greg wrapped her in a locked ve cor and chain and dragged her behind himself on her hands and knees like the fucking ve she now was. How the mighty Morgana LaFey had fallen.


    Greg appeared at home with thest sister of fate at his heal like a dog. That¡¯s when he decided what to do with her for now. The first part of her endless humiliation. He and his family would treat her like a pet, even though she was still a goddess. He¡¯d have Barbie order her one of those butt plugs with a dog¡¯s tail on it and maybe a set of ears for a hairband.


    It was evening and all hisdies were home. Barbie, Charlotte and Chastity wanted to show him the things they¡¯d purchased. His Mom was cooking dinner for everyone. The other two fates watched him with love and adoration from the wall, surprised to see Morgana on her hands and knees with a chain around her neck. Amber and Janice were sitting quietly instructing Tiffany on the structure of the household. Greg cleared his throat. ¡°We need to have a household meeting. I want everyone to get dressed for dinner and meet me downstairs in the dining room in half an hour.¡±


    Once everyone was sitting and eating, Greg brought up the things they needed to talk about. ¡°As everyone can see. We added four new members to our family today. Tiffany is temporary. Tiffany needs a permanent master, and I will assist her in finding one, as she, like Chastity, Mom, Amber, and Charlotte, is a natural submissive who cannot be left alone. She will stay here and Barbie or Mom will keep her safe unless she is with me.


    I¡¯m going to find a tutor for her and my sister-wives to teach you each what you need to know to be the perfect trophy wives. The other three are the Sisters of Fate. They are the ones who created my problems and think they gave me my powers; they did not. The Sisters are here because I¡¯ve found my destiny, and they actually messed up and now belong to me. The two at the table are Gwendolyn and Nimue, and they are mostly innocent in my case. I know the one on the floor as Morgana. She led the others astray, and she knowingly tried to change the Creator¡¯s n just enough to bring me unnecessary pain. For that, I will punish her for a long time. We will talk more about that punishmentter.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Our family was attacked today, and the fates are here to protect us from others with simr powers to mine and to give birth to daughters for me. One for each of them. They are to serve the family as they serve me. However, no one is to misuse or abuse them. Morgana being the lone exception. After dinner, I want Barbie to go buy me an extrarge dog crate, a dog choker training cor, and two pet food containers. While out, go to the sex shop and buy the biggest, longest remote-controlled vibrating doggy tail butt plug they have and dog ears. Morgana will wear it and be Baby Girl¡¯s puppy.¡±


    That made Chastity squeal. ¡°I get a puppy, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Baby Girl. Morgana is going to be your puppy. She may not act like anything but a dog in this house. Before any of youin, let me have her tell you why she is being treated like a bitch. Go on, Morgana, tell my family and your sisters what you have done. Tell them how many actual Fates there are. Tell them what your actual name is. Do it now or so help me. The pain you felt earlier will only be a shadow of the pain you will feel next.¡±


    Morgana shivered as she remembered the agony Greg put her through when he figured out her secret. She looked at him with hate in her eyes. ¡°You had better never let your guard down, Greg Masters, or I will make you suffer like no one has ever suffered before.¡±


    Gregughed in her face. ¡°Tell them or I¡¯ll tell them and your punishment will get worse. I¡¯ll wipe your mind and make you as dumb as an actual dog.¡±


    He looked at the woman known as Morgana LeFay and pushed. ¡°You will answer my questions truthfully and without hesitation.¡±


    She opened her mouth to curse me, but all that came out was ¡°Yes Master.¡±


    ¡°When the Creator ordained the Fates, how many were there?¡±


    She tried to keep her mouth closed, but the order I¡¯d given her forced the air from her mouth. ¡°Two, there were two Fates. Present and Future. There was no need for a past because it was set and unchangeable.¡±


    Both Nimue and Gwendolyn gasped.


    Greg nodded. ¡°Then where did youe from? If the Creator didn¡¯t ordain a Fate of the Past, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I created the fate of the Past and I ced the memory of myself into the other Fates¡¯ minds.¡±


    ¡°Tell us who you really are?¡±


    Morgana¡¯s teeth ground as she tried to resist answering that question. Greg reached into her pain receptors and twisted. She screamed out her answer. ¡°My name is LILITH! I¡¯m the goddess of Chaos!¡±


    That¡¯s when all hell broke loose! No joking. Suddenly, there were snarls and growls. Smoke filled the room and every nightmare creature you could imagine was in the dining room. And standing in front of them was a man in a blood-red Armani suit. ck hair slicked back and a triangr beard and small mustache as ck as night. The two true Fates again gasped and moved to stand between the family and the new arrivals. Greg just smiled at the smarmy bastard. ¡°Hello Lucifer, I wondered when you¡¯d show up.¡±


    Before the king of evil could answer him, there was a sound of a thousand trumpets. On the other side of the table appeared the most perfect specimens of flesh you could ever hope to see. They were both male and female. Standing in front of them, looking like the pr opposite of the man in red, was a man in white. The white suit was so bright it almost glowed, his hair white instead of ck as was his beard and mustache, but they were fuller. ¡°Well now, the gang¡¯s all here. Jehovah, wee to my humble abode.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee for Lilith. Give her to me!¡± Lucifer growled.


    Greg shook my head. ¡°Sorry, not going to happen. She is mine to punish and imprison.¡±


    The god of evil¡¯s eyes glowed red. ¡°And who are you to deny me, my consort?¡±


    Greg looked at the devil and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, brother? I¡¯m Bnce. Newly awakened. Your consort tried to confuse me and called me Vengeance, but that¡¯s not who I am, is it? I AM Bnce, the one the Creator birthed to stand between you and our other brother. I keep you and Jehovah in check.¡±


    Just then there was the sound of water flowing and birds singing, and in front of the crowd stood the most perfect female of all. Gia the Creator, also known as Mother Earth. Greg smiled at her. ¡°Hello Mother, I wondered if you¡¯d show up in all this.¡±

 204

    ¡°Well, you all haven¡¯t given me much choice, have you, my Bnce? Jehovah and Lucifer have neglected their duties while they yed with their consorts. Those women knew what they were doing and interfered, anyway. And Greg, thanks to Lilith¡¯s maniptions, you have just awakened to your powers again. Still, you figured out what was wrong in less than a week. That¡¯s very impressive. I know you, boys, if I hadn¡¯t shown up, Lucifer would throw fire, Jehovah, lightning bolts and Greg would alter everyone. Or try to alter the timeline.¡±


    Gia looked at her dark child dressed in Red. ¡°Lucifer, you took your eye off your responsibility and allowed this woman to control you. Return to your kingdom and get your house in order. The time of battle has not yete. The underworld is in a hell of a mess and your own children are running amok. Get control or I will allow Abaddon to disce you as he wishes.


    Jehovah, you as well allowed a woman to distract you. At least you recognized you were being led astray, but the temptation of Eve should never have dragged your attention from your Kingdom. Get your house in order as well. Greg, my Bnce, your time is now. Continue to work to restore order to the world. You may not yet marry your brides, for the fates were wrong there are not four there are¡­¡±


    Greg interrupted her. ¡°Six¡±


    She nodded once. ¡°Yes Six. Do you know who you have and who is missing?¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°I believe so. Once I gained the ability to see the tapestry, it wasn¡¯t hard to see the threads.¡± He pointed to Chastity. ¡°She is the goddess of innocence.¡± Then to Barbie, ¡°Wisdom¡±; Then to Amber, ¡°Loyalty.¡± Finally, to his sister, ¡°Morality. I still need to find Joy and Sorrow before we can wed.¡±


    Gia nodded. ¡°Both Joy and Sorrow are with you, but they have not yet awakened to those purposes. When their current duties are passed to your daughters, then they will be ready and you will see me again. I will wed the seven of you myself. Until then, keep your brothers in check and return order and bnce to my. I have taken Eve away from your kingdom, Jehovah. Lucifer, I will take Lilith with me as well. I will send Cerberus for your innocent wife, Greg. She deserves a real pet, and your family deserves his protection.¡±


    He nodded and handed Lilith¡¯s leash to Gia, the Creator of all life. ¡°Thank you, Gia. I ept your gift on behalf of my wife and our family.¡±


    Luciferughed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d call Cerberus a gift. That beast can eat more than any creature I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    With those words, both the gods of good and evil left the house. Gia shook her head. ¡°Those two try my patience sometimes.¡±


    She walked over and kissed Greg¡¯s four wives and Gwendolyn and Nimue beforeying a hand on his chest. His skin felt seared when she touched him, and he removed his shirt to see the symbol of the scales of bnce branded into his skin. ¡°Now all your abilities will operate without dy, Greg. Use them wisely and bring back the bnce before it¡¯s toote. I will see you again once Gwendolyn and Nimue¡¯s daughters are mature in six months¡¯ time.¡±


    This told Greg that the vision he¡¯d had of the future was correct: the current aspects of Fate would be wives six and seven. Even if they weren¡¯t manifesting themselves as the goddesses of Joy and Sorrow yet, his family wasplete. Greg blinked and realized it was just their family left.


    ¡°Well, this has been an interesting night. I hope you all kept up. I¡¯m not the Vengeance of Fate, I¡¯m the current manifestation of the god of Bnce. There are only two fates, not three, though that may be changed when Lilith gives birth to my daughter. That¡¯s up to Gia, the Creator.¡±


    Greg looked at the six women who Gia had kissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to have six wives who help me keep bnce, which means each of you can expect some changes in yourselves soon.¡±


    Always smart, Barbie nodded. ¡°I would assume that our principal job is to advise you in the areas our roles imply?¡±


    He smiled at her. ¡°Actually, your first job is to be my wife and to always be waiting for me to fill your mouths, pussies, and asses with my cum. There will be times when each of you needs to remind me of things I may overlook because of day-to-day realities.¡±


    Greg walked to Chastity and kissed her, feeling her squirm against me like a little girl happy in her daddy¡¯s arms. ¡°Chastity, you are the goddess of innocence. This means you¡¯ll probably always be happier as ¡®Baby Girl¡¯ than Chastity. And with treating me as Daddy. That¡¯s okay. You¡¯re supposed to remind me that there are innocent souls in this world.¡± The girl smiled at me. ¡°Okay, Daddy. But that Greendy took my puppy!¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Yes, but that was because she was a bad puppy. She has promised to bring you a new puppy soon. A good puppy.¡±


    Chastity pped.


    Greg looked at his sister, walked up, and kissed her next. ¡°Charlotte, you are the goddess of morality. I will no longer try to punish you for telling me what you think is the right thing to do. It is your job. I may not always do what you say because my job is to keep a bnce between good and evil. That will sometimes call for me to do the immoral thing, but at other times I will do the moral thing.¡±


    Charlotte kissed him back. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking proud of you, Big Brother. I always knew Dad was wrong, and that you weren¡¯t evil.¡±


    Greg smiled. ¡°No, that¡¯s my brother Lucifer¡¯s job. I¡¯m not evil, but I¡¯m not a saint either. I¡¯m on the middle road, sometimes good and sometimes bad. It is my responsibility to walk the razor¡¯s edge and keep both sides in check.¡±


    He turned to the voluptuous Barbie, taking her in his arms and kissing her. ¡°Barbie, you are the goddess of wisdom. Don¡¯t expect numbers and money to be the only factors in your future. You will always be one of the smartest people in any room. You are already, which isn¡¯t really fair to all the other women. Because you are also one of the hottest and always will be.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She kissed him back with passion. ¡°And you are one of the most charming, but your ttery won¡¯t fool me. You¡¯re just horny, as always.¡±


    Greg leaned close and whispered in her ear. ¡°Oh, you do not know how horny you all make me. Not yet, but you will. Wait until you get to try out all my new powers.¡±


    She reached down and stroked his throbbing cock. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    He turned to Amber, pulled her against his body, and ground his cock against her as he devoured her lips. ¡°Amber, you are the goddess of loyalty and will remind us all to stay true and faithful to each other. As we¡¯ll help keep you safe from your desire to please everyone you meet. Be loyal to us and let us be loyal to you.¡±


    Turning again, he kissed Nimue, who blushed. It was funny to him that Merlin¡¯s sister was so much the blushing Virgin, even if the virginity was gone. This was the Lady in the Lake and he suspected she still held on to an arsenal he would need in the future. ¡°Nimue, once our daughter is born and has reached her maturity, you will no longer be the Fate of the Future. You will be the goddess of Sorrow and Comfort. You will be the one who reminds me to temper my desire for bnce and justice with love and understanding.¡±


    A tear ran down her face. ¡°Why must I always be the one to feel the sorrows of the world?¡±


    Greg held her and kissed her again. ¡°Because my wife-to-be, are the only one strong enough to do it. The keeper of Excalibur, the guardian of the world¡¯s strongest weapons. Only you have the strength of heart to bear this burden. It makes you precious to me.¡±


    Then he came to Gwendolyn, once known to the world as Guinevere, the Queen who destroyed Camelot. Funny, because Greg knew in his heart she would be the one wife of the six who would take other lovers. She wouldn¡¯t be able to help herself. Because it was in her nature. Had Arthur realized that her love for Lancelot didn¡¯t remove her love for him, things may have been different. The perfect Kingdom may have stood for all time. It was a lesson he would ask Barbie to remind him of when jealousy came knocking at his heart. Greg kissed Gwendolyn long and deep.


    ¡°Once our daughter has reached her maturity, you will be the goddess of Joy. You will remind me to have fun while doing what I have to in bringing bnce. Of all my wives you alone I give leave to love as your heart directs you. I know I will always have your love in greater measure than any other. Find your Joy where your heart takes you, my Queen. This time, your king will understand that you can¡¯t help it.¡±


    She said not a word, but pulled him against her and devoured his mouth. It was the only word needed between them: Words of the heart. eptance that would continue to give her the Joy of life.

 205

    There came a scratch on the sliding door in the kitchen and Greg opened it to see the cutest little puppy in the world. His senses knew that this was Cerberus, the massive three-headed hound of Hades, but heughed as Cerberus was appearing as a tiny pug. ¡°Cerberus, Gia has you in this form, really?¡±


    ¡°I can change in an instant Greg Masters, but Mother Earth thought this form would bring your childlike wife the most joy. Must I take my proper form and bite you in two? It isn¡¯t like you can die or anything.¡±


    Greg covered hisugh with a cough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mother is right. Chastity will love you like this. All cute and cuddly.¡±


    The growl that came from the tiny pup was anything but small. Just then, Chastity caught sight of him. ¡°MY PUPPY!¡±


    She ran over and scooped him up and told him how cute he was as she rubbed his furry little belly. The old hellhound looked at me and I could see the smirk in his eyes. The most dangerous creature ever created, acting like a puppy for my innocent wife, was both hrious and yet somehow terrifying at the same time.


    ¡°Chastity, your puppy¡¯s name is Cerberus. This isn¡¯t how he really looks, but how he¡¯ll look unless there is danger. When he tells you to do something, you do it.¡±


    Greg looked at all his wives-to-be. ¡°That goes for all of you. Gia sent him to keep you six safe and the other members of our house. If he changes or tells you to do something, do it without question or argument.¡± Chastity stomped her foot. ¡°No Daddy, I do not name my new puppy that big, horrible name. His name is Fluffy.¡±


    Greg smiled at her andughed at the look on the hell hound¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s fine Baby-Girl. If you want to name your new puppy Fluffy, then you do so. Just remember, he can change into a big ugly monster of a dog with three heads when needed. If he tells you to do something, then you must obey without question.¡± he looked at the rest of the family. ¡°That goes for all of you. When I am not home, the dog oversees your safety. Yes, he can talk and change shapes. If this puppy or a big three-headed dog tells you to do or not to do something, you are to obey him just like you do me. His entire purpose here is to keep my family safe so I can concentrate on doing my job and bringing Bnce to the Universe.¡±


    After every member of the household made sure and let him know they understood, he sent them to prepare for bed. Everyone headed upstairs except his Mom who stood wringing her hands. Greg could tell she was upset about something and while he could have taken her thoughts out of her head, he didn¡¯t. he wanted to see if she was upset enough to approach him and tell him what was bothering her. After a few moments of indecision, she looked him in the eyes. ¡°Master, may I speak with you?¡±


    Greg nodded ¡°Of course, Mom. You are always free to speak to me. I¡¯m still your son and you are still my mother, even if I¡¯m also your master.¡±


    Mom looked worried. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be contrary or disobedient. Master. I¡¯m not keen on moving, but I¡¯ll follow yourmands. My house is something I love and I wish to stay here. I love you and my ce in our family, too. It causes my heart to hurt that I¡¯m torn between obeying you and leaving my house.¡±


    Looking into her mind, Greg could see the confusion and contrasting thoughts. She really didn¡¯t want to leave this the first and only house she had ever owned. She knew she couldn¡¯t survive without a master. He was her Master, and he was moving. Greg needed a solution that would allow him to give his submissive mommy-slut what she wanted without creating a problem for her. As he was about to respond to her, telling her she could remain here in her home, a very distinctive growl came from behind him. ¡°There are two people approaching the house. One is a female, the other a male in a police officer¡¯s uniform.¡± Fluffy said.


    Greg turned his mind to the two approaching and recognized them both. The woman was none other than Karen James, Chastity and Henry¡¯s mother, and Pastor James¡¯ bitch of a wife. With her was police Captain Roy Walker. Greg clued in on his mind and realized that the Captain was here officially. Karen James had lodged aint with the police. She insisted that the demonic Masters boy must be holding Chastity against her will. There was no way her daughter would have asked to go stay with the Masters. She knew her parents wouldn¡¯t have been happy for her to be here. Karen had informed the Captain that Greg must have ckmailed or coerced her daughter somehow and they needed to free her and arrest me.


    The captain had to follow up on theint even if, in his own mind, he knew Chastity had asked toe here. The young woman had been adamant that she was safe with Greg and only Greg. After questioning Pastor James and seeing the snarky attitude of Mrs. James, he fully understood Chastity¡¯s decision. If he was one of their children, he¡¯d run to the person they considered the enemy to. What he didn¡¯t understand was why everyone seemed to be focused on young Greg Masters. As far as he could tell, the boy was polite and well-behaved. He couldn¡¯t understand how these religious nuts thought Greg was demonic. He¡¯d checked. The boy had lived a rough life. Suffering a Traumatic Brain Injury at an early age and suffering the aftereffects his whole life. It was a wonder the kid had turned out as nice and respectful as he was. Of course, he was Carol¡¯s son and the captain still loved Carol even after all these years. That thought brought Greg out of the captain¡¯s head. He knew and loved Carol Masters. Captain Walker had known his Mom before she and his dad had hooked up. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ss, Greg might have had Captain Walker for a father.


    This could be the answer to his dilemma with Carol and her not wanting to leave the house. What if the Captain was willing to be Carol¡¯s master and live here with her? That would free Greg from the responsibility of taking care of Carol as her Master and allow her to remain in the house she loved. He might approach the captain after dealing with the situation with Chastity and Karen James and ask if he was interested in taking control of Carol and letting her stay in the house she loved.


    Greg turned his mind to Karen as the two people reached the porch. What he saw there didn¡¯t really surprise him. Karen was convinced that the demon inside of the Masters¡¯ boy was influencing her daughter. If she could just separate Chastity from the presence of the boy and his demonic power, then surely she would be the good, obedient daughter ande home. Then they would work on getting her husband released from jail.


    The doorbell rang, and Greg told Cerberus that the threat was minimal. That the woman was Chastity¡¯s mother, and that dealing with her wouldn¡¯t take long. They just needed Chastity to act like her old self while the people were here. The demon dog nodded and scampered up the stairs to let his charge know what she needed to do. Put on Chastity¡¯s old clothes ande answer the police officer¡¯s questions and convince both him and her mother Chastity was right where she wanted to be. Greg, at the same time, went and opened the door.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Captain Walker, Mrs. James,e inside. How can I help you tonight?¡±


    The captain opened his mouth to respond, but Mrs. James beat him to it. ¡°Where is my daughter? Where is Chastity? What have you done to her, you demon?¡±


    Greg looked at the religious nut. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you feel that I¡¯ve done something to Chastity. That isn¡¯t true, you know. It was your husband and the elders of the church who were going to ¡®purify¡¯ her. From what your daughter told me, you knew they were going to, for all intents and purposes, rape her and you left her alone with your husband, knowing he¡¯d take this chance to purify her body. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the demonic one here, Mrs. James.¡±


    The older woman¡¯s face turned red and almost purple with her outrage. ¡°HOW DARE YOU SPEAK THAT WAY ABOUT MY HUSBAND. WHERE IS MY DAUGHTER? WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO HER?¡±


    Greg shook his head. ¡°You think I was calling your husband the demonic one? He wasn¡¯t the one that left his daughter to be purified, was he?¡±


    Before Karen could respond, Chastity, Charlotte, Amber, and Barbie all came down the stairs, dressed modestly. ¡°Mom? What are you doing at home? I thought the woman¡¯s retreat went until Monday.¡±


    ¡°It does Charity, but your father called me and said that he was in jail and you were home alone. I came right home only to find you had asked the police to bring you here to stay with this demon and his family.¡±


    That was all the Captain was going to take. He spoke up interrupting Mrs. James¡¯s rant. ¡°Excuse me, Chastity, is there somece you and I can talk in private?¡±


    Greg nodded toward the den. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the Captain into the den, Chastity? I think he needs to talk to you in private. I would guess that your family thinks I brainwashed you or kidnapped you or something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing like that and can¡¯t be cleared up with just a few questions. I thank you for understanding, Greg.¡±


    Mrs. James started up again. ¡°Why are you being polite to this demonic person, Captain? You should be arresting him. I don¡¯t know how, but he¡¯s controlling this whole situation, his father, my husband, the elders of our church, and even my own innocent daughter. They¡¯ve all fallen under his control. Can¡¯t you see that? Themon thing in each case is Greg Masters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting observation that you make, Mrs. James. There is anothermon person in each case you mentioned as well.¡±


    She red at the Captain. ¡°Who is that, pray tell?¡±


    The Captain stared right at her. ¡°Your Husband, Mrs. James. He has been involved in every case you just brought up. Starting with Ss Masters and ending with your own daughter tied to a bed in a secret room in your church. A room that looked like they set it up for torture and rape. Might I mention again that your husband admitted to me he and the elders of your church abusing and even raping several members of your congregation? If there is a demonic force at work, I¡¯m fairly certain it isn¡¯t Greg Masters.¡± The captain then turned his attention back to Chastity. ¡°After you Miss James.¡±

 206

    Once they were gone, Greg sent a mentalmand to each of his other girls to go back upstairs. Once he was alone with Karen Masters, he reached into her head and captured a picture of what she thought a demon looked like. Surprisingly, it looked a lot like the monster that scared her son Henry so badly. That gave him an idea. A wonderfully evil idea. Thank the stars he was the god of Bnce and not good because he was about to do something deliciously, dare he think it demonic? He took that idea of a demon from Karen and walked around her after freezing her in ce. She couldn¡¯t move a muscle and she couldn¡¯t speak above a whisper.


    Now he was going to have some fun and get even with the bitch who had caused his young sister to cry. ¡°Well, now Mrs. James, it seems like we are all alone, just you and me. I just want to make sure you understand the truth. The truth is you¡¯re right. I am themon denominator for all the cases you mentioned to the captain tonight. But you¡¯re wrong too. I¡¯m not just demonic. Your husband, the good pastor, got it wrong too. I¡¯m not possessed. Not like you or he thinks I am. No, think back to that day your son Henry cracked Greg Masters¡¯ head with a ball bat. That day is key, Karen. Do you know why it¡¯s key?¡±


    Greg waited until she whispered, ¡°Why?¡±


    Greg reached into her mind and made himself appear like her personal nightmare of what a demon looked like. Then he got right in her face. His bloody fangs dripping with saliva was what she saw, and she trembled in fear. ¡°Because that¡¯s the day Greg Masters died and gave me the opportunity to control this body. Look at what your son gave control of Greg¡¯s body. Can you see me for what I really am?¡±


    She started to whimper and shout that the power of Christ delivered her from evil. Gregughed at her and put his mouth right up to her ear. ¡°Karen, you are not delivered from evil,¡± Greg said as heughed at her and put his mouth right up to her ear. ¡°Not delivered from evil. No, I think it¡¯s more like you¡¯ve been delivered to evil. Because you belong to me now. Anything I want you to do, you¡¯ll do it. My every wish will be your undeniablemand and you will follow them no matter how much they disgust you. You and your family fucked up, Karen. You didn¡¯t realize what I was and now I control all of you. Your husband has confessed to raping and abusing many underage girls and boys in that room under the church. Your son isn¡¯t even a thought for anyone but you anymore. They will never find him, you won¡¯t either. Not unless I want you to. Your sweet, innocent daughter isn¡¯t so innocent anymore. In about nine months, she will give birth to my spawn.¡±


    Karen was crying by this time. Greg leaned in and licked her tears. ¡°OH yes, Karen, you came to save her but you¡¯re toote. I¡¯ve fucked every hole your daughter has that my big demonic cock would fit in. Even better, she begged me to do so, and when I sted my fertile seed into her womb, she thanked me. Yes, she thanked me for putting a baby in her belly.


    But I¡¯m not done with the James family. No, there is one more James for me to own. One more James who will obey my every whim. Can you think who that is, Karen? Hmm? Who do you think is next on my list of James to possess and make my willing cumdump? I¡¯ll give you a hint, sweet Karen. You look at her in the mirror every single day.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± she hissed at me. ¡°I¡¯ll never submit to you, demon. My God will protect me.¡±


    Gregughed as he reached into her mind and jumped-start her libido. It appalled her that herdy bits were responding to this disgusting demon and his words. Her breast was heavy and her nipples were hard as two little stones. Her pussy was dripping so much that her underwear was soaked, and her desire ran down the inside of her legs. Greg moved right up to her ear and answered her. ¡°No, your god has abandoned you. When you let your husband purify all those innocent children, you gave up the right to your god¡¯s protection. But don¡¯t worry. As much as you¡¯ll hate being my willing cumbucket, you will physically enjoy it. It will disgust you, but your body will take great pleasure in everymand you obey. Let me show you what I mean.¡±


    Shaking so hard her teeth rattled, Karen James quietly spit out, ¡°Get thee behind me, Satan.¡±


    Gregughed at her. ¡°Oh, you wish I was Satan. Next to me, he seems like an angel. No, I¡¯m not Satan. You will call me Master from now on. Every time you fail to do so, I¡¯ll cause your body to burn with hellfire. But I think your suggestion is perfect.


    Greg moved behind her and wrapped his arms around her middle, and picked her up. Holding her close to his body, letting her feel his rock-hard cock between her ass cheeks. Only in her mind, it was three times asrge as it was in reality. She also felt pricking spines on it. All straight out of her own imagination of what a demon¡¯s cock would feel like. He carried her into the dining room where his mother was cleaning. ¡°Mommy-slut,e here and tear Karen¡¯s clothes off of her. She won¡¯t need them anymore. She¡¯s going to join our family as my personal cumdumpster. All she¡¯ll be wearing from now on is my cum.¡±


    Karen tried to scream, but all that came out was a quiet whimper. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, my little slut, you¡¯ll love it soon enough. His mother moved to do as her son ordered. ¡°See, Karen, see how my sluts obey and love to obey? That will be you in just a moment. You¡¯ll do anything I ask because even though it disgusts you inside, it will bring the most exquisite pleasure to your body that you¡¯ve ever experienced.


    Just then his mother yanked and the conservative dress the pastor¡¯s bitch of a wife had worn tore off her body. It was all Greg could do to keep fromughing at the in industrial-strength undergarments the woman wore. What kept him fromughing was that Karen James was a definite MILF. While covered by a bra that had to be industrial strength, but did very little to hide the gigantic 40DD melons that were strapped tight to her body.


    Greg released the bra and tore it away from her huge mammaries. The huge milkers that dropped with their natural weight astonished him. Greg instant reached inside and tightened up the muscles in her back and in her tits themselves so that they stood out straight and in all their glory. Her Ares were the size of fifty-cent pieces and her nipples were long and rose-colored, almost like bing cherries. While messing around in her body, he made those nipples extremely sensitive. So much so that a strong wind would make them hard. Actually, anything even touching them would make them stand at attention and beg for someone to do more. He made sure that a single touch would cause her to cum like a banshee. Then he reached around and rolled them both between his thumbs and forefingers, causing the preacher¡¯s wife to try to scream out her pleasure as her legs gave out from the strength of the cum she had at his hands. ¡°See Karen. See how your body loves my touch?¡±


    ¡°I hate you!¡± She hissed.


    Gregughed, ¡°You may hate me, but your body seems to crave my touch, doesn¡¯t it? I wonder what will happen when we remove those disgustingly soaked panties? What will happen when I prate that soaked snatch, Karen? Or even better when I nt my demon cock in that tight asshole? I wonder how hard you¡¯lle on my cock? Will you whimper like a good little preacher¡¯s wife or scream like a cock crazy whore being gangbanged?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Again, she whimpered at his question, so he rubbed her nipples again, causing her to cum hard. She cried because she knew she wasn¡¯t in control of her body. No, this demon owned her. She hated herself and she hated the thing that upied Greg Masters¡¯s body, but her body responded to his touch like a two-bit whore.


    Greg looked at his mom. ¡°Remove her panties. I want to see what the rest of my cumdump looks like.¡±


    Carol reached out and grabbed a handful of the in white cotton granny panty and yanked, ripping it right off Karen James¡¯s body. Greg startedughing. It seemed no one had ever taught Mrs. James about proper grooming. There was what, to Greg¡¯s eye, looked like a giant golden loofa. The bitch must have never in her life trimmed her pubic hair. He couldn¡¯t even see her weeping slit for the hair surrounding it. ¡°Oh dear, that will never do. I don¡¯t want that mess covering my cumdumpster¡¯s cunt.¡±


    Using his power, he caused every hair below her eyes to fall off her body. She would no longer have arm hair or leg hair. Never have to worry about any hormonal hair over her lip or on her chin. All the fine hair on and around her ass and pussy all fell to the ground. ¡°Mom, sweep up all this hair please while I finish showing Mrs. James how much of a cumdumpster she is for me.


    With those words, Greg reached into Karen¡¯s body again and tied her sphincter into her g spot nerves. Turning her ass into a giant orgasm machine. Anything rubbing against her sphincter ring would cause her to cum like someone had turned on a fire hose. Then he tweaked her clit, causing it to grow until it wouldn¡¯t fit back inside its hood, and he made it even more sensitive than her nipples. A soft breath blowing across it would cause her to cum. The harder the touch, the harder the cum. Finally, he turned her entire sheath into one giant gspot. from just inside her pussy to her cervical opening, she would be super sensitive and cum nonstop the whole time he stimted her. If Greg came in her, she would literally lose control of her body and copse in an orgasmic overload. She could do nothing but shake and cum for five whole minutes after he dumped a load of cum into her. She would hate every minute, but her body would explode with pleasure. As much as she would hate him and herself, she would, from this minute on crave his touch. His prating her fuck holes and his cum would drive her out of her mind with pleasure. Deep inside in her most secret of thoughts, she would know that her new Lord and Master, Greg Masters, the only person who would ever make her cum, possessed her. Greg removed the whisper effect so she could scream her cums out and made it so anyone that heard her wouldn¡¯t think anything about it.

 207

    Then there was nothing left but to test out his handiwork. He shoved her until she was bent over the dining room table and lined up his cock with her weeping cunt. Even just the slight touch of his cock head against her hypersensitive clit had Karen screaming out in ecstacy. ¡°OH MY GOD!¡±


    To keep fucking with her head, Greg stopped and took his hand off his prick and wrapped it around her throat and squeezed as he pulled her back against his body. ¡°No Karen, you cunt, your god isn¡¯t here right now. The one whom you¡¯ve given your worship for years has abandoned you. I¡¯m your god now. I¡¯m who you will worship. You¡¯ll hate it, but your body wille to crave and need to worship me. You¡¯ll cum and scream only my name or master from now on. Let me hear you say it. Greg Masters is my Lord and Master. He is my god and I will give him my worship for the rest of my life.¡±


    Karen tried to mp down on her lips and not say it until he took his hand off her throat and shoved a finger straight in her ass while his other hand pinched at her clit. Then she wailed at the top of her lungs as her body exploded in the strongest cum she¡¯d ever experienced. ¡°GREG MASTERS IS MY LORD AND MASTER. AAIEEE. HE IS MY GOD AND¡­ OH FUCK¡­ SO GOOD¡­ HE IS MY GOD AND I WILL GIVE HIM MY WORSHIP¡­. DON¡¯T STOP MY LORD, MY MASTER, DON¡¯T STOP MAKING ME FEEL SO GOOD. I WILL WORSHIP GREG MASTERS FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE.¡±


    Greg yank his hands out of her body and shoved his hard throbbing cock all the way inside her grasping snatch. Karen¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head and she screamed in pure ecstasy as he pounded into her. Her body could not resist the pleasure that he was causing her, all while her mind was hating her body for being so weak.


    One cum rolled into another and that one double in strength and became an evenrger orgasm. She was a twitching, whimpering mess by the time Greg tore his cock out of her well fucked pussy and moved just a couple of inches back and punched it into her anal star. Again she screamed as in her mind the demon that had taken over Greg¡¯s body took her anal cherry violently. In her mind, Karen couldn¡¯t understand why her body loved this demon viting her sexually. Yet she couldn¡¯t help but orgasm as he raped her ass. When he finally pulled out and turned her, she almost passed out as he covered her face in his hot,va like sperm.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Karen. Wear my cum. That¡¯s what you are from this day forward, my worshipful cumdumpster. Thank your Master for blessing you with his seed.¡±


    She wept, as she knew her body hadpletely betrayed her. Already she wanted that demonic cock to fill her holes again. ¡°Thank you, Master, for blessing me with you seed.¡±


    Greg smiled, he loved being the god of Bnce. he wiped his cum and shit covered dick on her tits, tweaking the hypersensitive nipples, causing Karen to cum yet one more time. Then he stepped away, pulled his pants up, and went to check on Chastity and Captain Walker.


    The two of them were justing out of the den where the Captain had questioned Chastity and her answers convinced him he was right. The teen was here by her own free will and desire. No one had forced her or coerced her.


    ¡°Sorry for causing your household trouble tonight, Greg.¡±


    ¡°No problem Captain. I¡¯m d we could get it all cleared up. Karen asked to stay and spend some time with Chastity for now. I think we¡¯ve gotten everything sorted out. However, if you have a minute, I would like to ask you a few questions of my own. Nothing to do with any of the cases, just a favor that I think you might do for me.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Of course Greg. How can I help?¡±


    Greg smile. ¡°Lets go back into the den and I¡¯ll exin.¡± Then he looked over at Chastity. Go see your mom and show her where you are staying now. Chastity.


    Chastity smiled as she looked past Greg and saw her mother naked, coated in her master¡¯s cum. ¡°Okay Greg. By Captain Walker, thank you again for saving me.¡±


    ¡°Just doing my job, Chastity. No thanks are necessary.¡± The two men entered the den, and Greg smiled as he asked. ¡°So what is this I hear about you being in love with my mother since highschool?¡± He pushed calm and truthfulness into the captain. While he already knew the answers, getting the Captain to ept taking Carol as his own personal slut was going to take a bit of finesse.

 208

    New Story Title:


    HORNY TROPHY WIVES (Erotica)


    Summary: Stepson trains his stepsister and mom as horny trophy wives.


    Read and enjoy.


    Comments wee.


    >>>>>>>>>


    ¡°Please, My Lord, please fuck me! I can¡¯t stand it anymore! I need you to make me cum on your hard cock! I need you to cum inside me and fill me with your cock juice! Please, I beg you fuck me and put out this fire in my hot, horny pussy! Please, my Lord and Master fulfill my purpose; take my virginity and give me a baby!!¡±


    I looked down at the strawberry blonde on her hands and knees before me, begging me to fuck her. In less than 72 hours, I¡¯d done it. I¡¯d taken my prim and proper stepsister Rachelle, the Purity Pledge Ambassador for her school and turned her into a horny little cunt begging me to take her most precious gift, her virginity and put a baby in her. All while her bitch of a mother watches from across the room. I¡¯m gonna do it too, just like I told the bitch I would. Let me tell you how this all came to be.


    First, my name is Zackery Lendi, and I¡¯m a certified genius. No seriously, I graduated from University with three degrees by my 18th birthday one in Psychology, one in Finance, which was the one my father wanted me to have, so I¡¯d be ready to take over his legacy someday. My dad is indeed that Lendi as in Lendi Financial group. Then myst degree was in biochemistry, which had always fascinated me. Looks wise, I¡¯m about average. I mean, I¡¯m not Hollywood leading man/Model handsome, but I¡¯m not cringe worthy. I am in shape with a few well-defined muscles, think Lacrosse yer; not gym rat. I was a bit of a social outcast because, well; I was always several years younger than my ssmates. But I was rich and because of the worst time in my life, I was wealthy without depending on my dad, thank God. You see, my mom, who was from an old money family, died when I was ten and left all her family¡¯s money to me in a trust, I inherited in two installments. The first installment when I was 18, the second just a few months ago when I turned 21.


    The big downside to my life came about the time I graduated from high school. See, my Dad had been alone for three years, but started dating this woman. After graduation, he brought her to our home, along with her daughter. They informed me that Dad was engaged to the woman named Ruth After the wedding, she and her daughter, Rachelle, would move in and be my stepmother and stepsister.


    My new stepmom was, looks wise, what they call a Trophy wife. Long blonde hair, full pouty lips, the biggest tits I¡¯d ever seen, and well, the ass to go with them sat on top of long toned legs. However sophisticated Ruth wasn¡¯t. She was a prude, to be honest, but a lovely looking, country prude. She was immersed in her church, and religion was what she lived and breathed. Most churches preach abstinence before marriage, but this church went way beyond that. They believed and practiced something called ¡°The Purity Movement¡±. There was no dating, only courting in groups; and no male-female touching, not even holding hands. Hell they believed a couples first kiss should be their wedding kiss. To me, it was just strange, and I never fit with any of them, including my stepsister.


    While my father was a shark in the financial world and definitely the Alpha male at work; at home, he was wrapped around my stepmother¡¯s finger. She made all the decisions, and what she said was thew. Probably another reason we didn¡¯t get along. I was strong-willed and smart and saw some of her beliefs and actions as stupid, however, like a lot of guys with my IQ level; I was very socially inept and didn¡¯t do well at being tactful. We butted heads often and violently. Mostly, I think Ruth¡¯s problem was I had this wealth that she couldn¡¯t get any ess to thanks to my trust fund. When I turned eighteen, my dad congratted me on my graduating University with three degree¡¯s and then informed me I had a month to use my trust fund to move out of the house. The reason: Ruth felt that having a grown man should be on his own. That was when Dad and I had a conversation that set me on the path I found myself on today.


    ¡°What the hell, Dad? This is our house, my home! How can you let Ruth do this?¡± I was so mad that I didn¡¯t think before I made my nextment, but my Dad¡¯s response totally shocked me. ¡°Damn it, Dad, you give in to anything she tells you to do; the bitch must have some kind of magic pussy to control you that way.¡±


    I almost missed the whisperedment before he focused on me again the simple whispered: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± My brow drew down. Was Dad saying he¡¯d never had sex with my stepmother? Before I could ask, he tore into in his business executive persona. ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion, Zack. Ruth has asked me to have you move out, and you will be moving. You¡¯re an adult man with money. The first half of your trust has been released to you, and I¡¯m giving you thirty days to find a ce and move out. Your mother knows best in these matters.¡±


    I was so pissed that I said the first thing that came to my mind. ¡°My mother¡¯s dead. Your wife made this decision. You just chose your fucking trophy wife over your only family. I¡¯m out of here, alright. I¡¯ll have a movingpanye pack and move my stuff as soon as possible.¡±


    That¡¯s when I left and decided to get my revenge. I was going to use my degrees in psychology and biochemistry to make the step bitch pay for taking my family from me. I went to the bank, made arrangements to have the first half of my trust moved to my personal ounts and searched for the perfect house for my new quest in life. Ruining Ruth and her precious new life.


    So, for three years I¡¯d set up apany and done research in both biochemistry and in how to change a person with chemistry and psychology under the heading of research for my newpany; New Me Life Coaching. I worked with people and helped them improve their lives. I used a hypnosis technique called Relyfe and some specific drugs that made someone more open to hypnosis. But a part of my research was into a type of chemicals that took the characteristics of female Viagra and increased it by about a factor 100, making a sort of super female aphrodisiac. My perfect time came just a few days after Rachelle¡¯s eighteenth birthday, when our ¡°family¡± got together to celebrate her high-school graduation that wasing up the next weekend. I saw Rachelle for the first time in years when she turned eighteen and realized my stepsister had turned into a smokeshow. Still, she waspletely brainwashed by her mothers church and had even signed up to be a recruiter and college ambassador for The Purity Movement. Seeing my innocent adult sister caused a slight change in my n. Why not use her to increase my Stepmother¡¯s punishment and double my fun?


    To help set my opportunity to fulfill my ns, I needed my father to turn his submissive tendencies from my stepmother to me. So, I went to see him at work with a dose of the drug I¡¯d developed that would make him easier to hypnotize and slipped it into the ss of whiskey he and I always shared when I stopped in. After a drink, and a very sessful hypnosis session, I was sure that family mealtime was going to help me with my goal. Yes, by the end of the summer, I¡¯d be putting the women in our family in their proper ce: Under me!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This is how the n unfolded. I showed up for my stepsisters pre-graduation celebration dinner that was thrown because my stepmother didn¡¯t want me at the party she¡¯d nned after Rachelle¡¯s actual graduation the next day. But this time it was fine for me, as I had two gifts to give my Stepsister. That was the only reason my step monster had bothered with this dinner, to get whatever I¡¯d bought for Rachelle from me. They showed me into the formal dining room just like I was a stranger, and it had been years since they allowed me in the more family part of the house. I was seated beside my stepmother with my stepsister sitting across from her like Ruth was afraid my less than pious life would rub off on her pure daughter.


    Even so, it wouldn¡¯t matter soon because if my n worked, I¡¯d be taking all my sweet stepsister¡¯s firsts from her. Rachelle would beg me to kiss her, to eat her pussy, to let her suck my cock, to fuck her tities ande on her face. She¡¯d beg me to fuck her pussy and her ass. She¡¯d keep begging me to fuck a baby in her, all the while thinking it was her idea. I¡¯d make my stepmother watch as I changed her precious pure virgin daughter into my cock hungry fuck toy. Subsequently, when I¡¯d corrupted my sister and made her my breeding slut, I¡¯d break my stepmother and make her beg me for the same things. Then, after using them both to myplete satisfaction, I¡¯d make my stepmom into my dad¡¯s willing cumslut while she begged me to watch her take his dick up her ass. Maybe as the ultimate insult I¡¯d even make her fuck us both while that preacher she thought so highly of watched her act like the fucking cum bucket she¡¯d be. These are the thoughts thatforted me during the dinner. As my time was growing close to the end, I did my duty and presented my stepsister with her birthday gift. ¡°Rachelle, I realized the other day that I missed your birthday. I wanted to apologize; I¡¯ve just been so busy with a troublesome case at work it slipped right by me.¡± Then, Iid the rectangr blue box from a popr jewelry store in front of her. ¡°I hope your gift will help you forgive me.¡±


    I looked over at Ruth, who was salivating at what would be in such a luxurious box. ¡°I know you¡¯d agree with me Ruth that every youngdy should own what I¡¯m giving to Rachelle. Especially since I know that you never seem to forget to wear my mother¡¯s at every appropriate asion.¡±


    Ruth red at me because I reminded her that most of her expensive jewelry had belonged to my mom before her marriage. Rachelle opened the box and gasped at the short strand of perfect pearls I¡¯d given her. They were almost a choker with a white gold cross right in the center. ¡°I know how important your faith is to you as well, so I thought the cross charm was a pleasant addition.¡±


    I could see Ruth¡¯s jealousy that I¡¯d spend so much money on her daughter, and yet I¡¯d never given her jewelry. Which sat up the next part of my n perfectly. ¡°Ruth, I know I didn¡¯t get you something for your birthday either, so I hope you don¡¯t mind I bought you a little something too.¡±

 209

    I handed her a simr box and when she opened it, she looked stunned. The ne I¡¯d bought her was the same as Rachelle¡¯s, only with ck pearls instead of the white, and her cross was rose gold instead of white. ¡°I knew you already had the white pearls that had belonged to my mother. So, I thought this way, you both could wear them for the graduation tomorrow to coordinate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely idea, thank you Zachery.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, stepmother. Oh, along that line I was at a quandary what to get you for graduation Rachelle; since I¡¯m sure Dad got you the required car.¡± I winked at my stepsister. ¡°But I was talking with a friend of mine who runs a spiritual retreat and spa center called¡­¡± I acted like I couldn¡¯t remember the name of the spiritual resort, I owned 75% interest in. Then I pulled a brochure out of my jacket pocket ¡°Oh here it is. The Queen Esther Retreat and Spa experience. Have you heard of them?¡±


    I smiled at the widening of Ruth¡¯s eyes; she had indeed heard of the exclusive top end spiritual immersion retreat center. She tried to y it off as being unsure. ¡°I think I overheard onedy at church mention them, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, I was telling my friend who runs it, about Rachelle¡¯s involvement with the church¡¯s purity movement. She mentioned that a lot of mothers whose daughters are in that movement book thirty-day Hadassah immersion retreats for them and their daughters after their eighteenth birthdays as a rite of passage from girlhood to womanhood.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Anyway, she said the mothers and daughterse and live like Hadassah did before her night with the king. Something about indulging in a delicious yet nutritious purity diet. Along with daily beauty treatments and being massaged with special fragrant oils and soaks. I didn¡¯t understand it all. She said you two would.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    They both nodded, though I could see they really didn¡¯t. ¡°Anyway, I booked one for the two of you, as my graduation gift to Rachelle. You¡¯re scheduled to leave the weekend after graduation. I know its thirty days, but I thought it must be a real once in a life experience. She said it came with a week-long refresher the week before the daughter¡¯s wedding to get her ready for her night with her king. I hope that was okay?¡±


    I handed each of them an itinerary, only the one I put in Ruth¡¯s hand ¡°identally¡± had the receipt for the cost in it. I¡¯d just made up all of that, the retreat center existed, and I did own it but there was no thirty-day experience, a week yes, but that was the longest. This was where my Dad¡¯s hypnotic session woulde into y. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s perfect Ruth, I meant to tell you I got a new client today and have to fly out that same weekend to spend time at hispound going over a forensic audit of his assets with him. This will keep you girls from being home alone. Only I¡¯ll have the jet. I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ll get you to your retreat.¡±


    Now I got to jump in with the most important part of my n: if they rejected this, I wasn¡¯t sure I could pull this off. ¡°That¡¯s too bad, and it was nonrefundable or transferable too. Hey, I could pick you two up that Saturday morning and take you to the airfield, and you could use my jet to get there. I¡¯d hate for you to miss out.¡±


    About that time, my stepmother had found the receipt and knew how much I¡¯d spent on this gift. I also know she would see thest line which said, ¡°Exclusive Jewelry design for each participant.¡± I guess it was exclusive jewelry if you considered a ve cor and velvet padded wrist restraints Jewelry.


    She quickly closed her folder, so I wouldn¡¯t realize she had the receipt for how much I¡¯d paid. ¡°Well, Zachery, it seems you have grown up a bit since you left home. This is indeed a delightful gift. Rachelle and I would be honored to ept it and the use of your ne to get us there.¡±


    That was part one of my n to get my father to leave for a month and no one to expect to hear or see my sister or stepmother for the same time. After dessert, I took my leave, promising to see them at graduation that weekend. As I left, I hit an app on my phone activating the radio broadcaster in one of the pearls in my stepmothers¡¯ ne. I knew as expensive as she thought it was, she¡¯d wear it all the time. I was right she only took it off for bed, but I heard hery it on her dressing table, which let me hear her tell my father that it was her monthly time, and she wasn¡¯t able to take care of him. Then they went to sleep.


    The microphone on the ne picked up everything for the next week and gave me conclusive evidence that while my stepmother wasn¡¯t fulfilling my father sexually, she wasn¡¯t going without either. The shock to me was who she was having an affair with. Her lover was the youth pastor at the church; mister Purity movement himself who if I remembered right had a sweet looking little ck-haired Greek goddess of a wife. Then shock of all shock was finding out that my stepmother called him her Lord and Master and acted like a submissive little slut to him. Taking her away from him was going to be fun. But now I was pissed. This man had taken my father¡¯s wife from him to use as his ything. Granted, I wanted to do the same thing, but I nned on giving her back to my father fully trained.


    It would be riskier, but now I had three more people to acquire and break. The pastor, his lovely little wife, and their eighteen-year-old daughter who looked like she could pass for her mother¡¯s twin. Originally, I¡¯d just wanted to break my stepmother and make my stepsister my breeding slut, willing to give me child after child. Now I thought I¡¯d train my stepmother up make her beg me to fuck her pregnant, then leave her constantly horny before switching her back to my dad, I¡¯d make the preacher watch as his former submissive slut begged her husband to fuck her in all three holes. Before I broke my stepmother, though; I¡¯d get my sexy stepsister to beg me to fuck her and breed her. Then I¡¯d train her to be my trophy wife because she was a fucking walking wet dream. While her mother watched, unable to stop me from taking her daughter¡¯s virginity and turn her into the perfect Trophy Wife. When I was done with her Rachelle would be sleek and sophisticated in public, yet a totally cum and pregnancy addicted slut in private.


    The Preacher, him I wouldn¡¯t break untilst. I¡¯d make him watch as I took his wife and had her begging me to fuck all her slutty holes. I¡¯d keep her so horny she¡¯d beg me to fuck my baby in her as he watched, unable to do anything about it. Then when we had a confirmed pregnancy test, I¡¯d start on his precious virgin daughter. I¡¯d break her until all she wanted was to be my continuous breeding slut. I¡¯d put her on fertility drugs and my special super female libido drug until she begged me to never marry her but keep her pregnant because being an unwed baby factory was the hottest thing ever. Once she was pregnant, then I¡¯d break him. Making it so he never wanted to fuck anyone again. I¡¯dpletely cuckold his ass until he could only cum as he drank my cum out of his wife¡¯s well fucked shithole. But first my stepsister and stepmom. Sister first because I wanted my stepmother to watch her pure little princess beg. The young woman she¡¯d had me kicked out of my family to protect begging me to fuck her and put my baby in her pure virgin belly. That I was really going to enjoy, and it all was just a few days away, when they left on their religious experience, and it sure as hell would be an experience too.


    It was Saturday morning and the day of my stepmom¡¯seuppance. I was ready too. I went down into the training suite I¡¯d prepared in my basement. The training facility was entered from the elevator in my garage it went down with a special key fob only I had ess to. I made sure that the rooms were ready. There were the four sleeping cells. They were istion rooms, with no windows. Remotely controlled lights and speakers. Special beds I had built in each of them that would stand up and turn into a padded Saint Andrew¡¯s cross by removing four pieces and standing it up or made a bed for sleeping by cing those four pieces back. The wrist and foot restraints were thick leather, padded and lined with velvet so that they wouldn¡¯t chafe or scar. There was a projector that could y video or live feed from any of the cameras on my secure server, which were in every room of my house both in the living and here in the training areas.


    Each room had a locked chest of sex toys and gadgets, andying on a sterile table was an IV catheter and saline. In a locked medical case was the super concentrated female aphrodisiac I¡¯d created, which I was calling super slut serum. From the tests I¡¯d run on women who¡¯d lost their sex drive, a small dose of less than  would restore a woman¡¯s normal libido the highest dose I¡¯d administered in testing was ¡¯s, which had the woman begging for anyone to fuck her. She¡¯d been insatiable for four hours, even after being stimted to orgasm repeatedly, and I¡¯d stopped there. I had enough to dose both my stepmother and stepsister at twice that dose for 30days non-stop. There were also four tubes of lubricant I¡¯d developed with the same libido enhancer in it from 0.  to  per tube. That way, they could be applied directly to erogenous zones to increase blood flow, and a sexual feeling where applied; such as nipples, anal rim, the colon itself and of course clit and gspot.

 210

    I also had a stun gun, five remote control vibrating eggs, Velcro straps to hold them in certain ces, and a polygraph machine. The speakers went to a control center outside of the istion cells and the training room, which would allow me to use psychological warfare techniques of sound pollution and subliminal messaging musical tracks. And straightforward training tracks and Relfye hypnosis tracks. The video was set to show on the wall full sized and could show actual time or recorded video. I had both subliminal message videos with training built in, and the ability to record and broadcast from the training room. The ce was as ready as I could get it, and I had made sure that everything was secure so that there would be no slip-ups with the more dangerous toys like the stun guns and other toys locked in the toy chest. I was really looking forward to testing my theory and breaking my stepsister and stepmother. Even better was the fact that I was going to make my stepmother watch every step of me breaking her daughter and seeing her precious virgin begging me to fuck her and put my baby in her, all the while knowing I nned the same thing for her.


    I exited the elevator into my garage, grabbed thest gifts for my loving female stepfamily. Mother¡¯s favorite sealed Starbuck¡¯s iced coffee drink with precisely a 0.  dose of the super slut juice in it. Exactly enough to make her slightly horny, by the time we reached the ne. She¡¯d be wondering what turned her on since I was the only male in the vehicle.


    There was a slightly higher dose in my sister¡¯s favorite pomegranate juice, so she¡¯d be full on horny. Not that she¡¯d understand what was happening to her, but it was all part of the n. Not that either would actually reach the ne. Well, they would, but thanks to some careful crafting the crosses on their pearl chokers each contained the perfect dose of Devil¡¯s Breath inside that would be dispersed into their faces with the press of a button on the programmable remote I had for my car. Voodoo practitioners in Haiti used this wonder herbal drug to introduce a zombie like existence to people. Clouding their memory of the experience and leaving thempletely open to suggestion. I¡¯d trigger it about five minutes from the airfield and give both women explicit instructions they¡¯d follow and never remember afterwards.


    I put the drinks in the back of my luxury SUV and set out to pick up my family and deliver them to their life-changing retreat. Soon, just as predicted, my stepmom and sister were sitting in the back seat listening to the music, I was ying for them. Neither of them ever realizing the subliminal track was ying already. They both were readily consuming their drink of choice, and I was just quietly driving them to their destination. Both had their pearls on and about six minutes out I triggered the microburst of air that blew the Devil¡¯s Breath into each of their faces. They both gasped out of surprise and I watched as their eyes went empty and their bodies ck. At which time I began giving them their instructions. ¡°Ruth and Rachelle when we get inside the hanger get out of the car and go straight into the ne. Request a bottle of water each. Open it and drink the whole thing while sitting in the seats on the ne. Once the ne leaves the hanger it will stop, and the door will open again. When that happens, exit the ne and reenter this vehicle, put on your seat belts and await further instructions.¡±


    I finished that set of instructions and sure enough they followed them exactly, entering the ne and sitting getting their water. This would establish that they had entered the ne before it took off if questions arose about where they were. I drove off, making sure that the camera¡¯s in the hanger picked up every move. Then the ne exited the hanger and started for the runway. Once in a camera blind spot it stopped, and a second SUV pulled up two body doubles that looked a lot like my stepmother and sister entered the ne as my family left. They would fly to where the retreat center was and check in as my family before leaving again using their own Id fly to the tropical vacation, I¡¯d offered them as payment for their help in the n. Now my stepmother and sister, still under the effect of the devil¡¯s breath, were in myplete control. I drove straight home, directing them to the elevator and into the training center. I had my stepmother take her daughter into the first istion room with the camera¡¯s recording and had her strip her naked, shave herpletely bald below the neck. Then she applied the lubricant to both Rachelle¡¯s nipples, clit and anal star and strap a vibrating egg to each nipple with the Velcro strap and one to her clit and against her ass. With a specially made pair of sheer panties. Finally, she strapped her daughter into the wrist and ankle restraints.


    Next I had her follow me to the second Istion room where I did the same things to her with a few exceptions. My stepsister was a virgin, and I wanted the first thing to enter any of her holes to be my cock but not so with my stepmother so she got a bullet vibrator in her pussy and shoved up inside her ass to stimte her from within too. With Ruth, I added the straps for the polygraph machine I¡¯d acquired. Her breaking would differ from her daughters. I stood looking at my father¡¯s trophy wife, the bitch who¡¯d cuckold him without his even realizing it, and I smirked knowing what she hading. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on her face as she realized what was in store for her and her precious virginal daughter. I wondered which knowledge would torment her more that she would submit to me or that her daughter would? I couldn¡¯t wait to find out. I walked over to the medicine chest and opened it. There I withdrew two syringes; one was a double dose of the aphrodisiac I¡¯d created. I wanted my stepmother very horny throughout her entire ordeal. The other was the antidote to the Devil¡¯s Breath, it would wake her in about a minute after being administered. First, I administered the aphrodisiac and watched as, still under the influence of the Devil¡¯s Breath, her nipples grew rock hard and her nasty, slutty cunt became slick with her own arousal. Then I left long enough to go to my control room and cue up the video I¡¯d recorded of her leading her daughter into the istion room, stripping and preparing her for what was toe. Then I turned on soft, soothing music in my stepsister¡¯s room that had a hidden subliminal track that yed repeatedly. The subliminal message was simple. ¡°Zach is your Lord and Master. You love and obey your Lord and Master. Good girls enter their Lord and Master¡¯s joy. Bad girls disobey their Lord and Master and are punished. You want to please you Lord and Master above all else.¡± It would y repeatedly until I stopped it. I grabbed the special half hood and mask I¡¯d had made of white silk. I didn¡¯t want my sister to recognize me until she had epted me as her master. But Ruth oh, I would not hide anything from my stepmother. I walked back into her room and shut the soundproof door behind me. Now she could rant and rave and scream all she wanted, it wouldn¡¯t be heard outside of the room. I walked over to her and inserted the antidote into the side of her neck and stepped back as it took effect. She came aware of her surroundings and struggled. ¡°Hey what the hell is going on here?¡±


    I was standing behind her, and I spoke. ¡°Calm down and everything will be exined.¡±


    She twisted, trying to see who spoke. ¡°What is going on? Why am I naked? Why am I strapped to this bed? Where is my daughter? Where¡¯s Rachelle? Answer me damn it.¡±


    ¡°Calm down and everything will be exined. Good girls do as they are told and are rewarded, bad girls don¡¯t do as they are told and are punished. Are you going to be a good girl, Ruth?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Let me go right now or I¡¯m going to be the end of your freedom, asshole.¡±


    I picked up the stun gun and walked up close to her ¡°Bad Girl, Ruth. Bad girls get punished.¡± I pressed the contacts to the side of her tit-flesh and triggered it of one brief second, not the five to six it rmends. She screamed in pain. ¡°You will be quite and listen as I exin things to you. You are here because you¡¯ve been a very bad girl. I¡¯m here to train you to be a good wife, mother and girl. From this day on I am your Lord and Master and you will obey my everymand.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you. You aren¡¯t anything. I¡¯ll never obey you.¡±


    ¡°Bad girl Ruth, bad girls get punished.¡± I touched the gun to her arm this time and held it for two seconds. She bucked and screamed as the electricity arced through her. I waited until she quit screaming and cursing, and I made the same statement I¡¯d made earlier. ¡°Good girls do as they are told and are rewarded, bad girls don¡¯t do as they are told and punished. Are you going to be a good girl or a bad girl, Ruth?¡±


    I watched her set her jaw and decided she would not answer. ¡°Bad girl Ruth. Good girls answer the questions when they are asked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a good girl¡± She quickly answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote Ruth you didn¡¯t answer timely, and you didn¡¯t answer correctly you will be punished, bad girl.¡± Again, I hit her with the taser this was really turning me on and my cock was rock hard in my scrubs. When she¡¯d stopped screaming, she started crying ¡°What do you want from me? Why are you doing this?¡± Now was the time, and I walked around where she could see me. ¡°Why am I doing this? Because you tried to destroy my family, Ruth. Now you belong to me and I am going to destroy what you love, your control and your precious virginal daughter, because like you; she now belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Zachery, you twisted shit! I knew you were evil.¡±


    I held up my hand, holding the taser where she could see it. ¡°Are you going to be a bad girl again Ruth or should I just call you cunt? Yes, I think from now on your name is Cunt and you will only answer to that name.¡±

 211

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± she screamed and spit at me. Iughed and nodded my head. ¡°Eventually I will, when you¡¯re begging me to fuck you, I¡¯ll fuck the ever loving shit out of you, literally. But not right now. Right now; I¡¯m going to train you, break you, until all you want is for me to fuck you like the slut you are cunt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never beg you. NEVER!¡±


    I leaned close and looked her right in the eyes. ¡°Oh you will, you will beg and plead with me to fuck you. You will do anything I ask you to after your properly broken and trained. I know you will and do you know how I know?¡±


    I could see it she didn¡¯t want to ask, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°You know nothing you fucking freak.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°I know, because you¡¯ve already done what I told you too. Look for yourself.¡± I pointed at the wall and turned on the video of her taking Rachelle in the other room and doing each thing I told her too. As she watched, all the color drained from her face, as she stripped Rachelle and shaved her. As she restrained Rachelle at mymand and put the lubricant and vibrators on her. ¡°See, you already did everything I asked you and got your daughter ready for me to train her.¡±


    ¡°Leave her alone you dick.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t do that Cunt. I want you to realize how easy it is to train you. How easy I¡¯ll break you and train you to by my fuck toy. How easy you will call me Lord and Master and beg me to fill you with my cum. How easy it will be to make you beg me to fuck all your holes and even how easily I will make you beg for me to put a baby in your skanky womb. Do you know how I¡¯m going to show you how easy it is, Cunt?¡±


    She shook her head ¡°I¡¯ll never do those things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you will. Just to prove how easy it will be to get you to do them, I¡¯ll let you watch me train your precious daughter to do them first. I wonder, Cunt, how long will it take for pure, innocent little Rachelle to beg her stepbrother to take her virginity and put his baby in her belly? How long until she sucks my cock and begs for more? One day? Two? A week? How long do you think it will take me to turn your precious daughter into a slut who worships me as her Lord and Master? How long until she begs me to make her my breeding slut, do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. If you touch one hair on her head, I¡¯ll fucking kill you.¡±


    I got in her face and whispered in a hard-cold voice. ¡°Bad girl, Cunt. Bad girls threaten their Lord and Master and are severely punished.¡± I pushed the stun gun into the gusset of her soaked panties and pressed the trigger for five seconds, causing her to scream and piss herself. I jerked back as her urine poured out of her, sshing on me. ¡°Look at you, you dirty cunt; you pissed on yourself.¡± She was crying for real now, and I smiled as my smart watch buzzed that the camera in Rachelle¡¯s room was indicating she wasing out of the Devil¡¯s Breath.


    ¡°Ah, my virgin is awake. Time for me to go start her training after I take a shower. Until I return Cunt, I have something to upy your mind.¡± I pressed a button and the skaniest porn I could find came over the video screen. Like the music in Rachelle¡¯s room, this video was full of subliminal messaging.


    ¡°Zach is your Lord and Master. You love and obey your Lord and Master. You want to do anything your Lord and Master tells you too. You are turned on by your Lord and Master. You belong to your Lord and Master. Your Pussy belongs to your Lord and Master. Your Lord and Master makes you horny and wet. You desire to be fucked by your Lord and Master. Your ass belongs to your Lord and Master. You need to be fucked in the Ass by your Lord and Master. You need to have your Lord and Master¡¯s baby. You will beg for Your Lord and Master¡¯s Cum. Your Mouth waters at the thought of sucking the cum from your Lord and Master¡¯s Cock. You worship Your Lord and Master.¡± Then it started over as a continual loop.


    I went into the bathroom off from the training room and took a quick shower slipping into a clean pair of scrubs and then put on the half mask that covered from my nose over my head leaving my mouth to chin uncovered. Then I went to see my stepsister.


    ¡°Hello, Rachelle, please be calm you are here at your family¡¯s request. No harm wille to you while you are here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why am I strapped down and why am I mostly naked?¡±


    ¡°You are here because your family gave you to me. You see, it came to their attention that you had been brainwashed. Both you and your mother. You are here so that I can help you ovee that brainwashing. I am now your Lord and Master and training you and breaking your brainwashing is my task as a caring Lord and Master.¡±


    Rachelle shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I haven¡¯t been brainwashed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have, my dear. You are part of a group at your church called the Purity Movement, is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that is a scriptural movement based on the Bible.¡±


    No, Rachelle, it isn¡¯t. I can prove it to you. Your Pastor Jeff has been brainwashing you away from what the Bible actually says.¡±


    ¡°No, Pastor Jeff is a good man he wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pastor Jeff isn¡¯t a good man. He is married, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    She frowned at me ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Would a good manmit adultery?¡±


    ¡°No. Of course not.¡±


    I pushed a button, and her mother¡¯s voice came over the speakers. ¡°Oh, Jeff I need you. Hurry give me you holy seed, fill me and cleanse me.¡±


    Then the voice of Pastor Jeff. ¡°That¡¯s it, my dear Ruth. Take my pastoral cock and let it spill into you, cleansing you of your sinful ways. I¡¯ll fill you with my Holy seed and make you pure.¡±


    Rachelle¡¯s eyes widened ¡°That¡¯s my mother, but she¡¯s married. So is Pastor Jeff.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, this is why you¡¯re here. Your loving stepfather sent the two of you to me. Your Pastor is using his position to lead women and young women into sin and away from God. Let me prove this too you, my pet.¡±


    Rachelle¡¯s frown returned ¡°Why did you call me that? Your Pet.¡±


    ¡°Because I am your Lord and Master. Your family gave you to me that makes me Your Lord and Master and you my servant. Something that is scriptural see.¡±


    I reached into the table beside her bed and pulled out a Bible. I opened it to a passage and asked her to read it. ¡°Servants, obey in all things your masters ording to the flesh; not with eyeservice, as men pleasers; but in singleness of heart, fearing God:


    And whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men;


    Then I flipped a few pages and showed her another passage, and she read. ¡°Exhort servants to be obedient unto their own masters, and to please them well in all things.¡±


    ¡°Your own scriptures show that having an earthy Lord and Master is right, and that those given to one should obey and please them. Your family gave me you to me to train. That makes me your Lord and Master and you my servant, but I don¡¯t like that word, so I am calling you My Pet like a teacher¡¯s pet at school. Like my favorite. And for now, you will call me My Lord and Master.


    Now let me show you what I¡¯m talking about you¡¯ve been slowly trained by Pastor Jeff to believe that the Bible and God wants you to have no contact with a man before you are married. No touching, no kissing, no getting to know a man physically and certainly not having sex and bing pregnant, correct?¡±


    ¡°Exactly all that is sinful.¡±


    I shook my head behind my mask. ¡°That¡¯s not true. What was the firstmand God gave man and woman after he created them?¡±


    ¡°To not eat the fruit.¡±


    ¡°No, Rachelle, that was the secondmandment. Look.¡± I opened the Bible to the beginning and pointed to a verse for her. She again read them out loud. ¡°So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them. And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply.¡±


    ¡°So you tell me, Pet? What was the firstmandment God gave to man and women? Because to me it looks like his firstmand was for them to make babies together.¡±


    ¡°They were married.¡±


    ¡°Really, it doesn¡¯t say that, it just says they were both male and female and they were to have babies. Now about the clothes thing. It wasn¡¯t until after they disobeyed God that they were ashamed they were naked either. They weren¡¯t created with clothes, and the Bible says they were naked and not ashamed until after they disobeyed God. So that¡¯s another thing that isn¡¯t scriptural that your pastor trained you to believe.¡±


    Having said that, I decided to push her a bit, and I stood up and took off all my clothes standing in front of her naked. She closed her eyes tight. ¡°You took your clothes off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. This is how a man and woman are supposed to be with each other. Who do you belong to Rachelle?¡±


    She thought for a minute before whispering. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you belong to me. Your family gave you to me to train properly and I can¡¯t do that if I let you believe things that aren¡¯t true. There is no shame in us seeing each other. And a man and woman¡¯s first job ording to God is to have babies together. How does a man and women make a baby my Pet?¡±


    She opened her eyes slowly but tried very hard not to look at my body. ¡°By having sex together.¡±


    ¡°And that was in the Bible too, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but things have changed.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°What has changed my Pet? Did God Change? Did his firstmand change?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m so confused.¡±


    ¡°I know you are.¡± My watch beeped telling me it was time for both women to have another dose of the aphrodisiac and I never even got to use the eggs on Rachelle yet. ¡°I tell you what, I¡¯m going to trust you a little. I¡¯m going to take your restraints off and get you some food. But you have to promise me you will be a good girl and stay here in your room until I return. There is a bathroom you can use if you need too.¡± I pointed to the bathroom. ¡°You need to leave the small clothes we¡¯ve given you on for now they are part of your training. If you take them off, you are being a bad girl and Rachelle, bad girls get punished. Remember, the Bible says you should do what I tell you and try to please me. Being a good girl would please me and do you know what happens to good girls that please their Lord¡¯s and Masters?¡±

 212

    She shook her head. ¡°Well, here¡¯s another Bible verse for you, a Master talking to a servant that pleased him. ¡®Well done, thou good and faithful servant. Enter into the joy of your Lord.¡¯ Good girls are rewarded by being allowed to enter their Lord and Masters Joy. Will you be a good girl?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll release you then. I¡¯ll also turn on a nice rxing video to help you calm down if you just listen to the man on the video and follow the meditation he leads you through it will help you calm down and rest until I return with our dinner.¡±


    I hit the remote and a long music video of spa like musices on I know it¡¯s about five minutes long and then a hypnosis induction will take ce that may make it so I can return her to a suggestive state easier will start.


    As I¡¯m removing her restraints, she asks me. ¡°May I ask you a question, My Lord and Master?¡± I smile at her using the term I¡¯ve been calling myself. ¡°Yes, of course you may my Pet.¡±


    ¡°Why are you wearing that mask?¡±


    ¡°This is so you will not be worried about who I am. It isn¡¯t time yet for you to see your Master¡¯s face. I will remove it when you are sure about who I am and who you are.¡± I pick up my clothes and turn to leave. ¡°What would you like to drink with your dinner my Pet?¡±


    She thought for a minute. ¡°May I have some sweet tea, My Lord and Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be d to give you tea.¡± I picked up my clothes and left the room, not locking the door but setting the alert to let me know if it opened. It¡¯s not like she can get upstairs, anyway.


    I put my clothes in theundry and locked the chute and then enter my stepmother¡¯s roompletely naked, removing my hood and locking the door behind me. ¡°OH MY GOD, where are your clothes?¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m Lord and Master here, I don¡¯t need clothes. Besides Cunt, you need to get used to my body because soon you will worship it and beg me to fuck a baby in you.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll never beg you. If you bring that dick near me. I¡¯ll tear it off with my bare hands. ¡°Bad girl, Cunt. Bad girls threaten their Lord and Master, and Bad girls get punished. I¡¯m in charge here Cunt and I make the rules do you understand that?¡±


    She was shaking, knowing she was going to get punished. ¡°Yes, I understand you make the Rules My Lord and Master.¡±


    I smiled, I knew what she was doing she thought by answering me properly she wouldn¡¯t get punished but I was going to break her so she had to know inside every infraction would be punished. But I wanted her to have hope, too. It would make destroying it more fun. ¡°Good girl, Cunt. Good girls answer their Lord and master¡¯s questions properly and good girls get rewarded.¡±


    She sighed, waiting for the buzz of the vibrators, but it didn¡¯te, and confusion shown on her face.


    ¡°First you were bad, so I must punish you for being a bad girl, Cunt.¡± I picked up the stun gun and moved to her left breast and pulled the cloth and egg away, noticing that the lubricant was gone. It was time to reapply it, which gave me a fun way to make her reward a torture for her too. Then I got a whiff of the dried urine from where she pissed herself earlier. ¡°God, you stink.¡± I pressed the stun gun to her left nipple and only triggered it for a second instead of three. She screamed from the pain. I pulled the Velcro off her body and removed the two eggs from her tits. Then I reached down and tore the nasty soiled panties off of her, removing the eggs from the special pockets in them. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash you before I reward you, Cunt. Your smell is ruining my appetite and I¡¯m having dinner with my other ve tonight.¡±


    I walked into the bathroom and grabbed the hose I¡¯d attached to the shower earlier because I knew she wouldn¡¯t be ready to be released for a while yet. I pulled it out into the primary room and moved her bed into a standing position and removed the extra pieces, leaving it a cross. Then I picked up the hose and adjusted the shower head on it to spray her with the warm water. I hosed her from the chest down and then sprayed her with a foaming soap and purposely rubbed her entire body with just my hands. Soaping her tits until her nipples were rock hard, then I spent extra time soaping her pussy and ass until she was all but humping my hand. Then I stepped back and rinsed her off until I got to her pussy and ass. I adjusted the shower head to pulse and ced it against her clit sting it over and over until I could see she was just seconds away from orgasm and then I moved it on down rinsing her legs beforeing back up and sting her asshole and finally back to her clit driving her to the edge of orgasm again and then I turned the water off and carried the hose back into the bathroom. I came back with a warm bath sheet and carefully and tenderly dried her, showing her care and love so that her head would be fully fucked. I was holding her against her will, denying her orgasms, torturing her with a stun gun and buzzing her with vibrators. She was so confused, which only helped with breaking her and training her to be my fuck toy. Then I put the towel in theundry chute in the bathroom and locked it, and I went and grabbed the IV catheter I¡¯d prepared earlier and approached her arm. I quickly found a vein, and she saw what I was doing and started trying to break free. ¡°What¡¯s that? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m going to be training you. Because you are such a fighter, you¡¯ll be here awhile, and I can¡¯t release you so I¡¯m going to insert an IV so I can keep you in nutrients and fluids.¡± I put the IV in her vein and then drew out blood. ¡°This is because I¡¯m not about to stick my dick in you without testing you for STD¡¯s who knows where your nasty ass has been.¡± Then I stuck the saline bag up and walked over to the medicine cab. I opened it and took the syringe with the aphrodisiac at ¡¯s and plunged it into a vial of the most potent fertility drug there was and filled the rest of the syringe with it before walking over to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s that what are you giving me?¡±


    I smiled ¡°This is a very strong fertility drug, Cunt. I told you before we are done you will beg me to fuck a baby in you.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t beg, but I¡¯m on birth control, so good luck with that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know you are on the pill. It¡¯s a shame that you forgot to bring them with you. After all your mine for thirty days. It takes a week to flush the birth control from your system. Why you¡¯ll be so fertile by the time you¡¯re begging me to fuck you, you¡¯ll be pregnant before I even stick my dick in you.¡±


    She started trying to stop me, but what could she do? She knew better than to curse me now because I was just looking for a reason to stun her again. I shoved the drugs into her IV and watched as my special libido enhancer turned her nipples rock hard, caused her clit to fully extend, and her pussy dripped. ¡°Look at that Cunt, the thought of having my baby is making you horny. I think you want me to fuck you pregnant¡±


    She had no clue why she was getting turned on again, but it was about to get worse. I went over and got the lubricant and brought it over. ¡°Time for your reward for being a good girl, Cunt.¡± I put the lubricant on my fingers and started coating her nipples. I watched as she realized the solution I was adding was causing her to get even more stimted. Her nipples had to be so hard that they were painfully sensitive at this point. I put the Velcro wrap back around her and the strap for the lie detector. Then I slipped the vibrating eggs back in ce. I grabbed a clean pair of the egg holding panties and put the clit and anal ring egg in ce. Then Iid them on the table beside her cross. I took the lubricant and thered it all over her tight anal star, pushing the coated tip of my finger just inside her sphincter. It started winking at me as the stimnt went to work on the nerves there. I add more and thered it all over her pussy and clit; once again bringing her to the edge of orgasm before denying her the release she was craving. I watched her bite her lip to keep from begging me to let here. Soon I¡¯d have her begging, but I knew it would be a few more days.


    I looked into her eyes and held up the panties. ¡°I have to undo your feet to put these on. If you attempt to kick me or hurt me, I will shock your fucking pussy until you¡¯re unconscious and a burnt mess do you understand me cunt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand you, my Lord and Master, and I will not try to hurt you.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°Good girl Cunt, looks like you might have earned another reward.¡± I knelt down and released her right leg and put the leg through the panties leg hole. Then I locked her back down. I released her left leg and put the leg through the other leg hole before securing that leg again. Then slowly I pulled her panties up stopping just before I covered her pussy and I leaned close and blew a steady warm breath across her stimted clit causing her to buck and moan as she came right to the edge of orgasm. Then I slid the panties on and made sure both eggs were in ce.


    Just then I got a text from my cook that she had sent down the two meals I¡¯d requested in the dumb waiter. I put on a new video for my stepmother. ¡°Here cunt, I have another movie for you to watch, this one should inspire you to get with the training here.¡± Again, the film was filled with subliminal messages. This one was all stepmothers fucking their stepsons, and each stepmother begged her stepson to give her a baby. I smiled as I left the room, locking the door behind me. I would owe Rachelle a reward because she hadn¡¯t attempted to escape the room but had obeyed me.


    Of course, if she had listened and followed the video, she should be deep in a hypnotic trance right now. I grabbed the two dome covered meals, put them on a tray, filled one ss with Lipton¡¯s sweet tea and added my sister¡¯s dose of the aphrodisiac solution this time a  dose so that she would be extra horny and dripping. Not that I was going to go past first base with her tonight, but it was time to introduce her to kissing and Frenching and to give my little trainee her first ever clitoral orgasm.


    I entered the room and sure enough, she was deep in a hypnotic trance. I quietly shut the door and turned off the Video and took over myself. ¡°Can you still hear me, My Pet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord and Master.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you see right now as you listen to my voice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still on the ocean in my boat rocking up and down bing more and more rxed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but now the boat is moving. While you are still rxing deeper and deeper you see an ind that you are moving toward can you see it My Pet?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting closer to it My Lord and Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good My Pet, let me know when you reach it when your boat has reached the sandy shore.¡±


    I waited silently, knowing that not rushing this part of the induction was crucial. This would bring herpletely into the trance at the deepest level.


    ¡°My boat has reached the shore, My Lord and Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, my pet. Now I need you to step on the ind and go even deeper into yourself, rxing deeper than you¡¯ve ever been before. Once you are on the shore I need you to look around, you are going to see a hut with its door open somewhere in front of you maybe to the right, the left or straight ahead tell me when you find it. My Pet.¡±


    ¡°Oh there it is on the right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my pet, that¡¯s it. That hut is where the real you lives. The you that hasn¡¯t been brainwashed, the you who knows the truth and believes it. Let¡¯s walk to the hut so you can meet the real you, Every step closer to the hut wee you can feel the real you getting closer. As you go deeper past all the lies to where she lives, let me know when you are standing in the doorway.¡±


    She was quiet a moment then ¡°I¡¯m here , My Lord and Master.¡±

 213

    This was working perfectly and now to speed up herplete surrender to me as her one master, the only one who will tell her the truth. ¡°Inside the hut you can see a set of stairs leading down it¡¯s barely lit and you can just make out how many stairs there are and that there is anding at the bottom. Count them Pet, are there twelve or thirteen stairs?¡±


    ¡°There are twelve stairs, My Lord and Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are twelve stairs. You¡¯ve done so well I¡¯m going to give you a reward, my good girl. Because you are doing so well, you don¡¯t have to call me Lord and Master anymore you can just call my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°You are wee pet you earned it by being such a good girl. Now Pet at the bottom of those stairs is where the real you lives, the unconscious part of you that knows the truth. That knows they have brainwashed you and that you¡¯ve been lied too, and she knows what¡¯s true too. We are going to walk down the stairs to meet with her. We¡¯re going to count them together from twelve to one as we go down and with each step, we will leave the awake part of you behind and going into the secret subconscious part of you that knows the truth. With each step we will leave the lies, the brainwashing, the things they have taught you that are wrong. We will leave them all behind and when we get to the bottom, you will be ready to meet the real you and learn all the truths you know. Let¡¯s start down and don¡¯t forget to count with me. Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Twelve, Eleven, Ten, we¡¯re leaving the awake part of you behind. Nine, eight seven, stepping closer to the real you away from the you that was lied to brain washed taught things that weren¡¯t true. Six five four. We are almostpletely free of all those unreal parts and pieces My pet almost to the real you. Three Two One and now we are on thending and we can¡¯t even see the conscious part of you that was tricked and taught wrong and brainwashed. All we can see in the dim light is a door in front of you what color is that Pet is it Pink or Purple?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pretty pink, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Why your right Pet it is the most pretty pink why do you think that is? Is it because your favorite color is pink or because pink is the color of the truth?¡±


    I think it¡¯s because the real me knows pink is my favorite color. My Lord, ¡±


    ¡°I think your right, but you know what else I think? I think the real you knows it¡¯s the color of the truth too. Okay my Pet, I want you to open the door and you and I will go inside that room. Only the truth and those that tell the truth can go in that room to meet the real you so open the door and step inside. Let me know when you are inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inside. My Lord.¡±


    ¡°So am I my Pet, shut the door and lock it so only the truth and those that know it are in here.¡±


    ¡°Now look around you should see a big chair like the most beautifulfy throne fit for a princess do you see it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s so pretty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the chair of truth. When you sit in that chair, Rachelle, you can see the real secret you. You and the secret you can only speak the truth, nothing you say in that chair can be a lie. Not even a question. If you can speak it in that chair, it¡¯s the truth. Go sit in the chair my Pet.¡±


    I waited a minute. ¡°Is itfy as it looks?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s veryfortable, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Do you see the screen in front of you, like a big Tv?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My Lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to turn it on, and you will see the secret part of you, the subconscious part that knows the truth. She¡¯s setting in the truth chair just like you in the room of truth; but she ispletely naked and unashamed why is that My Pet?¡±


    ¡°Because I was created to be naked and unashamed. My Lord.¡±


    That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s the truth because you can only speak the truth in that chair. You were created to be naked and unashamed with me weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord I was created to be naked and unashamed with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you and the secret you say it together, so we know it¡¯s the truth spoken from the truth chair.¡±


    ¡°I was created to be naked and unashamed with you, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Hey my pet, were you created to have my babies? Can you ask the secret you and find out if that¡¯s the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can ask if I was created to have your babies. My Lord,¡±


    ¡°Well, you asked it while sitting in the truth chair, what does that tell us?¡±


    ¡°That it is the truth that I was created to have your babies My Lord.¡±


    ¡°So the truth is your purpose what you were created for is to have my babies isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the truth is that my purpose I was created for is to have your babies, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Who am I, my pet?¡±


    ¡°You are my Lord and Master, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but who am I. This is where the secret you lives, the one who knows the truth, and I know you know my name. So tell me my name, Rachelle.¡±


    ¡°Your name, my Lord is¡­¡±


    I saw when the subliminal message registered in her consciousness. ¡°Zach.¡±


    I smiled, now it would be so much easier. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Zach and who am I again?¡±


    ¡°Zach, you are my Lord and Master.¡±


    So that means your purpose is to have Zach¡¯s babies?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m supposed to have my Lord and Master Zach¡¯s babies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth because you said it in your truth chair. Rachelle: If Zach is your lord and master and I¡¯m in the truth room with you where only the truth cane. That means that you can believe everything I tell you because I will only tell you the truth, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She said nodding her head. ¡°I can believe what you tell me because you will only tell me the truth. My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Since we are here in the secret room of truth, you can just call me Zach here my pet. Do you love me, My Pet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I love you, Zach.¡±


    ¡°Do you love me with all your heart and soul?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zach, I love you with all my heart and soul.¡±


    ¡°Do you belong to me?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Zach, I belong to you. You are my Lord and Master.¡±


    ¡°Does your body belong to me?¡±


    She thought for a minute and then said. ¡°Everything I am belongs to you Zach I¡¯m your servant and you are my Lord and Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that right because you just said all that from your truth chair, so it¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s time to leave now, my pet. Walk over to the door and unlock it so we can step back out onto thending.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Alright now lock the pink door behind us, my Pet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s locked, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°My pet, we must protect this ce. From now on, no one can help you rx like the video did today. No one can lead you to rest or sleep with their voice or a light or any object. There will be times we need toe back here, but only together you and me. To get here I will say ¡®Take us to the pink door my pet.¡¯ When I say that and only when I say it in person to you will you suddenly find yourself this rxed standing right here outside the pink door of truth. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Now it is time for you to wake up. We are going to climb the stairs, counting up from one to twelve, bing more awake and aware with each step up. When we reach the top, you will be fully awake and refreshed and excited to be trained by your Lord and Master. You will also be hungry because dinner is ready for us. Let¡¯s climb and count with me. One, two, three, waking up. Four five, six, bing more aware of our surrounding. Seven, eight, nine, almost fully awake aware and excited to train. Ten Eleven Twelve awake, aware and hungry.¡±


    Rachelle looked and saw me standing in front of her. ¡°Zach, I knew you were my Lord and Master. I just knew it.¡±


    I smiled at her she was so easy to train. After dinner I¡¯d take one of her firsts and then go and show her mother that her daughter was sumbing just like I said she would. With the help of the Relyfe hypnosis and the subliminal messaging, she just may beg me to take her virginity and knock her up tomorrow instead of the three days I thought it would take. ¡°You are as smart as you are beautiful, my Pet. Nowe sit and and let us eat while we talk about the next part of your training.¡±

 214

    Before she came over, she stopped and looked down at the strip of Velcro cloth and panties. ¡°May I be naked with you now, My Lord? I mean, now that I know I¡¯m supposed to be?¡±


    I shook my head no. ¡°Not yet, my Pet, you have toplete the first part of your training before I can let you take off thest of your coverings. You will be able to be naked when you reach stage two of your training to be my full time pet.¡±


    She beamed like I¡¯d just given her the Hope diamond. ¡°I¡¯ll work very hard then to learn everything I need too for you, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°I know you will my Pet and we¡¯ll start right after dinner. Oh, and I need to give you a shot too. I want you to be healthy when the timees, so this shot is a vitamin treatment to help keep you healthy and get you to the health levels you need to have our babies.¡±


    I walked over to the medicine cab and filled a syringe with the same fertility drug I¡¯d given her mom and then hesitated before adding 0.  of the aphrodisiac to the mix. That would put her at 2. 5¡¯s after she finished her tea women had squirmed at that dosage in my trials and the first of them had begged at ¡¯s but I couldn¡¯t help it I was as eager to have my stepsisters virgin pussy as she seemed to be and the extra bit would kick in now, the liquid dose would take half and hour longer. I inserted the needle into her arm and hit the plunger and then sat down and we ate our meal together and I started with the lecture part of her training for tonight.


    ¡°So tonight, my Pet, we are going to teach you how to get ready for having babies. This is stuff most girls learn through dating. So let¡¯s consider this dinner our first date. At the end, it¡¯s sort of customary for the guy and the girl to kiss and make out a little. I know your brainwashing says that¡¯s wrong, but it isn¡¯t. Even the Bible tells us to great each other with a holy kiss. Do you know what a holy kiss is?¡±


    Rachelle shook her head. ¡°Well, you know what a kiss is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pressing your lips to each others. My Lord.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, simple and a good way to see if there is any attraction that might lead to more. But a Holy kiss should be between a guy and girl who feel that they are supposed to have sex and make a baby. In church you¡¯ve heard about God living in your heart or the Holy Spirit right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. My Lord.¡±


    I smiled at her; she was so pliable. This was going to be easy and fun. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t actually live in the muscle that pumps your blood, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, they mean he¡¯s inside you. My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯ve heard people say he sold his soul to the devil that¡¯s where god really is, in your soul, the part of you that¡¯s forever. Well, we also call a Holy kiss, a soul kiss because it allows two people¡¯s souls to get to know each other. Some people call it a French kiss, but that¡¯s when it¡¯s used wrong. Just like when dad curses around your mom and says pardon my French. He isn¡¯t actually speaking French it means he¡¯s saying unholy words, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± I watched as she got the concept I was leading her too. ¡°So a French kiss is when a couple that isn¡¯t supposed to make babies together use a Holy kiss, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Very good, my Pet, that¡¯s exactly right. A Holy kiss is where a couple open their mouths during a kiss and let their tongues touch and rub and suck on each other, letting their souls connect to prepare them for getting to the point of having sex and making a baby. Some people call it getting to first base or making out. That¡¯s the lesson for tonight. Are you ready to learn how to kiss and experience a holy kiss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord, if you are ready to teach me.¡±


    I stood and took her by the hand I noticed that the egg vibrators on her chest were pushed out a bit which meant that my solution was at work and her panties were wet with her juices so she was already feeling good. ¡°See how you please me my Pet, you are already entering into my joy again aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord, mydy parts are feeling tingly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good let me show you how to kiss now put your arms around my neck and I¡¯ll put one of mine on your back here.¡± I ced my hand on her lower back and pulled her tight to me. ¡°The other goes behind your neck here.¡± I ce my hand on her neck and pulled her tighter to me. ¡°Now tilt your head up and to the right so our noses don¡¯t bump. And I¡¯ll press my lips to yours. Just rx and let your lips move against mine.¡±


    I kissed her and kept moving and kissing her until she rxed against me and started moving too then I triggered the vibrators remote to the lowest setting and left it on at a nice slow pleasant buzz until I pulled my lips away from hers and I turned it off again.


    ¡°See how nice that was my pet?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, My Lord. I could feel myself entering your joy it was wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready for a Holy kiss now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Okay it will start just like a regr kiss and when I think you are ready, my tongue will rub your lips that¡¯s when you open your mouth and let my tongue in your mouth to rub your tongue and inside your mouth. You do the same thing to me.¡± I dipped back down kissing her again and triggered the remote to low then I slid my tongue across her lips and she opened her mouth as I slipped my tongue into her mouth deepening the kiss I slowly started sliding the remote level up on the eggs as she moaned and pushed her pussy and the clit egg against my hardening cock I slid my hand down to her panty d ass and hauled her up on her toes pushing her harder against my lower shaft and triggered the vibrators to full power as my tongue kept licking and I thrust it in and out of her mouth tasting just like I wanted to do her pussy. Her moan soon rose in volume as the vibrators stimted her clit, ass and tits.


    She arched into me and was soon humping at my hardened cock, pushing the vibrator harder against her clit and finally her mouth came away from mine as she screamed out her first orgasm. ¡°OH, MY LORD! SO GOOD! IT FEELS SO¡­. OH!¡± Then she just screamed as she came hard. I slowly lowered the level until the vibrators stopped and I pulled away while she continued to press closer, keeping the pleasure and pressure on her clit. It took all I had not tough at the fact that I¡¯d just taken the pure, never been kissed girl and gave her the first orgasm she¡¯d ever had, all from a simple French kiss and four bullet vibrators. ¡°Did you enjoy entering my Joy my Pet?¡±


    ¡°What was that, My Lord? I¡¯ve felt nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°That was you fully entering to the very edge of my Joy pet. Some people call it cumming or an orgasm. They only get better the deeper we go into getting to know each other.¡±


    Her eyes got big. ¡°They get better than that?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh, this was going to be fun. ¡°That was just a small one, Pet. They will get better the more we do.¡± I led her over to her bed and sat her down. ¡°Take us to the pink door, my pet.¡±


    She dropped into a deep trance. ¡°Where are you right now, My Pet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m standing in front of the pink door, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Are you rxed and ready to enter the room behind the door?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Then unlock and open the door and step inside.¡±


    I waited a few seconds and then said, ¡°Shut and lock the door behind us my Pet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°I have some very important truths to share with you please go sit in your truth chair and let me know when you see the you that lives in this room on the screen.¡±


    ¡°I see her, Zach.¡±

 215

    ¡°Good, My pet, I¡¯m going to share some secret truths with you that must remain secret. The subconscious you that lives here will remember these truths and make them happen when they are supposed to, but when you leave this room, the conscious you will not remember these truths because you don¡¯t need to remember them. Do you understand what I am saying, my pet?¡±


    She was quiet a minute and then said. ¡°Yes, Zach, you are going to tell us truths that subconscious me will remember for me while awake me won¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that right my pet. Do you remember that wonderful feeling you had during our Holy Kiss? The one that made you feel so good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was the most wonderful feeling ever.¡±


    ¡°Good. That is called an Orgasm, and it was your reward for being a good girl and entering my Joy. From now on anytime I say ¡®Good girl, my pet.¡¯ You will experience that feeling again. Any time we soul kiss, you will experience that feeling again. Any time my hands touch you on your naked breasts, or your pussy, or your ass, you will feel that feeling again. Sometimes to help get ready for sex, I will ask you to take my cock or dick into your mouth. When I do, you will feel that feeling again as soon as my cock is in your mouth. It will grow stronger the longer that I am in your mouth and just keep growing. Do you understand these truths so far?¡±


    She repeated everything cementing in her subconscious that they were the truth because she was in her truth chair saying them. ¡°That¡¯s right, my pet. Now sometimes I will spray my man juice called cum or man juice or baby batter into your mouth while you are doing the things I ask with it there, the things I will teach you in your training. When it sprays in your mouth, you will love the taste because it is better than your favorite dessert and you will also feel five time better than you did during our Holy Kiss you will have a five times better orgasm. Often I will put my mouth on your tits to kiss, suck, lick or nibble them or you nipples if I do you will feel a twice as good a feeling as our Holy kiss made you feel. I will also put my mouth and tongue on your pussy to kiss, lick or suck or even pushing my tongue inside you. When I do you will feel that feeling twice as good as when I gave you the holy kiss and the longer I have my mouth or tongue on you the stronger it will feel up to five times better than our holy kiss. Do you understand these truths?¡± Again, she repeated them, making them real in her mind. ¡°You will feel the same feelings when I lick, kiss or stick my tongue in your ass as well. Do you understand that truth?¡±


    She repeated it back to me and I went for the final two. ¡°When I put my dick in your pussy or your ass, you will instantly feel that feeling five times better than our holy kiss and it will just keep getting better and better the longer I¡¯m inside you moving my dick in you until I cum in you. When I cum in either your pussy or ass that will make you feel that wonderful feeling twenty times better than any other time. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    She repeated it all to me and I smiled this was going to be wonderful she¡¯d be so orgasmic she¡¯d be addicted to having sex with me and want nothing but to be fucked and filled with my cum. I was almost ready to take her. By tomorrow I¡¯d have her begging and I decided right then and there I¡¯d take her in front of her mother before I started trying to break her mom. I¡¯d use Rachelle¡¯s explosive orgasms as the catalyst to start breaking her mom and turning her into my fuck toy and Dad¡¯s perfect trophy wife. I lead Rachelle back out of the room reminding her she wouldn¡¯t remember any of the truths once we left her truth room, only the her inside the room would remember them for her. Once we were out of the room, I brought her up out of her trance, awake and eager toplete the next step of her training. She smiled up at me. ¡°Can we practice some more My Lord, or will you teach me the next base?¡±


    I pulled her up to standing and wrapped my arm around her, pulling her close, and leaned down to whisper in her ear. ¡°You are such a good girl, my pet.¡± Instantly she slumped against me as her knees gave out as an orgasm coursed through her. It had worked! I¡¯d put in an orgasm trigger that would give her one anytime I said the phrase this was going perfectly. Rachelle started kissing my face all over, thanking me for her reward before begging to learn more. I looked down into her perfect face and blue eyes. ¡°Yes, my pet I will teach you one more base before it¡¯s time to sleep. However, first things first. The next base is second base, and it is touching and feeling each other under our clothes that means you are now ready to be naked with me.¡±


    She reached to pull off her clothes, and I stopped her hands. ¡°You belong to me Pet, it¡¯s my right to take your clothes off you and reveal my pet to my eyes.¡±


    She nodded and put her hands down to her side. I undid the Velcro on the strip around her perfect c-up breasts and grabbed the vibrators revealing her perfectly pink nipples and aree¡¯s to my view. My mouth watered knowing that soon I¡¯d be sucking and biting and marking them as mine, all while she writhed in the orgasm, I¡¯d programed her to have from such actions. ¡°So pretty, my pet. You are going to please me for a long time.¡±


    She blushed. I pulled the soaked panties down and she stepped out of them, leaving me looking at her perfectly shaved, dripping pussy. It took all the will power I had not to dive into her dripping folds and tasting her. But each step was important in cementing her desires to mine and making her my perfectly submissive little trophy. I looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Yes, you will please me greatly.¡± I rose and stroked her face. ¡°Now before I show you the next part of your training, my pet, I want you to go in the bathroom and take a quick shower. Wash all your parts that were covered by clothes so that they are clean for me. Then dry off ande back, and we will get on with phase two of your training. While you¡¯re doing that, I will get the dishes from our dinner taken care of and check on your mother her training isn¡¯t going so well.¡±


    Rachelle started to the bathroom and then looked back at me. ¡°Can I help you train my mother, my Lord? Maybe she will submit easier if she sees I am submitting.¡±


    I acted like I was thinking about it. I kind of liked the idea because it would add anotheryer of humiliation and desperation to Ruth. Especially if I could get Rachelle to administer her punishments and rewards. ¡°You worry about you right now, My Pet. Maybe before we turn in for the night, I¡¯ll let you talk to your mother about being more open to my help. For now, she is being to nasty to risk it. Get your shower and get clean for me by then I¡¯ll be back, and we can do your next training session.¡±


    Rachelle skipped into the bathroom, a big smile on her face. I loved she was turning out so susceptible and easy to train. Now to spend a few minutes pushing Ruth closer to her breaking point.


    I entered the room where Ruth was. ¡°Oh Cunt, your daughter is a joy to train. So responsive and receptive. Why, I bet she¡¯s begging me by this time tomorrow to give her a baby. Should I bring her in to see you when she begs so you can watch me take her virginity and fill her willing womb with my cum?¡±


    I could see her want to rant and rave at me instead she tried to keep from getting punished again. ¡°Please, I¡¯m asking you to not ruin her life, Zach. She has a bright future ahead of her.¡±


    ¡°As I know you are trying to keep from being punished, I will not punish you for not acknowledging me as your Lord and Master this time. But it is thest act of mercy I will show you, Cunt. Don¡¯t test me again. However, I agree with you, Rachelle has a great future ahead of her as my breeding slut. I n to put baby after baby into her healthy womb. She¡¯ll give you and my dad lots of grandbabies.¡±


    Ruth roared and strained against the restraints, twisting and cursing me. I walked up behind her and upped the stakes. I filled another syringe with 2 more¡¯s of the aphrodisiac solution, which would raise the level in her body to 4¡¯s where several women cracked and begged to be fucked in my trials. In the other hand , I grabbed the stun gun then walked up behind her as she still cursed me and threatened to kill me when she got loose. ¡°Bad girl, Cunt, to threaten your Lord and Master. Bad girls get punished.¡± I pushed the stun gun against her neck and triggered it for six seconds. Ruth screamed and jerked before sagging as I released the studs from her neck. I instantly injected the syringe into her IV before she was aware and waited for the flush that told me she was being pushed into extreme arousal. She moaned from the need coursing through her. I put my lips right up by her ear and whispered. ¡°If you were to beg me right now to fuck a baby in you. It might persuade me to leave your precious virgin alone for now.¡±


    I walked around in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m getting ready to leave, you have five seconds to change my mind.¡± I started walking to the door slowly counting out loud. ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­¡± I could see the battle y across her face she wanted to tell me to fuck off, but part of her was convinced I¡¯d really leave Rachelle alone if she begged me. On top of that, the libido enhancer had her in the need of a good fuck which wasn¡¯t helping her thought process. ¡°Four¡­¡± I put my hand on the doorknob to leave when I heard her. ¡°Please, My Lord.¡±


    I smiled, then took my hand off the door. ¡°What was that, Cunt? Did you say something?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pleasee and fuck your Cunt¡¯s pussy and give me a baby. My Lord and Master. Please use me instead of Rachelle. I¡¯ll be your breeding Cunt if you just leave her alone.¡±


    I walked back over and looked her in the eyes. I could see the hope that she¡¯d saved Rachelle, and I knew what I was about to do would move us closer to me, breaking my stepmother so I could remake her into a willing andpliant slut. ¡°You want me to fuck you and give you a baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord and Master, fuck my pussy and give me your baby.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, you don¡¯t really want my baby, you just don¡¯t want Rachelle to have my baby. So no, I¡¯ll go finish tonight¡¯s training with your daughter. She¡¯s already given me her first kiss, her first French kiss and her first Orgasm. I wonder what other firsts I¡¯ll get tonight. She wants me to teach her how to make out now. I think I¡¯ll enjoy that. You can watch.¡± I hit the remote and switched the camera to Rachelle¡¯s training room and left with Ruth screaming obscenities behind me.

 216

    Seven


    I reentered Rachelle¡¯s training room knowing that she is ready for me as she stands when Ie in and rushes up to me wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me. I¡¯m slightly shocked when her tongue rubs against my closed lips but knowing that the camera is broadcasting her desire and eagerness to Ruth got me hard instantly and I open my mouth allowing her to start stroking my tongue and this triggers her orgasm and she¡¯s dry humping me through her orgasm as soon as our tongues start to battle. I let her go on for a few minutes before I pull her back from me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned you lessons very well My Pet are you ready for the next lesson how to make out and get to second base in our game of love?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait to learn everything you can teach me My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Tonight we are going to be learning what a couple does when they go to second base or after a couple of dates when they are ready to see if they might be a good match physically for sex. I told you earlier it takes ce under clothes. It¡¯s touching and kissing the covered parts. Since we are without clothes we can touch anywhere rubbing and touching Kissing other ces besides the lips. I¡¯m going to put my mark on your neck. Some people call it a hickie or a sucker bite or love bite. It lets everyone know you belong to someone at a nce. I¡¯m going to put one on each side of your neck and I n to renew it every day so that anyone who see¡¯s you knows you belong to someone and to keep their hands and lips off of you.


    I¡¯ll also be kissing and loving on your breasts. That¡¯s part of making out in second base. For you, you can touch me anywhere. Lots of girls pull their guys cocks out and y with them rubbing their hands up and down them giving them what¡¯s called a hand job. The problem for us is. We are trying to do all this right. Most couples don¡¯t care what the Bible says and so the girl will catch the guys man juice or cum or baby batter when ites out in a tissue and throw it away. But the Bible says it has to go into a woman. To spill it onto the ground is a sin. I don¡¯t know what to do about that. I mean I can¡¯t put it in your pussy we aren¡¯t ready for that. Your butthole is the same. If we wereying down I could put it on your belly or tits and you could rub it in. But we¡¯ll be sitting up if any of it goes on the ground then we are sinning. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    The truth was I could of just told her to let me shoot it in her mouth but I figured if she came up with the solution she¡¯d ept it better plus I wanted her mother to hear her innocent little virgin daughter suggest swallowing my cum. ¡°What should we do about that do you think My Pet?¡±


    She thought about it for a second and then smiled. ¡°It has to go in the woman right if ites out of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well if we can¡¯t put it in my pussy or butthole and you are worried about it dripping off my skin you¡¯ll have to spray it in my mouth. Will you know before it¡¯sing out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just before I¡¯ll feel iting up.¡±


    ¡°Then you tell me, and I put my mouth on the end of your cock and catch it in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let any of it get out of your mouth and you can¡¯t spit it outter that¡¯s still spilling it.¡±


    She smiled ¡°I know but if I put just the end of your cock in my mouth and lock my lips over the tip and swallow it all then it¡¯s in my belly its inside me.¡±


    I acted like I was thinking knowing that Ruth was going nuts in her restraints. ¡°yeah that should work. You are so smart my pet. Are you ready to get started?¡±


    She nodded shyly and I led her over to a padded chair without arms and sat on it. ¡°You climb in myp facing me be careful not to let my cock slip into your pussy and then we can get started kissing and build up from there.¡±


    She sat on myp and took my cock in her hand ¡°Oh it¡¯s so warm and hard and yet soft too.¡±


    She yed for a few minutes before I pulled her right up against my hardness and started kissing her. Then our tongues were ying with each other and she was moaning and screaming into my mouth as she scrubbed her clit and pussy against my rock-hard shaft. My cock head rubbing against her clit rocketing her programed orgasm even higher. Then I moved me lips off her mouth and down to her neck where I sucked a huge purple hickey on the left side just below her jawline.


    Then I moved down to her tits and sucked several smaller marks along the top swell of her breast before taking her nipple into her mouth sending her into an even stronger orgasm as the subliminal programing kicked in and she rocked on my cock shaft so hard I was afraid that she was going to idently slip me inside and fuck herself. I felt myself getting close my cum churning in my balls to escape and I pulled my lips off her swollen nipples. ¡°I¡¯m about to blow my juice, my pet.¡±


    She instantly slid off myp and took the head of my cock between her lips her hand wrapping around the shaft and sliding up and down. It wasn¡¯t long until I sted rope after rope into her waiting mouth and she pinned my cockhead against the roof of her mouth with her tongue and swallowed screaming as the programed monster orgasm hit her. The vibrations of her scream had me shooting even more cum into her sucking and swallowing mouth. Until I waspletely empty. She pulled off my cockhead and instantly came back onto myp pushing her own weeping pussy up against my semi recovered cock kissing me over my neck and chest and telling me how good my man juice tasted.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I knew her mom had seen everything and could hear her telling me how good it tasted. I went back to sucking on the other side of her neck leaving a row of hickeys from jawline to cor bone and across her right breast before sucking that one into my mouth and spending time worshiping her hard pink nipples sending her ridding my shaft again as orgasm after orgasm washed over her. I turned the camera¡¯s off and the feed would have ended in Ruth¡¯s room she¡¯d be frantic to know what was happening to her daughter. Thinking the worst. I slowly pulled back letting Rachelle settle into the afterglow of her multiple orgasms.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to call it a night my Pet. Time to get ready for bed. I need to see your mother one more time and put her into her night routine.¡±


    Which would be different from Rachelle¡¯s I¡¯d y soft music with the subliminal messages that would strengthen my hold on her and take her deeper making her dream of me fucking her and making her pregnant. Ruth on the other hand would get a very different interrupted night. With lights and sounds, darkness and soft music. More raunchy videos and her vibrators set on a special random setting that would go on and off at random times and strengths keeping her keyed up and not able to get a good nights rest. I¡¯d do that until she broke and begged me to make her my Cunt fuck toy.


    After that I¡¯d start training her for both me and my father. As dad¡¯s perfect Trophy wife and fuck toy ept when she was ovting and then she would be driven to seek me out and beg me to nt my child in her overly fertile womb. I¡¯d have lots of little brothers and sisters that I myself created all while my dad took the credit. My musing was interrupted by the most surprising request from Rachelle. ¡°My Lord, may Ie with you and sleep in your arms tonight and every night?¡±


    I turned to her surprised. ¡°What was that my pet?¡±


    She was kneeling at my feet and she leaned down and kissed the tops of them. Not something I¡¯d programed into her at all. ¡°I just thought my Lord. ¡°I belong to you. I¡¯m your pet you said so. I should sleep with you just like a pet.¡±


    Could I risk it? Would her programing hold without the strengthening of the subliminal messages tonight? I thought about it. Actually, I could have the subliminal sleep track y in my room and just wear earplugs. What would strengthen the bond more than the smell and feel of my body wrapped around hers while she listened to the mantra¡¯s in the music telling her she was mine, that she loved me and needed my babies inside her? I smiled and pulled her to her feet and hugged her close.


    ¡°You are such a good girl my pet.¡± She shook in yet another orgasm. ¡°Yes you can sleep with me tonight but no more training just to sleep. We both need our rest. And you will have to wear clothes upstairs until we are in the bedroom. I have staff that doesn¡¯t understand being naked is normal.¡±


    ¡°I am yours My Lord I will obey anything you tell me to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay you drink this juice. While I give your mother onest chance to be a good girl tonight and submit to her training. Then get dressed and we will go upstairs to bed.¡±


    Rachelle squirmed against me like a overeager puppy. ¡°Oh, thank you My Lord. I love you so much.¡±


    Her deration shocked me and I found myself wanting to say it back. That warranted some thought. Was I falling in love with my eighteen year old stepsister. Yes, I¡¯d wanted to pop her cherry. I wanted to make her worship me. I nned on knocking her up repeatedly and eventually marrying her; but I¡¯d never nned to actually love her. But it seemed maybe in the midst of my training her I¡¯d begun to love and care for her. Interesting. But that was for another day today was for twisting the knife in my stepmother and setting up her night of torment. Pushing her closer to her breaking point. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back so don¡¯t dally around pet. Drink your juice and get dressed. Your clothes are in that locker in the corner.¡±


    I went into Ruth¡¯s room and smiled at the sweat and tears. The sweat because I knew the libido enhancer was working just as it was supposed to and she was so turned on she¡¯d even ask me to fuck her. But I wasn¡¯t going to because she wasn¡¯t broken yet. Then upset because of how far from the pure little virgin her daughter hade in just one day.

 217

    ¡°Well did you enjoy the show Cunt? Did you see all the firsts your pure virgin daughter gave me today? Her first kiss, first hickey, first to see her naked body, first orgasm, first cock she jacked off, first man¡¯s cum she drank, first cock she grinded her soaking wet pussy on. First man to suck her tits and mark them as his. All in one day. But there¡¯s more. Tonight, she is going to sleep in my bed and for all you know I¡¯m going to be her first titty fuck, the first man to rub his cum all over her freshly fucked tities, first man to paint her ass after humping her ass crack. First man to cum on her face. First man to spoon naked with her.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I leaned in close. ¡°Hell, the way she¡¯s going I bet she begs me to fuck my baby in her by this time tomorrow. But you¡¯ll know if she does because I¡¯ll let here in here and tell you she¡¯s begging me. Maybe I¡¯ll even fuck her bent over your locked down body. All because you took my family away from me.¡±


    She ranted and raved until I¡¯d had enough, and I walked over to the chest in the corner, and I pulled out a ball gag. I pried her mouth open and inserted the gag. Then hooked up a new bag of saline and a small bag with enough aphrodisiac tost through the night and a timed pump that would pump her full of ¡¯s every four hours starting in an hour. She wouldn¡¯t be able to rest because her body would be begging for someone to fuck her. But thanks to the gag she wouldn¡¯t be capable to ask for it and I had it set to administer the dose twice that night, and a final  dose the next morning.


    She¡¯d not be able to resist her need all night but unable to do anything about it and afterwards in the morning, it would be back to the resistible level she¡¯d been at all day. Finally, I turned on the nighttime protocol for her. She would be put through a series of psychological warfare experiences, light and noise, then darkness and silence, followed by noise to awaken and video of the pornos of women begging to be knocked up. All the music noise and video¡¯s full of the same subliminal mantra: that I was her Lord and Master, that she loved and worshiped me. That she wanted to please me, that she would beg me to impregnate her. I turned the lights on twilight and put on soft soothing music that would bring her close to sleep before the first does of ¡¯s entered her blood, and the porno began. Then I shut the door and took my Pet up to my room to spoon and sleep.


    Tomorrow I¡¯d finish her training and get her to beg me to fuck her in front of her mother. Which I would do just to help break her mom a little more. I had no worries about my staff upstairs seeing my stepsister here or even with them knowing we were sleeping together. The staff had been my first experiments into subliminal messaging and the hypnosis Relyfe training. The subliminal track for the staff had made thempletely loyal to me and protective of me. Still I cautioned Rachelle to only call me by name while we were upstairs. Just in the privacy of my bed room or here in the downstairs could she call me Lord and Master.


    That night I dreamed of me and Rachelle. Of us being a real and loving couple of us being husband and wife. The dream woke me and I felt her tight naked ass grinding against my hard dick. I was fucked up in the head from the dream and everything I¡¯d been doing to and with my stepsister. All this had started as a way to get even with my stepmother, Ruth, for taking my family away from me but sometime in thest forty-eight hours, I¡¯d changed.


    I found that I still wanted to destroy my stepmother but when it came to Rachelle, I had real feelings for her. I wanted her by my side, loving me, belonging to me; not out of revenge but because I loved her. I pulled her up against me tight and slowly fell back to sleep thinking of how much my purpose for her had changed in thest two days. Originally, I wanted to use her to help me break and humiliate her mom. Now I still wanted that, but I also wanted more. I truly wanted to make her into the perfectly submissive Trophy Wife for myself. That thought followed me back into sleep.


    Eight


    I woke to the feel of my Pet¡¯s hand jerking on my morning erection, her hot mouth locked around the head of my dick as her hand pumped me fast and furiously. The little minx was trying her best to get me toe in my sleep. Iy there for a moment longer loving the feeling of her tongue as it circled the slit in my Dick before I put my hand over hers stopping her. ¡°What are you doing Pet?¡±


    Rachelle looked up at me and popped her mouth off the head of my dick. ¡°I woke up and your Dick was sticking straight up in the air My Lord. I remembered that when you sprayed your man juice yesterday your Dick would stop standing up so I thought if I could get you to spray your man juice then your Dick wouldy down and you could keep resting.¡±


    I smiled down at her. ¡°That was very good thinking my pet and you were a very good girl pet to think of that.¡± I watched as she shuttered and thrashed and moaned through her orgasm. ¡°Only that wouldn¡¯t have worked Pet. My Dick was like that because all men are like that of a morning it¡¯s called ¡®morning wood or a piss hardon because it happens when we wake up from not peeing all night. It won¡¯t go away until I go and pee.¡±


    Having exined that I got up and took care of what I needed to and when I came back into the bedroom my pet wasying on the bed watching me walk across the floor. ¡°Are you going to continue my training today, My Lord?¡±


    I looked over her sulent, naked, eighteen-year-old body and found myself excited by her attributes and eagerness to continue her training. I had to quickly think of all the mean things her mother had said and done over the years to keep my excitement from showing in my hardening cock. Once I got myself under control I turned back to Rachelle. ¡°Yes,ter today we will continue your training but first I have to work. I need to check in with my Research team at my biochemistry division and I have a meeting with my financial nning team too.¡±


    My pet showed how well she had taken to my subliminal training already by pouting. ¡°What am I supposed to do while you are working? Can Ie with you?¡±


    I smiled. I was going to have her spend time listening to the subliminal track to reinforce her training but suddenly I had a very different idea. ¡°How would you like to help train your mom to be a good ve now and a good wife for father when he returns?¡±


    She broke into a smile. ¡°Yes! Maybe if she saw how a good girl acts, she could learn to be a good girl for you and a proper wife for Daddy Ethan.¡±


    I nodded like I was thinking. ¡°I just want her to stop trying to hurt me every time I enter her room and to allow her training to start. I couldn¡¯t even turn her lose to go to the bathroom or eat yesterday. She keeps threatening to kill me if she is released from her restraints. She needs to be fed and cleaned up at least. I can¡¯t do it and that means I would have to feed her while she is strapped to her bed and I will have to keep cleaning her by hosing her down like an animal. I just thought if you were willing to spend time locked in her room with her maybe she could be convinced to eat and take care of her needs.¡± I looked at Rachelle and smiled; ¡°Maybe you can convince her to be cooperative.¡±


    Rachelle bit her bottom lip and I wanted so badly to stick my dick in that mouth and have her suck me but we hadn¡¯t reached that part of her training yet. That would be part of what she was learning today until then I needed to see how devoted she was to obeying me. She smiled. ¡°I would love to help you train Mom to be the wife and ve she needs to be.¡±


    I stopped her from hopping up and down in excitement before my cock overrode my brain. ¡°You need to understand My Pet that this will only work if you can actually remember that for now, she isn¡¯t your mom. She is nothing but my disobedient, untrainable ve. You can¡¯t call her by name or mom; she must be called Cunt just as you are Pet. You can¡¯t let her call you anything but Pet and me anything but Lord and Master. If you do this, you may have to punish her for being bad too and punishment hurts. Are you sure you can do that? Can you follow my orders? Will you be able to punish Cunt when she is a bad girl and encourage her to be a good girl? I will be monitoring you both and if you don¡¯t do as I ask I¡¯ll have to punish you. So if you think it will be too hard for you tell me now and I¡¯ll just have to do it myself.¡±


    Rachelle shook her head enthusiastically. ¡°I want her to get her training. I can and will obey you My Lord. A good girl obeys her Lord and Master in all things.¡±


    So, I took her down to the kitchen and we arranged to have three meals sent downstairs by the dumb waiter. Then I took Rachelle down in the Elevator to the entrance room of the training room. I lead her over to the office/monitoring room and had her take off her clothes and then showed her the proper position to await her Lord and Master. Once she knelt on the pillow outside the office door I slipped inside and canceled the night routine on Ruth¡¯s room. The room fell silent and soft music with the subliminal messages began again. I watched through the monitor for a while as she settled in the dark room and slipped into sleep.


    I went to a cab in the corner and retrieved two specially made ve cors. One was white leather for Rachelle and said Pet on it. The other was ck and said Cunt. In the cab were several more with various names on them. All of the cors had miniaturized tasers built into them that were controlled by remote controls, each cor had two remotes with a matching color dot of the remote leather. I made sure the Cunt remotes were working and slipped one of those remotes into my pocket the other I kept in my hand with the cor. The other cor I carried with the remote in my hand. I walked up to my waiting pet and put her cor on and locked it in ce putting the key to the lock in my pocket. ¡°This is your cor My Pet. It will allow me to punish you if you are a bad girl. Do you understand?¡±

 218

    She looked up at me ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    I told her to stand and handed her the cor and remote for her mother¡¯s cor. The remote had a wrist strap I made her put the remote on. ¡°This is Cunt¡¯s cor when youe into her room she is still strapped to her bed. You will go to her and put the cor on her and lock it in ce and then you will hand me the key. You will not speak to Cunt or even acknowledge her until after I give you leave to do so. Once you give me the key you will go and kneel by the door in your waiting position do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. I will enter Cunt¡¯s room and put the cor on her locking it in ce and then give you the key then wait by the door for you to give me orders. I will not speak or even acknowledge Cunt until you say I can.¡±


    I smiled at her and said ¡°Good girl my Pet.¡±


    ¡°She shuddered through her reward and then looked at me with devotion. ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡±


    I pulled her to stand up and kissed her, my tongue diving into her mouth as I tasted her. She moaned and had a small orgasm as I¡¯d programed her too clinging to me and grinding against my hardening cock. I didn¡¯t have time for this I really did need to check in with my Biochemistry Research team and see if the other two items I had created and left for them to conduct trials on were working as I had hoped. The finance meeting wasn¡¯t real I needed to put together a new Subliminal set for both my guests. One for Rachelle that would bring her from just being my obedient ve to wanting to devote her whole life to being mine. Then one for Ruth that not only continued to lead her to obeying and giving herself to me but that tied her faithfully to my father only. When I sent her back home she would be the perfect, faithful wife and lover for my dad only. Unless I she was ovting then she would be mine for those five days of being fertile. Before that I needed to exin to Rachelle what I wanted her to do with her mother.


    Once I gave her detailed instructions, I took her to Ruth¡¯s door, and we entered her mother¡¯s cell. I turned on the lights and Ruth woke. She saw Rachelle naked walking toward her and started struggling. ¡°Why is she naked Zackery? What have you done to my baby? Just take these cuffs off me and I¡¯ll make you pay for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Without saying a word, I turned and walked out leaving the door open. I could hear Ruth calling to Rachelle begging her to help her get loose so they could escape. As ordered Rachelle never opened her mouth. I heard Ruth wailing. ¡°Rachelle talk to me! What are you doing? What are you putting on my neck? Help me baby!¡±


    I walked to a small solid metal table with two chairs and picked up the table, carried it into Ruth¡¯s cell and set it on a metal te in the floor. Then I went and grabbed the two chairs and put them on the same metal floor te and pushed a button on my tablet and there was a clunk as the electroma under the te secured the table and chair to the floor. I turned to see Rachelle in her waiting pose by the door her mother still trying to get her to answer her. I walked up and checked to see that the cor was ced on Ruth and locked in ce then I went and got two syringes out of the locked medicine cab and got a dose for each of my ves of the fertility enhancer and injected one into Ruth¡¯s IV checking that she had gotten her  does of the aphrodisiac that morning on time and realized I had three hours before she would need another does of the drug. I didn¡¯t get a dose for Rachelle as she wouldn¡¯t need it yet. Her training had already gotten her to the ce where she was aroused just because I was in the room. I walked over to Rachelle and she looked up at me and handed me the key to her mothers locked cor. ¡°Good girl My Pet.¡±


    She shuddered through her orgasm moaning the whole time. Followed by kissing my hand. ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡±


    I injected Rachelle with the fertility drug that I¡¯d told her was her vitamin shot. Then I went and added it to Ruth¡¯s IV and took the IV off leaving just the hemlock forter. I looked at Ruth. ¡°As you can see, My Pet is a good servant and has let her training take ce. I¡¯m going to give you an opportunity to be released from your restraints Cunt; but you only get one chance. If you don¡¯t start obeying and acting like a good girl, I will have no choice but to restrain you and treat you like an untrainable servant. I¡¯m going to release you if you promise to obey my rules and listen to My Pet this morning. If so, you may sit at the table and have breakfast with her and then she will help you learn how to properly clean yourself each morning and work through the morning ritual. However, if you try to hurt me, my Pet, or if you try to escape, I will have no choice but to punish you and then restrain you again. Do you understand Cunt?¡±


    ¡°Take these restraints off and I¡¯ll show you what I understand you little shit!¡±


    I looked at Rachelle and nodded. She stood ¡°Bad Girl, Cunt. Bad girls threaten their Lord and Master and don¡¯t answer him properly and bad girls get punished. She pushed the button on the remote strapped to her left hand and a three second bolt of electric shock went from the cor into Ruth body. Ruth screamed and shook with the pain from her shock. ¡°Let¡¯s try that again. Do you understand that you are to obey my rules and what Pet tells you to do Cunt?¡±


    Ruth red at me. ¡°I understand My Lord and Master.¡±


    ¡°Will you be a good girl and obey the rules and Pet and get cleaned up and eat once I have you released?¡±


    She gritted her teeth so hard I could hear them grinding from the doorway and knew she wasn¡¯t done trying to figure out how to get away and make me pay for what had been done. ¡°Yes My Lord and Master. I will obey.¡±


    ¡°Good. Do so and I will reward you and let you enter my Joy as your reward. Try me again and you will be punished again.¡±


    I went out and brought back two breakfast trays covered in stic domes and sat them on the table. ¡°My Pet once I have left the room you may release Cunt from her restraints to eat and then show her the proper procedures for cleaning herself and getting ready for the day. If she is obedient, she may stay free for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    I turned and left turning on the cameras with my pad as I did so. I watched as Rachelle released her mom who immediately raced to the door and tried to open it. Rachelle. ¡°Bad Girl Cunt.¡± Rachelle triggered the remote on the cor again and held it for five seconds until Ruth wasying on the ground screaming. Rachelle walked over and looked at her. ¡°Bad girls lie to their Lord and Master and disobey. Bad girls get punished. Nowe and sit at the table and eat your breakfast we have a lot to do to get you presentable for our Lord and Master. Or do you want to be locked back up to your bed and treated like an animal instead of a ve trainee?¡±


    I watched as slowly Ruth got to her feet and came and sat at the table. She removed the cover on her food and started to eat almost methodically. I knew she wasn¡¯t done yet. I could see her trying to figure out how to stop Rachelle from triggering the remote again but at the same time I saw her looking everywhere for a weapon or way out. I knew she wouldn¡¯t find one but it told me she wasn¡¯t done trying. I expected it.


    When Rachelle was done eating she directed her mother to the remove her clothes because it was time to shower and clean up. Rachelle following the directions I¡¯d given her earlier went to her mothers dirty clothes and pulled the bullet vibrators out of their pockets and put them in the sink in the bathroom then she told her mother toy on her bed and hold her knees open at her chest level. She reached for the pink ribbon sticking out of her mothers pussy and slowly pulled the bullet from inside her and put it in the sink with the others. She told her mother to get on her turn over with her ass in the air hands pulling her cheeks as wide apart as she could. She grabbed the brown ribbon and slowly pulled the bullet from inside her gaping asshole also putting it in the sink. She then looked at her mother. ¡°Do you need to use the toilet? I know you¡¯ve been strapped to that bed for a while.¡±


    Her mother rushed into the bathroom and stopped looking for anything to use for a weapon seeing nothing. She sat on the toilet and did what was needed. When she was done Rachelle showed her the five colored bags hanging on hooks in the wall above a shallow tub. ¡°Do you see those bags and the hoses attached to them Cunt?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everyday, there will be one or more of each color bag. Pink are to clean your dirty pussy and brown are to clean that nasty asshole you let Pastor Jeff fuck that belonged to Daddy Ethan. This is your first cleanse so you willy back and put the nozzel of the first pink bag in your Pussy and then release the mp. Once the bag ispletely empty you will remove the nozzle and hold the cleaning liquid inside for the count of thirty. You will count out loud and slowly. If you release the fluid before thirty you will be punished for being a bad girl. At thirty you may go to the toilet and release the fluid. If you make a mess you will be punished and required to clean it up with your mouth, so I suggest you not make a mess.¡±


    Ruth did as she was told and then used the second pink bag as well. Then she was told to use the brown bags to fill and cleanse her ass the difference was as she counted to thirty she was to take her hands and work the fluid in her intestines to better clean by kneading her lower stomach area.


    She did that three times. While I watched her through the camera¡¯s lens as she used the douches and give herself the enema¡¯s Rachelle washed each of the vibrators and carried them into the sleeping area andy them on the table. Then she came back in and instructed Ruth to inspect her body for any hair growing below her eyes besides head hair. If she found any she was to use a special lotion I¡¯d created that would remove the hair and slowly make it so she didn¡¯t grow anymore after a few uses. Once that was done she was instructed to shower and wash her hair.

 219

    Then she was shown where the air dryer for her body was and told to push the button on the wall to dry herself. I wasn¡¯t about to let her have a towel yet until I knew she was under control and wouldn¡¯t try to turn it into a weapon.


    Then Ruth was led back to the main room of her cell and Rachelle had hery on the bed again and hold her legs up and apart. She took the special lubricant I¡¯d created with the aphrodisiac in it and coated the vibrator with the pink ribbon and her fingers and holding the ribbon end pushed the vibrator up inside her mother¡¯s cunt as far as she could until just the end of the ribbon hung out, she then thered more of the lube inside her mother and on her clit.


    Rachelle told her to turn over and hold her ass open and she repeated the process with the other ribbon dangling egg shaped vibe. Then she put one in the front pocket of the panties of the uniform for untrained ves and one in the rear pocket pulled the panties up onto her mother and ced them in the proper position on her clit and against her asshole. Then she coated her mother¡¯s tits in the lube after washing her hands and put thest two vibes in the pockets on the front of the stirp that covered her nipples and put them in ce.


    ¡°This is what you will do everyday, Cunt, until you pass the first part of your training. Once that happens you won¡¯t have to wear the uniform do you understand?¡±


    Ruth was livid that I¡¯d so trained her daughter that she hadn¡¯t even hesitated to shove her fingers into her mother¡¯s most intimate holes but she knew to rail or not answer would get her shocked so I watched the anger y across her face as she answered. ¡°Yes, Pet I understand what I am to do.¡±


    ¡°Good girl Cunt, however, our Lord and Master had told you if you behaved you would be rewarded. You were punished several times today so you won¡¯t be allowed to enter into the Joy of our Lord and Master this morning. In a few minutes you will get to have another chance. Please Cunt, obey our Lord and Master and be a good girl, it is worth it.¡±


    Ruth looked at her daughter and I heard her whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost you, haven¡¯t I? You fully belong to him, don¡¯t you?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rachelle smiled a radiant smile. ¡°I belong to my Lord and Master. I love and obey him. You should let the training work. You¡¯d be happier, and he¡¯ll make you into a faithful wife to Daddy Ethan instead of an Adulterous Cunt for Pastor Jeff, like you are now.¡±


    Rachelle moved beside the door and sank down into her submissive ve position waiting my arrival. While I¡¯d watched all that take ce, I¡¯d talked with my research team and the form I¡¯d developed to increase a man¡¯s sperm volume and count had tested positively in our trials doubling the volume of ejacte and sometimes tripling the number of the males actual sperm count within that ejaction. That would be great for my ns but make even more money and help men with a low or almost nonexistent sperm count when trying to conceive.


    The second product which would reduce the time needed for recovery of cock hardness was beyond our wildest dreams. It seemed that if taken regrly it would allow a man to practically get an erection whenever he wanted and keep it for as long as he wanted. Even in looking for ways to fulfill my revenge against Ruth I¡¯d been able to help people in some of our other businesses. Namely our fertility treatment center. I could also use some of the Relyef techniques to help those couples with intimacy issues. So not only was my n working. I would eventually break Ruth I knew that without a doubt. I was also helping others.


    I made one other call while in the control room while working on the new subliminal tracks for both girls. I called my head of security who had experience in covert missions and asked him to gather for me all the information on my next three targets. I wanted to know everything about Pastor Jeff and his family before it was time to bring them to the training facility.


    For now, my office work was done, and it was time to continue with the fun work. It was time to torment and push my stepmother to her breaking point and teaching my stepsister all about third base. I went to my stepmother¡¯s room and opened the door. She was waiting and again tried to make an attempt to subdue me. I just pushed the cor remote in my pocket until she wasying on the floor crying. Then I grabbed her by her hair dragged her over to her bed and strapped her down.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you can¡¯t learn Cunt. I was going to allow you to stay free today, but you keep insisting on being treated like a prisoner instead of a trainee. We¡¯ll try again tomorrow I guess or the next day.¡±


    I looked over at Rachelle who had not moved from her submissive waiting pose. ¡°Tell Cunt what you are learning today My Pet.¡±


    ¡°Today My Lord will be teaching me what happens in level three of dating something called third base. I will get to learn how to please him and be pleased by him in every way but actually having sex. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    I leaned down close to Ruth¡¯s ear and whispered so she could hear me, but Rachelle couldn¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Cunt. I¡¯ll make sure you get to watch every single thing she gives me today. When shees to say goodnight you will smell my cum on her and know I¡¯ve bathed her in it over and over today. I¡¯ll teach her to suck cock, tit fuck, and hump both with her sweet innocent pussy and that tight little ass. She¡¯ll learn to swallow and to love being painted in mye and she¡¯lle show you tonight how good she was learning her lessons. Why she might evene and tell you she¡¯s ready to give me her virginity and have my babies by bedtime. If not tonight, then tomorrow for sure. After that I¡¯ll start really trying to break you and remake you.¡±


    She bit her tongue to keep from getting shocked again, but I could see the hate and anger in her eyes. Just to make things harder on her I walked over to the IV and hooked it back up to her added a new bag of both IV fluid and the Aphrodisiac fluid and set the Aphrodisiac to administer a 4 does now and a six dose in four hours leaving her desperate to fuck just as I would be starting to use her daughter¡¯s body. I¡¯d make sure that the video was directed to her roomplete with every orgasmic sound her daughter made.


    Then I walked to the door and took Rachelle by the arm and lead her out of the room. I turned out the light plunging Ruth in darkness once more and set the psychological warfare program to going once more until it was time to work on Rachelle¡¯s next physical training. I took Rachelle to her training room and told her to follow the same clean up procedure we¡¯d given her mother. That I¡¯d be back when that and her morning meditation wasplete. Then I left her in her room and set the subliminal music to ying while she cleaned herself and groomed herself. I told her once she was clean toy on her bed and I her daily mantra would start followed by her meditation program and to follow both of them.


    Her mantra was just the new subliminal unhidden telling her to repeat them for a period of threeplete revolutions through the whole thing. To strengthen the eptance of those. It was the same as the day before only adding that she wanted more than anything to have my babies. She wanted nothing more for her whole life than to have as many babies as her Lord and Master would give her and that she would also want her Lord and Master to have many concubines so he could have even more babies. She wouldn¡¯t be jealous of any concubine and would be pleased that I was able to follow God¡¯sw so well.¡±


    The same was true of her meditation it would but her in the hypnotic state she was in before entering the truth room again and have her repeat the same mantra three more times. That would give me time to actually check into my other business interests and make sure everyone was working the way they were supposed to be. One thing I had learned over thest three years was if your employee¡¯s thought they could ck off they would, so I made it a point to show up and check in with my financialpany at unexpected times.


    I had a Life coaching session in about thirty minutes with the wife of a local politician that may lead me into a chance to influence our next mayor. I wondered if he would like his pretty little trophy wife trained before he entered the mayor¡¯s office, next year. That was for another time though. However, I would use today¡¯s session to insert a hypnotic trigger just for ease of future ess.


    Nine


    I got back from my trip to check in at my financepany and a quick stop by my researchpany for a week worth of shots of both the recovery time drug and the semen increasing drug and then pills of each after that. The shots just got the drug in the system faster so the cumtive effect would be faster. I nned to knock both my stepsister and stepmother up this month before sending my stepmom home to my dad retrained and super faithful to him.


    I checked in on the video feed in her room to find her screaming for someone to fuck her andughed at the fact that she couldn¡¯t resist the aphrodisiac at the level I was keeping her at. That along with the constant barrage of mind breaking tactics and the subliminal messages when I actually got around to trying to train her for real, she¡¯d be broken and really susceptible to being rebuilt the way I wanted to build her.


    But that was for another day the rest of today was for teaching Rachelle all about oral sex and cum y. I nned to teach her to suck cock like a pro and even deepthroat. Then I was going to tit fuck her and have her rub my cum into her tit¡¯s and stomach. Followed by showing her how to hump her pussy lips and clit against my cock, and have her rub my cum into her belly and shaved snatch when it blew.


    Then I was going to turn her over and hump her ass crack and shoot my cum up her back and on her butthole and have her rub that in her ass cheeks. Before we were done, I was going to fuck her mouth and pull out and have her rub my cum into her face. Then take her to see her mother and show Ruth her precious pure daughter zed from head to ass in drying cum.


    Afterwards, I¡¯d take her upstairs for bed , wash her off and teach her the art of a good sixty-ninefest before sleeping.


    I rang up to the cook and had her send down a light lunch along with a bunch of electrolyte enhanced sports drinks to keep us hydrated as I nned for both Rachelle and I to use a lot of fluids today.


    I opened the door to her training room and just as I expected she was still in the trance state from the induction and training session. I walked over to her and spoke.


    ¡°Take us to the Pink Door My Pet.¡±


    Once there I reiterate that only I can bring her here. Then I bring her out of her hypnotic state eager to go over what she learned yesterday and to learn her lessons for the today also.

 220

    Ten


    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to move on to third base, Pet, but first I want you to show me you remember your lessons for first and second base.¡±


    I say as I settle myself in a chair and watch as my stepsister, flushed with excitement, walked over to me and settled on the end of my knees before sliding closer to my naked body with her own. She looked in my eyes and said, ¡°First base is basic kissing and holy kissing.¡±


    She leaned forward and pressed her lips to mine, and we kissed getting more and more passionate as we went along and then she slid a little close as her tongue entered my mouth and she started moaning as her first trigger kicked in and she had a mild orgasm from our kissing. Then she pulled back, breathless. ¡°Which leads to second base, more kissing in more intimate ces and touching each other both over and underclothes.¡±


    She took my hand and slid it up to her breast and moaned and kissed my neck as I did hers. After my hands were groping her perfect boobs, she took her lips off me. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to mark my neck and breasts again so everyone knows I¡¯m still yours, master.¡±


    Then she went back to her own little kisses along my neck and jaw as her own hands rubbed my rock-hard cock. She pulled her mouth off my neck and leaned back, showing me her tits. ¡°Please suck my tittes, Master. I loved it yesterday when you sucked them and nibbled on them and don¡¯t forget to tell me before you need to cum so I can get my mouth on you to keep us from sinning.¡±


    She pumps my cock with her little hand again getting faster and harder as I¡¯m sucking on her titties, she¡¯s moaning, and I can feel the heat and moisture as her little pussy is getting wetter and ready for me to just sink my cock into her. Instead, I run my hand down to her little bald mound and rub her pussy lips and slit, spending time flicking her clit and rubbing around it, pushing her closer to another orgasm.


    Then I let a single finger dip into her. She froze as my finger prated her and then her subliminal messaging kicked in and she screamed as an organism twice as strong as she¡¯d had earlier pushed into her from my pration. I let my finger continue to slowly pump in and out of her through her orgasm, then I pulled my finger out only to have her whine and try to pull my hand back down to her eager hole again. ¡°Stop now, Pet, we¡¯ve finished second base and I¡¯ve started on your new lesson what did I do different today? So far.¡±


    She sat back and looked at me, her hand still on my cock but not pumping it. ¡°You put your finger inside my Pussy. It felt so wonderful Master, even better than our holy kissing.¡±


    I smiled, knowing that my suggestions and triggers were holding and working exactly like they were supposed to. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s part of Third base. Third base is everything a guy and girl can do to each other except sex. So It has several parts we are going to explore today. But at its most basic it¡¯s anything but my fucking your Pussy. Anything else is third base and is a way for a couple to express how attracted they are to each other sexually without making a baby or having sex.¡±


    Rachelle is all but bouncing on myp and pping. ¡°So this is thest step before we can have sex and try to make a baby?¡±


    Iughed at her enthusiasm and knew it would drive her mother crazy as she watched it on the monitor. ¡°Yes, Pet, these are thest lessons before you are ready for having sex, and making a baby.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry and show me.¡±


    ¡°Slow down, my little pet. There are several of these and they all have me releasing my sperm, my man juice either on your skin or in your mouth.¡±


    She looked at me with confusion. ¡°I thought it had to be in my mouth or it was sin.¡±


    ¡°No pet. I said it can¡¯t fall on the ground be wasted. Most of the things in Third base are doneying down or in very close quarters. Like in the back seat or a car or somece like that, or the guy or girl¡¯s bedroom, a hotel room, ces where the couple can getfortable together. As long as we keep my cum on your body, then we aren¡¯t sinning. For example, some girls like to have guys spray their cum on their faces and they rub it in to their face. I¡¯ve been told by a couple girls in college that it helps keep their skin clear of e. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true, but they swore by it. Others like to rub it in their tits or belly to keep their skin nice as soft.¡±


    ¡°You want me to do those things Master, rub your juice on my face and tits and belly?¡±


    ¡°We will do some of that, yes, because not only does it do the things like making your skin soft, it also marks the woman as that man¡¯s. No woman lets a man cum on her and rubs it in unless she belongs to him.


    That way she walks around after wards smelling like his cum. It is a way of letting other people know she belongs to some man saying nothing. It¡¯s like the marks I put on your neck in second base. They will know she belongs to her man because she will smell like his essences, his cum.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, then we have to do that today, Master, before supper, so Cunt can smell you on me and see what happens when you¡¯re an obedient servant. So, she will know that I¡¯ve been a very good girl today.¡±


    I looked at the sweet virgin on myp and I pulled her to me and kiss her passionately. ¡°That¡¯s exactly right Pet, that¡¯s a good girl Pet, my very good girl.¡±


    Rachelle¡¯sing and I can feel her cum flooding out of her pussy all over both of our legs. I smile, knowing Ruth is watching all this in her own room and cursing my name. ¡°So let me give you a quick list of what is Third Base¡±


    I sit her at the table in the other chair to get a bit of distance from her, to allow my cock to settle down some. The little fuck toy had worked me into quite a state, and I was having trouble thinking straight. I wanted to skip third base and just sink into her creamy warm depths. But I wanted to show her everything as well.


    ¡°Third base includes all these things.¡± I list off fingering and hand jobs, tit fucking and boob jobs, Sucking Cock or Blowjobs and eating or going down on a girl, humping, grinding or outercourse and ass humping, or grinding.


    ¡°One of the mostmonly known actions of third base is fingering a girl. That was what I was doing when I put my finger in your pussy earlier. If I¡¯m just rubbing the outside, that is called stroking and is part of second base, but once a finger or more than one finger goes inside your body that is third base and called fingering. As you saw, it is very pleasant and helps get you ready for actual sex itself by letting your body get used to being prated.¡±


    Rachelle was nodding her head enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, My Lord, I really enjoyed fingering it was amazing, and it took me deeper into your Joy and gave me a very good cum.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°Yes, everything we do today should bring you deeper into my joy. Because it¡¯s a deeper level of intimacy. Just like second base feels better than first base, third base should feel even better than second base.¡±


    Rachelle was bouncing again. ¡°Can we do more fingering, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°In a bit, my Pet. The female version of fingering is what you were doing yesterday and just now when you wrapped you hand around my cock and stroked it. With my clothes or underware on it¡¯s second base, if you are touching my cock with your bare hand it is third base and is called either a hand job or jacking off. That¡¯s a good way for a man to mark his woman with his essence, his cum.¡±


    I could see that she was thinking hard about something. ¡°What are you thinking, my Pet?¡±


    She looked at me. ¡°Yesterday, when you were teaching me about second base. I was already doing third base?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, some of what you did was third base because we didn¡¯t have our clothes on. With our clothes on it would have been second, but you wanted to show me you were mine and wanted us to be naked together, remember? So I just changed our training a little. Don¡¯t worry, it was okay and now you know the difference, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She reached over and hugged me. ¡°You are so good to me, Master. Thank you for being so understanding and teaching me about being a good ve and a woman.¡±


    I kissed her tenderly and whispered in her ear. ¡°You¡¯re wee, my Pet. Now lets get on the bed and practice fingering and hand jobs so I can put my essence on your face and neck for you to rub in and mark you as mine.¡±


    She jumped up and pulled me by my hand over to the bed and climbed on, pulling me with her. Her hand wrapping around my stiff shaft before I could even get in bed and stroked me.


    ¡°Slow down and take your time, Pet. We have as long as it takes, no need to rush. Third base is what we will work on the rest of the day.¡±


    Breathlessly, she nodded and answered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait, Master I want you to cum on my face so you can mark me with your cum. I want to be marked everywhere so Cunt will know how good a girl I am at supper.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, My Pet, but I want you to take your time and enjoy our time together. To show Cunt how good a ve you are, you need to learn your lessons too. Not just have yourself well marked.¡±


    Rachelle nodded and settled down enough that I was starting to really get turned on by the things she was doing. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be much longer before I was ready to blow my first load all over her pretty face. Just the thought of painting my pretty stepsister with my cum had my balls swelling and my cock getting harder.


    As I got closer and closer to cumming and feeling the rising need in my own balls, I stroke over my stepsister¡¯s outer folds and clit, watching her face as her desire climb. When I knew I was about to lose my load, I moved up her body so that my throbbing cock, which she was still stroking, was at the bottom of her face.


    ¡°Get ready Pet, I¡¯m going to spray my cum all on your face and neck. Make sure you catch every drop and rub it in so we don¡¯t identally sin.¡±

 221

    She looks down at my purple, throbbing cockhead. ¡°I won¡¯t let a drop escape My Master, mark me with your cum.¡±


    I felt my cum rocketing up from my balls and I slide my finger inside my ve¡¯s virgin pussy. As I watch my cum ssh on her face, between her eyes and over her cheeks, her mouth opens as my finger shoves into her tight virgin hole.


    She screams in orgasm from my conditioning, getting a big mouthful of my hot seed. Her hand lets go of my cock as she rubs my cum in her face and neck, still screaming in orgasm, as my finger plunges in and out of her tight hole. I can feel her spasming orgasm inside her cunt, and I keep it rolling as she continues to rub my essence all over her.


    ¡°Yes, Master feels so good. I¡¯m cumming while you mark me as yours. Won¡¯t Cunt be surprised when she sees me!¡±


    I look up at the camera in the room¡¯s corner, knowing her mother was seeing every second of her daughter being transformed from pure innocent virgin to my willing sex ve and breeding slut. I pull my finger out of Rachelle and let her calm down. She¡¯s licking what¡¯s left of my cum off her hands and swallowing like it¡¯s the most delicious thing she¡¯s ever tasted. I slide down my stepsister and to the side, allowing both of us to calm down a bit. ¡°Did you enjoy learning this part of third base, My Pet?¡±


    ¡°Oh Yes Master!¡±


    I smile at her ¡°Good, then its time to move to your next lesson the tittie fuck or Boob Job.¡±


    ¡°What is that, Master?¡±


    I get off the bed and walk over to the medical cab and get the aphrodisiac cream and bring it back to the bed with me. ¡°They are the same thing, only it¡¯s called Tittie Fucking when I control it and a tittie or boob job when you control it. We start by putting lotion, cream, oil or lubricant all over the inside of your tits.¡±


    I star rubbing the lotion from her nipples and across the inside swells of her breasts and the valley in between. ¡°Then you do the same with my cock. Make sure you get a lot on it and cover the whole thing.¡±


    I hand her the ointment and she thers it all over my cock. While it won¡¯t affect my excitement, the lotion will increase the tingle in her breasts as I¡¯m plowing between her nice perky mounds of tit flesh. Once she has me good and covered, I climb back on the bed and straddle her body just below her chest. I reach down and take both her hands in mine.


    ¡°Now you push your titties together and hold them. We¡¯re going to start with me in control, so you see how we do this. Next time we do this, I¡¯ll let you be in control and you¡¯ll do all the moving. This time you just hold still and keep your boobs together.¡±


    Rachelle nods and pushes her tits together, holding them tightly. I position myself and slide my hard cock in the valley between her tits, letting my hands rub and stroke her nipples, sending tingles racing into her pussy. My mental conditioning causing her to start cumming as I¡¯m fucking between her young, perky tits.


    ¡°OH MY GOD!! I¡¯M CUMMING IN YOUR JOY AGAIN MASTER! OH IT JUST KEEPS GOING AND GOING! AH, AH, AH, AH! OH, OH, OH, OH SO GOOD MASTER, YOU MAKE ME FEEL SO GOOD!¡±


    Rachelle keeps screaming, her orgasm keeps building just as I conditioned her to do. I¡¯m pumping her for a good half hour. I exin to her how she can lean her head down and lick the top of my dick as ites out the top of her tits and the feeling of pleasure to me increases as she does what I¡¯m saying while she still moans and pants in orgasm as she¡¯s licking my dickhead with every stroke.


    After about twenty-five minutes I feel my balls drawing close to my body as I get ready to cum again and I lean into the tit fuck, getting a better angle for my pleasure. ¡°I¡¯m going to cum on your tities soon and mark them and you belly as mine, Pet. But I want you to see we can mix things up on third base and add the two things you¡¯ve learned together.¡±


    I reach behind me and shove two fingers into her cunt causing her own orgasm triggers to increase and her body arches as she experiences the strongest orgasm she¡¯s had yet from a two to a five in one swift thrust as both my cock and fingers work together. ¡°OH. MY. GOD. SO GOOD I¡¯M SO DEEP IN YOUR JOY MASTER! CUMMING SO HARD!¡±


    I grunt and st rope after rope of jizz over my stepsister¡¯s tits. ¡°Rub it in Pet. Help me mark your tits and belly and im them as mine.¡±


    I pull my fingers out of her and my cock out from between her tits, letting my ropes ssh on her nipples and then lower on her belly. I watch as my cum pools in the valley between her breasts and in her belly button as her little hands quickly start rubbing and spreading my seed all over her perky breasts and tight belly.


    She¡¯s still cooing in the afterglow of herst orgasm and I fall off her. I¡¯m spent from the exertion of fucking her perfect tits and cumming on my innocent stepsister chest and belly. The very belly I n to impregnate soon.


    Needing a break to replenish some fluids, I go over to the medicine chest as I realize we are getting close to lunchtime. I put two¡¯s of the aphrodisiac into a ss along with some cold pomegranate juice for Rachelle and swallow another one pill I brought to help me replenish quicker with some juice for myself.


    ¡°Rest my Pet. I need to go check on Cunt and get us some lunch. Then I¡¯ll be back so we can eat, then I¡¯ll teach you all about the next two parts of Third base oral sex and grinding.¡±


    I hand Rachelle her juice, knowing that the dose of aphrodisiac in the juice will have her on a hair trigger after lunch. Allowing the next two lessons to give her even stronger orgasms. I¡¯m trying to keep myself from pushing too fast and just injecting her with six¡¯s of the drug so she¡¯s begging me to fuck her. I want to so badly but I¡¯m enjoying what I know is going on across the hall to and I want to torment Ruth some more.


    Rachelle nods and sits up to drink her juice. I can see that physically the orgasms she¡¯s experienced this morning have exhausted her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a nap while I check on Cunt and get our lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master.¡± She hands me the ss andys back on the bed, her eyes drifting closed. ¡°I love you Zack and I¡¯m so d you¡¯re my Master.¡±


    I stand at the door and look back at my stepsister, the girl I used to resent for taking my ce in the family. As I look at her tight little body, I realize that my feelings for her have been changing in all this.


    Originally, she was just the instrument I was going to use to help break her bitch of a mother. But somewhere in thest forty-eight hours she¡¯d be special to me. Was this feeling love? I didn¡¯t know, but I realized I didn¡¯t want to break her I wanted to keep her as mine for all eternity. Maybe that was love after all.


    Eleven


    I walk into my office and turned on the subliminal message music in Rachelle¡¯s room. Not because she needs it anymore, but the more often she hears the hidden track, the more it will be truth to her.


    I switched to the camera view of Ruth¡¯s room. I zoomed the camera in and saw the tears running down her face and knew that she was weeping at the lost innocence of her precious daughter. Seeing the fear on her face and knowing she was realizing that I¡¯m right tickles me. Ruth knows now not only will I have her daughter begging me to fuck away her virginity. Rachelle will also beg me to put my bastard baby in her womb.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    That¡¯s not what scares Ruth to tears though. No, it¡¯s knowing that I¡¯m going to win and break her as well. Below her fear, I can see the aphrodisiac fluid working on her. As angry as she is that Rachelle is giving me all her firsts. As afraid as she is that I¡¯m going to seed at breaking them both. Underneath it all, Ruth is very aroused and can¡¯t understand why.


    I smile, knowing that she¡¯ll be even more unnerved by what¡¯s about to happen next. Honestly, right now I¡¯m just toying with Ruth. I have no desire to break her yet. I want her to fight, to resist for now.


    The harder she fights me, the sweeter her inevitable surrender will be. So I¡¯m going to fuck with her head some more today. Show her what I can really do to her if I started trying to break her. I need her fear and I want her to fight, so I¡¯m going to push her right to the edge today and then back off until after I make Rachelle mine.


    While I was at myb today, one scientist handed me something new. An Idea I had and asked him about when we were perfecting the Aphrodisiac serum. Was it possible to make an airborne version of thepound that would mix with the wearer¡¯s own pheromones? A scent that would cause the women who inhaled it to be specifically attracted to that male?


    He¡¯d taken my idea as a personal challenge and had gone to work on it. Today he handed me an aerosol spray he thought was exactly that. A spray on Aphrodisiac that would mix with the wears pheromones and drive any woman to desire the man wearing it.


    I sprayed myself with it, allowing it to mix with the sweat on my body from my morning spent with Rachelle. I waited until it had dried a bit and then I grabbed the remote for Ruth¡¯s cor and her vibrator¡¯s and headed for her room. I was ready to push her to the very edge of breaking before letting her return to her slightly aroused state as I further trained her daughter.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The moment I entered Ruth¡¯s room, she started screaming. ¡°You¡¯re a disgusting piece of shit. I hate you. I¡¯ll kill you. You can¡¯t hold me. You¡¯ll screw up and I¡¯ll get free and when I do, I¡¯m going to tear your cock right off your body and shove it up your ass and fuck you with it. Then I¡¯m going to kill you. Oh, it won¡¯t be fast, I¡¯ll carve you up slowly piece by piece.¡±

 222

    I walk over close to her. So that the airborne pheromone and aphrodisiac permeates her nostrils and mouth as she breathes. ¡°Bad girl, Cunt. Bad girls curse their masters and threaten them. You know what happens to bad girls, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I stand there, watching as her nostrils re with the scent being carried to her libido. Ruth can¡¯t understand why my presence is causing her to be more aroused. She answers me.


    ¡°I know what you want asshole, you want me to tell you bad girls get punished, my Lord and Master. Well, you can fuck off. I¡¯m not ying your games anymore.¡±


    I step even closer and lean down so she¡¯s getting the full effect of the spray. ¡°Oh, I think you are crying wolf, little cunt. I think in reality you are so turned on watching me dirty, your pure virginal daughter. I think my little cunt is so turned on watching her pure daughter stroke my dick with her little tight hands. Watching her fuck my cock with her tight teenage tits and rub my seed into her body being marked and imed by me turns you on. You can¡¯t help yourself.¡±


    I make a point of looking down at her body. ¡°Look at you. Your own nipples are hard as diamonds and you¡¯ve soaked you panties so much I can see and smell your arousal.¡±


    She shakes her head but then draws in a deep sniff taking in even more of the arousal inducing spray. I¡¯m not about to let her lie to me. I reach down and swipe the evidence of her arousal off her thighs and show her her fluids.


    ¡°Your mouth and head shakes may lie but your pussy doesn¡¯t, Cunt. But you are right about one thing, Cunt. Bad girls get punished. You¡¯ve resisted my punishment by electroshock so I guess it¡¯s time to punish you a different way.¡±


    I walk over to a locked cab and unlock and open it. The first thing I pull out is a set of velvet line hand cuff and Iy them on a tray beside the bed Ruth is secured too. Then I pull out a set of two pullies with wire cable and attach them to two metal poles that rise from the floor on each side of the foot of the bed. About two feet out on either side. Then I take and attach the cable from the pulley on the left side of the bed to the leather and sheepskin restraint on Ruth¡¯s right leg.


    I follow that by attaching the cable from the pulley on the right to the restraint on Ruth¡¯s left leg, running it under her right leg. Then I reach into my pocket and hit the remote for her shock cor until she is screaming and writhing. While she is recovering, I quickly remove the restraints from her wrists.


    Snapping on the cuffs and attaching them to a pulley at the head of the bed, straight out over her head. Before she realizes what is happening, I hit a spot on my tablet and the pulleys all tighten. Pulling her hands over her head and flipping her over so that her ass is sticking up. The cables pull so tight they lift her off the bed. Which I then slide away from her, leaving her suspended in the air.


    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t learning your lesson cunt from the shocks. I guess I¡¯ll just have to whip your ass instead.¡±


    I walk over to the cab and take out a riding crop and show it to her. ¡°Yes, that is what we will do today. I¡¯m going to spank Cunt¡¯s bad girl ass.¡±


    I move over in front of her and kneel so that I¡¯m just an inch from her nose, my scent overwhelming her sense of smell. She moans without even realizing it. But she may not say anything, but she can¡¯t deny the state of her arousal. It¡¯s so strong now her juices are running down her thighs and dripping on the floor.


    Suspended in the air, held tight by the cables and pulleys. Her hands stretched in front of her and her legs spread so wide her cunt it open inside her, soaked thru little sheer panties. I smile at her. ¡±


    ¡°Look at you, Cunt. You threaten and you curse and yet your body already knows what your brain doesn¡¯t yet. You belong to me. I am your master. Your body wants me to fuck my baby right up in that nasty adulteress cunt of yours.¡±


    I shake my head just an inch from her nose and mouth, letting the aerosol overwhelm her, push her closer to the breaking point.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t fuck a baby in you until after you watch your precious pure baby girl beg me to give her one. I won¡¯t fuck you until I¡¯ve nted my baby in Rachelle right here in front of you, while she thanks me for doing it. Then I still won¡¯t fuck you. Not until it¡¯s all you can think about. Having my little incest bastard in your slutty womb.¡±


    She breathes in deep, getting a huge dose of the chemical and flooding her body with the aphrodisiac. ¡°FUCK YOU!¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Not today, Cunt. Today you get spanked. You will count each whack and thank me properly or we will start over until you do.¡±


    I walk down beside her, trailing the crops leather strip over her back to the top of her panties. Where I stop and tsk. ¡°Look at your panties, Cunt. You¡¯vepletely soaked them. Does watching your daughter take my cum turn you on that much, you dirty fucking cunt? These are so wet their worthless.¡±


    I reach out and grab them, yanking driving the bullet that was resting against her clit into her pussy folds. A reverse wedgie with a stic vibrator until the seams give and she¡¯s left bare from the waist down. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to count and thank me properly cunt.¡±


    With that I lift my hand and let it drop the leather strap of the crop, whistling before contacting her ass cheek. CRACK!


    ¡°OWE!¡±


    I tsk her. ¡°Not owe. You should have said One thank you, my Lord and master. Lets start again.¡±


    CRACK


    ¡°ONE, THANK YOU MY LORD AND MASTER.¡±


    CRACK


    ¡°TWO, THANK YOU MY LORD AND MASTER.¡±


    I reach into my pocket and pull out the remote set to her four remaining vibrators, the one in her pussy, her ass and sitting on each nipple and turn them on to the lowest setting. Then¡­


    CRACK


    ¡°OH! THREE, THANK YOU MY LORD AND MASTER¡±


    CRACK


    FOUR, THANK YOU MY LORD AND MASTER.¡±


    I slid the level up to three on the vibes and start striking her ass faster, making it harder for her to count. When she reaches eight, I up the vibrations to six and start striking her even faster and harder.


    Now she can hardly count between the speed with which the blows rain on her ass and the strength of the vibrations. She¡¯s shaking from the strain on her legs and arms and the pleasure and pain all mixing along with the smelling to her from my sweat and the spray.


    I decided to really drive her to the edge of sanity. And double the speed of my blows and set the vibrators at full speed.


    Ruth screams as both pain and orgasm mix as the vibrators and my serum drive her over the edge. She¡¯s cumming over and over. All the while I¡¯m raising welts on her soft ass. Then I upped the ante and move. Changing my angle of attack to her inner thighs.


    Her cunt, ass and tits are buzzing with pleasure; while her thighs burn with pain. She¡¯s screaming, having lost all reason. In her mind, pain and pleasure mix. She doesn¡¯t know where the pain ends and the pleasure begins.


    I switch my angle again. Now I¡¯m striking her pussy and clit hard and as fast as I can swing. All the while leaving the vibrators on full st until she is squirting her cum across the floor. Her body jerking as she humps against an invisible lover, screaming and crying. Pain and pleasure bing one to her.


    I go on until my arm gets tired and then I turn off the vibe and don¡¯t strike her again. She hangs in the air. She¡¯s cum so hard and long she¡¯s passed out.


    I slide the bed back under her, loosen the cables, and strap her back to the bed. I grab a washcloth and clean her up, then put up my toys. Grabbing the lube with the aphrodisiac in it and apply a generous coat of it over her ass and pussy.


    Get a clean dry pair of panties. I slip the two vibes in the pockets and put them on her. Then I lock her legs back down and turn on the subliminal feed and the video of Rachelle¡¯s room.


    I slip out of Ruth¡¯s cell and lock the door, knowing when shees around, it will shake her to her core. I abused her, and she came harder than she ever had before. The psychologist in me knows that now in her subconscious, pain and pleasure are intertwined. She won¡¯t be able to separate them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She doesn¡¯t know it yet, but my bitch of a stepmother is well on her way to psychologically breaking. Which will let me reshape her into what I want her to be. A perfect trophy wife for my father, and an eager breeding slut for me. Once I¡¯ve made Rachelle my eager baby factory, it won¡¯t take that long to remake her mom into whatever I want her to be.


    I head to my office space to shower off the sweat and get ready to have lunch with Rachelle. After lunch I¡¯ll finish her lessons on Third base, teaching her to grind and painting her from belly button to thigh with my cum. Then teach her the two lessons I want to teach her the most. How to get her pussy eaten and how to suck cock like a pornstar. all while Ruth watches from the other room, knowing she¡¯s next.

 223

    After getting the two silver domed trays from the dumbwaiter, I walk back into Rachels training room and wake her. Shutting down the music and inviting her to eat lunch with me. ¡°What is my next lesson, My Master?¡± The smiling dark blonde haired angel asked me.


    ¡°After we eat my Pet, we are going to just practice the things you already know while we let our food digest and then there are three more things to teach you as part of Third base.¡±


    Rachelle nodded. ¡°What are the parts left to teach me?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you those again, My Pet. We talked about them earlier. I will mention them again as you¡¯re learning them.¡±


    She looked at me and smiled. ¡°Was Cunt better for you when you went to train her today, Master?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, she was a very bad girl, and I had to severely punish her for it. I hope this time she learns her lesson and starts to be trainable.¡±


    There were tears in Rachelle¡¯s eyes as she nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she doesn¡¯t want to learn to be a good wife for Daddy Ethan.¡±


    I smiled at my nieve little stepsister and soon to be lover. ¡°Oh my Pet, it isn¡¯t her fault. Pastor Jeff has brainwashed her just like he did you. She¡¯s more resistant because he spent more time deepening his control over her. I¡¯ll get through to her, don¡¯t worry.


    When I¡¯m done, she will be the perfect wife for Dad. She¡¯ll love him again and be faithful and I¡¯ll make sure that no one can take her from him again.¡±


    Rachelle stood and ran around the table, and started kissing me. ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you for saving me and for wanting to help Cunt be a good wife to Daddy Ethan!¡±


    Her enthusiasm caused my cock to rise, and I stood, taking her in my arms and sweeping her up as I captured her lips with mine. I carried her over to the small loveseat in the corner and turned on the camera so that Ruth could see what was going on again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit here and make out, My Pet. We will practice first thru third base that you¡¯ve learned while our food settles then I teach you the rest of third base before time for you to have supper with Cunt and show her how good a girl you¡¯ve been today.¡±


    Then I sat on the love seat and turned her, so Rachelle was straddling my hard cock. We started kissing and groping each other and just like I knew would happen soon; she was scrubbing her wet virgin pussy all over my hard dick. ¡°Oh Master, Oh I¡¯m entering your joy again Master.¡±


    ¡°That right, My Pet, cum into my joy. Rub your horny little pussy all over my hard, fucking cock. This was the next thing I was going to teach you. How to grind or hump, as it¡¯s called. The sex-ed word for it is outercourse. Why do you think that is?¡±


    Rachelle smiled at me and I could see the devotion and yes love in her eyes. ¡°Because it¡¯s like what we will do to make a baby only without you being in my pussy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right my Pet. It¡¯s exactly right.¡±


    I pulled her lips to mine and feasted on her innocent love and devotion. I¡¯d done more than I thought possible. My n had been to get this innocent woman to beg me to fuck a baby in her in front of her mother. All parts of my revenge plot against Ruth. Instead, I¡¯d made my stepsister fall in love with me, worship me, desire me.


    I looked into Rachelle¡¯s eyes as I put my hands on her hips and pulled her tighter against my cock. Fitting her gash as snug against my rod as we could be. Then I began lifting her higher and grinding her up and down on my cock, harder and faster. Making sure the head of my cock caught on her clit with ever pass.


    Rachelle¡¯s conditioning kicked in and she began cumming. Her orgasm just kept rising higher and higher, headed to the five I¡¯d told her to rise to subconsciously. By this time, I couldn¡¯t instruct her on anything. I lost her in the sensations of the ever continuing and growing orgasm she was experiencing. She was cumming so hard I could see the contractions of her internal muscles across her stomach.


    Watching and hearing her cum so hard was having its effect on me, too. I could feel my own cum rising from my balls. I quickly stood, carrying her to her bed as she continued to scream and grind against me the whole way. Laying her on her back, I finished grinding against her.


    My orgasm exploding as I pumped what felt like a gallon of spunk onto her tight little belly and upper thighs. One rope of cum sshed across the top of her pussy mound as she continued to scream out her orgasm. ¡°OH MASTER! I LOVE YOU! MARK ME! COVER ME IN YOU ESSENCE! MAKE ME YOURS!¡±


    Even in the throughs of her biggest orgasm yet, Rachelle¡¯s perfect little hands moved, rubbing my seed into her belly and thighs, covering every exposed inch of her skin with my cum.


    Overwhelmed, I staggered back to the love seat and copsed, watching as she came down from her own cum. The afterglow of her experience still lighting up her face. As I looked at the not so innocent virginying on the bed rubbing my cum into her flesh, everything changed.


    Oh, I still wanted to punish Ruth. I still wanted to humiliate that gold digging bitch, but I didn¡¯t want to break my stepsister anymore. As I looked at her, I realized something that shocked me. Somehow, in teaching my stepsister how to be aplete and utter slut, she¡¯d stolen my heart.


    I wanted her love to be real, not something I programed into her. She wanted me because I programed her to want me. I wanted her to ask me to fuck her, not because of drugs or hypnosis. I wanted to teach her to please me, not ¡°a man¡± anymore. What I wanted was for her love to be real. Because I had just realized something:


    Somehow, in the middle of teaching my stepsister to be aplete and total sex-ve. In programming her to respond to me like a cum addicted slut. I¡¯d gone and fallen in love with her. THIS CHANGED EVERYTHING!!


    Thirteen


    I stood and crossed the room to the table and picked up my tablet, turning off the camera. I was confused and still overwhelmed, knowing that I was in love with Rachelle. After the camera was off, I crossed back to the bed where she was just finishing rubbing my cum into her body. She saw meing and noticed the look on my face. My Beautiful stepsister looked confused. I grabbed her and lifted her to her feet. I crushed her to my body, my mouth diving to hers, and I kissed her with everything I had. All the love I¡¯d just discovered pouring from my mouth to hers.


    Rachelle started moaning and humping me as the programing for her to orgasm from my kiss hit her. Smelling my dried, stale cum on her face and upper body pissed me off. I couldn¡¯t do it. There was no way I could go thru with corrupting her just to break Ruth. I pulled away from Rachelle¡¯s perfectly fuckable body and turned. ¡°Go take a shower Rachelle. Wash all over and don¡¯t miss a spot.¡±


    ¡°But Master, how will I show Cunt I¡¯ve been a good girl?¡±


    I spun around and screamed. ¡°DON¡¯T CALL ME THAT!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at me, shocked. ¡°But you are my Master.¡±


    That did it. Those were the words that broke me. I dropped to my knees, weeping. When I¡¯d started all this, I hadn¡¯t thought about the consequences. I hadn¡¯t ever considered I might want something real with Rachelle. Now my innocent, perfect little stepsister was my ve. I was ashamed and broken by that realization.


    I felt her wrap her arms around me. ¡°Stop Zach. You¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    Her tone wasn¡¯t that of a worshipful ve. It was different. More like the girl I¡¯d had dinner with just two weeks before. I looked up to see the worry on her face. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Zach, is the camera feed off?¡±


    Now my eyes got wide in my head. What. The. Fuck? How did Rachelle know about the cameras?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I asked, big brother, if the camera to my mother¡¯s room is off.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°For Christ sakes is the camera off?¡±


    I nodded, but my confusion must have shown on my face.


    ¡°Oh Jesus, Zach! For an off the charts certified genius you¡¯re really dumb. Did you really think you could brainwash me that easily?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I may not be as smart as you, but I¡¯m not as gullible as you think. I knew at my graduation dinner you were up to something. Just had no idea you were this diabolical.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°When I woke up in this room, I knew what had happened. You¡¯d kidnapped me. At first I thought it was just me and I¡¯ll admit I was scared. Then you came in and started that whole ¡®your family gave you to me because you¡¯d been brainwashed.¡¯ I had a good idea then what you were going to do to me. Since I wanted you to take my virginity, I didn¡¯t fight you. I had no clue you¡¯d taken mom too.¡±


    ¡°Wait. You wanted me to take your virginity? I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You thought I was the poster child for the Purity Movement. Everyone thought that. It¡¯s what I wanted them to think. Look, we really need to talk. Real talk. Yes, you¡¯ve conditioned me a lot, I know that. I mean, I¡¯ve never heard of a girl cumming just from getting French kissed, so I know you¡¯ve done some things to me while I was under hypnosis. But I¡¯m notpletely brainwashed. I¡¯m stronger willed than my mother. If I¡¯d wanted to resist you, I would be. No electric shock would have broken my will. It probably won¡¯t break mom¡¯s either.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I said honestly. Rachelle smiled and then kissed me before shuddering in a small orgasm. ¡°Damn it! That get¡¯s annoying Zach. You need to fix that please so I can kiss you without cumming like a cheap slut.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it. Iughed. ¡°I kind of like that kissing me makes you cum.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it would be embarrassing in public. And I¡¯d really like to kiss you without giving everybody front row seats to my orgasms.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    ¡°Not just yet, please. First, I have a question. Do you have something here that will put my mother to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you give her enough so we can have a talk and her not realize anytime has passed?¡±


    ¡°Sure why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s obvious by your breakdown something¡¯s changed. You don¡¯t want to brainwash me any more. However, I still want you to take my virginity and I want to help you brainwash my mother to be the perfect wife for Daddy Ethan. So we need to talk. To exin why I was willing to let you brainwash me and fuck me. However, I don¡¯t want my mom to know anything has changed.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Okay, I can do that.¡±


    Rachelle smile and almost kissed me before pulling back. ¡°Damn it. You need to fix that after mom¡¯s out. I¡¯ll shower while you put her under. You should too. You¡¯re kind of sweaty.¡±


    I stood and grabbed my stepsister and before she could escape; I kissed her, shoving my tongue in her mouth. Causing her to cum and then I slid two fingers into her pussy, driving her orgasm higher. Then I pulled away. ¡°That¡¯s for keeping secrets from me.¡±


    I turned and left the room with augh as shey in a heap where we¡¯d been as thest of her orgasm washed over her. I walked to my office and walked to the medicine locker. I opened it and pulled out a bottle of a drug called Propofol. I looked it up and measured the amount needed to keep Ruth sedated for three hours. Then I took it to her room. ¡°YOU SON OF A BITCH!¡±

 224

    Obviously, she was mad again. ¡°Bad girl, Cunt. Do we need to get out the crop and pulleys again?¡±


    ¡°YOU FUCKED MY DAUGHTER!¡±


    I was confused. What the hell¡­ Then it hit me. From the angle of the camera when Iid Rachelle on the bed, Ruth couldn¡¯t see that I hadn¡¯t prated her daughter. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I told you I wouldn¡¯t fuck her until I took all her firsts. She hasn¡¯t sucked my cock yet and I haven¡¯t licked her cunt. Hell, I might even fuck her ass before I fuck her pussy. I just showed her the joys of humping. Another first I took.¡±


    Then I got right in the Cunt¡¯s face so thest of the cologne overwhelmed her senses. ¡°Did it turn you on to think I¡¯d fuck her? Did it Cunt?¡±


    She moaned from the arousal coursing through her between the aphrodisiac in her system and the cologne upping it. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. I told you I won¡¯t take her virginity until she begs me too. You¡¯ll know when I take her cherry. I¡¯ll pop it and dump my virile seed deep in her womb right here in front of you and she¡¯ll be thanking me and begging me for more the whole time.¡±


    Showing her the small bag of solution I¡¯d brought in. ¡°I thought you might be in pain from your punishment earlier. I brought you some pain reliever but now I¡¯m not sure if I should give it to you.¡±


    I turned to walk away. When I heard what I knew, I would. ¡°Please, Master.¡±


    ¡°Please what, Cunt?¡±


    ¡°Please give me the medicine. I do hurt from my punishment. Master.¡±


    Knowing that it would confuse her more and even cause a bit of pain against her freshly whipped anal pucker and clit, I turned. ¡°Good Girl Cunt. Good Girls get rewarded.¡± I triggered the vibrator remotes to full sending her into an instant orgasm at the same time I hit the shock cor giving her pain in the middle of her vibrator induced cum. Then I turned off the Vibrators and connect the IV of Propofol to her heplock, setting the timer to administer it over three hours. I stood and watched as Ruth¡¯s eyes closed and she slipped into a drug induced sleep.


    I hurried to my shower and cleaned up. I stopped myself from putting on the pheromone cologne because I wanted to hear what Rachelle had to say.


    I stepped into her room and she was clean, sitting on the bed naked. ¡°Can you fix the kissing thing first?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Take us to the Pink Door My Pet.¡±


    Rachelle slumped and I caught her before she fell. ¡°Where are you Rachelle?¡±


    ¡°Standing in front of my Pink Door.¡±


    ¡°Unlock and enter the room go to your truth chair and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zach.¡±


    ¡°I need to speak to the hidden you is she in the mirror?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you can rest in your chair and let me talk to her now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zach.¡±


    ¡°Rachelle, it¡¯s time to remember the truth about a French or holy kiss do you remember that truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, anytime you kissed me like that I would feel myself enter your joy in an orgasm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we¡¯ve moved so far into my Joy that from now on any kiss or Holy Kiss will just make you feel aroused it will not bring you into my joy anymore. We¡¯ve moved past that.¡±


    Rachelle frowned. ¡°I understand. Because we are deeper in our training, I will not enter your joy from a kiss. I will just be aroused.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right unless before I kiss you, I say: ¡®I¡¯m going to kiss you so hard you cum in your panties.¡¯ If I say ¡®I¡¯m going to kiss you so hard you cum in your panties¡¯ when I kiss you then you will cum just as hard as if I were fucking you.¡±


    ¡°I understand if before you kiss me you say ¡®I¡¯m going to kiss you so hard you cum in your panties¡¯ then I will orgasm as if we had sex.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Rachelle one more thing. From now on you will not keep secrets from me and will always tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Of course Zach. I won¡¯t keep secrets from you and always tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and you don¡¯t have to call me Lord and Master anymore you may call me Zach or anything else you want to call me.¡±


    ¡°I understand I can call you anything I want instead of Lord and Master. But what if I want to call you Lord or Master or both?¡±


    ¡°Then you can, but only if we are in private or in your mother¡¯s training room. In Ruth¡¯s training room you won¡¯t forget to call me Lord and Master.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t forget to call you Lord and Master when we are training.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, now wake up normal Rachelle so we can leave the truth room.¡±


    I brought Rachelle out of the training room and after we¡¯d locked the Pink Door and climbed the stairs, Rachelle woke up refreshed and ready to talk. She looked at me. ¡°Did you fix the kissing thing?¡±


    I walked over and kissed her, and she smiled. ¡°Interesting. I just wet my panties, but I didn¡¯t cum. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. But did you know I¡¯m going to kiss you so hard you cum in your panties?¡± Then I kissed her, and she screamed into my mouth. OH, Shit I forgot I¡¯d made her fucking cum trigger so much stronger than any other.


    She hung on and then looked at me. ¡°Oh, now that was different.¡±


    I smiled ¡°Good different or bad different?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was very good different. Um can you get me some clothes? We really need to talk, but I want to do it back at my house. I need to show you something.¡±


    I stopped. ¡°What do you need to show me?¡±


    ¡°Proof of what I need to tell you. Please, Zach, for me?¡±


    I sighed and nodded. Took her hand and lead her to my office. It was the first time anyone had seen the inside of the control room for the training area. But if she was truly going to help me train Ruth, then she might need to know about this room. She looked around. Fascinated with everything. ¡°This is a very interesting room.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the never center of the training center.¡±


    ¡°Why do you call it the training center? Why not the homeb?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ab. I don¡¯t make things here.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sheughed. ¡°Yes, you do. You make brainwashed little cum-sluts and sex-ves.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, in reality I make Trophy Wives.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I like that. That¡¯s what you should call this ce The Trophy Wives School. After you train mom as your test case and product sample you could make extra money training other adulteress or frigid wives into the perfect Stepford wives or whatever the husbands wanted.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like I need anymore money. I built this to break you and your mom safely.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I can think of a few of her friends whose husbands might give you just about anything to fix their wives or daughters or both. Think of the power you could have.¡±


    I promised her I would think about it and then I opened a locker and showed her her luggage. She quickly pulled out a pencil skirt, blouse and light sweater. Which she pulled on. What shocked me was she didn¡¯t add a bra or panties.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked when she saw my face.


    ¡°Underware?¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯ll just make me cream them anyway and you know it.¡±


    I shook my head ¡°Not until I understand why you didn¡¯t fight me.¡±


    ¡°Then lets go home. We don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡±


    Fourteen


    As we drove toward the house I¡¯d grown up in, Rachelle started talking. ¡°My mom¡¯s always been a maniptive Bitch. From the earliest memories I have, I can remember her using men. Getting them to give her anything she wanted. It wasn¡¯t until I was older I realized she was using her body and sex.¡±


    She looked over at me. ¡°Daddy Ethan was when I realized what she was doing. After he spent the night for the first time. I knew they had sex. I just didn¡¯t realize why she was doing the thing she and Pastor Jeff told me not to do. Then mom came to me and told me she was getting Daddy Ethan to fall in love with us. I was to call him Daddy Ethan and tell him how much I loved him and wanted him for my daddy. She was in her words going to get him hooked on her charms.¡±


    ¡°Jesus Rachelle. Your mom is a sick fuck.¡±


    Rachelle nodded. ¡°I know I hate her, Zach. I mean, she¡¯s my mom and I love her. But I hate she is the way she is. She was telling me how Ethan would be the best thing that happened to us. That when she was done with him, we¡¯d be rich and never have to worry about anything again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean when she was done with him?¡±


    Rachelle looked at me and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? She never nned to stay married to him. She nned to marry him for a couple of years, then divorce him and take half of everything. Only problem was your dad outsmarted her. He made her sign a prenup. If they divorce for any reason, other than him cheating on her, she gets half a million and nothing more. The only other use was if he catches her in an affair, she gets nothing but what she brought into the marriage. In other words, her clothes and me.¡±


    I thought about the audio I had. I could get rid of Ruth just by giving it to dad. Well, maybe. He was so whipped by her she might convince him it was fake. Besides, I wanted to hurt her for kicking me out of the house and family.


    ¡°Alright, but I don¡¯t see what this has to do with me?¡±

 225

    ¡°She didn¡¯t know about you at first. Your Dad was very protective of you. Once she found out about you she had gone to far to start over. So she had to control you, too. Honestly, I think she thought you¡¯d be a typical teen, and she¡¯d control you with your hormones. You know a sh of skin here, a bit of tit there. Maybe some sexual innuendos and the hint she¡¯d suck or fuck you. But you turned out to be super smart, and that scared her.¡±


    ¡°So she had him kick me out of the house?¡±


    Rachelle shook her head. ¡°No, that was my fault.¡±


    Now I frowned. ¡°What do you mean that was your fault?¡±


    Rachelle sighed. And I knew this was what she wanted to show me. ¡°When we met, I was just twelve, and you were fifteen. I thought we could be friends. I mean you¡¯re smart, I¡¯m smart. We were going to be step brother and sister and I thought we¡¯d grow up and be friends. I was just getting interested in boys and I thought since we weren¡¯t really rted maybe you and I could even be boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Then your dad told us you were really smart and about to go off to college. I was curious; you were only fifteen. How could you go to college? But off you went, and I only saw you during holidays and breaks. You were smart and cute and the longer you were gone the smarter and cuter you got. I realized you were the only boy I thought about that way. The only boy I dreamed about.¡±


    She looked over at me and blushed, and I knew what she meant. I was the star of her naughty teenage dreams. Me, which was ttering. She¡¯d stared in a few of mine over the years as she grew up too.


    ¡°Then I messed up. I keep a journal. It¡¯s all my thoughts and dreams and feelings. Normally I keep it hidden. Mom had never seen it. I don¡¯t think she even knew I kept one. But when we all came to your graduation from college, I realized you were the one. The guy I¡¯d been saving myself for.


    I mean yeah I was in the Purity Program and it teaches purity until marriage but most of the kids just fake that. A lot of girls have done everything but let a boy pop their cherry and some of them have done that. Me, I just never found a guy I wanted to kiss or experiment with.¡±


    She looked at me again and blushed. ¡°Then I saw you at your graduation. You weren¡¯t a boy anymore. You were a man, and some of those women you graduated with were so beautiful. To me it seemed like they all wanted to get their pictures taken with you and were hugging you and talking about how they¡¯d miss you and I got jealous.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I realized I wanted you. Not just for a friend. I figured they¡¯d all had the man I wanted. I figured you¡¯d been at college and that¡¯s where people experimented the most with sex. So that must mean you¡¯d had sex with them.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Rachelle. I was younger than they all were when they started college. Not one of them ever even kissed me. Well, a few did on the cheek, like I was their little brother. Some of them even offered to set me up with their little sisters.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I didn¡¯t know that all I knew was I was fifteen and wanted you. But I knew you wouldn¡¯t want me I was just a kid. But I went home and wrote in my journal about how I felt. I wrote how when I was old enough, I was going to give you my purity. That I¡¯d save it for you. I feel asleep without hiding my journal and mom found it.


    That¡¯s why you got sent away. She told Daddy Ethan that you and I had been writing to each other and that you¡¯d told me you were going to teach me all about sex and pleasing a man. She told him you nned to corrupt me and that she wanted you gone from my life.


    Then after they made you leave, mom came to me with my journal. She told me I wasn¡¯t ever going to offer you my virginity. That I was a fool if I thought she¡¯d let me give away so valuable amodity. Then she told me she had ns for my purity. That we could sell it for millions and never have to rely on anyone else for money again.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you could sell your purity?¡±


    Rachelle shrugged. ¡°She said she knew of a ce that held virgin auctions and the more innocent the girl was, the more the men there would pay. A never been touched or kissed virgin was worth millions, maybe even a billion dors to the right buyer.¡±


    I thought about that and then I knew. ¡°Holy Shit! Rachelle, that¡¯s what the Purity Movement is about. Pastor Jeff¡¯s the one holding the auctions.¡±


    Her eyes got big, and then she nodded. ¡°That makes sense. I never could understand the whole never touched a guy thing. Most of the other girls and guys don¡¯t either. I bet he can do the same with the guys. How many dirty rich women whose husbands ignore them would pay for an innocent guy they could teach?¡±


    ¡°There might be a few but most of the women I¡¯ve met who fit that category, want a guy who knows how to make a woman cum. An innocent wouldn¡¯t know how to do that. But the taking a girl¡¯s virginity thing is a big thing for guys. So some old rich bastard might part with a couple million for one who had no experience at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you learned? Did you find a horny housewife to teach you?¡±


    I blushed. ¡°Honestly, I paid a sexual surrogate to teach me how to please a woman sexually.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°A sexual surrogate. They work with psychologist that deal with sexual issues to help men ovee their problems, like premature ejaction. They¡¯re experts on human sexuality.¡±


    ¡°They get paid to fuck, isn¡¯t that a prostitute?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t get paid to fuck. Sometimes sex is part of their therapy. Mostly they show men and women how to ovee their issues. A lot of those third base things we were talking about.¡±


    ¡°OH shit Zach! I just thought of something. Pastor Jeff¡¯s daughter Beth. She¡¯s even more innocent than me. I mean she really buys into the whole movement. You don¡¯t think he ns to sell her at auction, do you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rachelle. I already have ns for Jeff. He won¡¯t be selling his daughter at auction or anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, when he fucked my father¡¯s wife he made his most costly mistake. When I¡¯m done, he won¡¯t be worth anything and that pretty little wife and virgin daughter will belong to us.¡±


    ¡°You mean they¡¯reing to the Trophy Wives school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all three of them. My original n was to make his wife and daughter breeding ves to me and cuckold him. Now I¡¯ll make him into an eunich and caregiver if we do open wives school. I don¡¯t know what to do with his wife and daughter, though. I mean, they might be innocent in all this. My original n didn¡¯t have me falling in love with you. I nned to knock you up just to mess with your mom. Now that¡¯s not what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    Rachelle looked at me. ¡°What is going to happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to marry myself a trophy wife. The first graduate of The Trophy Wives School will be my Trophy wife. You may know her. Her name¡¯s Rachelle.¡±


    Rachelle squealed. ¡°Seriously? You want to marry me?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I realized today that I couldn¡¯t continue to brainwash you. Because I loved you. I didn¡¯t want you to want me because of my conditioning, but because you wanted me too. I wanted you to love me for real.¡±


    ¡°I love you for real. It¡¯s in my journal.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I said I¡¯m going to marry you.¡±


    We¡¯d just pulled up in front of the house I grew up in and I put my car in park when Rachelleunched herself at me. Kissing me. ¡°I want one more thing while were here, Zach.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, my Pet?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want you to give you the rest of my firsts. I don¡¯t mind going back to the School and pretending that you¡¯re still conditioning and training me for mother¡¯s eyes but I don¡¯t want to give my first to you while she watches. I want to actually give them to you. Not make you take them to punish her.¡±


    ¡°You want me to eat your pussy, have you suck my cock. Take your virginity and fuck your ass in your bed here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    My cock was all for that. The thought of my stepsister taking me into the bed in this house. Man that got me Dick¡¯s full attention. ¡°Then lets go to your room.¡±


    She squealed again and climbed out of the car.


    With all the family not in residence, the house was empty. They had offered the staff paid holidays, and they¡¯d all taken them. We turned off the rm, waited for thepany to contact and make sure we were allowed entrance, which Rachelle did using her security code for all clear. Then we made our way up to her room. No sooner had Ie through her door than she was on her knees, tearing my pants open and freeing my cock. I stood in the open doorway in shock. My pants and underware around my ankles.


    ¡°What are you doing Rachelle, My Pet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to suck your dick, Master. Right here in my doorway.¡±


    Her mouth was suddenly devouring my cock, and I was enclosed in the warm, wet, sucking mouth of a horny cock hungry virgin. Who apparently could suck dick like a hooker. ¡°Fucking shit Rachelle. Where did you learn to suck cock?¡±


    She looked up into my eyes and popped her lips off my dick long enough to respond. ¡°I told you I¡¯m pure. I never said I was innocent. Girl¡¯s talk and I¡¯ve watched porn. I¡¯ve practiced for this day, Zach. I may not have ever sucked a guy¡¯s cock, but I¡¯ve sucked off many a banana, cucumber, carrot and even Lovehoney¡¯s King Cock dildo. I bought that one when cook started asking about missing veggies.¡±

 226

    Then before I could respond she was back to bobbing up and down on my cock. Her suction and speed were perfect. Her tongue work wasn¡¯t as good, but since there had been no verbal correction in her training methods. I was going to let that go for now. I mean, who wanted to argue with a virgin who could deep throat them?


    And she not only could deep throat, she seemed to enjoy making me moan as much as I enjoyed making her moan. Just because I could, I waited until she had me buried in her throat and I smiled down at her. She¡¯d never taken her eyes off mine and I could see the love and devotion and that she was getting horny sucking me off. ¡°Good Girl my Pet.¡±


    The orgasm trigger kicked in and she screamed on my cock as she had her own orgasm. The vibrations were more than I could take, and I was spewing into her mouth. My handstched onto her head, holding her where she was as she swallowed. Just to keep things going, I smiled as I repeated. ¡°Good Girl My Pet you are such a Good Girl my Pet.¡±


    Back-to-back orgasms sted through her as I shot my load down her throat. And once I was done, I let go of her head. She slowly brought her lips off my cock. Sucking thest of my cum on her way up. ¡°Oh My God Zach! That was incredible!¡±


    ¡°Did you enjoy that, Rachelle? Was it everything you hoped it would be?¡±


    She kissed me. ¡°It was perfect thank you.¡±


    I smiled and told her. ¡°Get undressed we aren¡¯t done.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to eat that sweet little pussy. You¡¯ve teased me with it for two days now I think it¡¯s about time I taste that juicy little bare peach, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She moaned and bit her lip before looking at me with half-lidded eyes shining with lust and arousal. ¡°Yes, Master, eat my virgin pussy. Suck up all my virgin cream.¡±


    Fuck this. I wasn¡¯t waiting for her to get undressed. I reached out and ripped her silk blouse off her tight little body and unzipped her skirt, letting it fall to the ground. Then I pulled my shirt over my head so that we were both naked, still standing in the doorway. I pulled her into my arms and looked into her eyes. Time to y dirty. ¡°You turn me on when you talk like that, My Pet so I¡¯m going to kiss you so hard you cum in your panties.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing P¡­¡±


    That¡¯s as far as she got before my tongue invaded her mouth and she screamed as her orgasm rocked her. Which was when I got the shock of my life. Instead of grinding on me like she had been. She wrapped her legs around my waist and before I realized what she was up to, my little Virgin had my hard throbbing cock buried in her orgasming pussy.


    She¡¯d done just what she had told me she wanted to do she¡¯d given me her virginity. Who was I to argue? I was balls deep in the tightest, wettest pussy I¡¯d ever been in. I¡¯d just been given my first virginty. I¡¯ll admit that I lost it. I turned and mmed her into the wall in the hallway outside her bedroom, pounding into her tight little virgin whole with all my might.


    Wall banging my virgin stepsister as she came on my cock continuously, as her condition dictated. ¡°OH GOD YES, ZACK! FUCK MY PUSSY TAKE IT RUIN IT MAKE IT YOURS. DON¡¯T STOP I¡¯M CUMMING AND CUMMING AND CUMMING! FUCK ME MASTER! FUCK ME ZACK FUCK YOU FUTURE WIFE!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I HAVE ONE MORE SECRET TO TELL YOU, ZACH! I KEEP TRACK OF MY CYCLE. I¡¯M FERTILE! IF YOU CUM IN MY PUSSY YOU¡¯LL PUT YOUR BABY IN ME! IS THAT WHAT YOUR GOING TO DO? ARE YOU GOING TO KNOCK ME UP, MASTER? ARE YOU GOING TO FILL MY VIRGIN PUSSY AND PUT YOUR BABY IN YOUR STEPSISTER?¡±


    That was thest straw. I knew she was telling me the truth. I¡¯d conditioned her to never keep another secret and to tell me the truth. If Rachelle said she tracked her fertility, then she did. And if she said she was in her fertile period, she was or believed she was. I¡¯d check for certain when we got back to my ce. I had ovtion kits in my supplies. But for now I pounded into her fertile, just imed pussy and knew I was going to fill her with my cum.


    ¡°YES BABY GIVE ME A BABY! SO FULL! SO GOOD CUMMING SO MUCH ZACH! FUCK YOUR BABY IN MY TIGHT LITTLE PUSSY, BIG BROTHER!¡±


    That did the trick. My balls erupted so hard I saw spots and roared as I came rope after rope. I came so hard and for so long I thought I was going to ck out. As my first st of cum hit her cervix, Rachelle screamed wordlessly as her conditioning kicked in.


    Her orgasm jumped to twenty times harder than she¡¯d ever orgasmed. Her body shook, her eyes rolled back in her head, and then she went limp in my arms. She wasn¡¯t unconscious, but she waspletely overwhelmed. She just convulsed in pleasure as thest of her conditioning kicked in, and she kept orgasming for the next ten minutes.


    I carried her to her bed,id her down. Grabbing all but one of her pillows off the bed, I shoved them under her ass. Tilting her so she kept my sperm in her, flowing into her cervix to find the egg that she knew she had dropped. Smiling at the thought of watching my stepsister¡¯s belly swell with our first child.

 227

    Rachelle wasn¡¯t unconscious long and once she was awake, we continued. I went down on her, eating her pussy, sending her into another screaming orgasm as the triggers ced in her subconscious kicked in. After eating her, I rolled her over and took her pussy from behind. Driving my cock deep in her soaking wet chamber. As I pounded in, I could feel my cock kissing her cervix opening again and again. Then, when I came, it was pumped directly into her fertile womb. She screamed in orgasm over and over, and I was sure she was going to lose her voice before we were done. After that time, she rolled over, and we made sweet slow passionate love to each other, looking deep into each other¡¯s eyes as we sought to connect not just our bodies but our very souls to each other. Our time together here in her bedroom was running out, and I still had onest first to give her. ¡°Rachelle, are you ready to give me your ass? If I¡¯m going to take your anal virginity, we need to do that now because you mom has about half an hour until she wakes.¡±


    Rachell rolls over onto her hands and knees and reaches into the nightstand beside her bed and pulls a tube of lube out. She hands it to me. ¡°Then you better lube me up and make me yours. Take myst virginity, Big Brother and make me your three-hole breeding Trophy Wife.¡±


    Now I ask who could resist that request? Not me, that¡¯s for sure, and so I grabbed the lube, put a sizeable amount on my cock, covering the whole thing. Then I put a well-lubed finger in my step sister¡¯s virgin ass getting her good and lubed. Rachelle was humping against the finger in her butt, begging me, screaming as she begged. ¡°PLEASE ZACK, PLEASE HURRY AND FUCK MY ASS! I WANT TO BELONG TO YOU! I NEED TO BELONG TO YOU. I WANT YOU TO OWN ME EVERY PART OF ME! YOU OWN MY MOUTH AND MY PUSSY NOW TAKE MY ASS AND OWN IT TOO. I DON¡¯T CARE IF IT¡¯S MY DESIRE OR ONE YOU PROGRAMED INTO ME! TAKE ME OWN ME! USE ME! BREED ME. FUCK MY ASS NOW. I NEED YOU TO FUCK MY ASS AND CUM DEEP INSIDE ME! FILL ME WITH YOUR CUM ZACK. PLEASE MAKE ME YOURS NOW!¡±


    I line up with her ass to push in and before I can she shoves back and I m up to my hand in her tight virgin ass. ¡°YES! YOU¡¯Re IN ME! YOU¡¯RE IN MY ASS MORE GIVE ME MORE!¡±


    Rachelle¡¯s pulling and plunging herself so hard I was worried she was going to do herself damage and yet she wouldn¡¯t stop. My entire cock was up her tight, hot steaming ass and she was humping back and forth as hard and fast as she could go. All I could do was hold on. This is out of control, my innocent virginal stepsister was all but raping her own ass with my cock.


    ¡°YES GIVE IT TO ME! POUND MY DIRTY ASS! FUCK MY SHIT HOLE! MAKE ME CUM ON YOUR COCK IN MY ASS! I WANT IT I NEED IT! YOUR¡¯S ZACK! MY BIG STEPBROTHERS THREE HOLE CUMBUCKET BREEDING WIFE! MAKE ME DIRTY MAKE ME FUCKING CRAVE IT MAKE ME THE NASTIEST COCK SLUT IN YOUR LIFE ZACK. MAKE MISS PURITY YOUR CUM FIILLED KNOCKED UP SLUT!¡±


    She arched so far back I was afraid she¡¯s going to snap her own back, and she was mming into me so fast and so hard that I could hardly breathe. I felt the cum churning up out of my cock. I¡¯m about to blow a huge load right deep up my sister ass. Roaring as it rockets out of me, I shoved deep as I could and spilled cum deep into the depth of her dirty cavity. ¡°CUMMING IN YOUR ASS RACHELLE! FILLING IT UP1 FILLING YOUR NASTY FUCKING ASS MY PET! FILLING YOU AND MAKING YOU MY CUM FILLED BREEDING BITCH!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rachelle screams even louder. ¡°YES! YES! YES! I FEEL IT ZACK! I FEEL YOUR HOT CUM SHOOTING UP MY ASS! FILLING ME UP! I¡¯M YOURS! ALL YOURS!¡±


    The triggers I ced in her had so taken her over that I¡¯d changed her permanently. I had almost forgotten they were there. Forgotten that she woulde harder from ass fucking than anything but she had. In doing so, she¡¯s changed everything. How could I take her back while my cum was dripping from her pussy and ass and pretend she¡¯s still innocent?


    We copsed together on her bed again, fully spent. All my ns for taking her ruined and I don¡¯t care. I wanted to ruin my stepmother¡¯s pure little virgin and they can¡¯t get much more nasty that Rachelle just got. Maybe instead of pretending, it¡¯s time to turn up the heat on Ruth. Instead of letting her watch me corrupt her daughter, it¡¯s time for me to use her daughter to break Ruth.


    As wey in Rachelle¡¯s bed, I told her everything. About the devil¡¯s breath, the aphrodisiac form, the fertility form. About her mom and my ns for her, about my new n on how to break her and retrain her. How I wanted to use Rachelle to help me. My dirty little slut agrees to it all. She even has her own sadistic ideas. She suggested things I hadn¡¯t thought of. Ways to help break her mother¡¯s pride and spirit. So that Ruth would then be in the ce we needed her to get to retrain her the way I wanted to.


    Rachelle asked questions I hadn¡¯t yet. What happens if we give her mom more of the aphrodisiac than I¡¯d ever given anyone? What if we went beyond 10 to fifteen or even twenty? Would it do permanent things to her mother or just leave her so horny her will power wouldpletely shatter? Maybe leave her so open to training that Rachelle and I would get our revenge and my father would have the perfect trophy wife. Proud of him and helpful in making guest feel weed and cared for in public. His little submissive cock slut in the bedroom.


    That led to us wondering what my father wanted in a trophy wife and even more so what he wanted in a bedroom slut. Rachelle wondered if I should bring my dad into the loop. I told her I was worried about the influence her mother had over dad. She suggested I bring him back and put him back under hypnosis, like before. Once under, take him through a Relyfe session, only make him tell us what he wanted and that he¡¯d be open to our retraining his wife. That thought might actually be smart. Then I could take my time with Ruth and do a proper job of breaking and training her.


    Finally, we knew if we were going to finish the day with Ruth seeing or at least knowing I¡¯d fucked her innocent virgin daughter; we needed to leave. The woman would have woken from the sedative I¡¯d given her earlier. We dressed and returned to the training rooms. I had Rachelle undress. Once we were both fully naked, we returned to Ruth¡¯s room.


    Ruth took one look at Rachelle and started raging against me. Calling me vicious, nasty names. Threatening me again, only this time I let her rage. I didn¡¯t punish her. I didn¡¯t tase her. Instead, I just stood there and smirked. When I¡¯d finally had enough, I walked over to the locked cab in her room, opened it, took the ball gag out and the aphrodisiac. I filled three syringes, one to eight and the other two I filled up all the way to ten. Then I walked over and shoved the ball gag in Ruth¡¯s mouth and fought to lock it around her head, shutting up her rant. All she could do now was scream wordlessly around the hard red rubber ball in her mouth.


    I walked around her and smacked her hard on the face, stunning her. ¡°Shut up Cunt! I¡¯m tired of your attitude. I wonder, are you really that upset that I¡¯m impregnating your daughter? Getting close to her, I whispered for only her to hear. ¡°Notice I didn¡¯t say virgin daughter because she isn¡¯t anymore. I tore her up today. I taught her to suck cock, tit fuck, dry hump. Once I¡¯d marked her with my love bites, I cummed all over and she rubbed it in, letting me and helping me mark her with my cum. Then I fucked and fucked and fucked your virgin daughter. Oh, how we fucked. I filled her and filled her fertile pussy with my cream. Oh and surprise, surprise, surprise; she¡¯s ovting today. I may have already made you a grandma! Then once I dumped a ton of cum in her fertile, ovting tight little pussy. I turned her over and destroyed her ass. I pounded her shit hole and filled it with cum too. Your precious virgin is now a nasty three hole fucking breeding slut for her stepbrother.¡±


    I looked my evil stepmother in the eyes. ¡°Guess there is no innocence left for you and your precious Pastor Jeff to sell to the highest bidder anymore.¡±


    Ruth shook her head, trying to show that wasn¡¯t true. ¡°Before you go trying to lie to me, you should know I¡¯ve had you wired for weeks.¡± I yed the clip for her over the speaker with her begging Jeff to purify her with his holy seed. Ruth turned white as she realized just what that could mean. I smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s right, step-mother dear. If I give my father everything I¡¯ve heard, I wonder how long you¡¯ll stay my step-mother?¡±


    She went to vigorously shaking her head no. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry that pretty evil head about it. I already have big ns for you, precious Pastor Jeff.¡± Then I walked over to Rachelle, the syringe in my hand obvious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my pet, but its time for your medicine.¡±


    Then I injected the  of aphrodisiacs into her heplock and watched as it took effect. She shook with need. I watched as even Rachelle tried to fight against the form at first. I knew she wanted to see what it was doing to her mother when she resisted the form.


    Soon Rachelle¡¯s shaking was strong and then she screamed out, ¡°PLEASE MY LORD, PLEASE FUCK ME! I CAN¡¯T STAND IT ANYMORE! I NEED YOU TO MAKE ME CUM ON YOUR HARD COCK! I NEED YOU TO CUM INSIDE ME AND FILL ME WITH YOU COCK JUICE! PLEASE I BEG YOU CUM AND FUCK MY HOT AND HORNY PUSSY! PLEASE MY LORD AND MASTER FULFILL MY PURPOSE AND GIVE ME YOUR BABY!!¡±


    Leaving Rachelle shaking her ass in the air in the doggie position, I walked over, picked up the second syringe and inject 1¡¯s into Ruth¡¯s line. Then walked over to Rachelle and shoved my hard cock into her cum soaked pussy and fucked her until we were both howling with orgasms.


    I looked up to see Ruth shaking with need and realized she couldn¡¯t tell me if she wanted fucked because of the ball gag. I took it off, but she gritted her teeth and started saying no over and over. Still trying so hard to resist the throbbing, burning need to feel a hard cock sliding in and out of her pussy. Surprised at her strength of will, I walked back and pushed 5 more¡¯s increase the total amount to 15% the most we¡¯d ever administered to a single subject. Just a few secondster, as her daughter started begging to be filled again, Ruth was physically shaking with restraint, moaning and biting her tongue so hard, I thought she¡¯d bite it off.

 228

    I picked up Rachelle, bent her over her mother¡¯s body and slide back into her dripping snatch as I pushed the plunger, pushing thest of thedy Viagra into Ruth. Giving her twice as much as anyone before had ever administered and as Rachelle begged me to cum again to knock her. To fulfill her purpose by giving her our first child. It shocked me to hear another voice ring out loud. ¡°NO MASTER DON¡¯T GIVE YOUR CUM TO PET, FUCK CUNT! FUCK YOUr CUNT MASTER! GIVE CUNT YOUR BABY MAKING CUM! CUNT NEEDS TO FUCK HER LORD AND MASTER! TO HAVE HIS BABY! PLEASE MY LORD FUCK CUNT, NOT PET!¡±


    Holy shit, I¡¯d done it. In three days, I¡¯d broken her. Granted, it was chemically broken, but it was a start. Thank God the recorders were always recording I¡¯d y this back if her resistance returned just to humiliate her she had begged me just like I told her she would.


    I looked at Ruth as I kept pumping my cock into Rachelle. ¡°No cunt. I don¡¯t believe you! You don¡¯t want my cock. You told me you¡¯d never ask for my baby how can I believe you now?¡±


    ¡°CUNT WILL BE YOUR GOOD GIRL MASTER! CUNT WILL DO EVERYTHING YOU ASK HER! PLEASE JUST FUCK YOUR CUNT MY LORD AND MASTER! PLEASE GIVE ME YOUR CUMS AND FILL ME WITH YOUR BABY!¡±


    I growled as yet another load of my loaded down cum sprayed into Rachelle¡¯s gushing pussy. My trophy wife screamed about how I was flooding her with my baby makers and Ruth cried. ¡°NO ME PLEASE GIVE ME THE BABY! I WANT IT, I NEED IT! PLEASE MASTER LET ME BE YOUR GOOD GIRL BREEDING SLUT!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not tonight Cunt, after you show me you mean it. After you are a good girl and show your Lord and Master you¡¯ve changed. Show me your resistance is over and you are a willing Cunt for me to train. Only then will I put a baby in your worthless womb.¡±


    I pulled out of Rachelle and scooped her up into my arms to carry her upstairs to our bed when I stopped and looked back at Ruth, who was still trying to fuck the surrounding air. I took Rachelle next door and told her to clean up in the bathroom. The need inside of her was already building again. ¡°How long is this going tost, Zack?¡± She asked me as she shook with need.


    ¡°About three more hours. I¡¯m sorry, Rachelle, I shouldn¡¯t have given you so much. I just wanted your mom to see you begging for me to take you like I¡¯d promised her.¡±


    She touched my face and groaned. ¡°It¡¯s fine Zack, you own me you can do anything you want to me. Besides, having you pump me with cum for three more hours doesn¡¯t sound like a hardship.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure I could go for three more hours. I really needed to rethink this training thing. However, Rachelle had mentioned a great idea earlier. Why not fix it so that the husband or whoever ordered the changes helped in the training. I could oversee the training and have the person who was paying me to do all but the Relyf and hypnosis sessions under my supervision. That would cut out a step and give me a break from having to use myself for all the sexual stuff.


    I also thought about something my Pet had just mentioned in passing. About practicing her cock sucking skills on a dildo. I could get a few more invasive toys that could be used for breaking and training. I had heard of a device that I could use. I went online, and it was perfect. If I¡¯d had it tonight, I could have not only used it for Rachelle once I waspletely spent I could have used one for Ruth. I put in an order for five of them. One for each training room and one for my personal use with Rachelle in the future or any other girl I would decide to keep.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The nice guy part of me wanted to help Rachelle¡¯s friend Beth get free of her repressive training at the hands of her father. The horny guy in his sexual peak wanted to just turn her into another fuck toy. Another pretty girl I could knock up and watch her belly swell with my child. Right now, I wasn¡¯t sure who was going to win. Nice guy or sexual deviant.


    Once I finished my order, I hurried back next door and opened it. As soon as I did, Ruth started begging for me to fuck her again. ¡°I told you Cunt not until you demonstrate you are sincere in your change of heart.¡± I stepped closer to her. ¡°However, you were a good girl tonight asking, using the proper terms for me, so I will allow you a reward because they reward good girls for their exemry behavior.¡±


    With those words, I used my smart watch function and connected to my control pad and turned all five of her egg vibrators on high at the same time. Sending her into pleasure overload as her nipples, G and A spot, Clit, and Ass all vibrated with the highest speed and strongest vibration level at once.


    While she was bucking from the stimtion and cumming with thebination of stimtion and arousal from the form in her veins. I walked over and added a bag of the aphrodisiac to her IV and set it to keep pushing the 20 level for another eight hours. That meant she would stay that intensely turned on for the next fifteen hours. Then I grabbed the fertility booster and gave Cunt her nightly shot. I turned on the subliminal mantra music and added a female arousal biaural beats under track to get her body to connect the mantra and the beats with the intense feelings the eggs were putting her through.


    I walked out, turning out the lights, leaving her in the automatic low-level night light, and went to collect my prize in all this. My StepSister, my lover and cumslut, my little breeding junkie. Rachelle, the first graduate of the trophy wives school. It was time to take her to our bed and celebrate her graduation from student to Trophy Wife.

 229

    New Story Title:


    NOW MOTHER¡¯S GONE (Incest/Erotica)


    Summary: You and your tomboy daughter be closer.


    Read and enjoy.


    Comments wee.


    ******************


    Nothing was quite the same after Mom left. Still, you didn¡¯t me her, not really. She had always been a free spirit, ever since you¡¯d known her, you could only keep someone like that caged up so long. She¡¯d stayed long enough to watch the daughter you¡¯d made together flower into a beautiful young woman, then left you both in each other¡¯s care. Said eighteen year old daughter was a little less forgiving about the situation, dering often that it was not right for her to have abandoned you. Yet, there was an air of understanding and appreciation of increased freedom in herints. During her early teenage years your home had been host to an endless cycle of conflicts between the two women you loved most. Now you and your daughter were closer than ever, joined by a shared absence and slowly working out how to stretch out your limbs and fill that void.


    It was possible you were now TOOfortable together, you and your only child. Equals in slovenlyfort and insr rxation. Working from home as a writer meant you rarely had reason to get dressed up or leave your quiet, little farmhouse. A state of affairs that suited you fine and seemed an inherited quality. She would walk in from school on a summer afternoon and quite promptly drop all her smart uniform in the floor in a pile, stretching out the day¡¯s aches perfectlyfortably in just her bra and panties. Then she would meander around looking for snacks or entertainment before possibly finally finding a baggy t shirt to throw over herself. It was hard NOT to admire the nting angles of her long legs as she lounged in some chair in the sun. Seemingly unaware of what a vision she produced just reading a book, half dressed and inpletefort. She was so much like her mother in that way, blind to the constricting fear of others¡¯ judgement.


    When you emerged from your study she would greet you with a beaming smile straight out of her childhood, daddy¡¯s princess since birth. She would stand up and demand a hug, asking how the words were flowing today. More often than not in fact she would choose to share your workspace with you. Sitting quietly and pursuing her own interests, yet always maintaining that bond of presence between you. If stuck for inspiration you could admire her at any moment, one brow raised below her short, dark, tomboy-cut hair.


    Weeks went by, then months, since the third pir of your family left, leaving the remaining two leaning inwards. Your daughter was spending more and more time at home, rarely going out with friends. You tried a few times to gently push her into socialising, but being someone more happy at home than out yourself it always felt a bit hypocritical. Besides she seemed happy enough, working through the situation in her own way and to be honest it was nice to have thepany. Single life after so many years of intimate connection was¡­ trying at times. You just couldn¡¯t bare the thought of going out to meet someone new.


    You were musing over these things in the shower one day when you heard the door tter open. Remembering to lock it was a habit never picked up in this household. ¡°Oh, sorry Dad!¡± was the chirpy follow up, though there was no sudden sound of the door being re-closed. Instead the patter of footsteps came further in, followed by the distinct noise of the toilet lid being raised. Now, your bathroom was not thergest or mostvish of spaces. The shower/bath separated from the other facilities only by a thin and translucent stic curtain. The condensation on this made any clear view impossible, but vague shapes and colours were certainly visible. And below this, where the steam did not reach, you could quite clearly make out a pair of bare feet, panties hooked between them, twisting together in a sort of awkward dance.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey?¡± You enquire, now acutely aware of your own nakedness and her shifting blur not a foot away. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have waited till I¡¯m done? Or used the other bathroom?¡±


    ¡°I was desperate though Dad, sorry.¡± You hear the telltale tinkle of liquid hitting liquid. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t heard me pee before. You always mention you had to sing to me when i was on the potty, usually at the most embarrassing times you can¡­¡±


    It was true, you had used that story as one of those little moments of vindictive parenting one is allowed in revenge for all the other unfair advantages a child has over their parent in the battles of love. It would seem she hade to recoup those losses, though why now you could not guess. You heard her finish up and move to the wash basin before talking again.


    ¡°Anyway I don¡¯t see why you should be embarrassed by it. You and Mom shared a bathroom for years! ¡®Family shouldn¡¯t feel the need to hide from family.¡¯ That was one of the few things I agreed with her on! So¡­¡±


    Suddenly a face appeared between the shower curtains, resplendent with a cheeky grin. ¡°Move over and make room for me!¡± You were so stunned by her giggling confidence that there was no time to argue as the girl mbered in beside you, naked as the day you watched her enter this world. The water poured down around you both, rivuletting between her budding breasts. She had not quite yet filled out into the curves that would clearly mark her sleek womanhood, but the thin, angr form she held was perfect in itself. You tried your best to avert your eyes and hide your shame¡­ but there was no denying the pull of her beauty. Sheughed high and clear at your attempts to cover your crotch with a hand towel.


    ¡°Oh Dad, don¡¯t be like that! I¡¯ve seen it all before. The inte exists you know¡­ and it¡¯s not just boys that look at porn. Here, I¡¯ll turn around if that makes you feel better.¡±


    She did, but it didn¡¯t really. Now you were just presented with her round little ass, given a rosy glow by the hot water washing over it. Still, you were aware enough to notice a heavy slump that came over her shoulders in that moment. As if a weight had been sitting there, held off by sheer will until she¡¯d led herself into this moment of exposure.


    ¡°Can you¡­ can you wash my hair for me Dad? Like you did when I was little?¡± Theughter fell out of her voice into a soft, wistful sadness. A true voice, washed free of all pretences.


    Again caught off guard, you paused, but then moved toply. Pooling some shampoo in your hands, then gently swirling it into her scalp. You could feel her begin to rx even from the first touch of your fingers, awash with the tenderness of nostalgia.


    ¡°I still¡­ miss her. You know¡­ despite how angry she makes me¡­ I miss what we used to be¡­¡± She shuffled back a little, into your arms, yet the strength began to build back up again behind her words. ¡°But she¡¯s gone. We need to ept that, and move on. She left us both and we need to fill in the gaps for each other where she¡¯s missing.¡±


    Your magnificent daughter now turned around to look up at you and pulled her body into your¡¯s with a tight embrace. ¡°I¡¯ve never said thank you, Dad, for staying close to me¡­ even when you were left behind to pick up the pieces¡­ I¡¯m going to make sure that never happens again! To either of us, okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t wait for an answer. It was a statement instead. The girl gave you one more squeeze then stepped back out through the curtain. Leaving you alone once more, with just the sound of water pouring away.


    It was a few dayster than that strange encounter. Little had changed except your daughter had now taken to leaving the doorpletely open when she showered, as if enforcing the notion that you both had nothing to hide from each other. You tried your best to just ept that this was a phase of her working through the troubles, and just tried not to be trapped on thending when she stepped out dripping. It always seemed to happen though, more than coincidence would allow. Seeing her like that just brought back shes of the feel of her body against yours as the water poured over you. The softest of her skin in that naked embrace. You had to hurry away, shaking the words ¡®it¡¯s not just boys that look at porn¡¯ out of your head.


    She still stayed mostly clothed, most of the time though. In the sticky, early summer heat you could hardly me her for existing mainly in panties or short shorts. Her school uniform was still ditched unceremoniously every afternoon, although now it was often apanied by an apparently ¡®ufortably sweaty¡¯ bra. At first you believed this was reced with a new one, but any stray nce at the shapes her loose t shirts now cut across her perky chest told otherwise. She lounged and you wrote, oftente into the evenings, ordering takeout when time had slipped away too quick to cook. One evening she demanded you watch a movie with her, a long held tradition you¡¯d let go ck ofte. She selected some sci-fi masterpiece you¡¯d both seen a thousand times before and dragged you to the sofa, where she had constructed an borate nest of cushions.


    Lying across this was just about the mostfy thing possible, though the reduced room meant the pair of you had to slot into each other to stay stable. Still, snuggling up during the movie was part of the nature of the tradition and you could wrap an arm around your daughter¡¯s stomach without having to think too hard about her bralessness above. A little way into the movie, however, another problem arose. The girl hadin before you in the natural pattern your bodies meshed together with, which meant her prim little bottom was resting against your crotch. Now, thankfully today she was at least wearing shorts, but you yourself had beenzily dwelling in a just dressing gown and boxers all day. Boxers which were now bing distinctly tighter within their enclosed space.


    This was propagated by the fact that the girl was clearly having trouble gettingfortable. She kept shuffling around absent-mindedly, causing random bouts of friction between your two bodies. You could only hope she was too engrossed in the movie to notice the effect this was having on you. It certainly seemed to be the case because, if anything, she seemed to be bringing herself closer to you, squeezing your already swelling bulge into a tighter crevice. Her ass just kept wriggling from side to side, ying havoc with your boxers until¡­ the nightmare grew worse. Your now full blown erection slipped out through the opening at the front of your shorts, the button having clearly popped open in all the movement. In panic you felt that hot, sensitive flesh resting against the soft silk of her shorts and, at the tip, even the skin of her back.


    Everything froze, both you and her. By some miracle coincidence she had finally found a position offort just as you slipped free. For a minute or more you didn¡¯t dare move a muscle, petrified by the feel of cool air and the slight fur of her back against your second head. Then, almost imperceptibly slowly, you attempted to free an arm to fix this awful situation. Except¡­ you were foiled! With a quick movement she grabbed your arm into her own and pulled your embrace tighter.

 230

    Twisting her neck back, your daughter shed a smile full of innocence and continued to wrap your arm around her like a errant duvet. Clearly your little princess had no idea of the terrible conundrum you were facing down below and was just trying to enjoy movie night with her father. She had even pulled your hand to one of her breasts, so safe and unaware must she feel toward your dirty, unsuitable thoughts. So you had no choice. You just had to try and rx. Get through thest half of the movie without thinking of the burning shaft trapped between you, or the squidgy lump of her right breast, cupped involuntarily by your hand.


    The next half hour was one of the most torturous in all your life. For a while your daughter seemed content in the stillness and you could focus on the movie. However, almost the instant you felt that danger had passed, your errant cock beginning to soften, she began moving again. This wasn¡¯t the asional shuffling of before either. This was a full blown writhe, that rippled through her young body. You were forced to clench your hands and teeth and simply hold on for dear life as she wriggled against you like an eel. You were squeezing her breast and heard her gasp with it, but couldn¡¯t even begin to focus on that now. The rolling pressure of her silky shorts against your poor penis was driving you insane with dark and frustrated desires. Compounded by the age it had been since you¡¯dst made love to anyone, this otherwise innocuous position was sending you hurtling toward a cliff edge you absolutely had to avoid. Still she wriggled though, her round little ass rubbing up and down and side to side against you. Until finally, in the booming climax of the film¡¯s final battle, you lost your own. Gritting your teeth to hold back a groan you felt dams burst as you shot streaks of cum up her back. The tion and relief that it brought oveing even the grim horror of the situation. Surely now, with trails of sticky semen dripping down inside her t-shirt, she would realise what an awful creature her father was¡­


    Only, she didn¡¯t. The wriggling stopped after that moment, further cementing your fears. But thest few moments of the film yed out in dizzying calm. You managed to find a moment to tuck yourself away, as if the evidence wasn¡¯t already spread beyond that. Then the credits rolled and she got up and wished you goodnight, heading up to brush her teeth before bed. Leaving you to a room of flickering darkness and sad music, unable to quite fathom what had urred.


    You spent the next few days on tenterhooks, desperately trying to avoid getting into any morepromising situations with your daughter and terrified she was going to bring up the mess she must have had to wash up. But no mention was made¡­ had she really not noticed? Not understood? It was a relief, but not entirely a wee one. Still, you could not get the memory of her nubile body pressed up against yours out of your head. And every time you looked she seemed to be exhibiting herself to reiterate that. From showering with the door open to yoga exercises in her panties. She was everywhere: bending over, stretching, skipping and sighing. She suggested several more movie nights almost immediately, but you made feeble excuses and hid yourself away.


    All that pressure built up however¡­ you needed some release. One evening when she had been particrly scandalous, walking round topless all afternoon, you found a moment to yourself while she was listening to music in her room. You had to masturbate. You wouldn¡¯t make it through the evening otherwise. Shutting your bedroom door and sitting on the edge of your bed, you barely had to close your eyes before you were back in that room, with her wriggling round in your grasp like a caught eel. You imagined her oblivious to your every action, spellbound by the flickering television as your hands roamed her body. Grasping her small tits with both hands as you ground yourself into her shorts. Slipping your fingers down the front of that tight fabric so the could creep down to the tight wetness inside. Feeling her buck and gasp back into you as you set her own pleasures alight. Then pulling that gusset aside to let you slide into her, filling your girl with the meat that made her¡­


    You were getting close¡­ closer and closer¡­ when something made you open your eyes. Drifting back from those dark fantasies in a haze. The door was open. The door was open and she was there. Right opposite you. Perched on the corner of your dresser and just¡­ watching. You re-entered the real world with a start and quickly tried to grab something, anything, to cover you.


    Again came that pealingughter you knew so well. ¡°Don¡¯t panic Dad¡­ I¡¯ve already seen everything I¡¯m likely to see. You really should shut your door properly¡­¡±


    You managed to get hold of a cushion and drag it over. You were sure you had closed the door¡­ but then you had been in such a hurry. Oh how could you be so stupid!


    Her voice was full of confidence and reassurance, though perhaps there was a slight quiver of something else about it too. ¡°I said don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all perfectly natural. What do you think I was doing next door before I came out and spotted you?¡±


    Another image you didn¡¯t need flitted across your subconscious, sickeningly tantalising in its proximity.


    ¡°It¡¯s all part of what I was saying the other day, about family being honest to each other. You do it. I do it. Everybody does it. Why should we be so ashamed about it?¡± She smiled a cheeky smile, all teeth and openness.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯ve been all pent up since Mom left, no wonder you need to get it out somehow. Just another mess she¡¯s left us to deal with. So I want you to know you don¡¯t have to hide from me. If you need to¡­ y¡¯know¡­ get it all out, just do it wherever. I don¡¯t mind at all¡­¡± The slight shyness she still held about saying the word helped you a little, this was still your little girl¡­ she was just worried about your health, that¡¯s all. Her voice retained that cheekymanding tone though, so reminiscent of her mother.


    ¡°In fact. I think you should finish off, right here and now. While I do the same over here. That way neither of us will have any reason to be shy or scared about it. We were only one wall away anyway, so what¡¯s the difference really?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    You could see her logic, though it certainly wasn¡¯t in line with the way society might look upon this. Just another sign of that base detachment from such squeamishness that defined these women you loved. You still felt the need to argue though, could you really do this? y with yourself while watching your only child do the same? You felt sick with both want and refusal. The words caught in your throat, you felt your erection fizzle away in doubt until¡­


    She started. Dropping down to the floor momentarily to free one leg from her panties then climbing back onto the dresser, that thin cotton now hanging from one knee. Her pink slit was revealed, topped by a neat triangle of trimmed hair. She reached one hand down and began circling it, pale, thin fingers distinct against darker flesh. She stared right at you for a moment, before some left over embarrassment of her own took old, prompting her to scan the ceiling and close her eyes. This was happening, whether you wanted it to or not. You couldn¡¯t leave her alone in it, watching the show like some perverse theatre. That would surely be worse?


    Your erection certainly had no issue returning. Observing the tender circles she yed on herself. The shorter breaths that began to pass her lips. The rise and fall of her chest and tightening of her gut as waves of feeling washed up her spine. It allsted moments or hours before you found yourself at the point of climax once more, spurting white goop all over your hands and stomach. She chuckled at this and handed you several of your own tissues, ced within reach but forgotten in the moment. Then she offered to take the mess to a bin, tidying up after you as if you had done nothing more than spill a drink. Watching her go, panties still bunched round only one leg was an exercise in pure, confused misery. What had you possibly done to deserve such horrendous marvel?


    The next week was one of strange and gradual adjustment. You came home from the shop the next day to find the girl sat in the lounge, watching porn on herptop and knuckle deep in herself. You hurried past to the kitchen and stayed there, praying she¡¯d be done before you had dinner ready. But the next day she was at it again, and again. In the shower, in her room,id out on the softwn out back, thankfully hidden from prying eyes by tall hedges. You never knew youngdies were so prone to carnal need. Teenage boys sure¡­ but you¡¯d always imagined girls were stronger willed than that. By Thursday it no longer even registered as out of ce to you. You would ask how her day was or what homework she had left to do, all while her fingers worked away down below. When you walked into the lounge and were faced with a flickering vintage montage of blonde and pigtailed girl-scouts being rolled over by moustached men¡­ well you shrugged and sat down next to her. Your knees interlocking as each one of you spread out and gave in to base pleasures. A sly smile creeping across your darling child¡¯s lips.

 231

    When movie night was next suggested you were not particrly surprised to find out it was a more erotic slice of entertainment thanst time. Though still a film with actual plot rather than simply grunting plumbers and squealing housewives. Your daughter was clearly making the most of her new found levels of freedom, but you couldn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t doing you both good. You felt much more rxed about what happenedst time, it was, as she said, most likely just down to how pent up you¡¯d been. As for her, you¡¯d noticed a whole new level of colour in her cheeks and spring in her step. She was happy, where before she had not been, at least not really. Only now could you see it. Atst the shadow of her mother¡¯s absence was beginning to lift. If all it took was a little more freedom from social taboos around the house to achieve that, well it was certainly worth it in your mind. So you agreed, contentedly ordering pizza andying out on her carefully prepared fort of cushions.


    The pair of youughed and ate, cuddled up as before and more rxed in each other¡¯s presence than ever before. Then the food ran out and the movie began to get a bit more racy and you found yourself pinned back once more between the sofa cushions and your daughter¡¯s wriggling bottom. Your cock arose once more as if to demand its own space in the equation, but you simply ignored its single minded insistence. That is, until your daughter¡¯s whisper trailed back: ¡°Hmmm, Dad? You¡¯re poking me in the back a bit.. Could you just¡­¡± Suddenly you felt a small, cool hand reaching down between the two of you, searching for the source of her difort. With an intake of breath you knew she¡¯d found it and had precisely no time toin as she popped your shorts open and grasped it firmly. Then, in one smooth movement, she shuffled herself up and back some more, opening her thighs to feed your shaft through.


    ¡°There, that¡¯s much better!¡± She murmured contentedly, turning her interest back to the characters on screen. Leaving you stranded without chance ofint; your hot, throbbing self trapped between two walls of cool, pink flesh. Rushing back came the nervousness, the heart-clenching desire. You tightened your embrace of her and held on for dear life, all-the-while your mind being consumed by the soft pinch of those milky thighs. Above, you could feel her panties, warmer and¡­ possibly even a little damp¡­ Your hooked shaft curled up with them, following the contours of her out to the other side where the head breathed fresh air, wanting nothing more than to be pulled back through. That was all you wanted, all you burned for¡­ to pull back and push forward. To feel that cleft of skin and muscle catch and release you like the gates of heaven. You couldn¡¯t. You shouldn¡¯t. It would be taking advantage of your sweet girl who just wanted somefort in ways she wouldn¡¯t even consider.


    And you didn¡¯t even need to¡­ Her ass began moving on its own once more. Shuffling forward and back. Twisting left and right. It sent shivers up your spine, tightening and loosening the grip of her legs. Sliding your length up and down the varying textures of her panties. Every flex of her long legs was telegraphed to you, every twist of a foot. You stopped watching the inconsequential lovers on screen and were buried in the mixed feelings of this moment. Your hands had locked to her breasts as if automatically and you could not stop them now, kneading and squeezing in time with her shifting hips down below. You heard her breath begin to catch and knew that she too had lost focus on the film, but could not stop your own pelvis beginning to move. Pushing back against every buck of her you felt the gap tighten as she entwined her ankles together, forcing you up, up into that cotton-covered cleft between her legs. Pistoning harder and faster now, almost to the point where it could be considered you were fucking your daughter¡¯s thighs. You lost all sense of rhyme and reason in the world. Until atst, with shuddering relief, you came. Spraying silver trails across her inner thighs and out into the room beyond. Then you bothy there gasping, still locked together deting until the film finally ended, some 10 minutester.


    There were no credits, so you were simply left wallowing in darkness, your daughter¡¯s head resting upon your chest, her hair tickling you under the chin slightly. ¡°Dad¡­¡± She mumbled sleepily. ¡°If you¡¯re going to cum like that you really ought to warn me¡­ you¡¯ve made an awful mess again¡­¡± She yawned, loudly and happily. ¡°Oh well, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll figure something out¡­¡± Then she dozed, fitfully, on top of you, until the night¡¯s chill persuaded you to carry her up to her bed.


    The day after was a Saturday and you spent the whole of it in a daze. Your daughter, byparison, was incredibly chipper. Rushing round the house doing chores she never would have volunteered for before. She even wore a full set of clothes, for a change, skinny jeans and a loose blouse, though clearly with a push up bra. What she had for cleavage was presented for you every time she bustled over to dote on you or offer you a sandwich. And dote she did, treating you like an invalid with a headcold rather than the wretched man who had used her thighs like goalpostsst night. Comete in the afternoon you were sat in the lounge watching nothing very much on tv and trying not to stare at some freshly scrubbed patches on the carpet. That had clearly been the first job she¡¯d taken to this morning, cleaning up your leavings like it was a fully expected chore.


    When she had run out of jobs to do she came over to join you. Flicking the tv immediately over to a porn channel, she simply sat and watched. Absorbing the erotic material without resorting to ying with herself, as if watching strangers invade each other was entertainment in itself, the wet p of their meetings a music to her ears. You yourself simply stared nkly at the screen, feeling your cock harden once more, for all its sins. You were still wearing yesterday¡¯s boxers. You felt dirty and worthless and empty. After about 15 minutes and a scene change you felt an arm reaching out across you. Your daughter had shuffled closer on the sofa, but had pulled out a book, offering you no particr interest whatsoever. Except¡­ for that one hand. Which quite calmly reached over, opened up your boxers and took hold of your penis. She did it like it was nothing. Like the meat in her hand was part of her own body. Like such was an average part of any Saturday afternoon. She began stroking you up and down, curling her fingers and thumb around you while she continued to read. Her small, cool hand both soothing and arousing you as it took to its work absentmindedly. You sat frozen, weighed down by the intensity of how dull and normal the atmosphere of this day felt, despite the rising waves of pleasure spreading up you. It was a crashing battle of senses and sensibilities. This couldn¡¯t be happening. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. But at the same time there seemed no reason for it to stop, no police descending from the rafters, no heavenly outrage. Your daughter didn¡¯t act like you were leading her down some depraved fantasy into darkness and mental illness. She simply moved her hand up and down while focussing on other things. A girlforting her father when he seemed out of sorts.


    Still, the waves of it kept building up. Paralyzed or not you felt the rise of your climax approaching, the unskilled work of her palm good enough to get the job done. ncing over she could clearly tell what wasing. ¡°Oh, are you going to cum Dad? Let¡¯s not make a mess like yesterday. I had no idea how hard it was to get spunk out of the carpet.¡± She chuckled, putting down her book but continuing to slide her other hand up and down, a steady pace, never ceasing. She slid off the sofa onto her knees and shuffled round in front of you, in between your legs. Still working away at masturbating you she now aimed such at herself, looking up at you with soft eyes and a warm smile. ¡°Here, pour it onto me. I was going to have a shower in a minute anyway¡­ saves us going to find some tissues.¡±


    You wanted toin. Wanted to scream: ¡®No! You weren¡¯t going to use your own daughter as a cum rag!¡¯. But it was alling too fast. Everything was changing so fast. Had you already missed the point where you could speak up? With a heaving groan you came, spurting one, two, three, four trails of slimy gunk at the waiting face before you. Mostnded across her breast bone, the open top of her blouse inviting it to slide down between her cleavage in a little puddle. One line streaked up across her face though, reaching from her lips to her fringe. Sheughed as it forced her to close one eye, a silver bead caught in hershes.


    ¡°See now isn¡¯t that better? You¡¯ve been grumpy all day¡­ but I bet you feel a hundred times more rxed now, no?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was true. As shaming as it was¡­ your shoulders felt lighter and head felt clearer than it had all day. It was as if a huge weight had been lifted from you just at the very moment you ejacted on her. It was a feeling of euphoric nonchnce. A giant ¡®fuck it¡¯ to all the troubles of the world.


    ¡°You need to stop panicking so much about every little thing. Over the past week I¡¯ve felt so much happier than ever before. It¡¯s because we¡¯re closer than we¡¯ve ever been Dad, we¡¯re helping each other out where we need it most. I don¡¯t mind getting a bit sticky once in awhile if it means helping the man who¡¯s looked after me all these years. It saves the carpet at least¡­¡± Sheughed and licked a drop of semen from her lips experimentally. ¡°In fact, maybe next time you should just cum in my mouth¡­ It doesn¡¯t taste that bad¡­ just a bit salty. I¡¯m sure I could gulp down a mouthful or two, the porn stars almost seem to live off the stuff!¡±


    You gulped at the thought. She was already considering a ¡®next time¡¯. Talking openly about swallowing your semen without a care for connotations. Wasn¡¯t this wrong? Wasn¡¯t this incest?! I mean, it wasn¡¯t like you were having sex with her. You weren¡¯t forcing her to do anything at all. She was just¡­ helping. Cheering you up. Cleaning your messes. But still, as a father shouldn¡¯t you step up here and ce some boundaries? Make sure you weren¡¯t taking advantage? The words just wouldn¡¯te. Not while she idly dipped a finger between her breasts, hunted down another droplet of her potential siblings, and sucked at it thoughtfully. Sheughed again. ¡°Come on then mopey! Come jump in the shower with me and help me clean up.¡±

 232

    Once again you were encased with your daughter in a womb of hot water. Seeing it flow over her naked form was like travelling back in time, to moments spent watching her mother jump in and out of waterfalls. Yet, there was also a sense of something better here. Your wife had danced naked in the spray purely for her own love of the sensation. Your daughter seemed almost to direct her every movement at you, as if each curve of her form was a gift she offered your eyes. Here, cut off from the outside world by that wall of water, you finally felt safe to truly appreciate her beauty. From pointing nipples on small, soft breasts to slender hips just beginning to fill out into those of a woman, she was perfect. A flower caught just at the moment it was opening to the world.


    She rinsed the remaining semen out from between her tits and shed you a dazzling smile. ¡°There now. Much easier to clean up. I think you should use me whenever you feel the need to shoot a load out Dad¡­ It¡¯ll save us a fortune on tissues at least.¡± Her giggle was cheeky but proud, that of one first learning the joy of dirty thoughts and lewd words. ¡°Whenever you like, you don¡¯t even have to ask. Just whip it out and spray all over me!¡± She came close to you, reaching out a hand to just idlyy a fingertip or two upon your cock. ¡°And if you ever need some help¡­ I¡¯d be more than happy to. It¡¯s probably about time I got some practice with one of these¡­ you know¡­ for educational purposes¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you much rather I was safe with you than ying around with the idiot boys in my sses?¡±


    Still, words failed you. As if assenting to her calmlyid out logic would damn you to it, yet refusal might break the spell of this miracle. You helped her wash, running a sponge diligently along every crease and crevice she instructed you to. You let her do the same for you, basking in the extended period she spent chasing foam around your genitals, closing your eyes and letting the sensations take over. Then you both got out. Wrapped each other in fluffy towels and retired to your own rooms. Each shut apart by one thin wall as the evening slipped away to night.


    You couldn¡¯t sleep. Tossing and turning at the thought of what had happened today. At the thought of her lying not 10 feet away. By some ungodly hour of the morning you were half-crazed with horniness. You just had to see her. Had to confirm such a creature was truly your daughter, not a dream you¡¯d lived in all these years. The door to her room was ajar, as if left that way just to invite this visit. Yet she was asleep. Sprawled out upon her bed with covers kicked askew, her pyjamas ruffled up to reveal a bare stomach¡­ and a hand still trapped down their waistband. You tiptoed closer, till you could see the rise and fall of her chest, hear the quiet hiss of her breaths. In the silver moonlight she was a picture, an artwork, a frozen image of erotic perfection. Pornographic publications would have paid a fortune just to stand where you did now, to steal this softcore scene and sell it to the baying masses.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Look, that was all you had meant to do¡­ but now you found a quivering hand reaching out to lift her top, bunching it up to reveal her chest. Your other reached down to find your body¡¯s greatest source of difort. You drew the traitorous thing out and began stroking it as you watched her. She moved a little in her sleep, but did not wake. Turning more onto her back her pink lips drifted open a little more, murmuring something unintelligible. Something that could almost have been ¡°Daddy¡­¡± if you dreamt at it hard enough. Were you really going to do this? Take up the offer she surely should not have given. Use your closest human connection as nothing more than a dump for your liquid perversions? It seemed toote to stop now, the rising waves of pleasure growing within your clenching fist as her beauty and innocence wereid out before you. It didn¡¯t take long. Within scant minutes you were at the point of no return, aiming directly at those plump little lips. You shot yourself across her bow once more, white trails shing in the moonlight. Still she did not wake, even as the creamy liquid sshed down and instantly began to cool upon her cheek. You tucked yourself away and fled back to bed, sleeping more soundly than you had in months.


    You were eating breakfast when she came down next morning, idly picking at some of the dried substance still streaked upon her face. She yawned and poured herself some cereal, settling down opposite you to munch away. ¡°You took me up on my offer sooner than I thought you would. Not that I¡¯mining¡­ ooh it was a funny, fuzzy feeling waking up to find my face all crusty! I wish you¡¯d got more on me than on my pillow though Dad, that¡¯ll need to go in theundry.¡±


    You mumbled an apology through your toast, but she waved it away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it must¡¯ve been hard to aim in the dark¡­ Maybe go for my tits or belly next time? Or! I wonder if you could just pop it in my mouth while I¡¯m snoring?! Would I choke? We¡¯ll have to test it while I¡¯m awake!¡±


    The almost scientific enthusiasm she was putting into these considerations was terrifying. Why was she so excited by this? Was she truly just trying to put on a brave face for her twisted monster of a father? Even in this moment she was idly reaching out one of her long, slender legs to caress you under the table.


    She didn¡¯t clean up all day, lounging around in her pejays wearing your cum like a badge of honour. It was creepily endearing just how happy she was that you¡¯d used her in such a fashion. As if that night time invasion of her private sanctum was a moment of achievement she¡¯d been aiming at for years. A graduation on her path to womanhood. Throughout the entire day she would pop up every hour or so to pester you: ¡®Did you need to get any more out?¡¯ ¡®How about now?¡¯ ¡®Would you like to masturbate with her during lunch?¡¯ ¡®Could she just see what you taste like? Just for a second?¡¯ It was all very wearying, breaking down your resistance by the pure fact that, deep down, you didn¡¯t want to resist at all.


    Come the evening you were exhausted, simply from trying to y out a sunday in normality. You copsed into a lounge bathed in red twilight and turned the news on. Like a circling shark she appeared, as if sensing her moment was here, your defenses were drooping. She stalked over to lie on the sofa next to you, her head on yourp. You made no acknowledgement of her presence. So she didn¡¯t even ask for approval. Light fingers simply began to y over the fly of your jeans, tiptoeing round the moment they plucked it open. Once your manhood was free it became a ything, a source of endless fascination and experimentation. Fingertips traced its length, crept down to its balls, entwined gently squeezings up and down it. A wet tongue finally found its moment. Delicately reaching out to the tip, then following those fingers guidance, slipping up and down and around. You simply sat there and tried not to feel like an Egyptian pharaoh or mafia drug lord. Sat upon a throne so corrupt and unquestionable that your own child would dedicate herself solely to the exploration of ways to pleasure you.


    And pleasure you she did. You tried to focus on the usual cavalcade of tragedies andedic facies the anchordy unveiled, but were lost in a world beyond their coverage. Your daughter yed you like her first recorder, finding the notes that stuck by running through an avnche of curiosity. She licked at you,pped at you, tickled you, tapped on you. She set her lips astride you and gently nibbled. She sucked at the head as hard as she could, then blew bubbles of saliva and precum along your shaft. She took you in her cheeks and held you there, storing you in those wet, warm chambers like a chipmunk. She kissed your balls and sucked on them, giggling as the hairs tickled the roof of her mouth and the weight of your cock fell against her face.


    All the while and through one tantalising, sensual experience after another you came to realise one true over-arching fact: She loved this. She was happier than you¡¯d seen her in years, even before her mother left. She looked only as she once had on shining christmas mornings, when a new toy had been unwrapped and it was obvious this one would be her favourite for untold years toe. She tried swallowing you deeper. Orientating her mouth so that she could gulp you down into the back of her throat. You felt the tip of you reach that tighter passage¡­ but be rejected. Spluttered back up as she gagged and choked. You nced down in concern, but your determined child didn¡¯t even turn away from her task for a second. She drove her head back down, forcing your length just a little further in before once again jerking back up in a fit of drooling coughs. You tried to reach out a hand to stroke her hair, to console her. But she was already drawing another great breath and descending once more. You tangled your fingers in her soft hair and tried to indicate that this was not necessary, but you already knew how stubborn she could be. A lighter hand reached up and eced itself on top of your own, applying insistent downward pressure. She wanted you to force her down onto you, to utilise her own father¡¯s strength to bypass her body¡¯s natural reflexes. You were worried you might hurt her, worried you might suffocate her. Yet at the same time the pulsating feeling of her throat struggling to hold you was intense and incredible. That little hand continued insisting: deeper. Deeper! It was an order you couldn¡¯t refuse.

 233

    You pushed¡­ and slid in. Just for a second, down past her tonsils into the depths of her. She jerked back and you released her, letting her grunt and gasp as great drips of saliva swung from her chin. She caught you with watering eyes, tears joining the other fluids leaking from her face. Yet those eyes were determined and ted. ¡°I almost had it there! God this is harder than the pornstars make it look. Give me a few seconds and we¡¯ll try again.¡± She panted like a dog that had spent all afternoon running, that tongue that had been so good to you lolling free.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this¡­ any of this¡­¡± It was your own voice, but it sounded distant. Unconvincing even to you.


    ¡°I want to! I want to learn how to do it properly and make you feel as good as you possibly can! What¡¯s the point in all this if I can¡¯t be what you need me to be? You¡¯ve given me everything Dad, the least I can do is learn to give you a proper blowjob! Now this time don¡¯t let mee back up straight away¡­ hold me down some more.¡±


    With that she dove straight back to it, driving herself onto you to the point she¡¯d reached before just by force of will. With no chance to renegotiate you did as you were asked, holding her there by the back of her skull. Yet, with horror, you realised your own body was making further decisions of its own. Your hips began to push up against her, answering her downward efforts with upward thrust. Perhaps another inch was gained before you felt her squirm and pull back. There were no words this time. Just gasping breaths then another tug on your hand. Down again she went and again your hips answered. Her lips were almost at you hilt now, trembling as they surrounded you. She pulled back, but not all the way this time, then threw forward once more, drew back, and threw forward. Your hips echoed, your mind wailed, your cock throbbed from within her¡­ And you were now truly fucking her sweet face. Everything else faded to ck behind the sheer, tight desire of it. In and out, in and out. Every three or four pumps you¡¯d let here up for air. Always to m her back onto you. Not that she ever missed her cue, opening wide and guzzling you in, never letting teeth or doubt enter the equation. She was incredible. A weing mouth like no other, her tongueshing around each heaving entrance to its domain. You felt blood rush to your head, muscles tense in your chest, then the familiar pulse of pressure leaving your body. Still buried in her esophagus you came hard and long, denying her breathpletely until thest spurt was drained. The grabbing feel of her choking throat a beautiful harmony to the climax of your pleasures.


    Suddenly you remembered yourself and heaved your meat free. She spluttered and gasped, that young face shing red from near blue, but still breathing at least. You leaned close in panic, fearing damage, damnation or hatred. What you received instead was an incredibly liquid kiss, various fluids sshing your cheeks as a tongue was forced into your cheeks. Then she copsed again, her chest heaving as it tried to catch up with her exhration. Shey next to your deting cock, giggling childishly through what you guessed was an almighty headrush, while you found a salty vour washing round your mouth, almost certain it was your own. The pair of you stayed like that for an hour or more, saying nothing, watching TV. Your cock rested on her neck, between cheekbone and shoulder. asionally she¡¯d turn, just ever so slightly, and tenderly kiss it.


    >>>>>>>>


    The next few weeks went by surprisingly quickly. Summer burnt on towards its peak, school rapidly approached its closure for the year. At home life was good, settled now, if far beyond the realm most would consider normal. You would often awake, with dawn¡¯s light caressing you, to the soft, subtle sound of suckling. She would be there with you, under your bed covers, attending to your morning wood like a babe to bottle. She loved to sneak up on you like that, to take im of your cock before you had a chance toin or doubt. Your daughter was no fool, she knew that the physical level of your rtionship bothered you, but she also seemed to know what your body truly craved, better even than you did. She would always appear, as if by magic, just when the fangs of horniness began to bite at you. Yet always they returned, more and more frequently, as if all her hard work was just further opening the gates of your pent up desire.


    Your daughter gulped down your ejacte greedily now, calling it ¡®first breakfast¡¯. She seemed to genuinely enjoy the taste, if not just the dirty sensuality of obtaining it. She loved to y with it around her mouth, swirling it with her tongue and showing you the sticky mess you¡¯d made in her before gulping it down. Even if she didn¡¯t use her mouth to draw it from you, she knew full well it woulde to her in time. Her bedroom door was always open to you now, she slept naked and free, fully expecting to wake up dressed in your nighttime leavings. During the weekends the girl would lie basking in the sun, in a short dress but without panties, waving her legs before you and just waiting for you to crack. Once you¡¯d spent enough time upying one set of cheeks sliding between the others like two adorable little love pillows hardly seemed a stretch. She would simply rx and read while you rubbed up against her, using that peachy bottom as a snooker rest till you poured lotion upon her back. She was your confidante, your best friend, your fan and supporter. As you were for her. You would each talk through the trials and troubles of your lives while you kneeled above her chest, squeezing her small tits together around your cock. So many days she spent painted in your cum, leaving it clinging to her hair or skin till she finally decided to drag you to the shower. All washing was now shared, and once a week the pair of you would lie back in the bath, a rxing underwater embrace where once again you were caught between her thighs.


    It was during one such intimate moment that the first ident urred. She was bobbing up and down on top of you in the water, arching her back against you and using the tight triangle between her legs to pleasure you. Higher and higher she went with this, as your second head was tickled by the soft nest of her pubic hair. When suddenly, at the peak of her bounce, something caught. You felt the very tip of you dip, just ever so slightly, into a weing crevice of warmth. Your daughter froze, her neck draped over your shoulder, wet hair dripping against your back. After a second she wriggled her hips a little, side to side. This only made the problem worse. Now you felt yourself properly secured in that slot, the very entrance to her. The soft feel of a fleshy opening was muffled slightly by the water, but there was no mistaking the pulsating grip of another¡¯s muscles as they adjusted to amodate the half inch or so of your intrusion. Neither of you spoke, trapped in this instant, unable to focus on anything other than that single point of meeting. Slowly, ever so slowly, you felt her own weight begin to take hold of her. She took no active role, her muscles simply rxed, letting gravity have its due. Yet here in your cooling little bubble of spacetime, both celestial bodies were aligned. You slid into her, centimetre by centimetre, much more smoothly than she had entered this world. Time slowed to a crawl as the experience became everything, suddenly there was a whole new in, to reconcile against out. The embrace of her interior as tight and loving as any her exterior had provided. After an aeon she was back in yourp, this daughter of yours, settled upon you in love andfort. You were slotted together perfectly, two bodies wrapped together in harmony. Your arms encased her as her inner walls encased you. Silence and stillness remained, you each simply listened to the other¡¯s heartbeat echo through your own body, till there was no division between them.


    You had to speak to her now. To bridge the unmentionable gap above which you both were dangling. Feeling her whole body gulp at you was divine, clenching around your forbidden entry into the centre of her. But it could not be. You reassured yourself that very fact was what made the intensity of the moment. You tried to find the words to divide this:Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Princess this¡­ we¡­ this can¡¯t¡­¡±


    She cut you off before you could stumble any further. ¡°I know Dad¡­ Helping you relieve some tension is one thing¡­ but this¡­ this could be dangerous. I could get pregnant. You could get arrested. People might tear us apart if they found out¡­ I couldn¡¯t take that. Not again.¡±


    She reached up and back to awkwardly hug your neck, inadvertently shifting your position inside her. A shiver ran up both your spines. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just we fit so well together¡­ I know you feel it too! Not just now, but in everything. Thesest few weeks we¡¯ve finally befortable, in who we are and what our bodies need. This just feels like¡­ the perfect end to that right? We¡¯re all¡­ slotted together¡­ y¡¯know. Wearing each other like clothes. It¡¯s not sex is it? Not really. It¡¯s just¡­ the closest two people can be. In fact, the fact that neither of us is moving just proves it doesn¡¯t it! We¡¯re just hugging, inside and out. Isn¡¯t that fine? Can¡¯t we stay like this¡­ just for a little longer?¡±


    It was hard to argue with her logic. And, true to her word, neither of you moved much at all for the remaining duration of the bath. After a while you just went back to chatting away, washing each other as you normally would. Trying to ignore the little squeezes of pleasure every time she reached forward or shuffled back. Your erection even deted a little inside her for short periods. Until one of those movements reignited it, resulting in an answering shudder from her body. Perhaps she was right, it was just all this outside tension that was driving your excitement. The very fact that all this was taboo driving the urge to go further. Still¡­ you spent a lot longer in the bath that time than usual. Neither of you willing to break that connection until the surrounding water was near icy about you.


    When you both finally rose dripping and wrinkled from the water she dutifully got down on her knees before you. Knowing that you needed a release now as never before. You skull-fucked her. Harder and faster than you had ever done to anyone. One short, vicious frenzy of effort to release an hour of pent up energy. She took it ably, her gag reflex self-trained into exile now, swallowing your length and leavings like she was born to do so.

 234

    Still, all that night and the next day you found yourself boiling over with desire. You just couldn¡¯t shake the memory of being inside her. The tight warmth of her young flesh clung to your mind through a haze. Over the course of a sleepless night you returned to her room again and again, watching her soft breathing in the moonlight. You didn¡¯t want to wake her on a school night, didn¡¯t want to let her see the desperate state you were in. So instead you simply masturbated, time and again. Sshing a few more spurts of glistening liquid onto her sleeping form then returning to bed¡­ Only to get up half an hourter and start the cycle again. Each time drained you a little lower, burned off some of your anguish and left a little less sticky goop on her skin. Yet, by the time you finally copsed back in your room and did not rise again, her naked young body was a mosaic mess of criss-crossed trails. You had no knowledge of how your daughter reacted to this upon waking up to it. By the time you arose from slumber, with yourhers still raw and burning, she was long gone.


    She came home from school with a thoughtful look on her face however, the kind of look you recognised as meaning an important question was brewing. Still, she attended to other matters first. You had been eagerly awaiting her return all day, despitest night¡¯s exertions. When she wandered into your office and began immediately unbuttoning her blouse it was clear she had expected such. Her small braless breasts were revealed, still streaked with the odd patch of dried on semen. Had she not showered that morning? Just washed the most obvious evidence from her face and neck and covered the rest with her uniform? You caught yourself imagining her sat in the ssroom among her peers, fully aware that under a thinyer of clean cotton her body was a stinking mess of taboo secrets. Wallowing in her pride of being daddy¡¯s little cumdump while those about saw just a prim youngdy who¡¯d gone a little heavy on the deodorant today.


    She moved to settle herself down on your leather futon, lying back with her blouse dangling open, watching you intently all the while. The invitation was clear and your will to resist long scattered. You practically bowled her over as you ditched your pants and pinned her down between your legs. Your hands took to kneading the y of her chest, knowing the pert malleability of those two blossoming swellings so well now. You pulled out your poor, put upon penis and let her lips bring it back to life. She reached up to help squeeze herself into a valley for it, weing the shaft back to a haven of her skin. Winding her tongue up and around it she provided plenty of lubrication, allowing you to slide across her sternum in a steady pace of delights. She gazed up at you cheekily as her body became your yground once more, existing solely to provide nooks for you to hide in. Could there possibly be a luckier man alive?


    She began to speak as you slid yourself between her tits, asionally stuttering as your tip got too close and she felt the need top at it. ¡°Daaad¡­¡± The drawn out drawl of that word was the same she had always used in askance, for christmas presents or ice cream or other such treats. ¡°You know I love doing these sort of things for you¡­ it makes me happy just being your little sex toy. And I¡¯d be perfectly happy just to be useful to you like that forever¡­ if you wanted. Buuut¡­¡± She sucked on you for a second or two at this but, as if to draw out the words. ¡°But I¡¯ve been having troubles too¡­ since we started doing this. I wake up covered in your stuff and it just makes me feel so dirty and horny¡­ I try ying with myself in the shower, but it only helps for a little bit. Then I have to spend all day in ss, wriggling in my seat thinking about the taste of you and when I¡¯m next going to be able to squeeze you up between my legs¡­¡± She seemed to shiver even at the thought of this, shaking herself off track for a second. ¡°What I¡¯m basically saying is it¡¯s getting really distracting being so horny all the time and I can¡¯t seem to fix it on my own. So could you¡­ maybe¡­ help me out¡­ like, the way I help you¡­ just once in awhile? I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t want too of course! I¡¯ll manage and you can keep cumming on me all the same¡­¡±


    The nervous rapid-backtracking,bined with such a hopeful look on her face broke you. You couldn¡¯t speak for a moment as an orgasm rolled through you and you doused your daughter in another sticky apology, sttering that innocently anxious face with one more unfair load. How could you be so selfish?! To not realise that of course her self-sacrificing acts would be taking a natural hold of her growing body¡¯s hormones. No wonder she spent so much time watching porn and masturbating these days, she was teasing her own sexuality nigh endlessly, all for your benefit. You looked over your daughter¡¯s innocent wanting, her expression so eager to please even after you had coated it in slimy gunk. There was only one answer you could give to her.


    Kissing her still bared breasts, you reached down to her prim, pleated skirt and relieved her of it. Biting gently on her nipple you won a delicate gasp through still-sticky lips. You descended her, kissing a path across her hot and salty skin. When your mouth found her bellybutton it paused to explore it, yet your hands continued on along her ever-so-inviting curves. At her hips you found the thin edges of her panties, catching them with trailing fingers and tugging them down and down. Now you were presented with a little fork of perfection. Her milky thighs opened out to you, dragging the eye toward the little patch of neatly-trimmed fur at their centre. You had helped her snip and tidy that area just the other day, her trust in you absolute as she let you run a keen razor up to the very edges of her innocence. Now that pink slot was presented to you once more: a fleshy orchid you had felt envelop you for just that briefest momentst night. It was already weeping with anticipation for you now, delicate folds begging to be dined upon.


    You wasted no time. She had waited long enough. Diving into those folds you let the sour sweetness of her wash over you. Your daughter tasted divine and the gasping clench of her legs around your head told you this was exactly what she¡¯d needed. She squeezed you up into her, desperate for your tongue to find the deepest reaches it could. It took a good few minutes before that pressure eased and she let you beginpping at her in a more even pace. Her small hands tangled in your hair, stroking and scratching your scalp as you ran circles around her entrance. Everytime you flicked past her tough, little clit she would let loose a cute little yelp, as if such a pleasure could catch her by surprise indefinitely. You drove into her softness and flicked at her nerves, using every trick you could muster to catch her unsuspecting in joy. Once your tongue was exhausted, in muscle and inspiration, your fingers took over. Diving into her one after another you felt the warm, wet wee of her once more. Each time you felt her dripping muscture clench and then rx around you, adjusting to your presence and encouraging it further. Soon you could fit all four fingers in, kissing her deeply above as she sucked her own vor from your tongue. With your thumb you found another hole, this one tighter and rimmed with rough skin. She gulped as you popped inside it slightly, but then shoved her consent back into your mouth when you thought you¡¯d gone too far. It opened to you like all other aspects of her, wanting nothing more than to swallow you whole.


    Now was the moment to finish this however. You pulled free that thumb, and two of your fingers. Backing out of the kiss as well you caught a sh of disappointment on her face, before she realized what was happening. With those two fingers still remaining you began to scoop deeper into her, pulling up against her t, little stomach on every out movement. You began to increase your pace, steadily but aggressively, pumping in and out of her soaking slit. She began to arch her back, resting her shoulders in your other arm and closing her eyes. Deep, primal sounds began to echo out from her as your pace still increased, a churning engine burying into her. She bucked upwards as you felt her whole being clench together, waves of tightness squeezing your fingers as her orgasm yed out. Then she fell, your slippery hand still entering and leaving her at a gradually slowing beat. She gasped and spluttered back down to earth, a beautiful red blush flowing across her cheeks. Before leaping up to kiss you long and deep once more, pressing her naked self against you as if she wanted to crawl inside your skin.


    >>>>>>>>>Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    That night, after you had spent an hour or so washing away the days excesses together, she followed you to your room. Smelling of soap and shampoo she slipped beneath your covers without askance or shame. You made noment. There was no point. You and your daughter were simply at a degree of closeness where one bed was as good as another. It would simply make your midnight wandering unnecessary. She was here, naked and pure in your arms. Happy to be used as a human tissue, a cloth for all your sordid spige. She wrapped her soft thighs around your cock and settled down into sleep, epting your erection as just part of her nightwear. You found yourself oddly able to drift off, even as half your heart pumped between her legs. But you dreamed of being back inside her once more, that brief moment still scoured into your memory. Only to awake through the night, just at the point of orgasm, your cum spurting out to pool upon her skin or dribble down to the sheets. Sometimes these dreams seemed so real that you couldn¡¯t tear them from reality, waking in terrified sweats that you had just impregnated your own child. Only once did you catch yourself actually having slipped inside her though, quickly pulling yourself free to cum into the cool morning breeze while she dozed on.

 235

    So it continued for a week, besides the now empty and unused nature of her own bed, the days passed by much as before. Exciting your daughter¡¯s pleasures became just another part of your parenting of her. If she was good and got all her homework finished early you would let her sit on your face for awhile,pping up her giggling joy at such a throne. Family bonding in front of the tv became apetition of ousting each other, your fingers probing her depths while she stroked or sucked upon you. It was a contest your years of experience gave great advantage in. The girl¡¯s over-sensitive young body often betraying her to rolling waves of orgasm far before she gained her own mouthful of triumph.


    The next movie night you took up your usual position upon the couch, popcorn and nkets at the ready, shorts open and penis ready. You had gotten quite used to this set-up now and were quite guiltily looking forward to sliding yourself through the pinch of her thighs while awake and aware. It was the nearest to actual intercourse you got these days after all, but without all the worrying connotations of true pration. As always, however, your child was a step ahead and born to surprise you. When she had set the film ying and slid down beside you she made no hesitation at all in simply lining up and slipping your cock inside her. Suddenly those wet walls you had dreamed of so often recently were back epassing you and without the slightest doubt or difficulty. It felt like a home within your home your were up to your hilt in, yet went against all you had been fighting for thisst week or so. Had she not agreed with you, that time in the bath? Acknowledged that this very moment could not happen again?


    Clearly sensing your tension the girl nced back at you with a bemused look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Dad? Have you already seen this one?¡±


    She was talking about the film?! Questioning the least important matter at hand while the more pressing issue burned between her very hips¡­ You could barely splutter a reply. ¡°No¡­ but you¡­ I¡¯m in¡­ I thought we agreed we couldn¡¯t¡­ after it happened in the bath¡­?¡±


    Now she looked even more confused than you felt, her grip on you twisting as she turned around to look at you. ¡°Last week? Well yeah¡­ but I thought we¡¯d kinda got past all that. After what¡¯s been happening? Surely it doesn¡¯t make that much difference now¡­¡± There was a little anger in her voice, and disappointment. It reminded you of times you¡¯d broken promises to her in the past, had to work on specified daddy-daughter days, chided that all her young nning could be so easily be swept aside by the selfishness of the adult world.


    The pair of you stared at each other in abject befuddlement. Silent as realisation began to dawn. She was the first to see and seek answers though. ¡°You do know you¡¯ve been fucking me every night, right Dad?!¡­ You took my virginity the very next day after we said it would be a bad idea¡­ Each time I¡¯ve slept in your bed you¡¯ve woken me up by shoving yourself inside me and screwing my brains out. Sometimes 3 or 4 times in a night! Until I¡¯ve had to drag myself to school the next day with huge bags under my eyes. Are you telling me you¡¯ve been doing all that without realizing?! Like sleepwalking, but with a sticky surprise at the end? How is that even possible?!¡±


    With primordial horror it became clear to you. Those sheet twisting, sickening dreams had not been dreams at all. Each and every one had been a moment in which your body had moved on instinct alone and imed that which it wanted most. You had taken your precious child like a beast in the night, unthinking and without asking. You were truly a monster. A wretched being without hope of redemption. A sickening predator that cannibalises its own progeny.


    ¡°I¡­ I raped you¡­ Without even realizing it?¡­ I took your virginity?! I¡­ I¡­ should be locked up. I¡¯m not worthy of being your Father. I¡­¡±


    She turned around and silenced you with a kiss. Not deep and sensual, but quick and sweet like she had as a child.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh Dad! Don¡¯t be so silly.¡± She shed a golden smile of pure forgiveness, any hint of annoyance discarded. ¡°You¡¯re not a monster! And you didn¡¯t rape me¡­ because I loved every minute of it. I wanted nothing more in all the world¡­ as, clearly, did you. I was just surprised you didn¡¯t remember¡­ I mean it felt so AMAZING¡­ What¡¯s it going to be like when you AREN¡¯T asleep?!¡±


    There was a sh of hunger in her eyes at this, but she caught it upon realizing you still weren¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°Look Dad¡­ After all we¡¯ve been doing together¡­ this was kinda inevitable really. We both knew it, but just didn¡¯t want to say it out loud. Maybe this way¡­ the worst bit is over already right? It¡¯s already happened, your body made the decision for you. So now¡­ now we may as well just enjoy it. I can¡¯t go back to the way we were before¡­ it would be too cruel. I¡¯ve felt you inside me now¡­ and all I want is to have it again and again. You¡¯re the best Father ever Dad, you make me feel like the luckiest daughter alive. So please don¡¯t get upset about fucking me. It¡¯s exactly what I want you to do with me, every hour of every day!¡±


    She had pulled herself off of your cock to talk face to face. You tried to use this moment to escape, to find rity. You felt sick. With yourself, with the world, with cruel fate which had let you produce such a perfect creature to torture yourself with. ¡°No! We¡­ I¡­ Can¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not right¡­ It¡¯s not fair on you¡­ I¡­¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t let you go. She was on top of you now, had pinned you between her hips and impaled herself back upon you. She leaned down close and put a finger to your lips, whispering in sweet, sensual, almost-motherly tones.


    ¡°Shhhh, Dad. Stop panicking and listen¡­¡± She began to rock gently back and forth, the sweet sensation of sliding in and out of her echoing into your very soul. ¡°Like I said¡­ This has already happened. This is who we are now¡­ Who we¡¯ve always been, really. I love you Dad. And I know you love me too. So let¡¯s make love together.¡±


    She entuated and punctuated her words by pushing you deeper and deeper into herself.


    ¡°Whenever and wherever we want. It doesn¡¯t matter what other people think. Doesn¡¯t matter what sillyws say. We won¡¯t let them find out. It¡¯ll just be you, me, and all the different ways we can make each other happy. We both need this Dad. Need some way of burning off all the pressures of life. I¡¯m yours Dad. Your very own little cumbucket! And I¡¯m not going to let you run away or feel bad about using me. This.¡±


    She had you at your deepest now, buriedpletely in the tightness of her pussy.


    ¡°Is where you belong. Right in the centre of me! And you cane in here¡­ and cum in here.¡± She giggled slightly, leaning back to sit upright astride you, a cunning smile on her face.


    ¡°Any time you want¡­¡±


    Now her words faded away as she gave full focus to the task at hand. Your precious little girl nted her arms firmly either side of you, all the better to push off and bounce her hips up and down, up and down. You could feel her body shifting to amodate you, feel her inner walls lubricating and softening to make each journey into her feel more wee. Above her pert round breasts bounced casually, free atst from being required to epass you. Her short dark hair flicked around her smile as she gazed at you, pure joy stitched across her face. She wanted you to know how much she was enjoying this, wanted you to see the being you had created in all her beautiful, perverse glory. The wet p of your bodies meeting gradually rose up above the ignored television noise, as did the panting moans of your only child¡¯s efforts. Her bouncing grew faster and faster, but never over-hurried. An ever-building pace that drove irrevocable pleasure spikes up and down your spine. She was incredible. Fucking herself upon you like no other girl or woman had done so before. You could do nothing but surrender to the experience, gradually pushing your own hips up to meet her. Higher and higher she rose, only to fall back down upon you, jarring your souls together in pure incestuous ecstasy. p, p, p went your bodies. Fuelled by the unholy lust of each other. The ungraceful squelch of it only added to the delight. The dirty, juicy, horror of how amazing it all felt. Till finally, messily and out of time. You felt both your bodies give in, the rhythm of you both falling apart. Your naked penis poured its forbidden load up into the very core of the girl it had once made, stimting her own shuddering moment of pure orgasm. She swayed and ground herself down on you as spurt after spurt of warm semen entered her. Then she fell. Sweating and breathless, onto your chest. In delirious aftermath she lightly bit at your neck, kissing and nibbling the echoes of her pleasure away. You held onto her tightly, your cock deting in the mess it had made of your daughter¡¯s pussy, yet still unwilling to be anywhere else.


    >>>>>>>>>>>


    There youy, together in the warm night air. Listening to each other¡¯s breathing as it seemed to overbear even the unfathomable noises of an unwatched television. You could feel your own cum dribbling out of her around your now half sunken erection, puddling at is base amidst the dilution of her own juices. Your heart beat heavy and slow, like iron upon an anvil, like the dismal march of a chain gang. Your daughter¡¯s heady above it listening, and clearly understanding, the fear and turmoil it held.


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t get pregnant you know¡­ I looked it up.¡± Her voice sounded smaller again now, younger. Less like the confident and controlling subus that she had seemed while riding you. More like the sweet little tomboy you had raised from birth. ¡°We¡¯ve started at a good time in the month¡­ but if you¡¯re still worried maybe we should go along to the clinic tomorrow¡­ We can just say you caught me fooling around with some boy¡­¡±


    She gazed up at you from your own chest, big eyes watching your every blink for any reaction.


    ¡°Not that I would ever go near any of them¡­ not now. You¡¯re the only man I ever want to touch me Dad. The only one.¡±

 236

    She turned away to watch her own fingers tippy-toe across your skin. Tracing abstract patterns that tickled and tingled along your hyped up senses.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even mind if I did get pregnant. Again, we could just say it was from some stupid boy at school who¡¯s now run away. It would give me an excuse to drop out early and just stay here with you. I could have a lovely little girl who was both a sister and my daughter and we could raise her together to see that love shouldn¡¯t be cut short for the people who are closest to each other in all the world¡­¡±


    You had to stop this little daydream of hers before it got any further¡­ or began to sound tempting. You let just a hint of your self-disgust enter your voice to make it sound t, stern andmanding.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get pregnant and you shouldn¡¯t even think about dropping out of school. I won¡¯t let you throw away your life like that just to stay with me. We¡¯ll go to the clinic tomorrow and get you a morning after pill. And this is never happening again!¡±


    She looked suitably cowed by that. But to you the words sounded empty and hypocritical, especially seeing as you still hadn¡¯t seen fit to pull out of her. Who were you to stamp on her dreams when you couldn¡¯t even tell when yours had be reality. How were you supposed to teach her to control her urges when your own were so wildly in control of you. Could you even go to sleep tonight without fearing you would grab hold and im her again?


    No more words were spoken that evening. You helped her up and carried her to the bathroom, her legs now tired and trailed with little paths of mixed liquid. You went straight to bed yourself, listening to the sound of running water as she freshened herself up and brushed her teeth. She came to your room once more, her own bed left vacant. You felt the weight of her joining the mattress but did not turn over. So she settled in behind you rather than in her usual alcove in front, lying a thin arm around your waist. It felt cold once more, not having a smaller body to wrap yourself around, but you bore the wanting. Who knows what your body did that night, but your mind stayed nk and dreamless. When you awoke she was already gone.


    You drove out to pick her up from school, a rare urrence these days what with it being an easy walking distance. The summer sun lined the sidewalks outside with a parade of long legs and short skirts. It was a good school, you could tell because the older students would often mill around for hours outside socialising or attending extra-curricr activities. You picked out your daughter immediately, unable to mistake that thin frame and nervous grace anywhere. She was chatting with one of her teachers, a prim young woman with curly blonde hair.


    ¡°Well hello there Sir! It¡¯s not often we get to see you. Though your lovely girl here is always telling us about yourtest work. How¡¯s iting along?¡±


    Her tone was friendly, but in your current mindset it felt like an interrogation. You just wanted to get going and see this done. ¡°Slowly. Been a bit distractedtely. We¡¯ve got an appointment to get to.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes of course! Go on lovey and get yourself going.¡± She waved your daughter round the car, blushingly apologetic. But then leaned in close to you to speak in quieter tones.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ve heard about your situation at home, it must be very tough for the pair of you. I just thought you¡¯d like to know that after a rocky couple of months she seems to be doing much better now, her grades have never been higher. It¡¯s a testament to you as a single parent that your girl is bouncing back from this so well.¡±


    Seeing your daughter enter the other door of the car she backed off, leaving your heart racing. For a second there you¡¯d thought ¡®your situation at home¡¯ meant¡­ but of course it didn¡¯t. She was just a caring teacher concerned how your wife¡¯s absence was affecting her student. As you pulled away she waved cheerily and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t forget thest parent-teacher meeting before summer is next week! I look forward to seeing you there!¡± Your daughter smiled sweetly at you as the car rumbled along. ¡°I think Miss Fae likes you Dad.¡± She joked, casually reaching out toy a hand on your inner thigh.


    The clinic waiting room was all white walls and information leaflets. Being the after school slot it was mainly filled with various pockets of young girls, giggling with each other around the one worried-looking friend they¡¯de to escort. You couldn¡¯t help noticing some of them were eyeing you up with the newly measured nces of harlots-to-be. Your daughter must also have noticed for she had taken your hand tightly and was shooting evil nces at them. An old woman opposite grinned at you politely, speaking up above the babble with a voice like sloppy gravel.


    ¡°Nice to see a father looking out f¡¯r his girl like this. It¡¯s not somethin¡¯ you see much these days¡­ Have you run off whichever boy got her inta trouble?¡± Both you and your daughter blushed with embarrassment over this intrusion, but the old gossip took no notice. If only she knew the truth you thought, she¡¯d be over the moon, telling everyone she met for weeks about the vile pervert and his slutty daughter.


    Instead she waited until your child was called away by a nurse, to face down the doctor, alone and strong. Before stating, loudly and proudly: ¡°No, she¡¯s a good girl that one. Daddy¡¯s little angel. You can see it in ¡®er eyes. You two have something very special, I¡¯d wager, a love that¡¯s bigger than busses. You look after that angel now mister, whoever she chooses to mess around with. If you¡¯ve raised her all ¡®ese years you gotta trust she knows who she¡¯s picken¡¯ and why she¡¯s picken¡¯ em! She¡¯ll always know where she¡¯s safest! Right in her Daddy¡¯s arms eh?¡±


    From here the woman simply dissolved into a bubbling cackle. The sound pneumonia might make after telling whiskey lung a dirty joke. You were d when your daughter reappeared a short whileter, beaming at you in her own bubbling fashion. She practically skipped back to the car, waving the paper prescription bag she held around like a gold nugget from the river. Only once you were inside and on the move did she inform you what it contained.


    ¡°Contraceptives pills!¡± She grinned, as if those words themselves wereparable to Christmas day and several birthdays. ¡°Enough tost us for months!¡± She opened the package there and then and gulped one down without a drop of water. You couldn¡¯t help your mind jumping to thoughts of how she¡¯d developed such skills.


    ¡°They gave me the big one which means all the times you¡¯ve cum in me already shouldn¡¯t matter, then wanted to have a little chat about my ¡®sexual rtions¡¯.¡±


    She anticipated your nce across at her here, and had a clever smirk well prepared.


    ¡°I told them I was in a long term rtionship with an older man, but that he was very respectful and never asked me to do anything I didn¡¯t want to do. They asked if you knew him and said ¡®Yes, very well.¡¯ which seemed to cheer them up. They said I was lucky to have such a good lover and father and I agreed wholeheartedly!¡±


    She swung her arms around you at this and kissed you on the cheek, luckily at a moment when you weren¡¯t liable to swerve off the road. Then in a wholly different voice, a silken whisper she directed right into your ear, she said:


    ¡°If only they knew they were one and the same person, huh Dad? And that these pills meant you can fuck me over and over and over, every day of the week, and not have to worry about a thing!¡±


    This time you nearly did crash the car, but the girl hardly noticed. She was already creeping her way down your chest toward your crotch. She didn¡¯t ask or consider, simply unzipped your fly and drew out your cock. You hated how quickly it leapt to her touch now, jumping into her hands and towards those soft lips. Your daughter swallowed you whole in broad daylight, chasing down the pill that seemed to have sealed your fate. The doors of your car were probably high enough to hide her activities, probably, but still the risks burned into you. Burned almost as hot as the vicious delight of herpping tongue. The fact that you could be discovered at any moment, by any passing truck or SUV, only heightened your spiking nerves as she guzzled upon them. At one point you caught a red light only to have a cop car pull up alongside. You tried defiantly not to look over. The driver was on the far side and his partner appeared to be dozing. The oblivious sword-swallower below made a particrly loud gurgle and your neck crunched round to catch the steering officer directly in the eye¡­ He tipped his hat and drove on.


    Still your heart couldn¡¯t take much more, you turned right on out of suburbia. Away from all the probing stares and traffic lights. Away from all the strangers who might recognise you and ces you¡¯d been before. Out into the country. Out toward the sea. Once you were away from the oppression of overhanging buildings you could begin to rx once more. She really was a fantastic cocksucker, the daughter you¡¯d raised. Even in such confined spaces and amidst the rumbling sway of the vehicle, she never missed a beat. Never caught you with a tooth she didn¡¯t mean to. Never seemed to tire or need toe up for air. Never got bored of devoting herself to the task, until it was done and she had received her mouthful reward.


    She licked you clean but left your pants wide open and your meat exposed, as if always considering the possibility of a second helping. She gave you a cummy grin, showing off to you that she hadn¡¯t quite finished ying with her meal yet, before sitting up to work out where you were. Seemingly content with your choice of direction she pulled out a pair of sunsses and proceeded to spend the next fifteen minutes or so dipping her fingers into her own mouth. Swirling her own little pool of salty goop around to make sticky, translucent strings then suck it back off each digit. You simply watched in silence, turning off up an old coast road and enjoying thezy drive sunshine. Eventually she gave up and swallowed her prize, lying back to hang her long, slender legs out the window. Her toes wriggled and twinkled in the wind, painted an unusually girly pink. She rested her head on your shoulder and just let the world slide by.

 237

    Who knows how long you drove. It was a good long while at least, meandering gently along winding roads, some busy, some not. Always keeping the sea twinkling to your left. A few small seaside towns passed by. You sped on through, just wanting to be free of people for a while. About an hour after ejacting into your daughter¡¯s mouth it finally began to dawn on you that you couldn¡¯t keep going forever. The sun was beginning to sink, glinting rosy-gold off the mirrored surfaces of her sunsses. You couldn¡¯t even tell if she was awake or asleep, head still resting against your shoulder. But you knew she was waiting, quietly and patiently. Letting you shift through the tracks in your own head until you were finally here, in this moment, rather than trapped in the past or worrying about the future. Around the bend ahead the world opened up to you, the road cresting a long wide cliff, worn in by the sea. A rough and tumble track spilt precariously off down this toward an empty car-park, clearly there only to allow ess off onto a jutting heand. Tree coated and rocky, this spit ofnd called to you: a path that led nowhere, visited by no-one. You sidled the car onto it, trundling in and out of potholes. The bumps and bounces shook a waking smile onto your child¡¯s face, she had to relinquish her sprawl and hold onto her seat. It was an adventure in the old fashioned sense, the kind you both had embarked on when she was young. Chasing her mother off into the wilderness while she picked directions seemingly at random. That was you missed most of her really you thought¡­ the spontaneity. The ability to make mundane life magic by just saying ¡®the hell with it¡¯ and running naked across a field. You weren¡¯t the sort to do that on your own.


    You parked the car and stepped out to stretch, legs cramped from all that pent up energy, both fear and pleasure. Your little girl was fishing around in the back of the car for something, giving quite a grand view of her short-skirted bottom. With a squeak of triumph she emerged with her sandals, having ditched her proper school shoes and socks long before. Looking at you she immediately grinned both sheepishly and cheekily. Looking down, you suddenly realised your cock was still hanging loose in the wind, your pants unbuckled and drooping. You quickly fixed this, but she was looking thoughtful, standing up on the seat of the car and scanning the horizon intently. Apparently reaching a decision, she calmly stepped down to the ground, bent over, and removed her skirt. Promptly followed by all the rest of her clothing. This she bundled up into a heap, threw into the car and closed the door upon, pausing only to slip into her sandals. There she proudly stood, free for the world to be awed by, pale skin turning to honey in the setting sun. You could not argue with her decision, the universe atrge wouldn¡¯t let you. She was her mother¡¯s child and the most beautiful creature you had everid eyes upon. You simply nodded and let her take your arm, setting off along the only path avable.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Had anybody actually been looking down from those tall cliffs above, you would have just looked like two dots clinging to one another. Wholesome lovers wandering as wholesome lovers will. Had they brought binocrs they might well have been able to cough about the short youngdy¡¯s courage. They¡¯d not be able to see the years between you though, nor the blood you both shared. They¡¯d certainly go back for another look anyway. Just to make sure¡­


    The path was wonky and uneven. It skimmed and skirted between boulders and nting trees. Some of these your naked monkey-child climbed. Some of them you joined her in. She would swing down from a branch upside down to nt a kiss on your lips. Or swing down right way up from a little bit higher, catching your head between her legs and demanding youp at her other lips for awhile, as toll for passage. At one point she found a branch of the perfect height to give you ess between her legs while below she opened your pants once more. You had to hold onto her feet to stop her falling and could not get much space between her thighs with her legs so close together. Still, it was yet another new thrill to slide into her throat this way round, and have her swing haphazardly with every thrust. Sadly neither of you had time to get very far before all the blood rushed to her head and she felt too dizzy. You helped her down with a bit of a bump and justy ying with each other for awhile, gradually building upon the buzz of sexual tension between you.


    Yet, you were in no hurry. Once she could see straight once more you moved on again, ever heading out to the sea. Beyond a certain point the trees began to thin, then almost stop altogether. You were exposed now, to the wind and the sky, on a grassy lump stubbornly piercing the ocean. Wavespped down below either side of you and your daughter danced through the spray, her hair stuck up at all angles and breasts bouncing along. At the point, three great stone shards jutted out toward the water, the solid guardians that had stopped this piece ofnd from eroding. Of course she instantly climbed up on the greatest of them, even sandals now abandoned for want of better grip. She waltzed right to the very tip, though it was quite a careful waltz by the end. Then she stood there, a silhouette against the sun, burning the perfection of her curving form into the back of your eyes. She was incredible, that girl you had made. Incredible and irresistible.


    You climbed up after her, discarding your shoes and¡­ after a moment¡¯s hesitation, all your clothes as well. There was something distinctly freeing about mbering about there, all the sheaths and protection of the modern world discarded. You felt the push and pull of the wind. The slight sting of the sea it carried with it. The warmth of the sun, mellow now as it grew tired from its day¡¯s scorching work. You thought this must have been what the earliest men had felt, thousands of generations before you. Staring down that same sea from quite possibly these same rocks, though surrounded by a very different coastline. They wouldn¡¯t have felt so choked by other¡¯s ring judgement. Wouldn¡¯t have had to seek out such faraway slices of momentary peace.


    You gazed at your daughter on her pinnacle precipice. Followed the path of her from dirty soled feet, one bncing on its ball as she craned a little extra height against the horizon. Up long smooth legs, crooked at an angle between which the sea glimmered. Past milky thighs you now knew oh so well, having dwelt between them for hours uncountable. Over the gentle rolling hills of her bottom, neither too big or too small but ever swaying, bouncing to a rhythm only she knew. It had some dust and tree debris stuck to it currently, evidence of your time spent rolling around with her short ages past. Now came an arched back, ever bending and stretching to amodate your eyes or wants. Pulling those breasts up to bound at your leisure, a dance you could never grow tired of watching. You could just about see one from your angle, its tender nipple pointing into the wind. Finally her head, tufted with carefree hair. Bearer of oh so many different smiles, those that meant yes and those that meant no. Those that enticed you ever to make up your own mind and those that held dirty little secrets you could only hope to discover. Her body was phenomenal, but it was that mind that you could not find an end to. All of this was by her will, you had begun to realize it slowly but surely. She held dark dreams within that skull that you could hardly begin to imagine. And the more she drew you in, the more you itched to follow them further. That was why you had to keep fighting¡­ even as you surrendered to her. There had to be some pushback against her explorations.


    But¡­ not today. You had left all that behind as you drove. Here and now you could only think of what those ancestors of yours would do, having birthed such a magnificent creature. You crept up behind her on her pedestal and swept your arms around. She wasn¡¯t caught by surprise. She had been waiting for this for who knows how long: weeks, months, years? All her life perhaps. You kissed her neck and massaged her breasts, pinching those sensitive nipples between finger and thumb. She reached up behind and stroked your hair, pulling you down for a long slow kiss, while her body leant back into your own. You reached down to her pussy and found it ready and waiting, soppy with the thought of having you here. You slid your hardness between her legs and felt the anticipation shiver through all of her. The sp of her outer folds already lubricating your shaft. She bent forward from your kiss, grasping the very tip of the rock in both hands then looked back at you, all hunger and expectation. You would not make her wait longer. You slid back and then forward, up and then in. The rare coldness of your most delicate parts in the wind reced by the soft warmth of their true calling. You grasped her hips and pulled, with strength but not aggression, driving yourself all the way home to her depths. She closed her eyes while still looking back at you, a smile of pure tranquility on her face. Then leant down toward the rock-face, tightening her grip for what was toe. You pulled back¡­ and pushed forward. The tightness of her still not quite ready for you, but squeezing lightning up your back. Back and then forward. Still inching deeper into her passage. Back¡­ and then forward. She raised her head mouth agape, gasping her delight at the ocean.


    Now the real work began. As her walls began to wee you it became easier and easier to push through them. You slid in and out of your child at an ever-increasing pace, feeling her own hips begin to bounce back to meet you. She stared out at the ocean with catching breaths, tuning to the thrust of you. ¡°Yes!¡± She told that great in of water. ¡°Oh, yes Daddy! Fuck me!¡± The sea ignored her, there was nothing it hadn¡¯t seen before. But youplied with all your heart, increasing your pace yet more. Relishing the fact that she could yell such things till blue in the face without a fear in the world, and determining to make her try. You thrust into her hard now, trusting the surprising strength of her thin frame and the determination of the rock she held on to. Not that you were sure you could stop even if the ground fell from beneath your feet. She felt divine to be inside. A wonder to plough into. Now you understood why even half-asleep you had wholly taken her. Your daughter was a gift to love itself, a cocksleeve like no other. You pumped and thrust and bucked against her. And for every ounce you gave she replied with her own, throwing her weight back off the stone and onto your flesh. ¡°FuckmeFuckmeFuckmeFuckmeFuuckMeeeeeeeeee¡± Her words became more chant than sentences, punctuated by periods of breathless moans.

 238

    She was beginning to buckle, down toward the cliff edge. Her arms drooping against all her stubbornness and the barrage of your thrusts. Pulling her back, you span her around, pinning her down now facing you. She looked stunned for an instant but then grabbed at you, sying her legs up around you to pull you back into her. She reached her arms up around your neck to pull you in close for a kiss. You felt the first waves of an orgasm rock through her as she did, her legs writhing out at all angles while she shoved her tongue down your throat. You were not done yet though, so you only increased you pace once more, driving up into still ces you had yet to reach inside her. As her orgasm fell away she had to pull back from the kiss, gasping for air and relief. She could barely focus on you, grinding slowly up the rock again as you reached the very edges of your strength and stamina.


    ¡°FillmeupDaddy! I want it inside me! I-want-it! I want your cum Dad! Fill me up! FillmeupfillMeup Fill. Me. Uuuuuuuuup!¡±


    Her words were near gibberish, yelped through a mouth full of saliva. But you felt yourself still chained to suchmands. With a final heaving effort your whole soul pulsated with the act of pouring semen into her. Your only child shrieked with pure unadulterated joy as she felt spurt after spurt of hot gunk flow into her. With a fewst ricocheting thrusts you pushed it all in, filling her with all that you could give. Everything she had asked for. Then you copsed, trapping her against the cliff, as the pair of you gazed into each others eyes and gulped for cool air.


    >>>>>>>>>>>>


    The two of youy there, next to each other, in thest light of the day. For awhile you could get nothing out of your daughter but hyped up thank-yous, spieled out as her earlier demands had been: in delirious repetition. She rolled around with shaking limbs, unable to keep still with all the adrenaline still burning through her. Which revealed to you the state of her back. The stone plinth youy on had been fairly smoothed by centuries of spray and rain, but several small chips of gravel had still scratched long red lines across her skin, stinging you more than her it would seem.


    ¡°Thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou¡­ Oh, don¡¯t worry about that Dad. I¡¯d lie down on broken ss if we got to do THAT again! It was awesome! Incredible! Amazing! Better even than that first time you grabbed me in the dark! In fact, seeing as you were fully awake this time, I dere THIS the moment you took my virginity!¡­ Can we do it again in a sec?¡±


    You could only smile at your hyperactive horndog of a daughter. No, you couldn¡¯t do it again. Not for a while at least¡­ And to be honest, despite all that energy, you didn¡¯t think she could either. Helping her up, her legs were still shaking and she had to sit back down on yourp for a bit. Leaning against the rock that had apparently now inherited her virginity and leaking a little puddle of mixed juices onto your leg. It was getting dark now, the sun having stayed just long enough to watch you both climax, the old pervert. You needed to get back to the car before it became impossible to see. As soon as she felt she could walk you climbed back into your clothes and set off. Of course she had no options there, having locked her own outfit half a mile away. Summer or not, you soon spotted goose pimples rising across all her fair skin.


    Fortunately you had brought your phone, so had some small light avable. Still, picking your way along precarious cliffside paths in the dark was not well advised, particrly when one of you was wearing absolutely nothing but sandals. The waves on either side took on a more sinister sound now, as if telling you they had seen what you¡¯d done. You were d to get back into the wider, forested section ofnd. Your daughter stomped along happily though, at your arm or wandering ahead. She hummed absent minded little tunes to herself and looked out for the trees she¡¯d climbed earlier. In the swaying light she became a grey ghost, flitting between the shadowy trees ahead. Small trails of silver slid down her inner legs, chasing drips of your semen as it escaped her young slit. Little wonder, considering how much you felt you¡¯d poured into her. Your worries were creeping back up on you now, hoping those pills she¡¯d got worked as they were supposed to. You shook them off though, you hade all this way to escape such thoughts, for the moment at least. She was pure and beautiful, and you had defiled her in a manner that was, in all honesty, quite satisfying. What was it about man that took such perverse joy in corrupting that which seemed most innocent? Watching her little ass bob you could still feel that primordial self of yours growing hungry again, remembering how it had felt to crash against it.


    You made it back to the maind without pouncing her to the ground once more however, and then other problems presented themselves. Lights. The flickering kind from a fire interspersed with the more directed beams of phones and torches. Some kind of party had descended upon the small patch of beach right next to your carpark. Kids, by the look of things, about your daughters age and having driven their half-owned teenage wagons down to drink, out of sight of parents or authorities. You turned off your own light immediately. Your daughter clung to thest tree on the path, looking decidedly nervous. There was a lot of open ground between you and the car and a whole selection of eyes to catch a naked girl and her father limping back from the middle of nowhere.


    You rested a reassuring hand on her shoulder. Now it was her turn to worry you felt the parental need to take charge and calmly assess the situation. It wasn¡¯t impossible. The path to the carpark skirted higher than the beach, and was surrounded by patches of long wavy grasses. Even better, there was a shallow ditch to one side which looked like it could conceal a young body if she needed to duck herself into it. The best idea would be for you to casually walk back to the car like some avidte-night birdwatcher, signalling to your girl when it was safe to dash from one bit of cover to the next. Still, there were some long stretches without any obvious hiding spots and all it would take was one drunk kid turning around at the wrong moment¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were no other options though. So as soon as you had exined the n you both set off, the glint in your daughter¡¯s eye somewhere between pure terror and a return of that hyped up sexuality she¡¯d been filled with before. This was as much a part of it as the sex for her, you realised and admired. Perhaps on leaving her clothes behind there had always been the slight, dark hope that something like this would happen, repressed only by her fear of the consequences.


    The first half of your journey went almost too smoothly, you walked along at no great pace while she skipped from ridge to ridge, shadow to shadow. Like a rabbit sensing hawks. In fact it was only just as you were reaching the final slope up to the level ground of the car park, the point closest to their campfire, when disaster struck. A beam of light flicked on and swung directly toward you, blinding you without consideration or remorse. You heard the distinct rustle of your daughter diving into the ditch, huddling up to a miraculous little bush that had stubbornly nted itself in the sandy soil just where she needed it. Not that it was perfect cover, you could still see her perfectly in the outwash of the approaching stranger¡¯s light. The torch was held by a swaying boy in histe teens, as you expected. He seemed surprised to find you at the end of his light, despite having pointed it directly at you for his entire climb up from the beach.


    He cheerfully said hello, in a doubtful slurring manner, as if still unsure whether you were a cop¡­ or his mom. Once he realized you weren¡¯t he walked right past, clearly with other pressing needs on his mind. To your horror you watched him walk right up to the bush your daughter was hiding under, un-slinging his belt before he even got there. You had full view of your child¡¯s wide-eyed face, curled into a naked ball as the boy pulled up alongside. Just above her head he pulled out his cock and immediately began releasing an erratic stream of urine, over the top of her and into the ditch below. Noticing you were still present he was a bit nonplussed, but decided to spark up a conversation as to why you were here. Unable to focus on anything but your little girl¡¯s tortured expression, but needing to keep his attention away, you made up the most bullshit description of a long birdwatching trip you could think of, relying on him knowing as little about the subject as you did. It worked though, the boy was clearly so bored and unnerved by you he finished pissing as soon as he could and shuffled back off to join his friends. As soon as the coast was clear your daughter made a mad dash to the car, a streak of wonder in the moonlight. You walked after her at a steadier pace, not wanting to draw yet more attention.


    Once you both were inside she pulled her seatbelt straight on, between still exposed breasts, ordering you to ¡°Just drive!¡± Only when you were safely back on the road did the pair of you burst outughing. A mad, ted cackle that didn¡¯t really stop all the way home. ¡°He sshed me a bit.¡± She admitted in a half-disgusted, half-giggling tone. ¡°And practically wiped it on my hair when he was finished and shaking. Ugh, boys are so disgusting¡­ Why do you have to use the same thing I like to suck on as a hose? It makes me feel all dirty just thinking about it.¡± She shivered, but didn¡¯t put her clothes back on all the way home. Trusting that your quiet road would be silent and empty when you finally pulled back onto it.

 239

    The morning after a morning after


    >>>>


    The day after your unnned trip to the sea was a Friday. The second tost Friday before the school term came to an end. You woke up to find your daughter still lying next to you, awake but simply watching you. Waiting¡­


    You grabbed hold of her and rolled on top, pinning her arms up beside her head. A wicked little smirk spread across her face. Her eyes burning up at you, daring and seducing. You had her trapped bodily, but with the bond you shared both knew what this meant. She wasn¡¯t going to school today. She had broken down that final wall of yours. You were going to fuck her and fuck her¡­ just as she wanted, and you were powerless to stop yourself. Leaning in for a kiss you already felt your erection brushing against the prickling short hairs of her crotch. While you were distracted by the dance of tongues she quickly pulled one arm free, toppling you down closer to catch on one elbow. That free hand reached straight for your cock, lining it up with her own entrance.


    She bit your lower lip, pinching the sensitive flesh between her teeth and pulling: not hard, but enough to prevent you regaining your bnce. Enough to show you who was in control. Then she pulled you into herself, eyes locked to yours and not blinking once as your entire length was devoured by her pussy. The process was all one long, slow push. A steady, constant pressure that gave her body plenty of time to adjust to every inch of you as it arrived. Only once your balls were resting against her ass did she release your lip and break her stare. Closing her own eyes and biting her own lip instead, as if to savour the moment you reached her centre.


    Then the spell was broken. The beast inside of you woke up to find itself buried in a foolish little girl who¡¯d left her legs wide open. You began thrusting at a pace far too violent for this time in the morning, causing her to gasp and grab the headboard, else be crushed up against it. You heard a startled pigeon leap off the window frame outside as your daughter let out a series of startled butughing yelps. She kept her eyes closed but beamed like the sun as you mmed yourself into her, her bent knees swinging wide as her hips ricocheted off the mattress.


    Soon enough she was pressed up against the headboard, her neck having to twist at an angle while her shoulders began banging wood to wall. You pulled her back from this, never stopping your thrusting assault on her innards. Scooping her legs together you pulled them up onto your shoulders so that you were now pumping down through her, directly toward the bedsprings. She opened those lids once more and challenged you with flutteringshes. Were you fucking her? They seemed to say. Screwing this innocent little angel in the morning light, when by all that was right she should be already skipping to school with her friends, pleated skirts flicking in the breeze. It only made you drive into her harder, which of course was the desired effect. Her knees were nearly either side of her head now, she reached out her own arms to hold them, mainly to stop them crashing into her own ears. She pulled herself further open to you, every shift of her hips bringing a new angle to bore into her from. A newbination of muscles to grab at you as your cock delved and drowned in her.


    There were so many sensations to draw from her, so many of her own bundles of nerves to ignite. Each one hiding a new reaction. A new gasp or gulp or giggle. A new clench of her stomach or buck of her pelvis. A wriggle of her toes or scratch of w like nails. Now you had truly imed her it became obvious¡­ you would struggle ever to find a reason not to be inside her. That great descent had passed¡­ What point was there in struggling against lesser slopes?


    You took her legs back off her, pulling them up, up and together. She was still a small and light framed girl, you could grasp her ankles in one hand and lift her ass up off the bed. Most of her weight fell back on her shoulders, but her hips could swing like a pendulum. You mmed against them as fast and hard as you could, her voice answering each meeting with a sharp yelp. Once again her gulping passages drew your climax toward them. You held it off as long as possible, a trial of strength and stamina as you taught her this old man still had lessons of his own to teach a cocky young pussy.


    Then, when you could wait no longer, you pulled out and slid between her thighs, a wee return to previous haunts. Your load sshed up the length of her, from belly to forehead. You let the spurts paint abstract patterns across the little slut, while she huffed and panted her way back down from blustery heights. You dropped her feet and copsed back on your haunches, admiring your handiwork. She was a syed out mess of a girl, arms and legs wide and dripping with cum. She stared up at the white ceiling and let loose that ever so familiar peal ofughter. The morning had barely begun. Youughed too, realizing that seeing her like that already had you back up to half-mast.


    It was quite possible you wouldn¡¯t survive this daughter of yours.


    >>


    A sickness they cannot denyThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    >>


    Once the head-rushes had worn off you realised you had better phone her school and let them know she would be¡­ indisposed today. A task that was made considerably more difficult by the fact she was shoving her round little ass in your face while swallowing you whole down below. Her puckered star of an anus winked at you while the number rang through, causing you to wriggle a finger into it while your thumb yed with the folds below. All of which was quite hard to leave out of your voice while a stern, middle aged secretary took your details.


    The woman was surprisingly ferocious in her interrogation of you, as if the possibility that you could be lying to get your now-adult daughter out of a non-consequential day of school was a personal attack upon her. You stuck to guns though, iming the girl must have eaten something funnyst night. A im which nearly choked the subject in question as she tried her best to distract you with her deepthroating efforts.


    In a spark of genius you feigned anger at the secretary¡¯s doubts, eximing: ¡°Listen! She¡¯s throwing up right now if you want proof! I¡¯m trying to hold back her hair while I waste time talking to you!¡± Then holding the phone near your child¡¯s coughing and spluttering as she almost tried to breathe your cock into her lungs. The woman was much more apologetic after this, making you feel slightly guilty for tricking her so. She was just doing her job after all¡­ and if she really knew what was going on¡­


    The task was done however, the rest of the world was suitably pushed away, its billion eyes pointed away from what urred within these walls of yours. You and her were free, for three whole days, just to delight in thepany of each other. You continued to dip that index finger in and out of her anus, thumbing her pussy thoughtfully. Watching her devote herself to sucking at you as if this was simply how she would spend any free minute from now on. This was going to be a long weekend. A very long weekend.


    In fact neither of you even left your bed that day, not for longer than to go to the bathroom or fill the one dirty ss you had up here with water. Even then she would drag you to the toilet with her, tugging at your penis while you managed to gulp down at least a pint or so of liquid replenishment. At one point she made you piss between her legs as she sat on the throne, whether simply to save time or as a growing fetish after her experience on the beach you did not know. The entire day devolved into a hot, sticky mess. The room slowly bing a sauna of body heat and sweat, baked from the outside by a jealous sun that wished it could see more within.


    You opened your windows wide, catching the asional fresh breeze to p your curtains and praying the constant animal sounds your daughter made would not carry too far. Still, it did not help much and the girl seemed to be revelling in the overbearing, slimy oppression of it all. She even pulled the covers over you for one bout of love-making, trapping you both in a dank, hot womb of nothing but each other. You rolled together in that red darkness, a mass of sweating limbs and tender flesh, unsure where one of you began and the other ended. You would simply lick, fuck or suck any alcove or prominence that emerged before you, grasping through the sensations of her doing the same. It stank and choked you and oven cooked you in all the horrible ways that fleshy bodies could torment each other. It was incredible, and horrendous. Yet another pinnacle of your sexual explorations of each other, even as it was the lowest ce you¡¯d dug to yet. She came, you came, she came again. Time could not find its way into this darkness.


    Finally you simply had to drag that cotton roof off, tossing the sodden thing to one side as you shot yet another burning load into your daughter¡¯s twat, currently riding you as she had once before. She toppled backwards off you as you both suddenly emerged, panting like newbornmbs. Then you both justy in damp patches of your exertions, legs still entwined asst dribbles of semen slipped from both of you.


    It took a long while for either of you ramshackle collection of body parts to be able to move. The younger one dragged herself limply up into your arms. A decision was made that not eating all day was at least part of the issue. You ordered pizza, amazed that it was alreadyte enough in the evening for such not to seem strange. The clerk on the other end of the phone spoke so normally, as if today was just another Friday like any other, out in that world beyond your love-den.


    It caught you both in a panic when, 20 minutester, the food arrived¡­ neither of you having moved or thought about how to deal with this eventuality. Your daughter jumped up and grabbed one of your t-shirts, slinging it over herself. You hated to think what the pizza boy would think, as she swayed out the door and downstairs, her hair sticking up at all angles and bare legs shaking unevenly. Still she managed her heroic task, dragging the boxes back up andying them open straight on the bed. You both ate ravenously, and felt all the better for it, possibly aided by simply having a short period where your bodies weren¡¯t hyped up on hormones and excited nerve endings. You flicked the television on to some crap porno she had left running some forgotten day earlier. But both simply fell into a contented doze, listening to the over-forced yelps of some underpaid actress.

 240

    In darkness we awaken


    It was dark when you awoke, very dark. It would¡¯ve been pitch ck if not for the dim light of a television idling on its screensaver, one of the advantages of living just beyond the edges of town. You felt surprisingly refreshed, considering the day you¡¯d had. There was little desire or need to check the time, but you couldn¡¯t have slept more than 3 or 4 hours. Pizza boxes still littered the bed and the covers were piled up in one corner of the room. You felt rxed. Peaceful. Content. Dark things were moving in your world, but you were detached from them, a shadow in a hole of your own.


    Your daughtery next to you, propped up on some pillows and still wearing your old t-shirt. Her head lolled to one shoulder and she was drooling slightly, as always when in the depths of sleep. Her legs were askew, still naked and free. The bouncing logo on the television caused wandering views between them, shing brief glimpses of her tender young pussy. You simplyy back and watched her for a while, marvelling in every soft curve and tight bend as they were revealed, then hidden once more.


    What an innocent thing she looked, when drifting so far away. Though you dreaded to think what she might be dreaming. This was how your darker self must havee upon her, all those nights you could not remember. Had you really done so in your sleep? It seemed beyond belief. But even now, having given in to the truth of your desires, you could not recall being the beast that took her virginity. You were almost jealous¡­ of yourself. Of being that being that imed what it wanted without fear or remorse. Even now you were gued with doubts. With worry for the future. What had she made of you, your cum-sttered child? What had you made her? Would her mother ever see what her absence had wrought?


    You had crept closer, as such questions chased you. Gently reached out to touch her. To stroke her hair, feel her soft breath upon your chest. You just had to check if she was still real, every moment you lived this twisted fantasy. Still more human than angel, flesh than porcin. Some men paid fortunes for stic dolls and clever robots. False imitations of this erotic ymate you had produced quite by ident, out of thin air and broken condoms no less. You found yourself already rubbing your erection against her leg. Sliding it over her thighs toward that jewel at their centre.


    She was yours now and always. You could no longer doubt it. Inside and out you were wee, each square of soft skin ready and waiting. You carefully maneuvered around her, not wanting to wake her¡­ not yet. Lined up with her entrance, you danced your tip in her folds. Enjoying the feel of soft flesh slowly warming. She began loosening already, dampness crawling out to meet you. Even unconscious her body had yed this game enough recently to know what was needed. As you dipped a little into her, her lips sang slight murmurs. But she still didn¡¯t wake, even as you slid forward an inch. You bobbed then just here, for a little while. The silent, secret pleasure of fucking the very edge of a ghost. A sleeping beauty¡¯s tight rim. You could not resist for long though. You pushed on into home.


    She woke up of course, but not all the way. Dancing on the ridge of her dreams. You had her in your arms, sat up against the headboard. She yawned heavily as you pumped into her, so rxed with the situation as to make you believe the same thing had been happening in both worlds. Her arms drooped over your shoulders and hands wed at your back, just like a cat stretching out its first carpet scratch of the day. Still dopey, your child leant over your shoulder, as she had once done when needing burping as a baby. Content to let you use her as long as no input was required on her end just yet.


    You picked her up a bit and kept going, pushing up and in at an unhurried pace. No need to shake her violently back to you. Whatever you might be, the beast in the night was still buried. You were just you. Father to an angel. Fucking her till she flew. You lifted her higher and higher, till her weight tipped you backwards,nding you awkwardly on a greasy pizza box. She rewarded you with a kiss, simple and soft. Thanks for the rude awakening and proof that she was now alive once more. Her own hips took over that precious rhythm, bobbing still careful and slow. You had all night after all. No need to rush things right now.


    It took a good long time for either of you to cum, nerves dulled by a day of use. That did not stop you from trying though, shifting position throughout the night. By dawn you were both exhausted once more, drifting back to sleep still locked together. The mere sun couldn¡¯t rouse such a partnership, two champions of love pushing out to find the very edge of their limits.


    Chapter 4, We damage ourselves when living dreamsThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Saturday became a blur. You woke around noon, this time to find she had started before you returned to the world. A bobbing pair of ass cheeks greeted your sleep-glued eyes, she rode you casually, facing away, watching inane daytime television. So engrossed in the show that she kept watching even quarter of an hourter, when you tipped her onto hands and knees to finish in her doggy style.


    So the day moved on, much as thest. You finally left the bedroom at least, but the surroundings made little difference. The parental pair of you fucked from room to room: Alighting on tables. Bending over sofas. Perching precariously on chairs. Neither had slept or ate enough. Neither were particrly fit. By mid afternoon you were shooting dry nks at or in her, your body unable to produce baby-making liquid fast enough; but you kept going anyway¡­ an orgasm without such being a separate experience in itself.


    Besides it wasn¡¯t like the girl needed any more coating. The pair of you were a despicable mess of each other¡¯s bodily excretions, dried on or left dripping. It was vile, in such a refreshingly horrific way. You felt you could do anything to this dirty little whore-urchin of yours, as her body leaked lubricant from both ends. Yet eventually the novelty wore off. Yourst few screws of the evening became grumpy affairs, tiredness and difort leading both of you to start simply barking erotic demands at each other. You weren¡¯t willing to stop of course: This two-part orgy had been going on for so long now that ¡®not fucking¡¯ seemed an entirely alien concept. Each just wanted to give and take their fill in the most efficient way possible.


    It all had to stop when the next takeout was ordered though. Your daughter threw on some other old t-shirt that had been lying around: back to front, inside-out and, seeing as it was hers,pletely unsuitable for covering her still bare lower-half. She couldn¡¯t have cared less. The delivery boy wrinkled his nose up in surprise when she appeared, unsure whether to be aroused or horrified by the view he was granted. However he was chased off the doorstep when he asked such an impertinent question as ¡°What¡¯s that in your hair making it stick up so much?¡± He clung to the money she¡¯d thrown at him, counting himself lucky she had said ¡®keep the change!¡¯ at the end of a long line of expletives. Perhaps itter became his story of pride when shared with mates round the bar. Gradually bing more embellished with each telling until he almost ravaged her as much in his mind as you had in real life.


    Meanwhile your daughter and you slumped in a darkening lounge. Munching in grim silence and wallowing at the thought that after this you¡¯d probably have to start screwing again. Instead, a truce was made. A very long and very soapy bath was needed, and neither of you would be allowed to excite the other for the whole duration. It was like slipping into heaven, entering those soon-to-be-murky waters. With food in your bellies andyers of grime finally lifting, all seemed rxed and hopeful once more. You washed each other diligently, avoiding sensitive spots to the best of your abilities. Theny back and simply floated with each other, as you had so many times before. Of course sleep imed you both nigh instantly, resulting in a rude awakening some hourster, with stiff necks in icy water. You wrapped your little girl in towels and carried her upstairs, the pair of you settling in her bed, where clean sheets and unused covers awaited.


    The next morning you suffered for your excesses. Waking up was like being birthed through a window, your daughter¡¯s soft mattress more like a bed of nails. Oh how you ached. Every bone and muscle roaring at you that spending two days and a night continuously fucking someone much more energetic and spry than you was a recipe for disaster. Not that said hyperactive nymph seemed in much better shape, for all her flexibility. You both justy with each other, groaning, until it became obvious not moving was as painful as doing so.


    As she slid off the bed you nearlyughed at your child¡¯s toes-turned-in waddle, until you glimpsed how red and sore her pussy looked. She was still so new to sex after all, you should have realised going to such extremes would rub her tight inner self raw. You had been far too caught up in her enthusiasm as a lover to fulfill your restraining role as a father. Your cock fared better, having previously dealt with the whims of a sex-addict, yet you had to keep reminding yourself: she was not her mother. Still, the girl held herself high and proud, clearly showing much more concern over your near-petrified muscles than her own glowing genitalia. She heaved you up and pushed you all the way to a hot shower, like a mother sparrow shepherding her overshadowing cuckoo chick.

 241

    The hot water helped a little, but not enough to make mbering out again an easy task. Your daughter had basically jumped in and straight back out. Leaving you feeling even more of a creaking old invalid and a little snubbed after more than a month of intimate moments washing each other. Sure, you¡¯d shared a long bathst night, but it was unlike her to leave you swilling soap around your own balls. She loved ying with your scrotum¡­ or had always acted like she did. Were these more casual moments of intimacy being thrown by the wayside now she had her greater aim fulfilled?


    You were stiffly towelling your back when she returned, immediately jumping to help. She hadn¡¯tpletely abandoned you after all then¡­ or at all it transpired. The girl took you by the penis and gently led you through the house, all the way to the screen doors of the kitchen. Beyond thesey a small veranda, a forgotten, sacred ce. Her ce, the woman who had imed you first. You had avoided it all year. Subconsciously. Instinctively. The very wood of it was seeped with her, in more ways than one. Now her child had imed it, had unpacked and arranged some of its aperture. The great, thick yoga mat was unfurled and waiting. The small burner was gently heating a shallow dish of aromatic oil. In the slow sun of the sabbath¡­ you were going to be massaged.


    Dripping through these moments together


    It was raining. Hard. A sshing summer deluge that rumbled with the thought of bing a storm. The sheeting water shot straight down though, without a hint of wind. Jumping on to the covered decking only half a foot or so. Youy face down on the mat, as instructed, just beyond the reach of those leaping droplets. Not quite sure whether to be rxed, aroused or anxious. Your little girl had never expressed much interest in her mother¡¯s more hippyish pursuits, not since the two of them had started nipping at each other¡¯s heels at least. It was quite possible you were about to be inflicted with more pain, rather than cured of the current. The glowering sky didn¡¯t help at all, had it been like this all night? You had slept too heavily to tell.


    You had no choice but to put your trust in her however, letting the vulnerability of being naked on the edge of your own backyard be just part of the experience. Every so often a particrly ambitious bouncing raindrop would catch you. A neighbour¡¯s dog barked, a few birds in the surrounding trees rustled wet branches; and always there was the white noise patter of the heavens meeting earth. Without warning, the oil hit. A deep pool of warmth in the small of your back which immediately began spreading itself to your edges. For a second you had imagined the viscous liquid had been boiling, searing and sizzling across your skin after being heated too long. It hadn¡¯t though, the heat was just two steps up from the humid warmth of a summer finally being refreshed. The smell of the rain gently mingled with the spiced aromas enveloping you as you felt two small hands begin to push that warmth out further.


    She knelt across you, you could feel her knees to either side and the naked presence of her above. But it was those working fingers and palms that captivated your attention. They dragged the oil across your skin, out from your back to all your furthest reaches, to then knead that heat and lubricant down into the marrow of you. Once your back and arms were finished she turned around and did the same to your ass and legs, the excess oil sliding round to drip off your front in a sensation almost the inverse of tickling.


    When you were fully coated on this side, the true massage began, her hands squeezing life and movement back into your muscles. She started out just lightly, fingertips tracingplex patterns of pressure to connect every point upon you to every other. Soon enough though your daughter was pressing her full, if not substantial, weight into sweeping pushes down into you. You could feel her nubile body slowly gain its own coating of oil as it met you, her breasts and hips bing as much tools to caress you with as her hands and forearms. She slid her whole self up and down you and you felt your spine crinkle back into ce, unable to argue with such persuasion. This was a young girl who needed you fit and active, she wasn¡¯t going to let an ageing skeleton get in her way.


    When it was time to turn over you were brought face to face with that slippery vision. Watching her glisten as she drew over a second scoop of oil and began spreading this across you once more. Her face pinned in delicate concentration as she made sure to cover every inch and crease of you, dribbling a small trail of excess oil directly onto your cock. Then she began her probing and pressing once more, tap-dancing fingers over your chest. As she reached your shoulders for the first time she returned to straddling you, her oiled lower lips kissing your shaft as her upper ones nted one on your cheek. She carried on with her kneading of you, sliding forward and back as she stretched across your chest.


    There was so little friction between you it almost felt like you were being mbered over by just another cloud. She slipped and slithered up and down, up and down, giggling as she nearly toppled off more than once. Your growing erection provided a point of some anchorage, but she was now so very covered in oil that even her very obvious attempts to ¡®identally¡¯ slide it inside herself were foiled. Eventually her persistence won out, but the grimace that flickered across her face told you everything you needed to know with regards to your earlier concerns. Even still, she soldiered on, massage forgotten as an oil-thered fuck began. Only¡­ she¡¯d barely got started before she tumbled off you again, theck of ces to grip and her own internal soreness clearly getting the better of her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, bother!¡± She eximed, quoting Winnie-the-pooh at the most inappropriate of times, as her small body rolled to a slimy stop next to you. ¡°This was not how this was supposed to go¡­ It was supposed to be all romantic and sexy! Not just goofy and goopy¡­¡±


    You smiled at your child, enjoying the fact that she couldn¡¯t even be properly annoyed with herself while clearly finding the situation so hrious. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± You reassured her. ¡°I found my massage incredibly romantic¡­ and sexy. And more to the point it made your poor old Dad¡¯s aching muscles a thousand times better¡­ I feel like I can actually move again now. Even enough to roll a pretty young thing over and wrestle her to the ground.¡±


    True to your word you suddenly twisted round and bowled her over, spinning the girl in ce as you tickled and squeezed her. She squealed withughter as the both of you tried to wriggle your way to the impossible task of pinning the other¡¯s slippery form to a standstill. The fightsted a good few minutes, far longer than any previous father-daughterbat you¡¯d undertaken over the years. Once again you marvelled at how much she¡¯d grown from your shy, little princess into a strong, writhing woman. She might still be a lot shorter than you, but her slim muscles held real strength and she was a damn-sight more flexible than you. In the end the only way you could win was by simply using your body weight, mbering over her and crushing her face down into the mat.


    Still she struggled for a good few seconds, stubborn as only your offspring could be. Till a muffled surrender bubbled up from the oily surface. You lifted off a little, but not entirely, enjoying the feel of your cock resting between her ass¡¯sfy, round love pillows. She didn¡¯t seem to mind, gathering your arms in to rest her chin upon, wearing you like a big, meaty duvet.


    Feigned innocence invites the devil in


    >>>>>>>


    ¡°Daaaaaaaad¡­¡± Now there was a sound you recognised. Another want was about to be voiced. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s dangerous¡¯ your thoughts interjected into this pause.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be your perfect little cocksleeve. The ce you can slip inside whenever you want and screw to your heart¡¯s content¡­¡±


    You still weren¡¯t sure you liked it when she talked about herself as nothing more than a human sex-toy¡­ but a part of you was. A part that bared its teeth in a wicked grin whenever she did so and felt empowered to take more and more from her. She continued, possibly understanding this conflict within you just through the flexing of your cock against her backside.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a bit rubbish my pussy giving up after just two days of fucking. I mean¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll get better with practice, and you can always use my mouth or tits for a bit¡­ but it¡¯s not really the same, is it? Sooooo¡­ Remember how you sometimes slip your thumb into my bum when you¡¯re fingering me¡­¡±


    You could already see where this was leading. Again you found yourself caught between two minds, one worrying about the amount of pain you had already caused her and one already moving its focus down to a puckered little entrance your oily shaft was resting against.


    ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s not like we could get any more lubed up than this.¡± She chuckled, but you could actually hear a gulp in that voice. As if this was a step even she wasn¡¯t sure she was ready for.


    ¡°I want you to have ess to every single bit of my body, Dad. I want all my holes to belong to you. Every one of them be another ce you feel at home in, pumping full of cum.¡±


    She shivered, though whether with nerves or excitement you couldn¡¯t tell. Your child definitely had an unhealthy obsession with your ejacte. It seemed she just didn¡¯t feel right anymore without a pint of the gunk sloshing around in her somewhere. You¡¯d even caught her scraping it off the walls of the shower or catching it as it dribbled out of her pussy. As though every single drop was a precious gift to be savoured. Heck, she¡¯d even jerked you off onto one of her pizza slices the other day¡­ As if you were the dispenser of her favourite condiment: A vour she couldn¡¯t live without.


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you try sliding that big, old meat-stick of yours into my cute, little anus and see if you fit in there just as snuggly! Seeing as how you¡¯ve managed to overpower this ¡®pretty, young thing¡¯ using only your gross, dumpy dad-belly¡­ It seems like only the natural thing for such a vicious old pervert to do after he¡¯s caught a schoolgirl less than half his age so brutally.¡±


    You were taken aback. Not by the dad-belly bit¡­ Well, maybe a little¡­ Butpared to a lot of men your age you were holding out pretty damn well, as she clearly knew. No, you were surprised to hear her joking about the unavoidable imbnce of your rtionship. Knowing what fears and guilt you held there.

 242

    You looked down at those innocent eyes straining up to stare back at you, and realized this was a test. She was probing to see howfortable you¡¯d grown in the dynamic, enough to joke about it? Enough to push her past a point even she was slightly anxious of? Your girl would not relent, you knew that now. She would get you to use her in every possible way she could think of, one way or another. The only question was whether you would take the first step¡­ once in a while.


    You sat back on your haunches, appraising her sprawled form. Despite the removal of your weight she stayed pressed against the mat, her rosy ass cheeks raised slightly toward you, just asking to be grabbed hold of. You slid an eye across the puckered star between them. It was quite inviting, as ringed doors of skin and muscle go. Not that you were going to tell her that.


    ¡°It will probably hurt. And¡­ it¡¯s not that cute.¡± A feeble joke, but you timed it just right. A great smile shed across her face, quickly shuttered behind mock indignation and a haughty, fake British ent.


    ¡°How DARE you! My ass is the prettiest thing this side of the mountains! I demand you try it out for yourself by way of apology. Ady prides herself on the appeal of her sphincter¡­ You must ravage it most thoroughly, right now; to let it know it is worthy.¡±


    She reached back towards you, drawing her knees up and pulling her cheeks apart, spreading this new theatre open for you. It seemed to wink at you¡­ perhaps clearing its throat in readiness to receive a visitor.


    Well you couldn¡¯t back out now. Scooping up a little more oil, you spread it along your shaft, giving her as easy a task as you could. Then you leaned in and lined it up, kissing your head to that opening. Your daughter took a deep breath, then let it out gradually as you pushed your way in. The grip of her was immediate, that ring of muscle clenching shut just beyond the bulbous tip of your invasion.


    God, it was tight. The grasp of her rectum threatening to crush the blood back out of your throbbing cock and throw you back out of this forbidding backdoor foyer. Yet the pressure only hardened your erection further, and slowly, ever so slowly, as that one great breath hissed from her lips, you felt her internal self rx a little. You pushed again, just slightly, and were rewarded with another centimeter, a step forward. Her spine arched again, her colon clenching, but less this time.


    Once more you moved, pulling her hips slightly. Her breath had run out now and be a gasping, hissing suck of rain-tasting air. Yet you felt the oil helping. Felt her passage opening. You pulled back to her very entrance, then pushed forward. Retracing the ground you had already made and gaining just about the same distance again. She mewled like a cat but continued to hold her cheeks open to you, bobbing her knees to aid in your progress. Everytime you slid back and forth it grew easier for you both. Everytime you buried yourself deeper into her bowels¡­ her piping unsure what to make of its new role, but as perfectly suited for the work of pleasuring you as the rest of her. Until finally you were back on top of her, resting against her asscheeks as your balls tickled her lower, possibly jealous entrance.


    Through gritted teeth she asked: ¡°Is that all of you? Have I done it?!¡±


    To the assent of which she let out a relieved: ¡°Oh thank God! I thought you were going to split me in two for a moment there¡­ How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°Incredible.¡± Was all you could say. For it was, being held so tightly by your own child¡¯s back passage. Viting her in ways even grown women refused to allow. Your perfect little wonder straining through pain and difort just to be avable to you in every way she could.


    ¡°Well then don¡¯t just lie there inside of me and get fucking! I want to get to the bit where this stops feeling like I sat on a pineapple as soon as possible!¡±


    Chapter 7, Above, we are judged. Spat on far below


    The sky rumbled its approval. As if whatever dark and brooding gods truly dwelt in those thunderous depths, they were behind this twisted dance of mortals 100%.


    You could imagine Thor and Odin enjoying the raw and dirty revels of it. That same ancient and sublime wickedness you had felt upon the heand. As for Zeus, you barely had to consider it: That horny, old bastard had basically made defiling his close family into an artform. Sex was like a thunderstorm, the simile needed to be no more clich¨¦d than that. It was a primordial truth. An uninspired thought that crept from the very core of you as lightning leapt up your spine. Static pleasure building up then bursting forth from the friction between your two bodies. She was so tight. So grasping. Forcing your way in and out of that tunnel of her was like drilling a new goldmine with every thrust. You could not go fast. You could not go easy. But you churned through her, feeling the worth of every inch.


    She writhed with each new journey you made to her centre, clearly still in pain and difort. Yet you could feel that other part of her growing stronger and stronger. That burning hunger that flickered in her eyes whenever she¡¯d dragged you both down to a new low, a new pit to revel in. She caught the flesh behind your thumb-knuckle and bit down, hard. A sharp throbbing pain that must have echoed her own, rising and sinking in pressure as you drove in and out of her. Tears trickled down her cheeks, but her whole body only threw itself onto you harder.


    As the going got easier her eagerness only increased. Pushing herself back against you in a demand to be impaled deeper. She began to rise from her submissive crouch. Her bent forward askance to be taken like a dog. Now she sat back on you like the figurehead of some great galleon, letting you pull back on her arms as leverage to m even further into her gut. Your cock was on fire, squeezed to a pulp within the choking depths of her. Yet still you both rose, carried by the pull of each other like some perpetual-motion machine, powered only by the intensity of incestuous anal sex.


    A sudden wash of rity came over you. It felt so dirty, so gruesome; to be doing what you were doing. Ploughing into your only child¡¯s rear end. An ass you had once wiped clean and changed diapers over. While she cried through the very viciousness of her own desires. It was a horrible feeling to be watching over this, detached,pletely unable to stop; or deny the pleasure of it. You appalled yourself, found every inch of this moment to be abhorrent, and wanted nothing more than to keep pushing it further. You began to stand up, to gain ground. To overbear her once more and drive her back down to the mat. To grind thosest drops of innocence from her and teach her a lesson about unkempt desires. y out a grim fairy tale of ¡®be careful what you wish for¡¯ using only your throbbing cock and the gulping softness of her rectum.


    If she truly wanted to be nothing more than a puddle of fuckmeat; you would teach her exactly what that meant¡­ You would pummel that winking anus until it was a gaping doorway of shame, fit only as a bowl for your cum. You would turn her into the mindless fuckpuppet slut she so clearly wanted to be: locked away from reality and living off a diet of only your semen and other fluids. Applied directly to whichever hole was nearest as even she couldn¡¯t tell her face-pussy from either lower one anymore¡­ You would¡­ You would¡­


    She stood up with you, surprised by the sudden increased ferocity of your thrusts. Or perhaps she had encountered this side of you before. The momentum of your bodies carried you both across the mat, sliding over the oily surface in a half controlled fall. That is until you ran out of mat, stumbling over wet decking out into the wider world. Out from the protection of a nting roof. Into the torrent that still couldn¡¯t decide whether it was a true storm or a lost monsoon.


    The wall of water hit you both like only true torrents can: Dowsing and refreshing you at the same time. Your second, slimy skin sloughed off immediately, leaving only self-aware pinkness. Your daughterughed aloud. Opening her mouth and eyes to drown in the feel of it. You suddenly felt very small¡­ Crushed by the overwhelming size of the sky and its capacity to pour swimming pools over you in seconds. Another rumble of thunder yed from further off, perhaps those old gods chuckling as they left you alone: a small man screwing his smaller daughter.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    You had cum in her you realized¡­ just as the rain hit. One of those sensations absorbing and belittling the other. You pulled out of her and kissed her, holding her tight against the storm. Your own tiny natural wonder,plete with semen-drenched bowels. She returned the kiss greedily, swirl her tongue around yours, then pulled back into the rain.


    ¡°Next time it¡¯ll be easier!¡± She called over the roar of this wet world, then danced off across thewn, all pains forgotten. You stood for awhile and watched her. Wondering what on earth she meant.

 243

    You and your tomboy daughter be closer.


    >>>>>>>This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Close Encounters with Old Friends


    Your daughter begged you not to go to school on Monday. Used every dirty, teasing trick in the book to try and get you to submit to spending yet another day rolling around inside her. She woke you up with a blowjob. Dragged you into the shower for an hour. Sat on your cock during breakfast¡­ All while bending and stretching and generally failing to get dressed. When she finally seemed to be wearing her full uniform it was sote that you had to give her a ride to the gate, at which point she ¡®realised¡¯ she¡¯d forgotten to put on any underwear¡­


    You sent her off anyway. Guessing, quite urately, that she¡¯d enjoy the risque experience of spending all day without them. Your drive home was upied with thoughts of her constantly and self-consciously tugging that short, pleated skirt down and nervously crossing her legs lest any teacher or fellow student glimpse her naked pussy. Thank the heavens she hadn¡¯t worked out just how close you¡¯de to letting her y hookey once more. That would have been a slippery slope to no good end. The summer holiday was already a looming threat upon the horizon. How on earth were you going to keep her entertained enough to survive it?


    Still as you stomped about the empty house, trying to get some work done, nothing you could do seemed to reset your focus¡­ All you thought about was her. Her perfect little ass. Her budding breasts. The small, sly smile she wore just as you shot cum across it. So smug in receipt of proof from her tititing efforts. Those big, innocent eyes that sparkled with a thousand not-so-innocent thoughts. By the time the end of school came round you could barely sit still, waiting for the instant she came through the door and could be at the mercy of your deviant urges. You half-daydreamed about masturbating yourself to the very edge of orgasm. Holding yourself there just for that sublime moment, greeting her entrance with an immediate faceful of sticky surprise.


    It was a good thing you didn¡¯t¡­ Though the fact that you were thinking about it did nearly enough damage. When you heard the lock turn you were already halfway down the hall¡­ Where you were greeted by not one, but two, smiling young faces. You had to awkwardly swing into the kitchen doorway, as if that had been where you were heading all along¡­ Just to hide the throbbing erection pyramiding the front of your pants.


    The surprise visitor was a thin, ginger-haired girl you vaguely remembered from previous glimpses into your daughter¡¯s social life. A timid, hideously-polite creature that seemed incapable of mumbling more than two words to an older man she didn¡¯t know¡­ even if they were a parent of her closest friend. A situation that did not seem to have improved as she appropriately shuffled through a hello in answer to your own, forcefully-cheerful greeting.


    Why had your daughter invited her round? Was it because she knew exactly what state you would be in and wanted revenge for forcing her to go to school? Surely she couldn¡¯t be faring much better? Having spent all day with the wind sweeping between her legs. The exuberantly cheeky kiss on the cheek she gave you seemed to confirm your suspicions. As did the quick flip-up of the back of her skirt once ¡®Jane¡¯ had passed by. Showing off that she was, indeed, still bare-assed beneath.


    In fact for the whole period of her friend¡¯s visit your child seemed to do nothing else but search for moments to sh herself at you, taking every opportunity she could. Meanwhile, you had absolutely no chance to chide or challenge her. Not with the poor, shy hostage of her game present. It wasn¡¯t until they had both settled down to watch a movie, one of them waving her bare-legs out behind quite frivolously¡­ that you finally got a chance to talk.


    Upon hearing your daughter loudly excusing herself to go to the toilet from the next room, you quickly followed her in. Apparently she expected this¡­ for she immediately turned round and kissed you, while dropping a hand to free and grasp your erection. You pulled your tongue out of her mouth as quickly as you could, and began a hushed interrogation. Though doing nothing to stop the stroking down below.


    ¡°*What are you doing? Bringing her here now?! What if I had been¡­ undressed?! Is this some sort of kinky, little game to you?!*¡±


    ¡°*I¡¯m Sorry! No¡­ it¡¯s not like that!*¡± She seemed to think for a second, still pumping her arm towards herself. ¡°*Well, maybe it is a bit kinky¡­ But that wasn¡¯t why I invited her! There was an¡­ incident at school¡­ She gets bullied a lot. I used to look out for her, buttely¡­ I¡¯ve been a bit distracted, you know.*¡± She looked up at you with slightly usatory eyes¡­ as if any of this was on your intentions. But then pulled up her top to unveil her round little breasts and squeeze your cock between them.


    ¡°*Her home life sounds¡­ awful¡­ and hanging out with me after school used to be how she avoided it. After today¡­ Well I thought she really needed somewhere to go¡­ I am really sorry, I should have taken her to the mall or something¡­ I just really needed to see you. It¡¯s been awful, running around all day without any panties¡­ Trying not to leave little damp patches wherever I¡¯ve sat¡­*¡±


    A wave of forgiveness swept through you. Your girl was just trying to be a good friend. While you had been so obsessed with your paranoid delusions about her rtionship with you, as to forget how much that rtionship was affecting her teenage life. Why shouldn¡¯t she bring a friend round after school? She shouldn¡¯t have to check whether you were in too much of a perverted mood that afternoon to riskpany. All your indignation faded away¡­ Though your horniness did not.


    ¡°*Well, okay then¡­ Sorry I doubted you. You¡¯re a good girl to look out for her like this. But you really should get back to her before we get caught. We can yter.*¡±


    ¡°*But you haven¡¯t cum yet?! And you clearly need to! I¡¯m not going to make you wait any longer¡­ Look, it¡¯s dark in there, I have an idea! Why don¡¯t I go in first and lean over the back of the sofa. Just like I¡¯m stretching my legs while watching the movie. Then you cane in, slip up between my ass cheeks and cum on my back. Like you used to before we started fucking. She¡¯ll never notice¡­ and you can¡¯t be far off now.*¡±


    She didn¡¯t give you time to decide, pulling her top down and tugging you by the cock; which seemed to be just her leash to drag you by these days. Concealing this with her body she entered the darkened lounge, smiling a brief greeting to Jane¡­ Who did indeed seem to be too engrossed in the film and intimidated by your following presence to give more than a nce. So it was that you slipped yourself up under the hemline of your daughter¡¯s school skirt. Using her as a washboard for your pleasures while her unsuspecting ssmate sat just in front. You tried desperately to keep your breathing low and quiet¡­ Only failing to stifle a single grunt, as you shot a load all up the inside of that pleated covering.


    Then tucking yourself away you left the girl¡¯s to it. Your daughter awkwardly hanging over the sofa edge for the rest of the film. When it was finished you came to see Jane off; coughing at the damp patches above your daughter¡¯s ass as she stood at the door and waved her friend away.


    Academic Progress


    After that day, things began to settle down around your home once more. A bnce reached upon this new level of your familial rtionship yet again. Your daughter made no further attempts to get out of school, guilt over her negligence to a friend perhaps¡­ or simply content in the knowledge that this was the final week anyway. Surprisingly you also got her to agree to a rationing limit on your encounters, to protect each other¡¯s health after that weekend of excess: You would only cum in each of her orifices once per day, in any order but with no exceptions.


    The way you span it was that you missed the more tantalising build up of pleasuring each other¡­ without constant, actual pration. Which was, to be fair, true. Those weeks where you had both been dancing around your own taboo desires had had a specific delight to them. A morbid fascination in how far the other was willing to go, and a grimy joy to finding unconventional ways to pleasure yourself using your daughter. You could never quite go back to creeping into her room to tangle yourself in her hair¡­ Your own bed would feel too empty then. But the return of movie-night thigh-fucks and surprising her with a sudden facial were sweet enough.


    She had also taken it upon herself to learn some more advanced massage techniques: both sensual and conventional. Watching video lessons while practising on your tired, old frame. It was an asionally painful, but ultimately rewarding and intimate way to spend an evening. She even gave you one when Jane came round again. The two girls able to chat away quite innocently while your daughter sat atop you. Clothed this time and careful to keep her hands in sensible ces¡­ while in view at least. Her me-haired friend actually seemed to enjoy the close-knit nature of the pair of you. Opening up a little to talk to you while youy upon the mat. She seemed a nice girl. A lot more naive than your daughter perhaps, but with that shy politeness of those who have been trodden on too many times to make any assumptions about others. You hoped your little girl wouldn¡¯t abandon her againe the summer.


    Yet the week passed faster than you could grasp¡­ and suddenly you found yourself driving to their school on possibly the hottest afternoon yet. The sun sted down on the mulling throngs as students and their parents milled about the schoolyard for thest time this semester. All those of your daughter¡¯s age group were being called in for a final meeting about their grades and future before embarking on thatst summer of true childhood.

 244

    Your daughter¡¯s slot was one of thest in ss, assumedly doled out at random. Thus most of the crowds were drifting away by the time you arrived. Various parents dragged their children through hurried goodbyes to their friends while simultaneously throwing out boasts to anyone they recognised: About where they were headed on holiday, or how good their spawns grades had been. You waded in with trepidation, never having been the best with crowds¡­ but also painfully aware of the constant swish of short, pleated skirts against your legs and the unavoidable bumps with nubile young bodies. None of this would have affected you in the slightest before, but such things held new meanings now you had torn your daughter out of just such an outfit so many times. You nced around at all the other proud and leering fathers present and wondered how many of them fantasised about doing just that to their own little princesses. More than would admit it¡­ That was all you knew.


    Once inside the main building, things quietened down. The halls were rapidly emptying as thest few dregs of education escaped¡­ Those who¡¯d had longer conversations to get through. Chided looking teens shuffling after families in various states of veiled fury¡­ Looks that said ¡°Wait till we get home¡­¡±


    You began to wonder if perhaps being so low on the list was not such an aspect of chance. Had the teacher held you back specially for something? Your heart began to beat a little as you found the right ssroom. The door swung open just as you reached it, pushed by the wide hands of a thick set and grumpy-looking man. His spindle of a wife quickly followed, shing you a loose smile but not bothering to hold the door for their daughter. Who turned out to be Jane, looking particrly hard done by this afternoon¡­ and dragging her heels glumly.


    Still, she recognised you and gave a shy, little wave. Genuine warmth in her face, rather than the forced grin her mother had shed. Once again you were struck by a wave of pity for the girl, to whom it would seem life rarely gave a break. You waved back at the pretty creature. Trying to convey some all-epassing encouragement that things would, somehow, get better someday¡­ Whatever she was facing. Then you had to enter the ssroom yourself, half-dreading what awaited.


    A Meeting with Ms. Fae


    The scene seemed rxed enough. Your daughter was perched on the edge of the teacher¡¯s desk, the woman in question being in her chair behind. It was the curly-blondedy you had encountered before: Miss Fae. Dressed in a smart, but tight-fitting top and simrly fashioned skirt. She had her legs crossed casually and appeared to be chatting away to your girl quite amicably, no hints of tension within the room. They both smiled as you approached, though you had to admit your daughter¡¯s version looked a lot more forced than her educator¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah, and here you are.¡± Said the prim-looking vision, biting the end of her pencil slightly. ¡°Father of my most promising pupil.¡±


    This was new. Your daughter had always been smart, no doubt about that, but traditionally her¡­ free-spirited personality¡­ didn¡¯t win her much praise from her teachers. She got her work done, sure, yet tended to do so at her own pace and with little interest in jumping through hoops that didn¡¯t interest her. Up to now the general academic consensus on her had been ¡®Good, but could do better if she¡¯d just pay attention!¡¯ Perhaps the added freedom of being a high-school senior had turned this around¡­ or perhaps it was other things.


    What followed was the usual formal run-through of all her grades. What the inane jumble of numbers meant and what other teachers hadmented about. You sat through it, trying to focus and ignore the casual swish of your girl¡¯s leg, which kept surreptitiously bumping against your own¡­ and shing slight glimpses of her worn-for-once panties. The only moment of note came when Miss Fae asked about the future, or more directly: which colleges your daughter had applied for.


    ¡°Oh, none!¡± The creature chirped quickly. ¡°I¡¯m gonna stay here and help Dad with his work for a while instead!¡±


    The teacher looked as surprised as you felt. Clearly this was the first either of you had heard of that n.


    ¡°Really? A family-internship kind of thing?¡­ Well I suppose if that¡¯s what you want to do¡­ But I really think you¡¯d be missing out on a lot of your potential¡­¡± The woman clocked your own surprise and clearly made a mental adjustment.


    ¡°Well, maybe that¡¯s something for you two to discuss over the summer¡­ There¡¯s still time to apply, or consider a gap year maybe? I know you rely on each other for support at the moment. Anyway, we¡¯re almost done here and I¡¯m sure you both want to get back out in the sunshine. So could you just be a dear and run to the office to get your new timetable? I seem to have forgotten to pick it up.¡±


    Your daughter looked a little taken aback by this request, as if she didn¡¯t want to leave you here alone for some reason. Yet she couldn¡¯t seem to find a reason to refuse while her tutor smiled casually from across the desk. With a ¡°hmph.¡± she hopped down from her perch and scurried off.


    Almost immediately the older woman stood up and slid round the wooden structure with feline grace.


    ¡°While we¡¯ve got a moment¡­ May I just say how inspired I am by the close¡­¡± She sidled up right next to you, skirt brushing your leg and hopped up to take the position just upied by your daughter. ¡°-Rtionship you have with your daughter. The devotion she shows for you is something quite special. Toe out of a difficult situation with such a bond and be raising her all by yourself¡­ well it makes me think you must be quite the gentleman.¡±


    You couldn¡¯t quite formte a word in edgewise to respond to this esction. You just mumbled some incoherent thanks, while she leaned in and plucked at your tie.


    ¡°I do wonder if you¡¯re expending too much of your energy on her¡­ and leaving no time for yourself. It¡¯s quite a small town, yet I never see you out and about in the evenings. A man can¡¯t stay cooped up being a house-husband for too long, especially when his little girl¡¯s old enough to look after herself. It can¡¯t be good for either of you¡­¡±


    She had reached the top of your tie by now, with long, slender fingers¡­ and used them to slip something into your shirt pocket, before lightly caressing your cheek with their tips. A knock at the door caused her to quickly pull these back, but she stayed perched above you, ck-tighted legs mere inches away. You turned to see your daughter hovering in the doorway, trying very hard to keep a look of deep suspicion off her face.


    ¡°Well it was very nice to meet you again.¡± The teacher cheerily stated,pletely returned to her previous formal manners. ¡°I hope you both have a lovely summer and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    And with that, you were excused. Standing up and walking over to where your daughter waited, her eyes burning holes in your chest, as if trying to scorch right on through toward the woman behind. You were still not quite sure what had just happened, but you were without doubt it was going to lead to trouble.


    Like Dancing Lights above a Swamp


    As soon as you closed the door she leapt at you. Her small frame hanging off yours as she shoved her tongue into your mouth. By automatic response you began to return the kiss, before sanity kicked in and you remembered where you were. With great effort you pried your daughter away from your face, her lithe body still wriggling to press itself against you.


    ¡°What are you doing! You know we can¡¯t do that here! What if someone sees?¡±


    The girl ignored your whisperedints, cold fury still burning in her eyes. Instead rebutting with her own interrogation. ¡°What were you and Miss Fae talking about while I was gone?!¡±


    You spluttered on an answer, which was all the answer she needed. Spry fingers quickly reached up and plucked a piece of paper from your shirt pocket, while the other set pushed something into your own hands. She stared you right in the eye for a moment, then turned to run off, further up the corridor and into the school.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking down at what you had been given, you realised it was a full set of youngdies underwear. ncing up again you were just in time to catch a glimpse of your daughter kicking off her shoes as well. She skipped forward in just long socks, skirt pping up to bare all, skidding across polished floors. You rushed forward to catch up, pure panic in your veins, but had to pause to gather those discarded shoes. By which time she had removed said socks as well, flying them behind her like ribbons for a moment before casually discarding them as well, turning round a corner ahead. You began sprinting in all earnest now, scooping up both socks in pure terror of what scene might be unfolding if a bystander was in the next corridor.


    Luckily no-one was, but the passage was half-walled with great windows its entire length. Windows which beamed sunlight in from a wide view of the ying fields. Various silhouettes could be seen running across these, hopefully far enough away that they could not discern your daughter¡¯s prancing madness. For she was now cartwheeling along, amateur gymnastics allowing long, graceful looks at her bare legs and unconcealed pussy as she span through each patch of sun. It was mesmerising, both in beauty and pure recklessness. Sure, the school was mostly empty by now, but any passed ssroom or uncurtained window could contain a stray teacher, lost parent or honest caretaker. How on earth would you exin this, desperately trying to find a way to hold half her clothing in a way that suggested innocence. You had to catch her and stop this rampage, before she got you both locked into a spiral of social services and guilty consciences.

 245

    Reaching the end of the corridor she eagerly swung open another door, not bothering to look or listen for anyone interred. You were finally at the point of catching up, but she closed the door in your face, winning a few more seconds for herself. You panted your breath back outside the door for a moment¡­ she was already inside after all. It was bing quite clear that while you may well still have the edge on her strength wise, all that sitting around at home writing while she ran around in PE and gym sses meant she was a good deal fitter than you. If she wanted to stay ahead of you forever, she very likely could. Dancing while she did so.


    Stepping inside you found yourself in another ssroom, this one shrouded in dimness as it was in the far corner of this building and overshadowed by others. It looked like one of the older rooms, only partially refurbished. With old-fashioned wooden desks and a genuine ckboard rather than some of the more modern iterations. Your daughter was perched on the teachers desk once more, caught with her small breasts briefly exposed as she undid her white blouse and tied it back up again in the traditional ¡®bad schoolgirl looking for attention¡¯ look. Her obsession with always trying to override her own natural beauty with the tacky stylings of cheap pornstars confused you. Yet at the same time there was something tantalising about how bluntly obvious it made her desires. She liked to dress like a mindless slut because she wanted to be daddy¡¯s little slut. It was endearing in a worrying sort of way. You were just d she usually only did it when alone with you.


    And you were alone. You noted even through your anger and dismay at the risks she had taken. She had chosen a room where being discovered by a random passerby was least likely¡­ if still an insurmountably dangerous situation for your rtionship.


    Yet still, you felt the disappointment of a Father goaded. She had gambled heavily with everything she had imed to care about, despite clearly knowing better and for what? Just petty spite and jealousy? Of a situation you had no control or understanding of? You had to rein her in, this could not be let to slide.


    Chapter 5, Physical punishment


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re ying at?!¡± You started off strong, remembering the few other times you had been forced to reprimand this free spirited child of yours, before such roles and lines became blurred andplicated.


    ¡°I thought you understood how serious it would be if people even suspected we were¡­ doing what we¡¯ve been doing! It was you that started all this! But now you¡¯re risking throwing it all away.¡±


    For an instant she looked suitably chided. The same daughter you had had to yell at for scrawling crayons across white walls. Hurt just by the thought she had fallen below your expectations. However she shook loose of this soon enough. It would seem she had been ready for this lecture and had decided on an unorthodox defence of her own¡­


    In a silky, sweet mockery of feigned innocence she replied: ¡°Oh? Have I been naughty Daddy? I¡¯m sooorrry¡­¡± She rolled up onto the desk and lolled against it, all big eyes and pouting curves.


    ¡°You know damn well what you¡¯ve done, and you can¡¯t get out of it like that! You¡¯re making it worse! What if someone sees you prancing around like a 2-dor hooker?!¡± Your will remained resolute, but you couldn¡¯t stop your gaze beginning to wander¡­ Creeping over her offered delights as she sprawled them before you.


    ¡°But Daaaaaddy¡­ There¡¯s no-one else here. The meetings are all up the other end and the cleaners won¡¯te until tomorrow. It¡¯s just you¡­ and me. And if I¡¯ve been a naughty little schoolgirl¡­ maybe you should punish me? Teach me to be better? We¡¯re in the right ce after all¡­¡±


    You had moved closer by now. Almost close enough to be reached by her using finger at ¡®you¡¯ and ¡®me¡¯. You felt your body filling with a familiar ache, but you couldn¡¯t let her get away with this, could you? It was so obvious what she was trying to do.


    ¡°No! Honey, there¡¯s still every chance someone will walk round the corner any minute. They might even have seen your little performance in the corridor! We. Can¡¯t. Risk. This. You shouldn¡¯t even be thinking about this¡­ What happened with Miss Fae¡­ Nothing happened with Miss Fae.¡±


    ¡°Oh, her¡­¡± Your daughter¡¯s eyes seemed to darken for a second. Cutesy sheen discarded. Though then quickly recovered with added nonchnce.


    ¡°Who cares about that old slut, anyway¡­ I know you aren¡¯t interested in her.¡± The piece of paper you had been slipped appeared in her hand, as if by magic. She pulled a box of matches from the desk with the other. With delicate delight shebined the two, dropping the ming answer to tumble toward the floor. You watched in silence, aware that intervening there would not have been in anyone¡¯s interest.


    ¡°All gone!¡± She squeaked with wicked, childlike glee. An emotional state that seemed to carry on within her like a sugar-high.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a little bit exciting: The chance that we could be caught?! However small it is¡­ I know you like the way I look in my uniform Dad. I always have. I¡¯m your slutty little schoolgirl, forever and ever. But this might be your only chance to teach me a lesson in my actual ssroom. Are you really going to miss out on that chance? I know I¡¯ve been bad, Daddy. But I won¡¯t learn anything if you don¡¯t teach me¡­¡±


    She flipped round now, dangling half off the edge of the desk. Her skirt pped up to reveal those round little ass cheeks, curving so perfectly up towards your hands. Your crotch twitched at the memory of sliding between them, not so long ago. The tight grasp of her as she gulped through the pain of your entry. You remembered the rough, raw sex that hade at the end of your first weekend of iming her. The grumpy, humping abuse of each other¡¯s bodies that had taken on its own grim pleasure,pletely different from the loving tenderness of your first rolls together.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She was asking for this, teasing and taunting you into it in a way that so clearly overwrit any true punitive oue. Yet those cheeks simply begged to be reddened. False innocence demanding invalid justice. It was as you had feared all along: You simply could not be a proper father to her while also giving in to your carnal desire for her. Not in the ways that the rest of society envisioned. You would have to find some other ways to guide her, to curb her boundless excesses¡­ Else be dragged along forever.


    *SMACK*. Your hand came down of its own ord, the sound reverberating around the room. A flush rose across the point where you¡¯d struck her, blood rushing to meet skin. She cried out in shock, but it was a false call. One that she had held on the tip of her tongue, simply hoping to use it.


    ¡°Oh, Daddy! Yes!¡±


    You brought another hand down on the other cheek, matching the pair.


    ¡°Go on, Daddy¡­ Spank me! Teach me a lesson!¡±


    You swung at the first cheek once more, harder this time. Drawing a hiss from her lips and yet more redness to her skin. Then again and again, painting her pale flesh with a shining rosy bloom till every inch of her ass was coloured. She was biting her bottom lip now, sucking air with each blow. An answering blush grew on her other set of cheeks, yet still she looked back at you with eager, teasing eyes. She had won her way again and knew it well. Already you wondered if you saw darker thoughts brewing in the back of her mind¡­ More risks for more depraved rewards.


    ¡°Hit me harder Daddy! I¡¯ve been a bad girl. I¡¯ve sat in this ssroom with your cum all over me, ying with myself under the table. I¡¯ve had to pretend I was still working on a question till everyone else left¡­ because I didn¡¯t have any panties on and left a little puddle of you on my seat. I¡¯m a dirty, little cum-dump and I¡¯m all yours! Yours to fuck and bite and spank and whatever else you want to do with. So hit me as hard as you like! Make me feel like the skanky, incest-loving little slut-whore that I am. Hit me harder Daddy! Hit me harder!¡±


    You couldn¡¯t hold back now, even if you¡¯d still wanted to. All your annoyance at her actions was tangled up in your sordid desire for her. There was a wooden ruler nearby. You snatched it up and left a long, burning welt across her backside. She yelped for real this time, surprise and pain in her voice. Yet, when she blinked fresh tears back at you¡­ there was also askance for another.


    Youshed the thing against her again, and again. A pattern of crisscrossing lines forming upon her young flesh. Then your own needs could be held back no longer. You pulled out your cock and shoved it against her. The ruler went in her mouth, clenched between her teeth and providing handlebars for this submissive teen cocksleeve. You shoved yourself straight into her anus, still so tight and unused to such a role. Tears flowed down her cheeks carrying streaks of mascara, specially applied for the formality earlier that evening.


    She groaned and squeaked around that ruler as you mmed against her stinging ass. This was a true trial and punishment for her behaviour¡­ You knew that as well as you knew this was what she¡¯d wanted, regardless. She wanted all your interactions to be sexual in nature: the good and the bad. To erase any hint of the way things had been before. As you pulled her down off the desk¡­ resting her skull against the hard front so you could finish off in her throat, you realised: There was no escaping her now. She would never ept a normal life. Never go off to college or suffer seeing you with another woman. She was your perfect little sex-ve¡­ and you were chained to her without hope of escape.


    Two Months Together


    mming yourself down her throat, your daughter gazed up at you with quivering eyes. You made sure to support her skull as you drove in and out of it¡­ but it still must¡¯ve been ufortable to be used as nothing more than a hole on a kickstand in such uncushioned environs.


    The desk rattled as her head bounced against it on asion, and her nostrils red when struggled to breathe. She was in a sorry state indeed¡­ ck mascara running down her cheeks in dark rivulets, meeting other liquids dripping from her nose and the corners of her ever-upied mouth. Her knees had buckled beneath her, hiding her red striped ass and invaded rectum. Relying on your arms to hold her up against your onught.


    She could handle all this and more though, your cum-guzzling nymphlet. The girl who had learned circr breathing in a week, just to allow you to face fuck her indefinitely. Any way it was possible for you to make use of her body, she would flex and train herself to amodate. Pleasure, pain and degradation. Your child saw them all as her offerings to you. Her gifts to be honed and practised. She revelled in those dark and twisted reaches of human desire where all such experiences met. The dreams that others feared to share in public, lest they find out they should have been nightmares. She wanted to find the lowest reaches of you, using only her tender, young body. She wanted to be everything you could ever want, to stave off any chance of you leaving her behind.


    All this went through your mind, as you continued to choke her with the meat that made her. Her rabid jealousy at any hint of a rival for you was just the price you must pay for this demonic angel of yours¡­ you supposed. Your inability to adequately discipline her, simply penance for your own sins and inability to resist their pull. All lovers are equal in pursuit of one another after all, whether domineering or dominated, giving or receiving. Far more than in the rtionship between parent and child.


    Atst, with three more heaving thrusts into her oesophagus, bumping her skull against the wooden desk front. You filled her gullet with semen. She gulped it all down greedily¡­ Not that there was much choice with you still upying every inch before her tonsils. Then you pulled free, letting her copse into a gasping pile. Drooling saliva in glinting lines onto her ssroom floor. You yourself fell back against one of the smaller study tables, worn out by your exertions. You quickly scanned the windows of the room for aghast strangers already on the phone to numerous authorities.


    There were none. But then, staring down at the mess you had made of your darling child once more¡­ You half-felt there should have been. She pushed you and pushed you. Yet every time she did, you simply took that momentum and ran with it. Her jealousy was not the crime here.


    Helping her up, the pair of you scurried away. There were still a few straggling families at the gates as you left. Lord knows what they thought of the bedraggled state of her. Presumably just that her report card had been particrly bad. You had handed back her shoes, but her bra, panties and socks were still in a bundle under your arm¡­ hopefully disguised enough by each other to look like an old PE kit or such. You both jumped in the car and hurried home, not a word spoken the entire journey.


    As soon as the door was closed behind you¡­ You were upon each other again. Kissing her down to the floor, you entered her once more. This time the intercourse was vaginal and loving. Her legs sying out as you slid between them. She pulled you in tightly and threw her tongue around your mouth. Clearly as turned on by the whole, horrible experience as you had been. It had been a risk beyond all reason. A match below everything you had worked for. Still, as you came inside your only child yet again. Filling her with everything you shouldn¡¯t. You realised it was certainly not going to be thest. The adrenaline that burned through you both was electric and unfathomable. The lust, undeniable. Your love was taboo, yet it could not be held back.


    And so the holidays started¡­ two months in each other¡¯spany. Your daughter threw her sweat-stained uniform in the wash. Not to be touched again, except for aesthetic reasons, for all that time. She spent the rest of the evening naked, cuddling up with you on the sofa. Until the time came for you both to head up to your shared bed. You woke up once in the night to find her just watching you, hands sped beneath her head. She smiled as you reached out to caress her. Letting you masturbate one more time onto her silken skin. You had used up all your allowed prations after all¡­


    Rules had to be kept.

 246

    You and your tomboy daughter be closer.


    >>>>>>>>>>>


    A Call for some Respite


    A week and a bit into the holiday things were getting along fine. Your daughter had got over her initial excitement at having you avable to her all day long and you were finally able to get some work done in between bouts of lovemaking. She had even gone out with old friends a few times, leaving you a moment¡¯s peace to cool off some rather overworked testicles. Jane had also been invited round a few times, to your delight: You were really starting to like the quiet, polite little redhead. She seemed to be the only other female your daughter could much stand the presence of.


    Still, there remained a lot of time left to be dedicated to the pleasures of the flesh. You maintained your three orifice quota with your young sapling, filling her up time and again. In fact you even began having to loosen those guidelines, as she simply couldn¡¯t keep her mouth off your cock for so long. You found yourself being milked for semen so often that it hardly even registered any more. You¡¯d simply be sat at your desk working and she¡¯d wriggle her way under, to pop up between your legs. A warm softness would envelope you and a tongue begin winding round your length, all while you tried to stay focused and finish whatever paragraph you were working on. Your body seemed to be adapting to this nigh constant stimtion, not only by producing more and more spunk to fulfil her appetites, but in taking longer to reward her with the salty gulps she craved. The girl was no quitter though. She wouldp and suck and slurp at you for as long as it took, happy just to dedicate her talents to this evolving challenge.


    It was during just such a morning moment that you received a video call from your publishing agent. Forgetting yourself, you answered immediately. Good fortune being that the camera was angled high enough that he would catch no sight of your girl working away earnestly below your waist. The man himself was named Graham, an older gentleman in his early fifties. He had been working with you for so many years now that you were more like family friends than simple colleagues. He knew you and your daughter well and would send birthday presents and christmas cards to you both, asking how her school life was going and whether you were going out and getting enough exercise. You trusted the man immensely, both personally and professionally and couldn¡¯t ask for a better guide through theplicated world of literatureworking.


    ¡°Hello Sir!¡± He opened with in his normal cheering manner. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished looking over yourst few month¡¯s submissions¡­ Excellent stuff!¡±


    You nced momentarily down at your daughter below the desk. She¡¯d cheekily decided this was the moment to start sucking in and nibbling at your balls. Eyes glinting up at you with distracting glee. The old man on the screen continued on, unawares.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, something¡¯s definitely changed in your style ofte¡­ not that I¡¯m surprised after all that¡¯s happened. You¡¯ve slowed down a bit, but the quality of what you¡¯re sending is just so high I can¡¯t begin toin. It¡¯s almost a different story altogether to be honest¡­ One full of dark and secret happenings hidden just below the surface¡­ It makes me shiver almost¡­ but in a good way! You might have to go back and alter the start to make it fit, but boy, I¡¯m not going to stop you now you¡¯re on a roll.¡±


    The girl was sucking on you as hard as she could now, like a warm, wet vacuum mped to your cock. You had to grip the desk slightly with one hand to deal with the pressure of it and could only answer Graham in nods and grunts. He paid no heed.


    ¡°Now, is the youngdy of the house around? I¡¯d like to say hello, now she¡¯s off school.¡±


    This startled you. Not that it was a particrly unusual request of his, he and your daughter had a teasing, amiable friendship as much as you did. She was fond of the old entric and he, having no children of his own, spoilt her as the daughter he¡¯d never had. Pointedly not looking down you called out to the house atrge: ¡°Honey! Grahams on the line! He¡¯d like to say hello!¡±


    Down below you felt a pair of lips leave you as the girl shuffled her way back out from under the desk. She stood up and stomped loudly to the door before bouncing back toward you, illusion achieved. Once she was in view of the camera she had to be quite careful however, the loose-fitting, checked shirt she was wearing was the ONLY thing she was wearing. She sidled her way in front of you, keeping her naked crotch below the level of the desk, but then reached down behind herself as she plonked into yourp. This of course meant that while she bobbed a friendly hello to the old man and began chatting to him about school, you found yourself buried up inside her. She bounced around quite innocuously while telling her tales, yet each bump sent shivers up your spine at the thought of fucking her in front of this innocently unaware old friend. When they had finished catching up she leant back to allow both of you in the shot, while continuing to grind her hips in circles atop you. Graham smiled to see you still so close with each other after all these years.


    ¡°What I was going to say to you both was that I have just gained ess to a little holiday lodge, up in the mountains. Now, I know you¡¯re both not big fans of crowded resorts or other such tourist destinations. But, if you¡¯d like, you are both very wee to head up there at the end of summer, to get away from all the hustle and bustle. It¡¯s buried deep in the forest, right near a river and has all sorts of amenities, up to and including a hot tub I believe! It¡¯s already booked to be all yours for a week, should you desire, with plenty of room to bring a friend or two as well.¡±


    Your daughter practically ricocheted with excitement, bounding up and down on top of you and simply mixing her joy of this proposal with that of secretly engulfing you. She leant forward to hug theputer screen. Presumably giving the old man a generous view of what cleavage she had, while simultaneously allowing her more time to bump her hips against yourp, your cock finding itself gulped in and out of its own close embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± Said the agent, after he was finally freed from a screenful of teen. ¡°Well excellent, I¡¯ll send you the keys and directions as soon as possible. In the meantime, you two look after each other, alright? And make sure your Dad keeps working hard, y¡¯hear me angel?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can count on me Unc!¡± Your daughter gave a bouncing salute. ¡°I won¡¯t let him go soft for a minute!¡± They both chuckled at that as the call was ended, though you suspected for very different reasons. Then he was gone. Your girl turned round to kiss you. Then proceeded to continue fucking herself upon you, slowly and unobtrusively¡­ while you got back to work.


    Chapter 2, A Room with a View


    As the summer days trickled on, blue skies sliding past, life became afortable drift from one into the next. Your daughter had begun waking upter andter, whiling away the evenings with you then snoozing through till noon.


    Naturally you also began slipping into such a pattern, but as an older traveller, adapting to such changes in pace took longer. Often you would wake to find her still snoring softly beside you, the sun beaming high through the curtains. No longer were you blessed with the instant gratification of her morning attentions, but you did not mind. Sometimes you woke her yourself. Sometimes you would simply use her sleeping beauty as an erotic expresso, leaving your own shot of cream upon her to wake up to. More often though, you would simply leave her to rest, safe in the knowledge she woulde im some herself when she was ready. The pair of you simply drifted in and out of each other these days, there being no separation between the times you were making love, from the times you weren¡¯t. You tantalised each others nerve-endings whenever it felt right to do so: you¡¯d spank her peachy cheeks whenever they looked in need of reddening, she¡¯d swallow down your cock whenever her tongue told her it craved the taste, or simply spend hours idly plying it between soft fingers while focussed on other things.


    Still, you got the feeling this lifestyle was beginning to bore her. This was all that she¡¯d once aimed for and she revelled in its aplishment. But¡­ even your mind kept drifting back to those few, more adrenaline-fueled moments: When you had both been testing the limits of each other. Risking discovery by chance or fault. It was not safe to crave such things¡­ not sane to lose sight of how dangerous this taboo normality of yours already was. Yet, both of you felt the same dark inclinations to go further. You were sure of it. You began catching twinklings in her eye whenever a new idea formed, schemes that worried you more by their failure to be apparent. You even took her back to that windswept heand, in the hopes of regaining the reinvigorating experience you¡¯d had yourself there. It did not work. The journey was safe and contrived. No surprise barriers appeared. No unlooked-for observers. You went there and fucked. It was pleasant enough.


    So it was no great surprise to you that she began to go back to her old habits of scanning the inte and television for arousing amusement. Porn became a backdrop to your existence once more. She watched it, she listened to it. She painted and sketched it in creative escapades of an afternoon. Some of them were incredibly good actually, she had a real re for catching moments of imagined debauchery; perfectly capturing the euphoric or leering faces of her subjects. She would paint scenes of young girls surrounded by faceless men, delighting in a rain of cum falling upon them. She inked a young man osted by herds of tiny naked fairies: Biting and caressing him in equal measure. Tearing his clothing and mbering over his body. Another showed a shadowy feminine figure smiling viciously down at you, translucent ck gown pping open as she pressed a heel down toward the observer.

 247

    You were awed by her ability to produce such masterpieces, and so quickly. Enough that you couldn¡¯t argue when she began to position them around the house. You supposed you could take them down again if you ever had visitors. As it was, only little Jane ever entered your sanctuary, and she was very proudly shown every new creation as it was produced. Blushing at the subject matters, but seemingly unsurprised by them.


    You managed to ask her why once and the girl simply replied: ¡°Oh, she always paints things like that in school¡­ A substitute teacher made aint about it once, but Miss Fae stuck up for her with the principal. Said it was ¡®healthier for a youngdy to be exploring this sort of thing in art, than repressing it all her life or having it jumped upon her by strange men.¡¯ He dropped theint¡­ Most of the male teachers don¡¯t like to argue with Miss Fae.¡±


    A cryptic answer. And one that brought your child¡¯s rtionship with her personal tutor to mind again. The two seemed to have a strong bond. Heck, the woman was the only teacher you had ever heard your girl talk about enough to remember the name of. Yet the hostility she¡¯d shown that other day had been real and strong. So your daughter had been producing such lewd imagery all along, proudly and in public. Yet her primary educator had been nothing but supportive. You were not sure where that left you, in terms of outside suspicion over the double life you both led, or in indications of your child¡¯s mentality.


    Jane hardly seemed to think any of it was particrly odd¡­ but then the short ginger girl was beginning to strike you as one of the most oblivious people you had never met. Not stupid, by any means, just¡­ detached¡­ distant¡­ Away with the fairies. Like she was too shy to even really dwell in her own skin, preferring to be off somewhere else and let others lead her body around. It was one of the things that worried you a little about the girl, and seemed to draw out what remained of your parental spirit. You could see a simr effect in your daughter too, she genuinely cared for her friend and seemed determined to try and pry her out of this shell.


    There were other changes going on in your home too. Visible indications of the shifting dynamics therein, akin with the dripping distribution of overt artwork. Your daughter kept making requests of you to purchase various home-decor supplies. It became her regr excuse to call Jane round, to get her to help with this or that grand idea for redecorating a room. Her friend always looked to you in puzzled askance as they set out on these endeavours, but you had never had much interest or conditions for such things. You were happy to let them paint and drape and shape such things, it washed away some old, painful memories. Slowly your child¡¯s boudoir stylings were iming the whole building. Giving it a sensual, film noir-esque cabaret overcoat.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    You could still see the hippyish traces of her absent mother, but now with a deeper, shadowier flourish of unchecked teenage sexuality. You were fairly certain it was how your girl imagined brothels in Paris looked, having never seen anything but hollywood¡¯s visions of such. Either way, such projects kept her out of trouble and, you had to admit, did provide quite suitable surroundings for you to incestuously invade her every other hour.


    Life as a Canvas


    One morning, or more urately during thest dregs leading toward noon, your daughter piped up with another of those creased-brow-teased requests. She had just finished breaking her fast with her usual, salty few-gulps of you: A between meal snack that was increasing in regrity again, rules be damned.


    When out of nothing more than the blue skies and bitter taste on her tongue, she asked if she could ¡®paint¡¯ you this afternoon. Now, you had never been much of a vain man¡­ Seeing no particr reason to step in front of a mirror more than to check you had actually remembered to put on pants this morning. Plus, while her various erotic creations so far might be considered in bad taste, one OF you led you more toward that awful word¡­ Evidence. Yet, looking down into her innocent query;pping up thest dribbles of your ejacte, and having only just be parley to her budding talent¡­ You found it impossible to refuse.


    Thus, a few hours of preparationter, during which you tried, and failed, to get any work of your own done. You approached her neatly arranged workshop, out on the veranda.


    Two things surprised you as you sidled through the sliding doors: One: the set up arrayed before you looked nearly identical to the one when you were receiving a massage; and Two: Jane was there, looking as nonplussed as you felt, perched to one side as her best friend bustled about. Your daughter hardly noted your arrival, so busy was she in digging through old boxes for tubes of paint. Yet from inside one of these boxes came the off-handmand: ¡°Okay, take your clothes off Dad.¡± Spoken as casually as it ever was when you were alone, not that it ever really needed saying. However, in presentpany, it resulted in those two nonplussed faces turning instantly bright red.


    ¡°Is that¡­ errm¡­ necessary? I mean¡­ or err? Appropriate, Love?¡± You replied, surprising yourself by not needing to feign embarrassment, even after all the time you¡¯d spent naked in just her presence.


    Your daughter didn¡¯t seem to even acknowledge your reason for being so, still buried in her supplies. ¡°What? Yes. Both. Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well because¡­ Jane¡­ and you¡¯re my daughter¡­ Neither of you wants to see¡­¡± You yed it well¡­ truly hoping she¡¯d catch the hint and wasn¡¯t really so haphazard about protecting your secrets¡­


    ¡°Ah! Found em!¡± Was her first reply, turning around with what was clearly a specific stic box of paints. Still seeming puzzled by the fact that you were not undressing.


    ¡°Jane doesn¡¯t mind, she¡¯s used to helping me work with nude models. Besides¡­ she knows we¡¯re more rxed about that sort of thing in this family¡­¡± Sheughed, cleanly and honestly. That jaunting peel warmed your heart and rxed you.


    ¡°So stop making it more awkward than it has to be and get your kit off Dad! We¡¯ll turn around if you want¡­ but it won¡¯t make much difference in a minute¡­¡±


    Out of excuses, you did as you were told. The girls indeed turned around in modesty until you were positioned face down on the massage mat as instructed. From there it was much the same as any other time you¡¯d received a massage while Jane was present: You just did your best to keep things covered for her, though what kind of painting required all this you were still clueless to. The girls chatted conspiringly to each other in a corner, looking over some sketches your offspring had drawn. You just tried to rx and catch a few moments of dozing while they nned out whatever they were up to.


    It was with great surprise then, that the next thing you felt was an intense tickling against your back. You jumped, startled by the experience, only to receive a stern: ¡°No moving Dad! You¡¯ll ruin it!¡±


    ncing back over your shoulder you were greeted by the vision of both young girls leaning over you, thin paint-brushes pinched in their fingers. In an instant it all became clear¡­ You were not having a portrait painted of you, you were having artwork painted on you. Not for the first, or for thest time: You were amazed both by your daughter¡¯s wicked creativity in finding new ways to tease and tempt you¡­ while hiding all signs of her ns.


    You were trapped now. Pinned beneath the delicate bristles of two lovely youngdies, nothing but a canvas full of nerves that they were carefully alighting upon. There was nothing else to do but slump back down and enjoy the experience. Trying to work out which was which by the feel of the stroke and wondering which would be worse to be aroused by¡­


    A Mess of Exposure


    Time ticked away beyond your notice as youy in half-dappled sun. You had closed your eyes and be nothing more than a receptor for art and the tactile sensations of it being applied. The constant dance of two brushes upon your back was mesmerising, a constant stream of lightly focussed movements. The initial strokes tickled a little, but never reached the point of irritation. You could feel the careful intensity and dedication of each girl as she manoeuvred them across you; whether in long, sweeping curves or delicate, feathering flourishes.


    Always this was followed by the cooling breath of the paint: Highlighting every slight breeze that passed in fading intensity as the liquid dried. They crisscrossed your back in perfect symmetry, but alternating paces. Misting your mind into guesses of who was where and where else they might head next. They passed up to your neck and shoulders, then down to your arms and calves. You half expected avoidance of your bared ass, or giggles. Yet everything was done in perfect seriousness, except for one smilingment from your daughter¡­ About how it would be a lot easier if you¡¯d let her wax your legs. You hurriedly declined.


    And then it was done¡­ or at least your rear half was. You were in such aa of rxation that you hardly noticed the dropping of tools or ceasing of caresses until their ghosts had truly faded. You certainly didn¡¯t need to be told not to move still, just to let thest bits dry. What did wake you up however was the next instruction, not directed at you:

 248

    ¡°Okay Jane, your turn! Get yourself undressed¡­¡±


    You worked very hard in that moment to maintainposure. To keep your eyes shut, but not be visibly clenching them so. You could almost feel the embarrassed burn of the red-headed girl¡¯s doubts as they nced down at you. Yet, secondster¡­ You heard the unmistakable tumble of several pieces of clothing hitting wood, and the patter of small feet moving to lie on a smaller mat next to you. You kept your lids closed, but your head was caught facing her and you could not help your imagination filling the gaps of her movements. With great effort you remained nk and impassive¡­ Feigning that previousatose state while in actuality your nerves were all firing lightning at random.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    You became intensely aware of a throbbing down below, as your cock waspressed by both body weight and willpower, but still jumped at each thought of what view you were missing. Why was your daughter doing this? Was it a test of loyalty, for you or her friend?! Was she judging your reaction to any other girl she arrayed naked before you? Or was she truly so ambivalent and trusting in the naturistic nature she imagined for your household? Was she hoping to one day simply get all visitors to hang up their clothing at the door?


    You mulled over these thoughts, using them as distractions from the moment. As the gentle sounds of painting began again, this time upon another. You held out as long as possible, eyelids glued together. But eventually, you just had to know! Your neck was cramped with built up pressure. What vision wasid out before you? Surely by now the other girl would have rxed and closed her own eyes, drawn into the sensations as you had been. You opened your eyes¡­


    And were immediately met by the glint of cool green orbs.


    She was staring at you. Clearly in a slight, cloudy daze, but awake and aware. You could do nothing but keep yourself pinned to that stare and offer a smile, innocent and reassuring. She smiled back, as if finally content about something¡­ Then closed her own sight, dissolving into the experience you had just shared.


    You looked up at your daughter, straddling her naked friend in a paint-sttered pair of denim dungarees. From this angle you could see she was wearing nothing else underneath: her small tits appearing, unfettered, whenever she leant forward. She gave you a knowing look and cheeky smile. A moment that said a thousand words and gave nothing but permissions. Then she focussed back on her work, ignoring youpletely as she thered her friend in colour. Leaving you to drift your vision across the two of them.


    Jane¡¯s skin was pale as ice, scattered only with the asional freckle. Shey face down upon her own arms, surprisingly ample breasts exposed at their sides and pressed against the floor. Her body was smooth and curving, not as thin and limber as your daughter¡¯s but fuller and more womanly. Her ass rose up behind your daughter¡¯s; one resting against the other, clothed and unclothed. The trust she put in your girl was so apparent in all of this: She was willing to be seat, canvas and, unknowingly¡­ a weapon in a battle of incestuous love. All for her adoration of your child.


    You were not sure whether to feel pity or pride over their rtionship. But could not deny your own delight in the rewards of it. They were two pictures of youthful beauty, and your girl had clearly set both before you intentionally. Yet another confusing twist in her games.


    Chapter 5, A Question of Inspiration


    You had time on your hands as your daughter worked away upon her friend¡­ Slowly spreading winding patterns across her body.


    It was fascinating to watch: Entwining vines of colour and feathered expression, slowly drawn into being on soft flesh. There were patterns and logic to it, you were well aware¡­ but from this angle and appearing only shade by shade¡­ each section remained a mystifying tangle up until the very moment it was finished. You were hypnotised by both your child¡¯s skill and the way it drew out the already considerable beauty of her chosen workspace. You wondered if your own back was truly able to hold simr magnificence, but could only catch glimpses upon craning your neck.


    Jane was incredibly pretty, you realised you had never really noted that before, whether due to her incessant shy demeanour or the modest way she dressed. It was only now shey exposed before you that it became clear. You almost felt predatory simply in being allowed privy to that fact. She had kept her face down, buried in her arms, for the rest of your daughter¡¯s work so far. Yet you had caught the glint of her eyes watching you again every so often¡­ whenever she thought you weren¡¯t looking. In order to try and ease her difort, you tried to start up some sort of conversation with your young artist. To distract yourself from her friend¡¯s nakedness if nothing else.


    ¡°This is incredible honey! Where on earth did you even get the idea for it?¡±


    Your daughter swished another dash of red across soft skin, not looking away from her efforts for a second. ¡°From Luscious Lisa, of course¡­ My favourite muse.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± You held no particr recollection of this strangely-titled woman, though you had certainly heard the name somewhere before.


    ¡°The famous model and video-artist?! Surely you must¡¯ve heard of her Dad, you can¡¯t be that out of touch!¡±


    Your nk face clearly told her otherwise. This time she did look at you, and sighed¡­


    ¡°Mom introduced me to her work¡­ She even took me to her shows a few times. She was the first person to really blend performance and pornography together in such a unashamed, mainstream way that it stopped being taboo¡­ She¡¯s part of this whole amazing family that shoot cam shows and porn movies from their mansion home. They have a huge cult following and even a wholemunity of fans that moved into the town close to them, sort of shutting it off as a secret sanctuary.¡±


    Your girl¡¯s eyes practically glowed at the mention of this, clearly alight with imaginings of what went on there.


    ¡°But there¡¯s all sorts of rumours thate out. Like that no-one ever wears clothes there and they just make love with whoever they like¡­ whenever they feel like it! There¡¯s even whispers that she and her sisters all have children from their one brother and raise them all together as one big, happy family.¡±


    She looked at you pointedly at this, but then seemed to catch herself and turn almost as red as Jane.


    ¡°But anyway¡­ She¡¯s always done this style of artwork where she paints her models, normally members of her family, and then arranges them for photos or to go through dance routines or whatever. Which is what I want to do here¡­ Take a few photos of both of you, then pick the best one and paint over that¡­ Kind of like anotheryer of fantasy on top¡­ You see?¡±


    You did see¡­ Sort of. Though the prospect of now being in posed photos with Jane was yet another previously unmentionedyer to this situation. Was that eptable? I mean she was over the legal age, technically¡­ You just wondered what her parents would think. There was little time to worry, however¡­ With a final flourish, your daughter dered Jane¡¯s rear side ¡°Finished!¡± and immediately told you to roll over.


    Whiiiich presented a whole new level of concern. You had done well in concealing your dignity up to this point: Lying face down and fighting back any natural impulses as they came. But now she wanted you to open yourself to the room¡­ the very youngdy who had dedicated herself to generating and utilising said impulses at every opportunity. There just wasn¡¯t a hope in hell you could hold back an erection if she began mbering all over you again. And though Jane appeared to be fast asleep for the moment, she could very well wake back up at any time!


    You gave your daughter a wide eyed nce, but she pretended not to notice. Leaving you little choice but to y along, else draw attention to the very issues you wished to avoid. Thus it was with great trepidation that you found yourself staring up at the panelled roofing of your own veranda, naked as the day you were born and barely a foot away from an innocent stranger in simr circumstances.


    While Beauty Sleeps


    It was with a despicable grin that your daughter approached this time. Wondering why¡­ You craned your neck to follow her gaze:


    Jane was lyingpletely still now, her eyes flickering slightly but her breathing slow and shallow. Clearly asleep. You returned your attention toward the approaching predator and shook your head vigorously¡­ It was still far too dangerous! She continued to creep forward though, on all fours like an animal, raising a thin finger to her lips.


    Reaching out, she plucked a clean brush from the water-pot as she came, keeping that slow prowling pace. She crawled onto the mat between your legs and set it against your inner thigh, dragging a trail of wetness up the muscture. When she reached your balls she carried on, up and over: A thin line of feeling drawn all the length of your shaft. The soft bristles were flicked across the head of your cock, then yed around the contours of it. This she followed with her tongue, a long, luxurious lick, like a cat upon cream. She yed with thisbination for a while: wide, wet tongue on one side. Thin, sharp brush on the other¡­ Experimenting with the sensations she could generate in you as she had when first exploring her rights to your body.

 249

    However her true task was notpletely forgotten. Once she had teased you suitably that there was no chance your erection would fade back into safety¡­ She moved over to one side of you and drew her palette of paints within reach. Positioning her body between you and Jane she began working on her intentions for your chest. Layering paint onto the very instrument she had just been torturing you with. Meanwhile her other hand took charge of its usual role, stroking up and down your length in a steady beat. Thus you could find no separation between the application of her art and the perversions you undertook together. They were one and the same, as you had always really known. You simplyy back and let the feelings wash over you, praying that you would cum before Jane woke up again¡­


    There was no such luck though. You were far too used to the casual motions of your daughter¡¯s hand. This was how you spent so many afternoons after all¡­ while reading together or watching television. It wasn¡¯t that her efforts were no longer pleasurable, just that your body was so used to them as to prolong the experience near indefinitely. She could make you cum whenever she wanted, but knew how to dy that moment just as well. When had she be such a controlling master of your physicality? You realised the process had been so gradual but continuous that you had not noticed.


    Jane still slept, but you were no closer to climax when your daughter ran out of ces she could reach to paint than when she started. You were not in the least bit surprised when she mbered on top of you to gain a new vantage. You could see in her eyes the burning desire that had built up inside her while she maintained such outwardposure. Throwing caution to the wind she slid your cock up one of the legs of her dungarees. The short denim tube was loose about her thigh, allowing room for your width to share the space. At the top you felt a sodden void waiting for you. She couldn¡¯t quite manoeuvre you inside her at this angle, but she could rest your helmet against her eager slit. She leaned in close to your chest, being careful not to smudge her earlier imagery. She kissed you, long and deep¡­ Then set to work finishing the top of your chest and over your shoulders. Meanwhile her hips bobbed up and down¡­ Grinding your shaft through a passage of soft denim and dipping you in and out of her gushing entrance.


    For ten minutes or more she fucked you more with her clothing than herself. Gradually increasing her rate of breathing and struggling to keep her hands steady. You yourself had lost all ability to move orin, lying back while this young bundle of talents fucked herself upon you. Until atst your body gave in to the joy of it. You felt spurt after spurt of semen, squeezed by the tight grip of her outfit, ssh up the insides of its crotch. Your daughter sat back up upon you, grinding her hips into this mess. Jane was forgotten, the painting was finished, all there was left was this climax¡­


    Only, suddenly Jane was not forgotten. A sudden hint of movement caught both your eyes. Snapping your necks round like rabbits in headlights you both turned to meet a groggy-looking girl, lifting herself up off the mat and rubbing her face in confusion. With a gasp she suddenly squeaked in embarrassment and rolled back round to face the other way.


    ¡°Sorry! Sorry!¡± She screeched, in a panicked but muffled voice¡­ ¡°I forgot I was naked!¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to sh myself at you, Sir!¡±


    You and your daughter looked at each other, caught in between humor and pure terror¡­ As your erection shrank back from her cum-drenched crotch. Laughter won out, as she mbered back off you. Taking the chance while Jane was still cowering.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that too much Jay-Jay¡­ I¡¯ve just finished on Dad¡¯s front for the moment. Which means it¡¯s your turn again next. Don¡¯t be shy though, I assure you¡­ He¡¯s seen it all before¡­¡±


    And with that the room returned to only the generally awkward space of industry it had been before. Your daughter ved away, decorating the front of her friend with a dazzling tangle of coloured patterns. While you tried not to keep ncing at the asional drip of white liquid that slipped down her leg. Jane was mostly far too caught up in her own embarrassment, yet also clear delight, in the attentions of her friend¡¯s brush; to spot those. Yet she also kept ncing at you, in a way that you were not entirelyfortable with. Never for long. Never in suspicion. But always with a sort of lingering, longing sense¡­ that drew back that unceable pity you held for her.


    Once again you got the feeling there was more to the girl¡¯s simplicity than she let on, and perhaps less truth in her blindness to you and your daughter¡¯s rtionship than you would like to believe.


    Love¡¯s Unfair Use


    Once Jane waspletely decorated: Your daughter¡¯s artwork crisscrossing her entire nubile form from front to back¡­ Said daughter excused herself, iming she needed to go collect her camera equipment and ¡®freshen up¡¯.


    Of course, you were aware ¡®freshening up¡¯ in this instance involved trying to work out how to deal with a pair of dungarees internally sodden with cum. The thought brought back ufortable rushes of blood to ces you had hoped had been sated enough to stay quiet. Yet, before she went, your girl made absolutely sure such awkwardness could not be avoided:


    She requested that Jane finish off thest bits of your painting that were left to do. Of course the ever-obedient friend leapt into agreement without a moment¡¯s thought. It was only when she trotted over to the illustrated design she was supposed to follow¡­ That she realised her mistake. That grand pink blush reassembled across her cheeks. The only ces upon you left unpainted were those which, moments before, your daughter had been straddled over: A thigh-sized band across your crotch.


    Still¡­ The shy redhead made noment orint. She simply gathered up the brush and paints she needed and approached. She did keep averting her eyes from you though, it was clear this was making her extremely ufortable. And why should it not?! It was a wholly unreasonable task for your daughter to ask of her! You had to offer the girl an outreach of escape.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that Jane, if you don¡¯t want to¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be back in a minute and can finish it herself¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s cheeks only reddened further, but there was a determination in her eyes too, and confusion. As if going against your daughter¡¯s order was just not something thatputed within her. ¡°No¡­ She asked me to. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    You tried a different approach¡­ Maybe a direct drawing of attention to the problem might scare her off: ¡°But¡­ I have an¡­ It¡¯s not right to make you go near my¡­¡± You couldn¡¯t quite get the words out yourself.


    Jane shook her head, long hair flopping left and right. Then seemed to force herself to look directly at your budding new erection. The force of that stare only increasing its formation.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural isn¡¯t it? Boys get¡­ Those¡­ When they feel good? The painting felt really nice for me too¡­ So I can¡¯t get upset about you liking it too, can I?¡±


    Each one of these rationales came out more as a question than a statement of her own thoughts. Almost asking for permission to apply her own logic. Still¡­ She didn¡¯t allow argument. The small, naked beauty set up shop next to you and got straight down to work. Dipping her brush into a stter of colour and starting from the very edge of your hip.


    It was happening. As with anything your daughter seemed to n, your own feeble protests had little effect. You decided the best thing you could do for the girl was simply try to retain an air of normality. After all, this was actually the first time you¡¯d been alone with her without your daughter. You may as well try to learn a little bit more about the intriguingly-tempered young thing and her rtionship with your flesh and blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really close to my daughter aren¡¯t you? More than I¡¯d thought¡­ She said she helped you out with some other girls one time?¡±


    The redhead¡¯s eyes snapped up to you in a sudden motion. For a second you almost thought you saw a me flicker in them, the likes of which you could scarcely believe this coy little creature could contain. Her voice was momentarily made of steel. Though this quickly softened back down into a far-away sounding bliss of admiration.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°More than once. Every day! She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ever looked out for me. Whatever they all said about me, whatever they whispered behind her back¡­ She justughs it all away. It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t care at all about what they think¡­ Not even a little¡­ She¡¯s so calm and smart and pretty¡­ I¡­ I wish I could be just even a little bit like her¡­¡±


    Jane¡¯s voice faded away into a daydream, even as her working brush got closer and closer to your standing shaft. It became clear to you now that the girl¡¯s feelings were more than just grateful admiration. Did that make this current situation less threatening? Did it make your daughter¡¯s apparent use of her as a means to y games with you more exploitative? You had no answers to either.


    Suddenly you felt a tickle at the base of your penis. The girl had reached that milestone with her swishing brush. A small, cool hand pulled that stiff flesh into a more essible orientation, while the other began twisting a coiled snake of colour around and around and up its length. This wasn¡¯t the overt sexual teasing of your daughter¡¯s earlier efforts, it was concise and directed work, carefullyyering in detail. Yet the pleasure of such a touch was undeniable. At that moment your daughter reappeared, camera around her neck, but all other clothing discarded. Seeing where her friend¡¯s attentiony she quietly offered you another of those sickeningly insightful smiles, as if every thought in your head was being teased and tested. When Jane noticed her arrival, her eyes barely moved anywhere else. Tracking those thin, swaying hips around the room with a hunger and intensity you realised must beparable only to your own. A sudden guilt came over you at the thought that you had imed so many times everything this precious young creature so clearly wanted.

 250

    And then¡­ the afternoon ended. It seemed to sh out so quickly, a candle in the evening wind. Your daughter arrayed both you and Jane in a wide variety ofpromising positions around and against each other. Snapping them up through her lens like a erotic image predator. But each one flew by so quickly and your new-found certainty that your scenepanion was far more focused on the body behind the camera than either of those in front dissolved most of the left over tension. You found yourself pressed up against the pale skin of this self-doubting beauty again and again, and felt only more pity and admiration for her. For she truly was an attractive young thing. Whatever degradations the world had thrown at her to leave so little confidence, she deserved none of it.


    You only hoped this infatuation with your child was one that could reform that strength, not drain it even further.


    >>>>>>>>>


    **Author¡¯s Note:**


    I hope you are enjoying my stories so far. Please follow my channel: youtube./@steamytales (Pls copy the link) where I¡¯ll be sharing new series of exclusive stories. I¡¯ve already started posting new videos, and I¡¯d love for you to check them out. Your support means a lot-please share my videos and help spread the word. Thank you, and I look forward to seeing you there soon!


    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    NEW STORY TITLE: MY TEACHER¡¯S AFFAIR.


    An eighteen year old schoolgirl watches her teachers¡¯ affair.


    >>>>>


    Nothing would have happened if Miss Turner¡¯s husband could fuck. If the smart-dressed teacher had been satisfied in her sex life, she never would have strayed into the arms of another. They wouldn¡¯t have been there together in the abandoned ssroom that evening, the stern brte melting into her colleague¡¯s embrace as the setting sun sent crimson rays filtering through the open windows.


    If she hadn¡¯t been in such a bad mood that morning after yet another night of disappointment, she wouldn¡¯t have sent Becky West to detention. And if she hadn¡¯t been too needy and sexually deprived to keep her voice down, Becky would never have heard them. Then none of this story would have happened.


    So it¡¯s probably for the best that he didn¡¯t care for her pleasure.


    Picture Becky West walking the empty halls of Northbrook High, d to have finally escaped the after-school punishment she¡¯d been thrown into. And for what? Talking too loud in the corridor and wearing a skirt that was maybe, just slightly too short?


    Okay, the eighteen-year-old beauty admitted as she took a second to pose in the mirror next to the lockers, it was a little risque, but she¡¯d have gotten away with it if the teacher hadn¡¯t been in Maximum Bitch Mode this morning. Miss Turner¡¯s impressive height and figure brought her admiration from the students, her attractiveness improved by sses and severe hair buns rather than lessened, but her cold and strict demeanour was a source of resentment.


    Besides, where did a woman who wore three-inch stiletto heels to work get off saying she was dressed inappropriately? The boys called her Miss Head-Turner for a reason.


    Empty schools were fucking creepy, Becky decided. She was sure she¡¯d seen a horror movie set in one before. Jesus Christ, if she got killed by someme sher viin because Miss Bethany I-insist-on-my-maiden-name-and-look-like-I-just-walked-off-the-set-of-some-tacky-movie-about-hot-librarians Turner woke up on the wrong side of the bed today, her ghost would die of embarrassment. Becky shook her head, still posing in the mirror.


    Northbrook High¡¯s uniform policy was hailed by traditional parents and perverts alike, and Becky could have been posing for the school¡¯s brochure if she¡¯d just stop looking so flirtatious. The blonde of her hair contrasted with the deep blue zer as it flowed down past her shoulders, and her button-up white shirt struggled to hold in her ever-growing breasts. Beneath a chequered skirt, she wore stockings the same shade as the zer, sheathing a delicious set of thighs and sleek legs.


    She switched positions, checking herself out, pleased at how the crisp outfit entuated her pretty figure. Okay, the skirt was downright tiny, she admitted as she raised it slightly and shed her bright pink panties at the mirror.


    Here¡¯s a koan for you: If a schoolgirl acts sexy in an empty school with nobody to see, is it still hot?


    At that point, a strange noise echoed through the window behind her, and she turned swiftly in a swish of skirt and another sh of silken knickers. Looking across the courtyard outside she heard it again, echoing from the window of a ssroom in the Languages tower. Almost like a yelp, or a gasp, or someone saying:


    ¡°Oh, fuck yes!¡±


    Miss Turner cried out as she regained control of her voice, grinning ear to ear as Samid her down upon the table. Her ample butt knocked pencils and reports and other meaningless tats aside, sending them ttering to the floor as she leaned back and readied herself for her lover¡¯s next move. Even though he¡¯d drawn back after her orgasm, the head of his penis was still inside her; if it had been her husband¡¯s, it would have slipped out.


    It was a ridiculous thought. Her husband could never have gotten her into this state to begin with.


    Sam raised her legs up onto his shoulders, caressing them fondly through the sheer ck hose she wore. His lips trailed up their seemingly endless length, finally nting a kiss on the side of a foot whose toes still tingled with the aftershocks of orgasmic delight. Then he reached out, pulled her towards him, and sheathed his full length inside her once again.


    Miss Turner couldn¡¯t help but squeal as his strong, thick cock mmed home. God, the feel of it! She hadn¡¯t always been such a wimp when it came to getting a dicking, moaning like a virgin schoolgirl with every motion of her lover¡¯s steely member, heart hammering in her chest in a wild counterpart to the deep, forceful, rhythmic thrusts that sent that amazing cock plunging inside her to depths that had been unplumbed for years. It was as if she¡¯d travelled back in time to the days when she hadn¡¯t considered the phrase ¡®good sex¡¯ an oxymoron.


    A resentment bubbled up in her then, fighting for space with the sheer crazed excitement of their passionate fucking. Resentment at her husband for taking those days away from her. In her excited state, gasping for breath on the table as her studly new lover ploughed away, she could barely remember how and why she¡¯d married the guy at all.


    Surely he must have satisfied her at some point, right? Surely if he¡¯d been terrible in the early days she¡¯d have written him off as a loser long before epting that cheap and tacky wedding ring. But with a better man by far filling her up, she couldn¡¯t spare much time to think back on it.


    There was at least one thing she could thank the asshole for, though. Satisfaction after deprivation is the sweetest of all, and recieving a fucking like this after so many passionless nights was like the first gulp of water after a drought.


    ¡°You are so much better than my husband,¡± she managed as her breasts bounced and her legs shook and the sses began to slide off her face. The words lit a fire in her lover, who began to fuck her even harder in response. He held the sexy teacher tight as he pounded away, a thrill running through him as he proved her words right with each powerful stroke.


    Normally the idea of cheating repelled him, but under the circumstances, he had every sympathy for the deprived Bethany Turner. It was a man¡¯s job to please his woman, and for Bethany¡¯s husband to neglect her was the real disloyalty here. If her man refused to uphold his end of the bargain, why should she keep hers? There were real men, men like him, who were only too willing to pick up the ck.


    It was a fantasy made real. iming another man¡¯s wife, proving himself the better lover. Being a hero to a neglected, deprived beauty of a woman. This was Sam¡¯s idea of heaven.


    And Becky watched from the doorway in amazement.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what she¡¯d expected to find when she sought out the source of the noise, but it certainly wasn¡¯t this. And now, looking upon it, she wasn¡¯t sure what stunned her the most. The way the boring old ssroom she¡¯d sat in a hundred times was now the scene of a wild and passionate coupling? The way frigid Miss Turner¡¯s face now glowed with lustful joy and fierce excitement in a manner so out of ce it was almost eerie? Or the sight of the young new assistant gym teacher pounding away like a man possessed?


    Whatever the reason, Becky couldn¡¯t pull herself away from the show. She watched in amazement as the two went at it, watching from the perfect angle to see Sam¡¯s cock slide in and out of Miss Turner¡¯s thrashing body, eyes widening as she realised just how big it was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum yet,¡± the bespectacled woman whispered. She remembered the countless times she had begged her husband with those words only to hear a moan and a whimper in response, and her heart fluttered as Sam just nodded confidently and kept fucking masterfully away. She was getting ready to cum again. It hadn¡¯t happened in so long; even one orgasm was something to note in her diary these days. But like a miracle, she could feel the urge rising once more.


    She wondered what it was that made Sam so good. Was it his length, the way he reached into ces her husband¡¯s mediocre prick could never touch? His girth, the way he spread her wide, that amazing sensation of being filled up? The incredible stamina that let him go so hard for so long, fucking her at a pace that would see her usual partner tapping out in a matter of minutes? Or the perfect rhythm, the technique, the way he matched his movements to hers and read from the thrashing of her body the way she needed to be fucked?


    Or maybe it was the passion, the way he looked at her and treated her right, exploring her body and revving her up with naughty touches and making her feel sexy, considering her needs. Compared to the usual dead-fish flopping andck of consideration for her pleasure, this act was worlds apart.


    She raised her hips, legs meeting behind Sam¡¯s muscr back and squeezing tight. The change in angle sent his big cock spearing even deeper, and she gasped louder than ever at the new sensation. Old experiments back in college reminded her that there was a ce deep inside that sometimes, if touched, would set her off like a rocket.


    Becky didn¡¯t dare to move. She was convinced if she did that there would be a noise or a flicker of motion and the two lovers, otherwise lost in their own little world, would see her. And she didn¡¯t even want to leave. She watched with admiration now. The other girls had said that the new gym teacher was handsome, but he¡¯d consistently ignored all flirting with utter professionalism. To see him unleashed, destroying the pussy of the school¡¯s Queen Bitch, was a jaw-dropping sight.


    There was something majestic about how his fit, muscr body rose and fell above Miss Turner. About how that big cock triumphantly speared home with each stroke, balls pping against her thighs, never gging at all. Becky wondered how it would feel inside her, reckoned it would split her in half, and admired the other woman for being able to handle it. Head-Turner was more badass than she¡¯d thought.


    None of her boyfriends could do things like that. Few of her friend¡¯s partners could either, and those that did know what they were doing were jealously guarded by their girlfriends. But this endlessly capable sex-machine that wasying her teacher seemed a breed apart. She tried to imagine a younger Sam, a merely eighteen-year-old highschooler like her, tried to imagine him with a high voice and a dumb teen-boy attitude. She wondered if he¡¯d ever been clumsy and awkward and nervous in bed, if he¡¯d ever let a woman down.


    She couldn¡¯t picture it at all. It seemed to her like he must have just appeared one day, fully experienced and capable. And she could picture Sam, Sam as he was now: sexual and masculine and strong, picking her up in his arms and showing her how a real man did it.


    Then Miss Turner looked her dead in the eye, and Becky knew that she was dead.


    But the teacher just looked past her, not registering the schoolgirl at all before turning her head back to her lover. Becky just looked on, bewildered and still terrified, before realising that Sam had fucked her so hard her sses had fallen clean off her face. The blush deepened on her already crimson face as she realised that the only thing which had saved her was the strength of Sam¡¯s thrusts.


    Miss Turner took one hand from the table it was gripping and started to rub her clit. The other hand was still enough to hold her in ce, and she grinned proudly at the realisation that she could still handle a bit of rough y. Then as she rocked her hips against her lover that big cock touched her just right, and her second orgasm was upon her.


    She had no care for being heard in the empty school, and Becky imagined she could see the windows rattling as her teacher screamed. She came and came, whilst all the while her lover just kept pumping away. Becky stared in amazement at the transformations of ecstasy which overcame the pretty woman, who then pulled her young man down and squeezed him tightly in her arms.


    Becky told herself that whilst Miss Turner couldn¡¯t see her, Sam could, and waiting for the sleepiness that came with male release would allow her the best opportunity to get away. But really she just wanted to see how he ended it.


    So she stayed to watch as he finally finished, butterflies fluttering in her tummy at the loud grunts and shouts he let loose as he came inside his lover. He pressed Miss Turner down roughly as each thrust went balls-deep into her, and Becky imagined his thick cum splurging into her own neat little honeypot as it flooded her panties with arousal.


    She lost track of the number of spurts as she watched his penis pulse each time it unloaded its cargo, each st punctuated with a hard stab that dragged an extra little moan from Miss Turner¡¯s trembling lips. Then, reluctantly, as she watched the pair kiss, Becky turned and silently slipped away.


    The next morning she forced herself not to giggle as she passed Miss Turner looking as strict and severe as ever, only to jump out of her skin when the tall brte addressed her.


    ¡°Good morning, Becky.¡± The teacher¡¯s eyes were bright and she was smiling. Becky stared for a moment, surprised, taking in her easy expression and rxed state. The usual tension in her frame seemed to have bled out of her, and Becky noticed that Miss Turner¡¯s cheeks were rosy, glowing a happy red.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Turner,¡± she replied politely and walked on, noting that the teacher hadn¡¯t said a word about her attire¡­ Even though she was wearing a shorter skirt than ever.


    But the real work would be done in the gym kit she shoved into her locker. This afternoon, Sam would be taking gym.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Becky smiled dreamily, and wondered how best to seduce him.

 251

    NEW STORY TITLE: BEAUTIFUL MOM INLAW ALWAYS HELPS (Incest/Taboo).


    Mother-inw helps out with a problem..


    >>>>>


    Oh where to begin?


    I had a problem.


    Things weren¡¯t going well between my wife and I in the bedroom. My sex drive was fueled by jet fuel and going mach jesus with my tail on fire, and her¡¯s had run out of gas. I wanted her like a man in the desert wants water and she wanted none of it.


    Other than that our rtionship was fine. We still went out on dates. Kissed. Cuddled. But any other physical contact had to be on her terms and that usually consisted of me giving her massages.


    I felt like a servant more often than a husband.


    This had been going on for over three years. She¡¯d still throw me a bone every now and then, but I felt like I had to beg for it and it was a huge inconvenience for her.


    The sex was great, when we had it. I¡¯d make sure she had at least three big orgasms before I considered having one. From fingering, to oral, to toys, to intercourse, we always ended up in a puddle from her orgasms and having to change the sheets. We¡¯d always cuddle after, both catching our breaths. I¡¯d always thank her, and she¡¯d always apologize for not doing it more often. But then nothing would change.


    We¡¯d go months at a time without sex. It was devastating.


    We¡¯d tried everything. From therapy, to medicine, to games, to changing up when and where. Nothing worked for her.


    I finally resigned myself to a sexless marriage.


    My wife and her mother had an excellent rtionship. They talked all the time, saw each other multiple times a week, and had simr friend groups.


    My Mother-inw (MIL) was divorced and had a house with a pool. So we¡¯d spend a lot of time poolside during the summer.


    My MIL spent most of the summer in a bikini. She wasn¡¯t a knockout but she wasn¡¯t ugly either. She worked out and kept fit and active. She did have breast imnts which isn¡¯t a turn on for me. I prefer natural breasts no matter what size. But she was proud of her body.


    My MIL was also very affectionate. Almost overly so. The hugs wouldst a little longer than what I considered normal. Touching my arms, shoulders, and legs if we were sitting close. Nothing overtly inappropriate, just really familiar.


    Shortly after our marriage my MIL started calling me son and insisted that I call her mom.


    She liked to travel. Mostly to warm beachy locations. She¡¯d always send us messages of the scenery.


    One weekend she went to Florida. But something strange happened. She sent me a video of her on a boat with random people. As she paned around she stopped on a group of girls and said ¡°Say hi.¡± They all giggled, waved, and said hi.


    She sent me the message twice, about 15 minutes apart.


    Then 30 minutester sent me a message apologizing saying it was meant for someone else.


    It was odd, but it flustered me a bit. I¡¯d been struggling with my sex life and now this. I didn¡¯t know what to think. The timing was odd.


    I didn¡¯t know if my wife had been talking to her about our problems or not.


    The timing of the messages didn¡¯t seem like an ident, so was it a joke?


    I decided to have a talk with her when she got back.


    A weekter we were at her house for dinner. I was helping out in the kitchen while my wife and MIL chatted.


    My wife excused herself to the bathroom and MIL joined me in the kitchen. I thought, ¡°Now or never¡±.


    I started, ¡°Mom, about those messages you sent me. I don¡¯t know how much you know about our sex life, but it¡¯s been rough. And those videos got me kind of flustered.¡± I was stammering towards the end because she started moving closer.


    She got a heartbroken look on her face and hugged me. She said ¡°Oh son, I know everything. I wanted to make you smile. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    She pulled away a bit and continued. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like being the one with the high drive. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not married now. I don¡¯t want you two to end up this way.¡±


    She hugged me again and started to rub my back. ¡°If there¡¯s any way I can help, pleasee to me.¡±


    About that time my wife was returning. My MIL released her hug and turned away from me. As she did she slid her hand down and cupped my crotch.


    My mind nearly freaking exploded!!!! Inside my head I¡¯m screaming, ¡°Did my MIL just do what I think she did!!!! I must be hallucinating.¡± But my semi hard cock and the beet red blush on my face said otherwise.


    My wife said, ¡°Honey, are you OK? Your whole head, even your ears are red!¡±


    I coughed and said, ¡°I just ran across something super spicy.¡± And then hid my embarrassment in arge ss of water.


    After dinner we sat around and talked for a bit then we said our goodbyes. MIL walked us to the door and gave onest round of hugs. I thanked her for everything and she hugged me close, kissed my cheek and whispered, ¡°Any time.¡± Then kissed my cheek again.


    The whole way home my mind was reeling from the evening.


    I tried to put those events and feelings of desire out of my mind.


    Thankfully the weather was starting to get colder and MIL closed down the pool. Unfortunately the clothing change didn¡¯t help much.


    Instead of bikinis and sundresses, it was now leggings and sweaters. Everything she owned fit her like a second set of skin. Every curve entuated, showing what was, or wasn¡¯t, underneath.


    With the change in weather came changes in decorations. My MIL liked decorating for every holiday. That usually meant some work for me.


    If the pool isn¡¯t involved then my wife wants nothing to do with the outdoors. Which usually meant I was helping her mother while she stayed home and slept in.


    My MIL liked mowing thewn, but anything else with yard work was out. So I¡¯d go over and remove leaves, check the gutters, winterize thewn, hang/change decorations, whatever needed to be done.


    We¡¯d talk, but I always tried to avoid my non-existent sex life. I was still too ufortable.


    One day I was bringing in thest of her potted nts before it frosted. She said ¡°I¡¯ve been talking with my daughter¡­¡±


    No surprise there. They talk every day.


    She continued, ¡°about your sex life.¡± I damn near tripped and fell on the nts.


    She saw me stumble but kept talking. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get her to tell me what¡¯s wrong so it can be fixed.¡±


    Cautiously I said, ¡°Ooooookay?¡±


    She said, ¡°We¡¯ve talked about all kinds of things. She said you¡¯re super attentive, almost to the point of annoyance, and that you always make sure that she¡¯s having a really good time.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a bad thing to me.¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. In all of our conversations it¡¯s never been an issue with you. Size, technique, number and intensity of orgasms, bravo by the way,¡± as she gave me a smile. ¡°The issue has always been her.¡± ¡°She loves you and thinks you¡¯re the greatest man alive. She also thinks you¡¯re hot, and she¡¯s gone into details. But she just doesn¡¯t have any drive.¡±


    ¡°So what am I supposed to do?¡± I asked as I sat down feeling pretty dejected at this point. It seemed hopeless.


    She came over to me and started rubbing her hand across my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll keep talking with her and see if we can¡¯t figure something out.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mom.¡± I said as I stood to give her a hug. She squeezed me tight. Her breasts felt good pressed against my chest.


    A couple more weeks go by and it¡¯s nearing Thanksgiving. Downe the Halloween decorations and up go the Christmas lights. This gives me onest chance to clear the gutters before it gets really cold.


    The pine needles were stacked thick. The rain had made a clumped up mess.


    By the time I was finished I was sweating and my hands were ck from the gutters. I wiped my forehead with the back of my hand and smeared a ck line across it.


    When I got down from the roof MIL fussed at me, ¡°Son, you¡¯re filthy. Don¡¯t track those boots through my house. Take them off in the garage and go take a shower.¡±


    As I walked down the hall to the guest bath she called out to me, ¡°You¡¯ll have to use the master bath. The other shower isn¡¯t working. I¡¯ve got a plumbering next week.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t crazy about the master bath because it had a tiny stand up shower to make room for the soaking tub. The shower had clear doors to boot.


    I got there and there was no towel. I started back down the hall and she met me, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no towel.¡±


    ¡°I just didundry. I¡¯ll get you one. Go get in the darn shower.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± I grumbled as I turned back.


    I started the water and waited for it to get hot. Then waited, and waited for the towel. I didn¡¯t want her walking in on me with that door being as clear as it was. Even the steam wasn¡¯t helping.


    I yelled out ¡°Is the towel ready?¡±


    She yelled back ¡°They¡¯re finishing drying. They¡¯ll be ready about the time you are.¡±


    ¡°GREAT.¡± I thought. ¡°I¡¯ll be butt naked and mortified when shees with that damned towel.¡±


    ¡°Ah fuck it.¡± I said as I stripped down and hopped in the shower. ¡°My wife¡¯s told her everything anyway so there¡¯s no surprises.¡±


    As I stood there, hot water cascading down my body, rxing the day¡¯s tensions away. My mind started to drift.


    Washing my hair, I took my time. Enjoying the way the shampoo washed down my body.


    I slowly used the bar of soap to scrub down every inch of me. As I went over my chest my mind went to how my MIL¡¯s breasts felt pressed against me just a couple weeks ago.


    Then as I went down I recalled her cupping my crotch, and found myself not only getting hard, but thinking ¡°I wish she¡¯d done more¡±.


    I stroked myself slow, imagining how her delicate hand must feel. By this point I¡¯d totally lost track of my surroundings. My eyes were closed and I didn¡¯t care if she saw me.


    I finished with a silent moan as my cock jerked and shot cum all over the floor.


    I came to my senses and in horror looked around hoping she wasn¡¯t going to yell at me.


    There on a peg just outside the shower door was a freshlyundered towel.


    I could have died.


    I shut off the water, which was now getting cold, and quickly toweled off. Then it hit me!


    The only clothes I have are the dirty ones I just took off!!! Damn it!!!


    This was just a banner day.


    My panicsted a few moments when I remembered my gym bag in the truck. Clean gym clothes are better than my dirty sweaty work clothes.


    So I wrapped my towel around myself and walked out to the truck. ¡°YES!!¡± My bag was there.


    I changed into my gym clothes and looked around for my work clothes to stuff back in the bag.


    All the stuff from my pockets were on the counter but no clothes.


    I called out ¡°Mom, have you seen my work clothes?¡±


    She yelled back ¡°I just threw them in the wash.¡±


    WTF?!?!?!

 252

    I walked down the hall to where I¡¯d heard her. I got to the kitchen and said ¡°I guess it¡¯s good I had my gym bag.¡±


    She looked at me, and the look of disappointment on her face took me by surprise.


    Then it hit me like a sucker punch. She¡¯d orchestrated the whole thing!


    Then she smiled and said ¡°Did you at least clean the floor?¡±


    I could feel my whole body turn red with embarrassment.


    Sheughed andughed.


    Finally she said, ¡°Next time don¡¯t ruin my fun. It will be mutually beneficial.¡± As she nted a kiss on my lips.


    My whole body felt as if it had been electrified. Tingles went from the top of my head all the way to my toes.


    If I hadn¡¯t been so mortified I¡¯d have taken her right there on the kitchen counter. But between the embarrassment and shock, not to mention herughing at my embarrassment and shock, I couldn¡¯t have gotten it up with Viagra.


    Now that I knew. All bets were off. She¡¯d just loosed an animal that had been caged for far too long.


    Weeks went by and there was no repeat performance. We were never alone together and we didn¡¯t go out of our way to make it so.


    When we were together there were always furtive nces, and an ¡°idental¡± touch here or there.


    MIL started wearing lower cut blouses and sweaters with plunging necklines to show off her cleavage. And she especially enjoyed brushing her hand or ass across my crotch, then watching the response. It became our secret game.


    One time she grabbed my ass while we were alone.


    I said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes to stop that.¡±


    She cooed and said, ¡°Oh son, I¡¯m going to need more than that.¡±


    But on and on it went. Life kept getting in the way and there was never any time to be alone, organically, together.


    At Christmas my wife and I have to go to all the different parent¡¯s houses. Breakfast with my dad. Lunch with her dad. Dinner with her mom. By the end of the day we¡¯re exhausted. I usually end up falling asleep wherever I sit down by the time we get to MIL¡¯s house.


    Today was no different. I fell asleep on the couch watching TV.


    The next thing I know I feel a hand on my crotch and a kiss on my lips. I thought it was my wife until I opened my eyes. I nearly came out of my skin.


    I gently pushed her back and hissed ¡°Are you crazy!! Where¡¯s my wife?¡±


    She smiled and continued stroking my quickly engorging cock through my pants. ¡°She¡¯s working on the mashed potatoes. I came in to see if you needed anything. I can see that you do.¡±


    She leaned in for another kiss. I gave in to my lust. The feel of her soft lips on mine as she stroked my dick made my head swim.


    I reached up and cupped one breast in my hand. It was firm and her nipple was hard and prominent even through her bra. I had to fight the urge to pull down her sweater and take it in my mouth.


    We heard the sounds in the kitchen stop, and we parted. My cock fully standing at attention.


    ¡°Great.¡± I thought. All forey and no satisfaction¡­ again.


    The rest of the evening was uneventful except for the fact that my MIL kept ncing at my crotch and smirking.


    As we said our goodbyes she slyly fondled my crotch again and whispered ¡°Soon¡± as she kissed my cheek.


    I hugged her tight and said ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    As we were driving home my wife asked ¡°What did you mean by ¡®Whenever you¡¯re ready¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Your mom mentioned me stopping by to take down the decorations, when she came in to check on me.¡± I replied. ¡°It probably won¡¯t be for a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°You have fun with that. I¡¯ll stay home where it¡¯s nice and warm. I know how much you looooooove the cold.¡± She said sarcastically.


    ¡°Thanks honey.¡± I said as I rolled my eyes.


    The day¡¯s passed and true to form I was back at MIL¡¯s house the weekend after New Years.


    It was about mid morning when I arrived. I knocked on the door like I always did. It took longer than usual for her to answer. When she opened the door I could tell that I¡¯d woken her up. ¡°Good Morning sleepy head.¡± I said cheerfully


    ¡°Not before my coffee.¡± She grumbled.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice the tight fitting PJs she was wearing. Everything was covered but they didn¡¯t leave much to the imagination. I especially liked the way they hugged her ass as she shuffled down the hall.


    Her hair was a mess and she didn¡¯t have any makeup on, which was unusual. She was usually already primped and ready before allowing anyone to see her.


    As we entered the kitchen I said ¡°You have a seat. I¡¯ll get your coffee ready.¡± She did as instructed. ¡°Cream and sugar?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lots.¡± She said.


    ¡°Is it really coffee then?¡± I joked.


    ¡°Same amount of caffeine, smart ass.¡± She grumbled back, halfughing.


    I decided toy off the jokes. ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee. You kick back and rx. I¡¯ll get started on the decorations.¡±


    She smiled and said ¡°Thank you son. I¡¯lle help you in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll start on the roof then work my way down¡±


    She patted me on the butt as I turned to walk away.


    ¡°I warned you about that.¡± I said.


    ¡°And I told you I¡¯d need more time.¡± She said into her coffee cup.


    It wasc-ooooooo-lllllll-ddddd that morning and the wind was up. My outie became an innie as soon as I got on the roof.


    My fingers started to go numb about half way through. By the time I hit the ground I was shivering so hard I could barely function.


    I got the spools of lights put away in the storage room, the wreaths hung on the pegs, and the reindeer put on the shelves. About that time MIL walked in.


    ¡°H-h-h-ey M-m-m-om.¡± I managed through my shivering.


    ¡°Oh son, is it really that cold outside?¡± She said as she crossed the room. She took hold of my hands and recoiled almost immediately. ¡°Your hands are like ice!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but all the outside work is done.¡± This time with a little less shaking in my voice.


    It was a little after noon and MIL was still in her pajamas. ¡°It must be nice to just stay in your PJs all day.¡± I quipped as we left the storage room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing nned for today except taking down decorations. No reason to change clothes just for that. What would you like for lunch?¡± She asked as she walked down the hall.


    I followed behind her watching her hips sway with each step. Her pajamas were so tight I could tell there was nothing underneath them. Thoughts raced through my head. ¡°You, in bed, my head between your shapely legs!¡± Was what I wanted to say but all that came out was, ¡°What do you have?¡±


    ¡°Just about anything you could desire.¡± Was her response as she looked back and gave me a wink. She could tell I¡¯d been staring at her ass. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit down in the living room and I¡¯ll bring you some hot coffee while I fix your lunch.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mom.¡±


    I took my coat off and flopped down on the couch as I blew into and rubbed my hands together. About five minutester I was starting to get feeling back in my fingers.


    ¡°How do you take your coffee?¡± She asked from the kitchen.


    ¡°ck, no sugar.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You like it stiff huh?¡± She joked.


    ¡°You have no idea.¡± I thought.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± She said as she sauntered in with a steaming mug of coffee. She leaned over in front of me and I could see straight down her top.


    I reached up with both hands to let the hot mug warm them. My eyes glued to her cleavage. ¡°Thank you sooo much!¡±


    She ced her hands outside of mine. ¡°Your hands are still cold. Drink your coffee. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    A few minutester she came back in and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the heating pad.¡±


    I said, ¡°It¡¯s ok. The coffee is working.¡±


    ¡°Oh good.¡± She said as she took the coffee from my hands, set it on the side table, and then straddled me as she sat in myp. ¡°I brought you these to help.¡± And she took my hands and ced them squarely on her breasts.


    My eyes must have been popping out of my head because she giggled.


    I¡¯m not a fan of imnts but I have to admit her¡¯s felt good. My hands weren¡¯t warmed up yet and her nipples responded immediately. I could feel them in my palms. I squeezed a little and she shifted in myp.


    ¡°Your coffee isn¡¯t the only stiff thing, I see.¡± She said as she grinded up and down my hardening cock.


    ¡°So, my daughter and I have been talking.¡± She started.


    She must have read the shock and concern on my face because she quickly said, ¡°Oh no, not about this.¡±


    She started dry humping me again as she continued, ¡°We¡¯ve been talking about her sex drive, orck thereof. She¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll leave her.¡±


    She put a finger to my lips to forestall my response. ¡°I know you¡¯re horny and frustrated. You know I¡¯ll do anything for my daughter. If that means keeping my son-inw satisfied then it¡¯s a win win as far as I¡¯m concerned. We both get something out of it.¡±


    At that I reached up and took her hand and started sucking on that finger.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmm. That¡¯s more like it.¡± She whispered. ¡°Now you understand me.¡±


    ¡°Oh Meredith, it¡¯s been so long.¡± I breathed.


    ¡°I told you, call me Mom. And I know. It¡¯s been a long time for me too.¡± She whispered as she leaned close to my ear. ¡°We¡¯ll explore together.¡± And she kissed my neck.


    I wrapped my arms around her and drew her body to mine. She continued sliding up and down my cock. ¡°Ohhhhhh yes!¡± I moaned.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her auburn hair barely came down to the base of her neck. It felt soft against my face. I inhaled deeply enjoying the scent of Sweet Pea body spray that she always wore. I kissed and lightly bit at the base of her neck.

 253

    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmm.¡± She moaned softly in my ear.


    I ran my finger nails from her shoulder des down to the small of her back and then back up.


    She pulled away from me just enough to be able to pull my shirt off over my head. As it fell to the floor I started unbuttoning her top.


    Slowly, I started kissing every inch of skin as I exposed it. Taking my time with each button to savor the moment and extend the anticipation.


    I had imagined doing this countless times. All of it paled inparison with the actual moment.


    She ran her fingers through my short hair and pulled me close to her bosom as I exposed more and more flesh.


    Kissing the top of each impossibly perfectly symmetrical mound.


    The feel of her smooth skin beneath my lips.


    The way her chest rose and fell as she breathed.


    The feel of her breath on the top of my head as she kissed me.


    Her hands on the side of my head guided me down as I worked the buttons.


    As soon as there was enough opening, she pulled the top aside to expose her left breast.


    Nothing in my imagination hade close to what was now before my eyes.


    Her breast was firm but soft. Not a hint of a scar or tan line to be seen. Her ares were about average, but the nipple was wide and tall byparison.


    I hungrily sucked it all into my mouth. As I sucked I swirled my tongue around and over the nipple.


    She threw back her head, clutched my head tighter, and let out a loud long moan.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhhh YES SON!!¡± She moaned.


    My cock got bigger with each moan. She was quickening her pace on me.


    As I unfastened the next button I pulled the top down off of her shoulders exposing the other breast.


    She slowly guided me to it. Kissing and licking every millimeter of skin in-between.


    Her head still thrown back in pleasure, her whole body quivered as I sucked on the right breast. Abandoning the buttons I ran my nails down the exposed flesh of her back.


    She stopped gyrating on myp, but I didn¡¯t care. I was already rock hard. I could feel the heat from her crotch increasing as I sucked on her breasts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop son! It feels so good!¡± Better than I¡¯d imagined¡± She moaned as I continued.


    I took my hands from her back. My right hand went to her left breast to caress her breast and lightly pinch her nipple between my fingers.


    ¡°Oh! Harder!¡± Shemanded and I was happy toply. She was insatiable.


    I used my left hand to finish undoing her remaining buttons. The top fell the rest of the way down her arms and she pulled her hands away from my head just long enough to let the top fall to the floor behind her atop my shirt.


    She ced her hands gently yet firmly on the back of my head and pulled me in tight. It was hard to breathe but I didn¡¯t care. What a way to go!


    I slid my left hand down her soft t stomach into her pajama pants. I knew she at least trimmed because of all the times I¡¯d seen her in a bikini, but it was smooth. Completely smooth.


    I worked my hand further down and used my middle finger to probe herbia. It was hot and soaking wet. Had I been able to see it, there was arge wet spot on her PJs.


    She moaned louder as my finger explored her. She started to move her hips again, enticing me to go further.


    I finally worked my hand between her body and mine. Taking my time to fully explore her. Her desire was at a fever pitch. Her moans and body movements told me everything.


    I worked my middle two fingers inside her pussy and she let out a gasp. Her grip on my head ckened and I drew in a much needed breath.


    I used my thumb to massage her clit while I curled my two fingers to massage her G spot. It was really swollen and begging for release.


    I lightly stroked her G spot, while maintaining the stimtion on her clit, and squeezing and sucking on her breasts. The soundsing from her mouth were needful and animalistic. She had totally lost herself to my touch.


    I moaned with joy knowing I was bringing her so much pleasure.


    She suddenly gripped the back of my head and drew me in tight again. Her thighs mped around me and her whole body went rigid.


    She slightly raised herself up and I could feel her squirt into my hand. Her moans turned into a joyful cry as she came, hard!


    Her whole body convulsed and I could feel her pussy tighten around my fingers. I kept up the stimtion to prolong her orgasm.


    She bucked and shook. I looped my right hand around the small of her back to keep her close. She was loosing all control.


    She breathlessly begged me to stop. Her body had gone through all it could handle at once. I left my fingers inside her but stopped the motions. I could still feel the pulsing inside her.


    She leaned forward and lovingly kissed the top of my head. ¡°Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god. I needed that so much. Thank you son.¡± She breathed.


    I looked up into her hazel eyes. Memorizing every line and fleck in those eyes. Then we kissed. Her soft lips met mine lightly at first. Each of us drawing breath as we kissed.


    A slight sheen of sweat glistened from her naked body. Her breasts pressed to my chest.


    I withdrew my hand from her pants and wrapped both arms around her. She ced both hands to the side of my head.


    Our kiss intensified in passion. Our tongues meeting, then ying around one another¡¯s. I moved my right hand up through her silky hair to the back of her head. Still holding her tight with the left.


    We kissed for what seemed like an eternity. I had missed the passion, the closeness, the connection with a woman for so long I didn¡¯t want it to end.


    She started moving her hips again to slide up and down on me. ¡°You¡¯ve gone soft on me. Let me fix that.¡± She said with mischief in her eyes. She slid off of myp and started to unbuckle my belt and undo my pants.


    I kicked off my shoes as she drew my pants and boxer briefs down and off.


    I sat there totally naked on the couch with my mother-inw poised between my legs. Hungrily looking at my cock.


    She slowly glided her hands up my thighs. The warmth of her body delighted my senses.


    As she delicately took my penis in both hands she leaned forward and started kissing and licking the head.


    ¡°Oooooooooohhhhhhhh!¡± I moaned as she began.


    In no time my cock was growing. She kept both hands still on it but worked her mouth up and down on the quickly erging shaft and head.


    She swirled her tongue around the head and then into the slit. My cock jumped and swelled more. My whole body was on fire!


    ¡°Someone likes that.¡± She mouthed around my cock.


    ¡°Oh my God, Mom!!! You are amazing!¡±


    She moaned as she took me all the way into her mouth. The head hitting the back of her throat. Her moans sending vibrations down my cock. The head swelled again. She started to gag and withdrew a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    She looked up at me and winked, as if to say ¡°It¡¯s ok, I nned it.¡± A slight smile ying on her lips wrapped around my cock.


    She took her hands from my cock but kept sucking on it. She started sliding her pants off. I could see the waistband slide over her firm ass.


    Then she stood. She waited a second while my eyes drank in her naked form. For a woman nearly 20 years older than myself, she was stunning.


    She had a few pounds here and there which I find more attractive. Her neck was still long and slender. Her shoulders and arms well muscled. Her belly was t in spite of the extra weight. Her legs thick, shapely, and toned. Herbia hung down only slightly. I stared in awe that she was actually naked and standing before me.


    She was standing there enjoying me looking her up and down approvingly and lustfully.


    ¡°Oh Mom! You¡¯re stunning!¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you son.¡± She cooed as she mounted myp. She slid her pussy lips up and down my hard shaft just like she had with our clothes on.


    I could feel the warmth and wetness coating my cock on the underside. It was erotic and arousing. The anticipation heightened all my senses.


    She leaned in and we kissed again. Not beginning soft as before. But lustful and animalistic. Her sucking on my lower lip and me biting hers when she released.


    My hands and nails leaving red marks on her back as I dragged them up and down from shoulders to ass.


    I grabbed her ass and moved my hips with her to maximize contact and feeling.


    She moved her hips upward slightly and grabbed my cock, guiding the head into her pussy. Then sinking down slowly to fully impale herself on my rock hard member.


    A shuddering moan escaped her lips and she whispered ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯ve wanted this for so long! It¡¯s better than I imagined.¡± She spoke my thoughts exactly.


    The feel of her pussy on my cock was paradise. She was so tight, I could feel her milking me with every stroke. I could feel every ridge and bump inside of her over every inch of my shaft and head.


    I flexed my cock and the head expanded to get more sensation.


    She gasped as I did and plunged herself all the way down. She ground her clit against my skin. I could feel her gyrations swirling my cock inside of her. Getting to touch every intimate inch inside her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Our kissing was frenzied. We were both lost in the lust we¡¯d been denied for so long.


    She started riding me furiously. Our bodies colliding in loud ps. Our moans became louder. She was riding me like I was thest man she would ever have.


    I knew that because it had been so long and at this pace I wasn¡¯t going tost long.


    I said, ¡°Slow down Mom. You¡¯re going to make me cum.¡±


    Instead of slowing down, she sped up and lengthened her stroke. She said ¡°Yes son!! Cum with me!! Cum inside me!! I want to feel you explode!!¡±


    At that I responded ¡°Yes Mom! Cum for me! Cum all over me!¡±


    Five more strokes and I could feel the build up. My cock stiffened more and the head erged. ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡± I roared.


    Three more strokes and it was there! I erupted inside her like a volcano. Spraying hot cum all up inside her.


    She could feel the heat and pressure beginning to fill her and she orgasmed on me with the same intensity as before. ¡°OH YES, GOD, YES!!!¡± She screamed. Her cum drenching myp and stomach. She plunged herself all the way down on me. My cum still spraying into her. She could feel every twitch and spasm.


    We embraced each other and shook together with the intensity of ourbined orgasms. I could feel my hot sticky cum start to leak out of her afterpletely filling her.


    We stayed there, the only sound was our breathing, until we recovered. My cock, nowpletely spent and soft, slid out of her with what remained of my cum.


    ¡°My my, son. That was a lot!¡± She said as she got on her knees and started licking me clean.

 254

    ¡°You are amazing Mom!¡± I looked deep into her eyes as she finished. ¡°Truly amazing.¡± As I cupped her face with both hands and drew her to me in another kiss. I enjoyed the taste of us on her lips.


    ¡°Mmmmmmm. I¡¯ve never had a guy kiss me after that before. That was hot!¡± She said licking her lips.


    As she stood, I stood with her. She turned to walk away and I grabbed her and pulled her back to me. Her firm naked ass pressed against my cock. My arms wrapped around her stomach. I kissed her neck and shoulder. And just held her there.


    About that time her phone rang. I could only hear half the conversation.


    ¡°Oh hey honey¡±


    ¡°Are you just now waking up?¡±


    ¡°Sleepy head. I guess it¡¯s a good day for it. Cold and windy.¡±


    ¡°Oh he¡¯s fine. Just finished with the outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to feed him then we¡¯ll start on the inside¡± She gave me a wink.


    ¡°Are you going toe over?¡±


    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll see you in a bit¡±


    ¡°Love you too. Bye¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here in about an hour and a half. She¡¯s just now getting up. I¡¯d better feed you and us get cleaned up before she gets here.¡± She said as she made her way to the kitchen. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ for dessert.¡± I said as I grabbed her by the hips.


    ¡°Do you think we have time?¡± She asked with a slight look of concern on her face.


    ¡°For what I have nned. I hope so.¡± I grinned with a mischievous look in my eye.


    She giggled and said, ¡°Ok.¡± Then took my hand and led me to the bedroom naked as Jay birds.


    Half way down the hall she stopped and said, ¡°Oh wait! I need to at least dry our clothes. I¡¯ve never cum that hard before, and twice at that. Plus I need to use the bathroom.¡± She patted my cheek and kissed my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll expect you to be ready, son.¡±


    As she turned I lightly pped her ass.


    Grabbing a towel from the hall closet I headed for her bedroom. Iid the towel on the end of the bed and stood there waiting for her arrival.


    As she came through the doorway I closed the door behind her.


    ¡°What are you do¡­?¡± She started to ask as I pinned her up against the door and kissed her hard on the mouth. Her whole body rxed and gave in to her passions.


    She snaked her arms under mine and firmly grabbed my ass with both hands, digging her nails in.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmm.¡± I moaned as the sweet pain rippled through my body.


    I ran my hand down her side. Caressing every curve. Reveling in the feel of her skin. Working my way to her crotch, she slowly parted her legs to allow me ess.


    I ran my hand down the inside of her thigh and then back up to herbia. Gently brushing across as I worked over to her other thigh.


    She let out a frustrated moan into our kiss. I could feel her anxiousness. I lightly brushed herbia again.


    She reached around and took a firm grip on my cock. I took the hint and plunged two fingers deep inside her.


    We both moaned at the same time. Her stroking my cock and I fingering her. We were both ready to go.


    She pulled away from our kiss, looked deep into my eyes and said, ¡°I need you in me. Now!¡±


    I wanted to taste her sweet juices from the source, but I guessed that would have to wait.


    We moved over to the bed and Iid her down on the edge. I removed my fingers from inside her and licked them clean. I closed my eyes and savored the sweet tangy taste ying across my tongue.


    With that taste I couldn¡¯t help myself. I took each of her ankles in my hands and straightened her legs up. Starting at her right ankle I kissed my way down the inside of her calf. Making my way over her knee. Then down the inside of her thigh.


    I could hear her breathing getting heavier with each kiss.


    I finally made my way all the way down where I proceeded to kiss and lick herbia. Making sure to lick from bottom to top and going as deep as I could.


    She sighed with relief as I stuck my two fingers back in and started sucking on her clit and flicking my tongue across it.


    I wanted my dessert and I wanted it right then.


    I sucked and licked and fingered my MIL like she was thest woman I was ever going to have.


    Her entire body writhed beneath me.


    She moaned, then she gasped, then I felt her whole body tense up.


    She grabbed the top of my head and mped those muscr thighs around my head.


    Her whole body started shaking and I could barely hear, ¡°Oh god, oh god, don¡¯t stop! Right there! Oh god! Ffffffuuuuuuuuuckkkkkk!!!¡±


    As she started squirting. I opened my mouth as wide as the pressure on my head would allow, to drink in all that I could.


    Her quaking, the tastes, and the sounds were so exhrating my cock was as hard as it had ever been.


    As her shivering slowed and the pressure eased, I still licked her clit in-between waves. She would giggle, then moan, thenugh.


    She covered her face and said, ¡°Oh son, I¡¯ve never never cum like that before. It was almost too much. Thank you son.¡± Then she looked at me with longing eyes and said in a sultry voice. ¡°You¡¯ve drained me dry. Now I need you to fill me up.¡±


    To which I was more than happy to oblige.


    I grabbed the towel and wiped my face beforeying it on the floor to soak up what I¡¯d missed.


    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste it. I want to taste it on you.¡± Then she rolled her head back as I started kissing up her stomach, running my hands up her sides feeling every curve. I grabbed onto each breast as I kissed and licked up between them.


    I stopped to kiss across her upper chest while I let the head of my cock rub against her just outside her yearning pussy.


    She let out a pleading moan as I kissed up her neck, nuzzling her soft hair aside.


    When I got to her mouth she grabbed my head and forced her tongue into my mouth. Our tongues circled each other¡¯s as we tasted her cum. Her longing and passion burning again for the releasing of her lust.


    She reached down and grabbed my ass, pulling my cock into her.


    She moaned into our kiss as I slid every inch inside her.


    She squeezed her legs together around me as I slid in.


    I slid all the way in. My balls resting against her ass.


    She sighed and whispered, ¡°You feel so good. Now fuck your mommy! Fuck me good!¡±


    ¡°Yes Mommy.¡± I said breathily as I started to move out and then back into her tight vagina. I felt her tightening her pussy around my cock. Milking it for everything it was worth.


    As I picked up speed I lengthened my stroke. Leaving only the head in with each stroke. Then mming it back into her.


    She bucked against me for extra force.


    I stood up to be able to ram her harder. I looked down over her lithe form with lust and wonder.


    She was finally mine. I¡¯d fantasized about this day. It was surpassing my wildest imaginations.


    Every wrinkle, stretch mark, curve, disheveled hair, and glistening tanned inch of skin was mine to please and to please me.


    I brought both her legs together on my left shoulder. That brought an ¡°Oh god yes!¡± From her lips.


    Her pussy was so tight around my cock. I mmed my cock inside her over and over and over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Harder!¡± She yelled.


    I reached down and grabbed each firm breast. They barely shook even with the force of my thrusts moving her entire body.


    ¡°Yes! Squeeze them harder!¡± She yelled. It took me aback. She liked the pain. Something I¡¯d never have guessed.


    I squeezed each breast as I quickened my stroke.


    I fucked her like a wild animal.


    She came on my cock with a screaming ¡°Yes!¡± Not as violent as before but I could feel her tightening around me.


    ¡°Keep going son!¡± As if I had any intentions of slowing down.


    I let her legs fall to either side of me and she wrapped them around me.


    I bent over and drew one hard nipple into my mouth and sucked hard. We both moaned with pleasure.


    I then moved to the other nipple and gave it the same attantion. She ran her hands through my hair but used her nails this time.


    I continued to ram her for all I was worth. She let her nails trail down my neck to my upper back where she sunk them in.


    ¡°Oh Mom, don¡¯t leave a mark.¡± I moaned, but I didn¡¯t really care.


    She eased up the pressure.


    I straightened back up and realized we were running out of time.


    I took her legs into my arms and lifted her ass up a bit with my hands.


    My cock was now in the perfect position to rub directly across her G Spot.


    I could feel the bulge against the head of my cock. She started to moan over and over as I pistoned into her.


    I could feel her ass muscles tighten in my grip and knew it wouldn¡¯t be long.


    She erupted all over my chest and stomach with a scream that could have woken the dead.


    Her muscles tightened so much I couldn¡¯t resist any longer.


    I mmed my cock all the way in her and yelled ¡°Yes mom, yes!¡± and filled her pussy with wave after wave of hot cum. Our bodies quivering with the force of our orgasms.


    My cock spasmed and shook inside her for what felt like five minutes. Every ounce of pent up cum fountening into my mother-inw¡¯s pussy.


    My whole body shook as my orgasm subsided. My MIL was still mping herself around my cock milking it for all she could get.


    ¡°That was so hot son.¡± She said breathlessly as I lowered her ass to the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s do that again.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can¡¯t mom. We¡¯re running out of time.¡± My wife would be there in less than half an hour. ¡°We need to cleanup and get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Oh alright, but I¡¯m going to be needing a lot more help around here in the future.¡± She said with a wink.


    She sat up and wrapped her arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m so d we did this.¡± She said before kissing me long and hard. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No. Thank you mom.¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯d been missing that for so long.¡±


    ¡°Me too son. Me too.¡± She whispered back. Then reached down and grabbed my ass.


    As I slid my now limp cock from my mother-inw¡¯s warm dripping pussy, a huge glob of cum came out with it down onto the towel.


    ¡°Oooooooo. That was as big a load as before.¡± She cooed. ¡°It has been a long time for you.¡±


    ¡°I told you.¡± I said as I was helping to clean her and myself up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll expect you tost longer in the future. I want to experience all the things my daughter has bragged about.¡± Then she patted me on the cheek.


    ¡°We¡¯re just getting started.¡± I said with an impish grin.


    As we started to get dressed, she sucked in a breath through her teeth making a hissing sound.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°You left hickies on my nipples. They¡¯re a little tender.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that mom.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be. I enjoyed it.¡± She said as she winked and gingerly buttoned up her pajama top.


    I gave her a wink. ¡°There¡¯s so much more toe.¡±

 255

    NEW STORY TITLE: BABIES (Incest/Taboo)


    Big brother is offered to help sisters fulfill a wish.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    It was my mother who actually started this whole thing, believe it or not. Mom is a nurse and everyone in the family just naturally runs to her with all their medical problems. She even got me patched upst year when I wrenched my shoulder ying rugby.


    Mom had calledst Saturday and asked if we could have lunch. I thought she meant her and my family; but apparently she had other ideas. She asked to meet me at a local Starbucks¡­ alone. Talk about a piqued curiosity; that was it.


    Mom and I met, and over atte and a bagel momid out a story I had never dreamed I would be involved in. I mean, it isn¡¯t everyday your mother asks you to impregnate your sister; or in this case sisters.


    Me, I¡¯m about as ordinary as you get; at least I always considered myself to be; but it seems I did have one hidden talent even I didn¡¯t know about; to exin that I need to give a little bit of family history.


    My name is Ray Compton and I¡¯m about to turn thirty. Life has been pretty decent for me. I married my high school sweetheart at twenty; and over three years three kids popped out. Thest round my wife Dee figured we were done; so she did the tubal thing right after the delivery. We figured that saved money and was easier; and before all the women out there yell, it was HER choice.


    Anyway; I have three sisters; Angel, Carrie and Belle. If you haven¡¯t figured it out yet my mom is a big movie fan and named us after television or movie people. But back to my story; my sisters are all younger than me. Angel is twenty-six, Carries is twenty-two and Belle is now twenty.


    All three are now married; but none have kids. Not throughck of trying I was to learn. The interesting thing you as a reader should know; is my father¡­ is not their father. I was from mom¡¯s first marriage; where she wound up pregnant at eighteen, gave birth to me at neen; and was divorced at twenty. Why? Try two other babies; his but not hers.


    You got it, my dad was very much on the fertile side; and liked his variety of pussy. Mom remarried and that is where my sisters came from. Yeah I know, half sisters; but when you spend your life growing up; they are as much my sisters as anything else.


    So, enough history; back to Starbucks. We had been there about fifteen minutes, catching up on a few things; when mom literally dropped a bombshell from left field.


    ¡°Ray, I wanted to ask¡± she looked at me. ¡°You know Angel has been trying to have a child.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± I nodded. ¡°She talks about it; a lot¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah¡± mom nodded back. ¡°Did you know Carrie and Belle are trying as well?¡±


    ¡°No, that I didn¡¯t know.¡± I sipped mytte.


    ¡°Well¡± mom fidgeted with her cup. ¡°They¡­ all three¡­ seem to have a very simr problem.¡±


    I just sat silent, I figured she needed space to get everything out; it seemed to make her nervous. Finally she looked up at me and continued.


    ¡°I took some samples in.¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°What kind of samples?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Samples¡­ you know¡­ sperm.¡± She fidgeted again.


    ¡°How did you get them?¡± I was surprised. I didn¡¯t see any of my he-man brother-inws voluntarily submitting to a question of their vitality.


    ¡°Blowjobs are very effective¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Holy shit¡± I almost feel out of my chair.


    First, that mom would be so blunt about sex; I mean she had always been the conservative rock in my house. That she would admit my sisters had deceived their husbands just stunned me.


    ¡°Your sisters wanted to know, I told them I needed a sample¡± she looked at me with red cheeks. ¡°I told them to give a blowjob, go to their bathroom and save the samples.¡± My God she was cute when she was embarrassed.


    ¡°I take it the results weren¡¯t promising¡± I said slowly.


    Mom snorted. ¡°The highest didn¡¯t pass eight or nine million.¡± She said.


    ¡°Which means?¡± I had no idea what she meant.


    ¡°The normal is between 15 at low and 200 million at high¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh¡± I thought about it. ¡°Oh shit¡± I said softly as the numbers sank in.


    ¡°Yeah¡± mom nodded. ¡°Low count is not the word.¡±


    ¡°So what are they nning, invetro?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They would¡± mom agreed. ¡°Except none of their husbands know they sent the samples.¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± I whispered. Just the idea of breaking that news to any of those three was not a good image.


    ¡°The interesting thing was; myst sample.¡± Mom looked up at me.


    ¡°What?¡± OK she was hinting now I realized.


    ¡°It was over 300 million.¡± She just stared at me.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s a baby making factory¡± Iughed. ¡°Did you tell whichever of my sisters?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need to¡± mom just stared harder. ¡°She already knew¡­ she has three children.¡±


    ¡°Has three¡­ what??¡± I just looked at her. ¡°Me? But how¡­¡±


    ¡°Dee was very helpful¡± mom gave a weak smile.


    I tried to remember ourst few sessions; after all we still fucked like rabbits, I have to admit it. What was it three or four days ago, Dee had finished me with her mouth; and then disappeared into the bathroom. I had assumed she had swallowed, I mean that woman LOVED cum.


    Suddenly, it was like the light bulb came on in my head. Three men who all had low counts; unaware; and with one man who had exceptionally high counts; holy shit.


    ¡°Mom, are you suggesting¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t even get the words out.


    ¡°As a matter of fact¡­ no¡± she looked into my eyes. ¡°Your wife is.¡±


    ¡°Dee¡­ what¡­ how¡­¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°You know how precious those kids are to her¡± mom smiled at the thought. ¡°The idea your sisters can¡¯t share in that joy¡­¡± she looked back at me. ¡°Your wife¡­ is offering your¡­ services. I¡¯m just the broker if you will.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I would say this is some kind of sick joke¡± I said hoarsely. ¡°But it isn¡¯t, is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and ask your wife.¡± Mom said softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s with the kids at the park.¡± I saidmely.


    ¡°No.¡± mom stared at me. ¡°Angel has the kids. Your wife is at home naked in your bed, waiting for you.¡±


    Mom rose from her chair and stared at me. ¡°This is up to you Ray, I¡¯m just the messenger.¡± She reached down and rested her hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°All I will say, is having you kids; was the four best things that ever happened in my life.¡± Mom sighed. ¡°If I could have another one, I would.¡± She looked at me. ¡°To be told you will never have children¡­ to never know that joy¡­ would break my heart.¡±


    Mom leaned down and kissed the top of my head. ¡°I love you baby¡± she whispered; and then she was gone.


    I sat there for another five or ten minutes, trying to digest what she had said. Everything seemed like it was from a dream. That Dee had even been a part of this was what so totally threw me for a loop.


    On the way back home, I tried to think of how we were going to discuss this; but I should have known my wife better than that. As I stepped to the doorway of our bedroom; all I saw was this beautiful, thirty-one year old woman. No, she was a hot thirty-one year old slut. God, she was stretched out on the bed nude; two fingers jammed into her already soaked pussy, looking at me with a zing hunger in her eyes.


    ¡°Fuck me¡± Dee growled at me.


    ¡°Baby¡­ you know¡­¡± I walked over to the side of the bed.


    ¡°Just fuck me¡± she growled again. ¡°Fuck me like you will your sisters.¡±


    ¡°Oh Jesus¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Oh I know you will mister¡± she pulled her fingers free with a wet sucking sound.


    ¡°Tell me Angel doesn¡¯t have a set of tits you would love to suck¡± her fingers began unbuckling my jeans.


    ¡°Dee¡± I gasped.


    ¡°And Belle; God that girls ass¡¯ think about pounding her doggy; or have you already¡± her voice was driving me insane.


    By now my jeans were on the floor and she was jerking my boxers down freeing my raging hard cock. Her hand wrapped around my thick shaft and began to slowly pump.


    ¡°Fuck you¡¯re so hard baby¡± she moaned. ¡°Is that for Carrie¡­ does someone want to shove his hard cock into her tight pussy?¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± I moaned at her words.


    ¡°Come on big brother¡± Dee stretched back out on the bed, opening her legs wide. ¡°Fuck your sister¡± she hissed at me.


    ¡°Oh Christ¡± I groaned as I climbed on the bed between her spread thighs.


    Dee reached up and gripped my cock, urging me lower; lining the fat head up with her dipping lips. We had role yed before, but this was totally new; Dee wanted this, I could tell.


    ¡°You want me to fuck my horny sisters¡± I looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Fuck me big brother¡± her eyes shed with lust.


    ¡°This is for you Angel¡± I rumbled; and then rammed my hips forward.


    ¡°YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS¡± Dee screamed as my cock split her lips and plowed in to the root.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ fuck me¡­ more¡­¡± she moaned as I began to pump into her. ¡°Breed me baby.¡± She grunted.


    ¡°Is that what you want; you want my baby¡± I rammed down hard.


    ¡°Oh fuckkkk¡± Dee groaned. ¡°Call me¡­ say it¡­¡± she said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Like that Belle¡± I whispered in her ear. ¡°You like your brothers¡¯ cock inside you.¡±


    ¡°FUUUCCCKKKK YEEESSSSSSS¡± Belle wailed.


    I felt her body convulse under me; hot juices spraying out to coat my cock and balls. Christ I had barely been in her five minutes as she was cumming like a fountain.


    ¡°Brother¡­ fucking¡­ Oh God¡­ Oh God¡± Dee babbled as I felt her belly flex under me.


    ¡°That¡¯s it Angel, cum on your brother¡¯s cock.¡± I sucked gently on her earlobe.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­ again¡­¡± Dee moaned.


    I could feel her walls rippling around my cock in an almost constant orgasm. I could tell by the way her whole body was vibrating; this was going to be massive. I could feel my balls start to tighten as I climbed closer to my orgasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum in you Carrie¡± my voice raspy. ¡°My hot¡­ thick¡­ baby seed; in my sister¡± I rumbled.


    ¡°Breed meeee¡± I watched Dee¡¯s eyes roll back as she stiffened under me. ¡°Breed your SISTEEERRRRR¡± I felt her nails dig into my back.


    ¡°FFFUUUCCCKKKKKK¡± I roared as my virile seed spewed out of my cock; filling her tight tunnel.


    I was cumming; inside my sisters; as I pumped my wife full of hot cream.


    ¡°So good¡­ oh God¡­ brother¡­ sister¡­ pregnant¡­¡± Dee babbled as a second thick rope erupted inside her.

 256

    By the time I copsed onto the bed next to her; Dee wasying limp on her back; her entire body quivering with aftershocks; as my hot cream leaked out of her.


    ¡°You really want this?¡± I was amazed.


    ¡°I want them to enjoy a family, like we do¡± Dee rolled on her side and looked at me. ¡°To enjoy the pain and joy of childbirth; and knowing they have created a life; with a man they love.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°You do know once might not guarantee¡± I looked at her.


    ¡°If I¡¯m lucky¡­ it won¡¯t¡± Dee smiled.


    So that was how things started. I swear to God I wasn¡¯t the one with the bright idea; in fact I felt like I was a pawn as my wife and mother plotted the almost impossible strategy. It was their idea to get my sisters pregnant, without their husbands¡¯ knowledge; and make it look like their husbands were all proud fathers.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was Dee who created what she called the ¡®A B C¡¯s of babies; A for Angel, B for Belle and C for Carrie. We started with n A.


    Mom the nurse convinced Angel and her husband that part of their problem might be that they were trying too hard. That having sex every day was not the right way; they needed to give his sperm more time to generate between their sexual encounters.


    I didn¡¯t quite understand how this was going to work, until the fourth day. Mom had convinced them to wait a week; which was apparently something Angel was not used to. Not having sex for four days had an unbelievable effect on her. She became moody, shaky at times, and totally forgetful; I swore it was like she was having some kind of with drawl.


    ¡°She is honey¡± Deeughed when I mentioned it.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked at her as we got ready for bed that night. ¡°Is she on a drug?¡± now I was concerned.


    ¡°In a way¡± Deeughed. ¡°¡±She is missing her daily injection¡­ of sperm¡± Dee smiled.


    ¡°Oh my God¡± I couldn¡¯t believe how raunchy my wife was bing.


    ¡°Which reminds me¡± Dee gave an almost evil smile. ¡°Nothing for you tonight bad boy¡± she told me.


    ¡°What?¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°Angel ising over tomorrow morning for coffee¡± she slid into bed. ¡°I want you primed and ready.¡±


    Wey there in the dark, as my wifey out her ns for the next morning. I have to tell you, falling asleep with a raging hardon is something new; and I hated it. I had the hottest dreams of Angel sucking every drop of cum out of me; it¡¯s a wonder I didn¡¯t blow my load in my sleep.


    Dee seemed to know my sisters better than even I did. It seemed Angel was a closet slut; given the chance the woman would have fucked anything that went by; and apparently had in high school. The fact she had married and stayed with one man hade as quite a shock to Dee and their circle of friends.


    Dee nned to use that against Angel; to tap brutally into that raw slut history. After she had gone downstairs; and I had heard Angel arrive; I remained upstairs stretched out on the bed. Ten minutes of the hottest fucking blowjob of my life had left me throbbing and hard as a steel pipe.


    ¡°Just use the bathroom in our bedroom¡± I heard Dee¡¯s voice at the bottom of the stairs. ¡°He¡¯s sound asleep so it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    True to Dee¡¯s n; she had told Angel our guest bathroom was acting up; and after two cups of coffee, tiny tank Angel needed relief. Iy there, listening to the soft footstepsing up the stairs. My hand wrapped around my throbbing cock, slowly stroking up and down; just enough to keep my hardness.


    I heard a sharp intake of breath and turned to the doorway. There, standing in the archway with a shocked and hungry look in her eyes, was Angel. One hand gripped the wooden door frame, the other pressed against her t belly just above her waist. Her eyes were locked to my hand as I kept it slowly sliding up and down.


    ¡°Morning wood¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Oh God¡± Angel moaned as she pressed harder into her belly.


    ¡°You need¡­ to stop¡± she said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Why, it won¡¯t go down on its own¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°Oh Goddd Ray¡± she moaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± I goaded her.


    ¡°To much¡± Angel gasped.


    ¡°Do you know who I was thinking of?¡± I looked in her eyes. ¡°You¡±


    ¡°Ray¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Angel almost panted.


    ¡°Sliding it into your tight wet cunt¡± I told her.


    ¡°Ray¡± she gasped.


    ¡°You are wet, aren¡¯t you?¡± I smiled as she quivered.


    ¡°Ray¡­ please¡± she softly whimpered.


    ¡°You can touch it sis¡± I told her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Angel moaned.


    She was weakening and I could tell. She needed to be tipped over the edge, and once again it was Dee who came to the rescue. Having slipped up behind Angel, she leaned in, her hot voice filling her sister-inws ear.


    ¡°God look how hard he is for you¡± Dee whispered. ¡°It¡¯s only¡­ a touch.¡± She egged Angel on.


    ¡°Oh God¡± Angel murmured.


    It was like watching someone in a trance as she slowly walked towards the bed. I would never have believed Dee before, but I could see hunger burning in my sisters¡¯ eyes. She had been four days without cock; and by now any cock, even her brother¡¯s was enough to tip her over.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard¡± Angel whispered as slender fingers wrapped around my shaft.


    ¡°Fuck¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grunt as Angel slid her fist up to the tip and then back to the base.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, jerk your brother¡¯s hard¡­ thick cock¡± God Dee wasying it on thick.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡­ so hard¡­¡± Angel stared as her hand slowly pumped up and down.


    A clear drop of pre cum oozed from the tip; I thought I would lose my mind when Dee pushed Angel further.


    ¡°Go ahead¡± Dee¡¯s voice dripped with lust. ¡°Taste it¡­ just a small taste.¡±


    Small taste, Christ Angel didn¡¯t even fight as her head came down, bending at the waist; and a hot mouth engulfed my entire head. I saw her cheeks suck in as she applied a tight vacuum; fuck it felt like she was trying to pull my semen out of my balls.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmm¡± Angel moaned around a mouthful of cock.


    OK, I surrendered; Dee was right; Angel was a total cock slut. My sister began to bob her head up and down as her lips slid along my shaft, my balls went from a simmer to a boil in minutes as Angel gave me one of the hottest blowjobs right in front of my wife.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­ oh God¡­¡± I squirmed on the bed. ¡°Angel¡­ keep that up and Ill cum¡± I choked out.


    ¡°Mmmhmmmm¡± Angel murmured.


    ¡°Oh no¡± Dee hissed as she pulled back on Angel¡¯s shoulder.


    With an obscene pop my cock came free of my sisters sucking mouth. I saw spit dripping from the corner as she stared at my cock with total lust. I watched as Dee reached around and unsnapped Angel¡¯s shorts.


    ¡°You know what that is¡± Dee whispered hotly in her sister-inws ear. ¡°That¡¯s a baby maker¡± she told Angel.


    ¡°Oh God¡± Angel seemed to regain a bit of herself as she turned and looked at Dee.


    ¡°You want that baby; then here¡¯s your chance¡± Dee hissed at her. ¡°Look at those balls; full of hot virile seed.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ he¡¯s your¡­ oh fuck¡­¡± Angel gave a gasp as I heard a soft sucking sound.


    ¡°You¡¯re dripping wet¡± Jesus had Dee just shoved her fingers up my sisters cunt. ¡°You want your brother¡¯s cock don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh God Dee¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± I watched Angel losing control again; it was unbelievable.


    ¡°You want to feel it, inside you¡± Dee just kept going. ¡°Filling you.¡±


    ¡°God help me.¡± Angel began to move again. Nude from the waist down, she crawled onto the bed, straddling my legs. Her hand still gripped my pole as she positioned herself over me.


    ¡°Fuck me Ray¡± she groaned. ¡°Fuck your whore sister¡± she moaned.


    Hell, who was I to argue, especially with my wife right there encouraging the whole thing. I reached up and wrapped my hands around her slender waist and held onto her.


    ¡°Like this¡± I grunted. At the same time I pulled down on her waist, I drove my hips straight up.


    I know, people boast about cock size, I¡¯ve never reallypared myself to other guys, like in the locker room. I do know back in my school days I measured myself and I was between seven and a half and eight inches. Respectable, I always thought. By Angel¡¯s reaction, I took it I was a bitrger than what she was used to at home.


    With an obscene slurp she drove down onto me; every inch of my cock mming home inside her. Her eyes popped open wide, and her mouth hung open as I tried to impale her on me. When her pelvis ground into mine, she gave out this gurgling sound, and her entire body shook.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ fuck¡­ fuck¡­¡± she kept repeating; as a gush of hot fluids suddenly coated my cock and balls.


    One pration and she was cumming; I knew then she was done fighting. I raised her slowly back up my cock, and dropped her half limp body back down, driving as deep as I could.


    ¡°AAAGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡± Angel screamed.


    Her hands came down and pped onto my bare chest, nails digging into my skin. She looked down at me with a fire in her eyes.


    ¡°¡±So big¡­ so fucking big¡­¡± she grunted.


    I lifted her again and held her, while she stared down at me wild eyed. When I let go of her waist, she mmed herself back down onto me, I could hear the mattress protest as she tried to pull my dick into her belly.


    ¡°FUUUCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK¡± Angel screamed again as more hot fluids gushed out to coat my belly.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­ oh God Ray fuck me¡­ pleaseeeee¡± she whimpered.


    I was past recognizing anything but the tight walls wrapped around my cock; past the fact this was my sister; and well past the fact my wife was only feet away. With a heave, I rolled us both over on the bed,nding with Angel on her back, my cock still lodged deep inside her.


    ¡°Yes; fuck me¡­ fuck me¡­ fill me big brother¡­¡± Angel babbled.


    I reached back and gripped her legs, pulling them up until her ankles rested on my shoulders. My hips rose and fell as I began to pound down into her. My heavy full balls smacked against her ass cheeks as my hips pped into her. I gave her exactly what she asked for. I FUCKED her.

 257

    Angel had reverted to gurgles and whimpering as I hammered into her. Cream seeped out around my cock and down the crack of her ass as one orgasm followed another deep in her gut. The sheer forbidden nature of what we were doing, and what we nned was driving me to the edge.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum in you sis¡± I groaned. ¡°I¡¯m going to fill your fertile belly.¡±


    ¡°In me¡­ God yes¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­¡± Angel was babbling again.


    Her nails raked down my chest as her body convulsed under me. I watched her eyes roll back as a massive orgasm tore through her.


    ¡°RAAAYYYYYYYYYYYY¡± Angel wailed; even as the walls of her pussy mped around my cock.


    It was too much. I drove down hard and pinned her to the bed as my cock swelled inside her. I thought my orgasm was going to be intense, and then Dee notched it way off the scale.


    ¡°Fill her baby, breed your sister.¡± She husked in my ear.


    ¡°AWWWWW FFFUUUCCCKKKKKKK¡± I roared as I felt the first thick rope spew from my cock, washing her walls.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Oh God yes¡± Angel gurgled as she twitched and shook under me.


    I felt like a gallon of hot seed was pouring out of my cock and deep into my sisters¡¯ fertile belly as I stared into my wife¡¯s eyes. We had had raw rutting sex before, but nothing matched this moment.


    ¡°I love you¡± I whispered softly.


    ¡°I love you¡­ daddy¡± Dee leaned in and kissed me on the lips.


    I have to admit, I¡¯m not that old but it took a good two days just to recover after Angel. Of course the fact I fucked my wife¡¯s brains out that very night didn¡¯t help my energy levels. But Dee was relentless. I tried to tell her we had time, I mean shit you can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re pregnant for what, at least two weeks.


    But, it seemed Dee herself had a n; and worse, this time mom was in on it. We went into n B without hardly any dy. Belle, my youngest sister, it seems, had a side to her that only mommy dearest knew about.


    Belle and her husband owned a floral shop he had gotten from his folks. Belle wanted to be the up anding debutante; but apparently there was a dark side to my sister. She was a total kink master; and I mean shit I never even dreamed of.


    It was Saturday afternoon, and I was sitting with mom out on her patio. The warm sun had rxed me, and the sangria was going down pretty good. Belle had told me that mom would handle Belle, so I just had to follow her directions.


    ¡°So let me get this straight, my sister is submissive.¡± I said as I sipped my drink.


    ¡°Totally¡± mom smiled. ¡°Oh she has sex with her husband, but if he ever let her loose, she would eat him alive.¡± Momughed.


    ¡°How submissive is she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Totally¡± mom looked at me. ¡°Tie me up, own me; all of it¡± mom sipped her drink. ¡°I knew a few girls in college like her, it wasn¡¯t my scene but it could be hot in the right circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Jesus mom, TMI¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say your sister is hot into anything that is¡­ forbidden.¡± Mom told me.


    By forbidden you mean kink.¡± I watched her closely.


    ¡°No, I mean like forbidden. For one, she swings both ways.¡± Mom calmly said.


    ¡°Holy shit¡± I breathed out.


    ¡°Honey Belle has an almost dark side; I think she might have picked up from¡­ me.¡± Mom admitted.


    ¡°You?¡± I was shocked.


    ¡°How do you think I met your father?¡± Mom smiled. ¡°I was t on my back naked at a college frat orgy in my freshman year.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡± I couldn¡¯t stop the reaction as blood flowed into my cock at the thought of mom getting banged by eight or more guys.


    ¡°I take it that isn¡¯t such a terrible thought¡± mom¡¯s eyes flickered to my crotch.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s was a slut¡± I had to finally say.


    ¡°Not was¡­¡± mom let the statement hang. ¡°So all you have to do; is simply take her. With the right pressure, she¡¯ll fold like a house of cards Ray.¡± Mom told me.


    ¡°And how do I do that¡± I tried to ignore mom¡¯s stare.


    Mom rose from her seat and walked over to me. She was wearing a tan bikini in the summer sun; and I had to admit for a woman over fifty; she still had it. Oh her hips were a bit wider, and there was some sag to those heavy breasts; but believe me, mom had that e fuck me¡¯ body that men liked. I will say there was many a jerk off session to her when I was younger.


    Before I could move in my seat, mom straddled myp, and like a cat pouncing came down on myp. My semi hard cock was suddenly pinned between us as smoldering eyes stared into mine.


    ¡°You like that baby¡± her voice was low and husky. ¡°You like mommies¡¯ hot pussy on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck mom¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Oh is that it¡± she began to rock her hips, sliding her bikini d cunt up and down my hardening shaft. ¡°You want to fuck me do you? You want to shove that fat¡­ hard¡­ cock into mommy.¡± Her voice all but dripped with lust.


    ¡°Oh God¡± I groaned as she ground down harder.


    ¡°I could own you right now Ray, and you know it¡± her voice hot in my ear. ¡°That is how you¡­ do it.¡±


    Suddenly the pressure in myp was gone; I stared up at her panting for breath as my cock tented my shorts. I wanted to rip that bikini off her and take her right there. She leaned down and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°We¡¯ll finish this¡­ discussionter¡± God I couldn¡¯t stop the shiver that ran through my body. ¡°Your sister will be here in half an hour, go get her tiger¡± mom chuckled.


    Fortunately my raging hard on had subsided some by the time Belle showed up. Mom convinced her to join us on the patio; and when Belle said she didn¡¯t have a suit, Mom convinced her to wear one of hers.


    One thing about Belle is she is more like dad than mom; meaning, let¡¯s be honest, she isn¡¯t as thin as her mother or sister. But with that so called extra weight, came a set of 38 D¡¯s a guy would drool over. So putting her in mom¡¯s bikini had an interesting effect. Mounds of tit flesh were barely contained in their top as she stretched out between us. I honestly was already half hard and frequently staring at the firm globes of flesh by the time things really got rolling.


    I had waited for an opportunity, and it was mom who opened the door. She held up her sangria ss and looked at Belle.


    ¡°Would you be a dear and get me a refill in the kitchen.¡± Mom looked at Belle.


    It was amazing, Belle was on her feet before even acknowledging the request; I could actually see mom¡¯s words as my little sister hustled to obey. I gave her about two minutes and then rose from my chair, ncing at mom I headed into the kitchen carrying my empty ss.


    I tried to think of all of the dominate style of porn video¡¯s I had ever watched. I was going to have to go with the flow, but hopefully things would work out. As luck would have it, Belle was standing at the kitchen counter just finishing filling mom¡¯s ss. I walked up behind her and reached around, setting my empty ss on the counter in front of her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask to fill mine¡± I said into her ear.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry¡± she said automatically.


    ¡°You need to be more attentive¡± I rumbled as I pressed into her from behind.


    ¡°Sor¡­ ohh¡± she gave a small gasp as my cock pressed into one cheek of her ass. There was no way she could miss the throbbing hardness against her body.


    ¡°R¡­ Ray¡­¡± she half groaned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit¡­ close¡± sheined; yet she made no effort to move away.


    ¡°No¡± I leaned in harder, whispering in her ear.


    I felt my hard cock slide along her cloth covered ass until it nestled in the groove between her cheeks.


    ¡°Ooo¡­ k¡± she half moaned.


    I could see her hands tremble as they rested on the counter in front of her. God mom had been right on target. My darling little sister was crumbling like dry bricks as a man tookmand.


    ¡°You have nice tits¡± I whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Ray¡± she moaned this time.


    I reached around and took the edges of her bikini top in my hand. I tugged as they slid to the sides; those globes sliding free as two hard nipples came into view.


    ¡°Very nice tits¡± I told her. I cupped both swinging breasts in my hands, running my thumbs over the hard erasers of her nipples.


    ¡°Ray¡­¡± she gasped as I all but mauled her tits. ¡°What are you¡­ nnghhhhhh¡± her words turning to a groan as I pressed in hard.


    I felt her body shudder as my cock jammed between the cheeks of her ass, as I ground her pelvis into the edge of the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Look how hard you¡¯ve made me¡± I hissed in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s your entire fault.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m s¡­ s¡­ sorry¡± she gasped.


    I eased up and slid my hands up to her bare shoulders. Slowly turning her I brought her around to face me. Her eyes were wide with shock, and I could see that simmer of uncontrolled lust hidden in them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry¡± I stared into her eyes. ¡°Be a good girl; and take care of it.¡±


    I pressed lightly on her shoulders, showing her I wanted her to kneel. This was the critical point, if Belle was resisting; she had the ability to fight off that light push; the choice was now hers. But, there was no choice as Belle slowly slid to her knees in front of me.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t¡­ brother¡­ wrong¡­¡± she mumbled as she knelt down. ¡°Oh God¡± she murmured when her eyes locked to the bulge in my shorts.


    ¡°Take it out.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Incest¡­ we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± she mumbled again; yet her hands moved quickly to unsnap my shorts, reaching in she tugged my steel hard cock free


    ¡°Suck it¡± Imanded her.


    ¡°Ray¡­¡± she looked up at me, my throbbing cock still her grip.


    ¡°Be a good girl, and suck it¡± I said softly.


    I watched her eyes ze over at my words; she gave a soft whimper and then leaned forward, her mouth open. An incredible wet heat slid over my cock as she descended on me.


    I had never really been that dominant before, but as her hot mouth began to slide up and down my prick, it was like things just came naturally.


    ¡°Oh yesss¡­. suck it¡­ such a good girl.¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Mmmmhmmmm¡± Belle moaned as her tongue swirled around the tip of my cock.


    I reached down and wrapped my hands in her curls, the sound of sucking filling the kitchen. God she was almost possessed as she slurped up and down my shaft. I just stared down at her as her mouth came free, bending lower she sucked first one heavy ball and then the other into her spit covered mouth, while her hand continued to pump at my throbbing cock.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl¡± I heard mom¡¯s voice. ¡°Take care of your big brother¡± Mom¡¯s hand reached down and stroked Belle¡¯s hair as my sister mewled her agreement.


    ¡°And you¡± mom¡¯s hot voice was soft in my ear. ¡°Own this little bitch¡± she softly hissed.


    Mom hadn¡¯t gotten even two feet away when I jerked Belle¡¯s head back. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and watch¡± I told mom as I hauled Belle to her feet.


    ¡°No¡­ Ray, we can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m married¡­ mom.¡± She desperately looked over at her mother.


    I lifted Belle up and dumped her onto the kitchen counter as mom turned to face us. I spread my sisters¡¯ thighs, and reaching down; jerked the gusset of her bikini bottoms to the side. Fuck, she was shaved bare as the day she was born; her fat wet lips glistening in the light.


    ¡°Ray¡­ no¡­¡± Belle gasped trying to catch her breath. I moved to between her lewdly spread thighs.


    ¡°Mom¡­ please¡­¡± she softly begged. I pressed my swollen cockhead up against those inmed lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong, we can¡¯t¡­¡± she started to turn back to me. I just ignored her and rammed my hips forward.


    ¡°AAWWWWW SHHHITTTTTTTTTTTTTT¡± Belle screamed as every inch of my cock drove into her soaked hole.

 258

    Tight was not the word, I¡¯ve had virgins in my life that weren¡¯t as tight as my sister was. Her velvet walls mped around me like a vise as I filled her.


    ¡°Big¡­ so big¡­ can¡¯t¡­ ohhh Goddddddd¡± Belle gurgled as her belly expanded to fit me.


    God damn my brother-inw could not be very big if she was this tight, I thought. I reached up and turned Belle¡¯s face to me, our eyes locking.


    ¡°Your mine now, I OWN you¡± I growled.


    I pulled back to the crowned head and then mmed in hard; the room filled with the wet sucking noise as her pussy epted me deeper.


    ¡°My pussy¡± I grunted as I mmed in harder, making her tits shake with my thrust.


    ¡°My CUNT¡± I rammed in with all my strength.


    I went so deep in felt the spongy wall of her cervix against the tip of my cock.


    ¡°Oh My Fucking GAAAWWDDDDDDDDDDDDDD¡± Belle wailed as her body convulsed on the kitchen counter.


    I heard hot juices stter to the kitchen floor as her orgasm erupted. I kept up the incessant pounding, giving her no relief as I impaled her almost limp body again and again.


    ¡°So good¡­ fucking so good¡­ my brother¡­ fucking¡­ oh God¡­¡± Belle babbled as her body started to climb a second time.


    Belle looked at me with wild eyes as my hips pped into hers. ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡± she whimpered. ¡°So close¡­ Oh God Ray¡­ so close¡± she moaned.


    I could feel her walls tightening, milking my cock. I knew if she came again I would lose it. I don¡¯t know where I got the will power from; but with a swift jerk I ripped my cock free of her gaping soaked pussy.


    ¡°Noooooooooooooo¡± Belle almost cried.


    Her hands came up to my chest, her nails digging into my flesh; her legs now around my waist, trying to pull me back in. I just stood there, my cock head dripping her juices onto the floor gasping for breath. It was mom who seemed to magically appear at Belle¡¯s side.


    ¡°If your big brother fucking you good?¡± Mom¡¯s voice dripped lust.


    ¡°Who owns you now baby¡± Mom¡¯s voice drilled into Belle.


    ¡°Ray¡­ my brother¡­ owns me¡­ owns my pussy, owns my cunt¡­¡± Belle babbled my own words right back. ¡°Please¡± she whimpered ¡°I¡¯m so close¡­ so close¡­ I need¡­¡± she began to beg softly.


    ¡°You need to cum don¡¯t you.¡± Mom¡¯s voice was unrelenting; God she was ying Belle like a violin.


    ¡°Yes¡­ cum¡­ please¡­¡± Belle softly begged.


    ¡°Then he¡¯s going to cum¡± Mom told Belle. ¡°Inside your fertile belly, with his hot, thick baby seed.¡±


    Belle turned and stared at her mother, her eyes wild and hungry.


    ¡°Is that what you want, do you want your brother¡¯s baby¡± Mom hissed. ¡°Then beg him for it slut¡± Mom drove the words home.


    Belle turned back and stared at me for a few seconds; then her entire body rxed in surrender.


    ¡°Give it to me Ray¡± she husked. ¡°Give me your seed, give me your baby¡± belle begged softly. ¡°I need it¡­ I want your body. Impregnate me big brother.¡±


    ¡°I want your BABBBYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY¡± Belle screamed as I drove back home.


    I felt hot juices ssh against my pelvis as a massive orgasm tore through Belle; she just rode the waves of pleasure in total surrender.


    ¡°Cum with me¡± Belle whimpered softly. ¡°Cum Ray; cum inside me¡± she stared into my eyes.


    I had been standing still, buried to the root inside her tight pussy; feeling the ripples of her walls; listening to the hot exchange between mother and daughter. It was just too much; when without even moving, my cock pulsed inside Belle¡¯s pussy.


    Belle¡¯s eyes opened wide as she felt the thick cream filling her. She was so tight there was no way to hide feeling my thick cum pouring into her.


    ¡°Unnnnnnnnnnn¡± I gave a soft moan as my balls spasm a second time.


    ¡°I feel it; God I feel it, our baby¡± Belle moaned.


    I saw a tear trickle down one cheek; and reaching out wiped the moisture away. I thought I had done something terribly wrong, or that I had somehow vited her.


    ¡°Are you all right¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfect¡± Belle sighed. ¡°Thank you big brother¡± she gave a small smile.


    ¡°Thank you for what?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°For giving me what my husband couldn¡¯t, and I¡¯ve wanted for so long.¡± Her eyes glittered.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope it worked¡± I gave a chuckle.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Belle griped the biceps of my arms and levered herself closer still sitting on the counter.


    ¡°If it didn¡¯t work¡± her warm breath was in my ear. ¡°Do me a favor and next time, juste into my bedroom some night and take me.¡± She softly kissed my cheek. ¡±


    It was three dayster, after the kids had been picked up by the bus for school; and I was finishing my morning coffee before work; that Dee came in the kitchen and dropped a man envelope on the table by me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The test results on the sperm samples.¡± Dee headed towards the coffee pot. ¡°Time for n C¡± she said calmly.


    I had wondered about n C, or should I say n Carrie. My middle sister was going to be a tough nut to crack, and I wondered what scheme mom and Dee hade up with.


    You had to know my sister; she was a lot like dad. Educated, professional; always in control Carrie is what you would call her. She analyzed everything, nned everything; and absolutely hated surprises. I would call her stuffy, more the prim and proper type; she was vice-president of the PTA, a member of the Chamber of Commerce; and she fit the mold of the up anding new generation.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± I asked Dee as I sipped my coffee.


    ¡°No n¡± my wife turned and looked at me. ¡°Carrie¡¯s going to ask you herself.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± I was dumb founded. ¡°How do you figure that?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Simple¡± Dee walked over and tapped the envelope. ¡°All the data is here, all the prognosis is here; and¡­.¡± She paused for effect ¡°so is the solution.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯m not stupid¡± I said. ¡°But what the hell are you talking about.¡±


    ¡°Carrie wants a baby¡± Dee said calmly. ¡°She¡¯s been very vocal about their trying for over a year; and very vocal about their failure.¡±


    ¡°The sperm test results¡± it suddenly clicked in my brain.


    ¡°Two points for the male¡± Deeughed. ¡°Our clinical little Carrie will analyze the data,e to the rapid conclusion that dear old hubby is never going to give her a baby.¡± Dee looked straight into my eyes as she spoke. ¡°And that if she wants one that bad, the perfect candidate is right in that same folder.¡±


    ¡°How do you know she wants one that bad?¡± I had to ask.


    Deeughed. ¡°Why do you think I had her babysit thest two weekends¡± she gave an evil smile.


    ¡°Oh my God¡± I whispered. ¡°You just dangled what she wants most in front of her; and now you¡¯re telling her she may never have it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡± Dee gave that smile again. ¡°Unless, she epts the data.¡±


    ¡°God you are a wicked woman¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Fucking right, and don¡¯t forget it¡± Deeughed.


    ¡°So how are you going to tell her¡± I asked waving at the folder.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m not; you are big brother.¡± Dee smiled. ¡°You¡¯re having lunch with her today; I already arranged it with both of your offices.¡±


    There was no denying this woman once she set things in motion; so at eleven I was sitting at a table in DelMonoco¡¯s, watching Carrie walk across the crowded restaurant towards me.


    I had to admit, she had the figure to give any guy a wet dream. Tall and lither, she was a fitness addict and attended the gym religiously. She wore just the right clothing to stay demure, and yet ent her shape and figure; something every male in the room noticed as she walked by.


    Carrie had picked her husband as much for pedigree as looks; everything my sister did was pre-calcted. I needed to y this right.


    ¡°So how¡¯s it going sis?¡± I asked as she finished giving her order.


    Pretty much the same¡­ unfortunately.¡± She responded. I figured this was my best door opening and took it.


    ¡°The baby thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I guess it just needs more time¡± Carrie sighed.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work¡± her head snapped up and she looked at me. ¡°He can¡¯t get you pregnant.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°What are you saying Ray?¡± her voice was tight.


    ¡°I said¡­¡± I started again.


    ¡°I heard you¡± she cut me off tersely. ¡°You have no right¡­¡± I slid the folder across the table to her as she stopped talking.


    Without a word, Carrie opened the folder and pulled the papers out. For the next ten minutes she went from sheet to sheet. Our food arrived and she never touched it as she read. Finally she set the papers next her te.


    ¡°Son-of-a-bitch¡± she whispered. It was one of the few times I had ever heard her swear. ¡°Does he know?¡± she looked at me.

 259

    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t¡± I said honestly. ¡°And I¡¯m not telling him.¡± I told her.


    ¡°Why not¡± I could see fire in her eyes for the first time.


    ¡°How would you like it if I questioned your womanhood, doubted your femininity¡± I told her.


    ¡°I would rip your testicles off¡± she said with ice in her voice. ¡°OK point made¡± she sighed.


    Carrie picked up the pages and nced through the first two. She looked up at me again.


    ¡°Do Belle and Angel know?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± I nodded.


    ¡°And¡­?¡± she let the question hang.


    This was going to be the most dangerous part. I needed to be honest because Carrie would detect anything else, but I needed her to understand choice also yed a role.


    ¡°If they are lucky, they are both now pregnant?¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°The fourth person¡± she set the papers down again.


    ¡°Yes¡± I acknowledged.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it¡± Carrie looked at me.


    I just sat silent, not admitting or denying. What that gave to Carrie was a tactic admission, while protecting my sisters; and she knew it. She reached out and picked up her wine ss, taking a slow sip. I sat silently as she reached into her purse and pulled her cell phone out. Hitting speed dial she waited.


    ¡°Grace, yeah it¡¯s Carrie¡± she said calmly. ¡°I have a family emergency I want you to clear my schedule for the rest of the day.¡± Her eyes locked to me as she spoke. ¡°Thank you¡± she said; and then clicked off her phone.


    Carrie sat and silently stared at me, I knew what I was supposed to do, but I needed her to make this choice herself; not be able to im she was coerced.


    ¡°Please¡± her voice came out softly.


    I pulled out my cell phone from my jacket pocket, my eyes never leaving Carrie. Hitting my office speed dial I waited until my secretary answered.


    ¡°Diane¡± I said calmly. ¡°I have a family issue so won¡¯t be back today; cancel my appointments, give my apologies and reschedule.¡± Carrie¡¯s eyes softened as she listened. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow, thanks.¡± I clicked off my phone and sat watching my sister.


    ¡°Where?¡± Carrie asked.


    ¡°The Hotel Carlton¡± I told her.


    ¡°You already have a room?¡± she seemed a bit surprised for the first time.


    ¡°I analyzed the possibilities, and nned ordingly.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well done big brother¡± I could see admiration in her look this time. ¡°Shall we?¡± she started to rise from her chair.


    ¡°One condition¡± she froze. ¡°I¡¯m in charge.¡±


    ¡°Ray¡­¡± she started to say.


    ¡°Take it or leave it¡± I cut her off.


    ¡°You know how badly I want this¡± I nodded at her statement. ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage.¡± She said tersely.


    ¡°I am¡± I admitted. ¡°So would you, deny it.¡± I stared at her.


    Carries looked back at me for a moment, and then a glitter came to her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re in charge¡± she said in a soft whisper.


    As we entered the room at the Carlton, I knew exactly what I wanted to do. The lunch had been the tricky part; this was going to be easy. I was going to give miss prim and proper, the fucking of her life. I mean the total, grunting, sweating, rutting package like she had never had before from Mr. Straight Pants her husband.


    ¡°Ray, we need¡­.. RAY!¡± Carrie cried out.


    She had hit the foot of the bed and was turning to face me. Reaching out I gripped the front of her blouse and with a swift jerk, buttons went flying across the hotel room. A perfect pair of 36 D¡¯s came into view as I jerked her blouse wide open


    ¡°What are you¡­ oh Godddddddddd¡± Carrie moaned as I buried my face in the cleavage of her bra encased tits.


    My hand shot down with precision, up under her pencil skirt, my hand wrapping into the thin cloth of her panties.


    ¡°Oh nooooo¡± she moaned; as the cloth suddenly came free with a soft tearing sound.


    I held up the tattered cloth, letting her see the remnants of her panties before I threw them on the floor.


    ¡°What are you doooiinggggggggg¡± Carrie moaned.


    My hand shot back down, and I shoved two fat fingers up between her folds. Heat wrapped around my fingers; she wasn¡¯t totally wet yet, but it only took a couple of pumps of my hand as juices began to drip out.


    Her hands gripped my shoulders, as I reached my other hand up, jerking the cup off one breasts. As the nipple popped into view, I leaned in and engulfed it in my hot mouth. I didn¡¯t want to give her even one second to try and think this through.


    ¡°Ray¡­ Oh God Ray¡­ what are you¡­ oh shittttt¡­.¡± She moaned and I assaulted her body.


    I felt her body began to shake violently, and filth poured out of this prim and proper woman that would have put a sailor to shame.


    ¡°Fuck my cunt you bastard¡± she suddenly groaned. ¡°Finger me, do it¡­ fuck yesss¡­ make me cum¡­ make me cum¡­¡± she babbled.


    My hand went to jackhammer speed as I pounded my fingers into her. I could hear wet squelching as I added a third finger, stretching her tight walls. I felt her nails dig into my shoulders through my shirt as she raised up on tip toes.


    ¡°Oh My God¡­ yes¡­ YES¡­ YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS¡± Carried wailed as her body convulsed.


    Most women just cum, there are those few who actually squirt, almost like a man when they orgasm. Carrie was what I would call a gusher. Hot fluids washed over my hand and wrist, coated both of her thighs, and sttered to the floor between her spread legs.


    Guttural noises and small whimpers came out of her, as I watched the muscles in her belly flex in waves. I had never seen a woman cum this hard and it almost frightened me. Finally I felt her knees start to buckle as she gave this huge sigh; I eased her backwards and with an obscene slurp my fingers slid free as Carried sprawled out on her back on the bed, her legs hanging over the edge.


    ¡°Ghaaa¡­ nugggggghhhh¡± Carrie moaned as she twitched and trembled through aftershocks.


    Clothes went flying as I took the chance to disrobe; I never knew I could strip that fast, but I didn¡¯t want the effect to wear off; I didn¡¯t want her to have a chance to think, to use her brain to control things; I wanted this to be raw unchecked emotion.


    Reaching down I flipped her mostly limp body over until she was face down on the bed. Carrie now sprawled over the foot of the hotel bed, her upper bodyying face down while her legs hung over the foot, her knees resting on the floor; her tight ass still in her skirt poised in the air inviting me in.


    Kneeling down behind her I jerked the cloth of her skirt up and over those rounded cheeks, bunching it at her waist. I didn¡¯t want to even waste time undressing her.


    ¡°Ray¡­ wait¡­ we need to¡­¡± I heard her mumbling into the sheets.


    Nope, I thought; there¡¯s that brain kicking in again; I positioned the fat head of my cock between her cheeks, nestled against her soaked folds. Grabbing a fist full of ass cheek in each hand I spread them wide, watching as the petals of her pussy lips opened to show me her glistening pink inter.


    ¡°You know what we need to do sis¡± I growled down at her. ¡°We need to FUCK.¡± I mmed my hips forward and with a sucking sound, sank into her.


    Carrie¡¯s back arched as her head came off the bed; her head snapped back and she looked over her shoulder at me, the shock registering on her face as my cock invaded her body. She never made a sound for those few seconds it took my cock to sink totally into her; and when my hips finally came to rest against the cheeks of her ass; I watched her eyes slowly roll back to nothing but the whites.


    I thought she was going to emit a blood curdling scream that would scare the hell out of anyone in the neighboring rooms and started to reach out to p my hand over her mouth.


    Instead this weird gurgling noise came out as hot juices poured out of her for a second time. The soaked my cock and balls and then the sheets under her as I felt a tremor run through her ass cheeks. In the silence I pulled back and mmed home again. The sound of my hips pping into her ass seemed to jolt her back.


    Her eyes refocused and she stared at me as I took two more hard lunges, feeling the steaming vise of her pussy wrapped around my cock. Her hands curled into fists on the sheets as she braced herself for every thrust; and then the unbelievable happed. Just as I pushed forward, Carrie¡¯s ass came ramming back at me.


    In a voice as clinical as I could ever remember, she began talking; only the words did not match anything I had ever heard her utter before.


    ¡°Fuck me Ray¡­ fuck your sister¡­ pound my cunt like the man you are¡­ make me cum again¡­ I¡¯ve never cum¡­ like that.¡± The words were panting and hot as I began to pick up speed.


    ¡°Come on you bastard¡­ fuck me harder¡­ make me cum¡­ and when you do¡­ fill me Ray¡­ fill me with¡­ that hot thick¡­ baby batter¡­ like my husband can¡¯t.¡± She just went on nonstop as I pounded into her.


    I pulled the cloth of her torn blouse off her arms; then unsnapped her bra at her back, pulling it free. Those firm tits didn¡¯t even have sag as they swayed under her. I reached under her body taking a handful of tit flesh in each palm; kneading them, pinching her rock hard nipples between my thumbs and fingers.


    ¡°Squeeze my tits¡­ fuck my pussy¡­ don¡¯t stop Ray¡­ it¡¯sing again¡­ I can feel it¡­¡± she just continued her monologue as I fucked into her faster and deeper.


    I slid one hand around her side, my fingers dragging through the slick sweat on her back. My finger found the tight ring of her ass; and wet with her sweat; slid in to the second knuckle without a sound.


    Carrie¡¯s eyes popped open wide at the sudden new sensation; her body froze as she stared at me for a few seconds. ¡°Oh shit¡± she whispered; and then her eyes began to roll back again.


    Releasing her breast I quickly ced my hand into her upper back and shoved; driving her face into the bed sheets under her. I was just in time as a now muffled blood curdling scream rolled out of her.


    ¡°CUMMMMMMINNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGG¡± Carrie screamed into a mouthful of sheets.


    I¡¯ve seen videos of women having intense orgasm; but never seen it; not even Dee. This was it; Carrie¡¯s orgasm was unreal. From her ass to her toes her entire body shook like she was having some kind of seizure. She wed at the bed as the molten walls of her pussy mped down around my cock. And through it all, she kept talking.


    ¡°Cummingg¡­ oh fuck¡­ cummmingggg¡­ oh My God¡­ cum in me¡­ give it to me Ray¡­¡± she moaned.


    Kneeling behind my sister, covered in her juices, my cock obeyed. buried inside her. My balls contracted; and hot spunk traveled the length, to explode from the tip and wash her cervix and pussy.


    ¡°God yes¡­ want every drop¡­ more Ray¡­ make a baby¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­¡± Carrie groaned.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t have stopped if my life depended on it. I felt a second and then third thick wad pump into her. It was so much cum I could feel it seeping out around my cock to dribble down her thighs.


    When I had finally expelled thest drop into her sping pussy, I rocked slowly back. You could hear the obscene slurp as my now deting cock slid free. It was obscene and hot as I watched a thick white glob of my spunk ooze from between her raw lips, and fall to the floor between her knees.


    The room stank of raw sex, and was filled with our ragged breathing as we both fought to collect ourselves. It was as if nothing had happened as Carrie silently rolled over and stared at me kneeling there. Then, silently, we both collected our clothes and redressed.


    Carrie only stopped once, when she realized she couldn¡¯t button her half shredded blouse. I handed her my suit jacket, and without a word she slipped it over her torn blouse and buttoned the front shut.


    Back in control again; Carrie picked up her purse and led the way to the hotel room door. There she stopped and turned to face me. Her face was dead calm, but there was a strange new fire in her eyes as she looked into my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m pregnant or not¡± she said in a low and calm voice. ¡°We are doing this again. I don¡¯t care about my husband; and I¡¯ll beg Dee if I have to¡± she said. ¡°Do you understand big brother¡± she said more softly.


    I just nodded and followed her out the door.


    Epilogue


    I would love to im all three were instantly pregnant through my sexual prowess on the first run; that never happened. Oh Angel and Carrie tested positive but it took another round for Belle.


    True to her wish, I fucked her standing up, at 2am. In the hallway outside her bedroom door with her husband sleeping only yards away. I stuffed her panties into her mouth to muffle her; and then sent her back to her husband dripping my spunk. She imed it was the hottest sex she ever had.


    The end result was still the same. It was monthster that I found five womenughing and giggling in my living room; as Dee hosted amunity style baby shower. Two were swollen at almost five months, one at four months; but all three glowed with joy.


    I found three proud fathers out on the back patio sharing beers. Popping the top off my can I settled into a chair as Carrie¡¯s husband went on about maybe having a second child. My cock twitched at the thought. I had to admit, of the three Miss prim and Proper had actually turned out to be the most slutty of them all.


    ¡°Hey Ray¡± Belle¡¯s husband chimed at me. ¡°We¡¯re going to the baseball game this Saturday, want to join?¡±


    I thought briefly of my calendar and shook my head. ¡°Sorry guys, I already have ns.¡± I told them.


    ¡°Your loss¡± Angels husband said loudly.


    Yeah my loss, I thought. You go watch your game. I¡¯ll be fucking the shit out of your pregnant wife in your own marital bed, I thought. I wandered my way back into the house, and stood in the kitchen door watching my sisters exchanging gifts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them this happy¡± Dee¡¯s voice was soft behind me. ¡°Thank you sweetheart.¡± She softly kissed my cheek.


    ¡°Thank me for what¡± I turned to look at Dee. ¡°For fucking my sisters?¡±


    ¡°For giving them what they¡¯ve wanted for a long time¡± Dee smiled. ¡°And for showing them that sex can be fun¡± she smiled.


    Her hand reached around and cupped my cock and calls through my jeans. She gave me a gentle squeeze as she kissed my cheek once again.


    ¡°Besides I think you have more than enough ammo for five women¡± she chuckled.


    Five; what the hell was she talking about. I turned back to the living room and stood there eye to eye with my mother. I opened my mouth to say something, knowing she had to have heard our conversation; but mom beat me to the punch.


    ¡°Angel can¡¯t make it Saturday¡± Mom said calmly. ¡°So why don¡¯t youe over, both of you.¡± She emphasized thest part. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can find¡­ something¡­ to do.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Oh my God¡± I softly moaned as mom walked off.


    ¡°Come on big boy¡± Dee husked in my ear. ¡°Be a good son¡± she squeezed my cock a second time.

 260

    NEW STORY TITLE: WHAT IS FAMILY FOR (Incest/Taboo)


    Ongoing Family Saga goes south. (ENJOY)


    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    It wasn¡¯t that I hated farming, I loved the quiet and peace, it just wasn¡¯t for me. Farmers are the most hardworking, solid people I know; and the biggest risk takers that ever lived. To have everything you own; your life blood, out in that field. Let¡¯s see; there is rain, snow, cold, hot, flooding, drought, oh and don¡¯t forget the diseases and bugs that can wipe out a crop. And not a single one of them you have an ounce of control over.


    By the time I was ten I knew I wanted something else. I wanted money, I wanted stability, and I wanted freedom. None of thates cheap, so the next eight years I busted my ass. I graduated from high school with a 4. 0 GPA, Valedictorian of my ss; and a full ride schrship to the University of Virginia Law School.


    Seven yearster, at twenty-five; I passed my bar exams and joined a firm in Anta. Now at thirty, I am a junior partner, and climbing. No I didn¡¯t do it on my knees; I did it by working my tight little ass off.


    It was at this point the real world took a shitter. Years of dust, hard work and sweat; were rewarded when my mother passed away from a stroke at fifty-five. The firm I was at gave me two weeks paid to go home and see my family and attend the funeral, so I packed my things and headed east, well kind of.


    Home; that seems like a strange word at times; home for me had been the city thest few years. Oh I went back now and then, but honestly I never really fit in. My family farms in South Carolina; which means acres and acres of sweet potatoes¡­ and tobo. It¡¯s all right to grow a crop that kills millions, but make sure you go to church on Sunday. It¡¯s all right to marry your second cousin, but make sure you don¡¯t have sex before you get married. And God forbid you are a female at thirty without a husband and a brood of kids behind you. That¡¯s where I was, so needless to say I was always a bit of an outsider.


    My name is Margaret Mae, at thew firm they call me Margaret, and I never told them my middle name. Going home, I was going back in time; to Maggie Mae, and I shuddered in the car as I drove.


    Ie from a fairlyrge family by the standards of today. My father Robert E. Fenton runs the family farm; you got it he was named after Robert E Lee. The rock that had always been at his side had been Mae Fenton, my mom; I wondered how he was doing. I honestly couldn¡¯t remember a single time in my life it wasn¡¯t always the two of them.


    So you know the whole scenario; I¡¯ll go through the four kids for you. The oldest is Marcus Fenton, my eldest brother; he just turned thirty-two. He runs the farm with dad and is basically the second head of the family. He married his high school sweetheart, a cute southern blonde by the name of Kara; and thest I heard they had three, or maybe four, kids.


    The youngest of the family is my other brother Ben, thest I knew he wasn¡¯t married yet; but I¡¯m sure at twenty-four, mom had the list of approved names ready and waiting.


    Then there is me, at thirty. I¡¯m the second oldest, the first born girl; the apple of dad¡¯s eye; and just as big of a disappointment. He had boys lined up and ready to wed and bed me when I headed off for college. By the time I returned I had ¡®changed, and not for the better¡¯ he imed.


    The fact he thinks I am going to die a virgin spinster always makes meugh. Not because of the spinster part, but that he actually thinks because I¡¯m not married I¡¯m still a virgin. Hate to tell you dad, that hasn¡¯t been around since college.


    And if you did the math, yes I¡¯m missing one; my younger sister Lilly. She¡¯s right behind me at twenty-seven; and if I have to say; a bigger shock and disappointment to the family than I will ever be. She, like me; went on to college and got a degree in chemical engineering; and works for some big pharmaceuticalpany now. No, it wasn¡¯t college that gathered such a reaction from my family; it was the day she came home toting her ¡®partner¡¯; a raven haired beauty with a stunning smile and a killer body. Yep, Lilly is about as gay as they get. The girl will munch a carpet any day of the week, but won¡¯t let a dick near her.


    To say I am an outsider is a stated fact; to say Lilly is an outsider; is putting it mildly. The fact she refuses to hide she¡¯s gay is like shoving manure down the families throat. I tried to get her to not be so adamant about it; but she insists it¡¯s the only way they¡¯ll ever ept her. Poor Lilly, she hasn¡¯t figured out they never will ept her.


    So that¡¯s the world I drove from Anta to South Carolina for. Loving¡­ caring¡­ tight knit¡­ and as backwards as the swamp in Louisiana. I knew mom¡¯s funeral wouldn¡¯t be for a couple of days after I got home, so I was going to be there at least a week of my two weeks; and it was going to be a LONG week.


    When I pulled into the yard at the old farmhouse and stepped out of my car; I was immediately attacked by a flurry of knee high hands and arms, and a chorus of ¡®Aunt Maggie¡¯. Well, you can skip the three or four; I counted five small heads as I was surrounded.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Kids, give the woman a break¡± I heard a deep baritone voice.


    Turning, I saw Marcuse out on the front porch of one of the two houses. Well, I can see why there are five kids, I thought briefly. They sure don¡¯t grow them in Anta like they do on the farm. Marcus stood about six two and weight probably over two hundred pounds, and there wasn¡¯t an ounce of fat on the man. Biceps bulged in the tight t-shirt; and those jeans sure packed in nice. Yeah, he¡¯s my brother; but he¡¯s also a man; and a damn good looking one at that. I bet it isn¡¯t reading you do in your spare time, I thought of my sister-inw Kara.


    The kids untangled themselves enough for Marcus to slip in and wrap me in a big hug. I have to admit, when those powerful arms wrapped around me, it gave a tingle I shouldn¡¯t have had.


    ¡°Good to see you sis¡± Marcus said as he squeezed me to his chest.


    ¡°Me too¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯m just sorry it had to be this way.¡± I added.


    ¡°Its life, we are born, we live and we die¡± he shrugged. God they were so pragmatic.


    ¡°How is dad doing?¡± I asked as he released me from his bear hug.


    ¡°Ask him yourself¡± Marcus gestured.


    I turned and watched as an older, but spitting image of Marcus walked across the yard from one of the buildings. In some ways it looked like dad hadn¡¯t aged a bit; for a man of fifty-one he could still hold his own against his sons. But, I could tell from the way he walked he was worn and tired, the loss of mom had to be hard.


    ¡°Dad¡± I said as I stepped over to embrace him.


    ¡°Hey sweetie¡± he murmured as he hugged me back.


    Yep, it was the same biceps, the same powerful hug; only this time what pressed into my gut was even more pronounced than it had been with Marcus. I resisted the urge to look down, barely.


    ¡°Anyone else here yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, Lillyes in tomorrow¡± dad shook his head. ¡°And the rest, they stayed on the farm.¡±


    I knew thement was about me living in Anta, but I let it slide. Now wasn¡¯t the time for an argument. I dug my suitcase out of my trunk and turned to them.


    ¡°Where to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay at dad¡¯s house¡± Marcus gestured at one of the homes. ¡°He has spare bedrooms¡± he shrugged.


    Yeah with that brood I was surprised my brother had any room in his house at all. I followed dad inside and he showed me to my room. He mentioned Lilly would be staying with us as well, which I was d of. It would be good to have someone close at hand tomiserate with about not fitting in.


    I got settled and then we had a family dinner at Marcus house. It felt more like a banquet when you have five kids and four adults, but it was family. It was loud and raucous, but it was fun at the same time. It was the same usual questions; how was thew practice going, where did I live, and the all important did I have a boyfriend yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m just not ready to settle down yet¡± I exined.


    ¡°Well that clock is ticking you know¡± Marcus threw out.


    I nced over at Kara. I had to admit, for a woman of over thirty, even after five kids, she held her figure damn nice. All this healthy country living and being active on the farm had some advantages.


    ¡°It may be ticking, but I didn¡¯t set any rms.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Nature sets those¡± dad said. ¡°You can¡¯t fight Mother Nature.¡± He said softly.


    I let the subject drop, and the conversation went to how dad was doing, how the farm was doing. We even talked about Lilly, though I quickly discovered that was one subject left unspoken.


    By that time it was well after nine, and things had settled into a quiet. The kids were all in bed. Marcus was somewhere inside, and I was out in the growing dark, breathing in the evening air, and remembering. As I wandered therge yard I remembered growing up with my brothers and sisters, I remembered mom hanging clothes out on thewn. All the memories flooded through me as my quiet steps took me to ces I remembered, and everything had its own memory.

 261

    I don¡¯t even know what time it was as I slowly headed back to the house. It had been a long drive and I was ready for a soft bed and feather pillow.


    It was only out of the corner of my eye that I caught the movement, and I was d I did. I froze in the shadow of the corner of the house, watching as Kara walked up the steps and through the door without even knocking.


    What was she doing here at this time of night? I nced over at the other house, and when I turned back, a light snapped on in one of the side rooms. Now, I have to say, curiosity may have killed the cat, but it roars to life in the darkte at night.


    I quietly stepped over to the side of the building, and peeked in through the ss. The shade was pulled mostly down, but there was a gap of a couple of inches at the bottom that gave me a full view of the room.


    This had to be dad¡¯s bedroom, I realized. I recognized therge four poster bed against the far wall, and all the furnishings sang of my parents.


    I watched dad walk into the room, he was unbuttoning his shirt. Now I have to tell you I¡¯m not a virgin, like I said; and yes I like sex. I can be particr about my partners, but I would say if anything I¡¯m pansexual more than any otherbel. It isn¡¯t about the sex or looks of the other person, it¡¯s about the mental connection. But, and a strong but, there is one thing that turns me on. As a strong career minded independent woman, there is nothing like a big powerful, well built man who can just take control. You don¡¯t find too many of those in the city, but God help me there was one on the other side of the ss.


    Like Marcus, I watched strong biceps tanned from the sune into view, along with a powerful chest with just the right wisps of graying hair. His hands reached for the front of his jeans and I felt my pulse quicken. Then movement caught my eye and I stared as Kara walked into the room.


    Why was she in his bedroom, especially if he was undressing? I stared wide eyed as Kara reached up and tugged the shoulders of her dress down. Was she¡­. and then I turned and watched as dad¡¯s jeans dropped to the floor. Oh my God, my eyes locked to the bulge in the front of his tight white briefs, Jesus he was fucking HUGE.


    I turned back just in time to see Kara¡¯s dress fall to the floor in a puddle at her feet. Holy shit, she was stark raving nude underneath. Her breasts had just a hint of sag, but not much. Her dark areoles and nipples stood proud and firm. Like most women here she didn¡¯t shave, and the straw colored hair of her bush was just enough to hide her womanhood.


    Dad¡¯s lips moved, but I couldn¡¯t hear a word; it was like watching a silent movie. Kara smiled and stepped closer to him. In shock I watched her reach out and trace her fingers over that huge bulge. Christ if the thing didn¡¯t twitch while I watched the two of them.


    Kara took his hand and the pair slowly walked over to the bed. I stood there in the dark, mesmerized as dad stretched out on the bed. Kara, kneeling, crawled on between his spread legs. Jesus, were they really going to¡­ I looked over at the other house and wondered if Marcus knew.


    When I turned back, I froze, Kara had somehow divested dad of those tight briefs, and what waved in the air took my breath away. God he had to be like nine or ten inches, and fuck was he thick. Her tiny hand couldn¡¯t even fit around his girth as she gripped me, slowly stroking up and down.


    Dad said something, and then reached down and wrapped his hands in Kara¡¯s dirty blonde hair. Her head sank lower and lower, her lips getting closer and closer.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± I moaned as Kara opened her mouth and swallowed that fat head.


    I don¡¯t care what anyone says; you can¡¯t watch this kind of steam and not be affected. Family or not, watching a woman as beautiful as Kara, giving head to such a magnificent specimen; sent a flood of juices into my panties.


    ¡°Suck it¡± I whispered as one hand slid inside the front of my jeans.


    My fingers slid inside the stic of my panties as my other hand popped open the snap and lowered the zipper. I quickly found the swamp between my thighs as Kara¡¯s head picked up speed. I couldn¡¯t hear a thing through the window, but in my head I heard the slurping and sucking as I watched her cheeks cave in.


    By the looks of dad¡¯s face, she was doing a damned good job. I could see the pleasure and raw lust that coursed over his features. His hips bucked and began to pump in time to her head movement. Yeah, fuck that hot mouth, my frazzling brain thought.


    I teased my throbbing clit as I watched a pro give my father the hottest blowjob I had ever seen. After five kids it was more than evident Kara knew exactly what she was doing; and judging by dad¡¯s growing jerking, he was rapidly losing control.


    Cum in her mouth, I thought; and then he jerked on her blonde curls, pulling her mouth free. Kara slid up his body and I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were positioned with dad t on his back on the bed, and Kara slid up until she was straddling his waist. His feet were pointed at me; I got a totally clear view of the tight cheeks of her ass, and that thick telephone pole as she held it upright under her.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± I heard Kara scream faintly through the ss as her body lowered down.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what it felt like to have that thing shoved into you; and when the swollen head popped inside Kara; I jammed three fingers into my tight channel, trying to imitate the sensation.


    ¡°Shittttttttttt¡± I groaned as my walls stretched around my fingers. ¡°Fuck me¡± I grunted as my fingers started pumping.


    Inside, Kara was slowly rising and falling on that fat cock, and I could see the growing white froth covered his dick. There was no way this wasn¡¯t getting to her; you don¡¯t turn all creamy like that unless you feel damn good. I could see her juices cling to him when she rose up, and in my head I heard the wet squelch when she mmed back down again. It took about five minutes and Kara suddenly sat up straight, arching her back. She ground her pelvis down on Dad as her entire body started to quiver.


    Yeah, cum on him; I thought as hot cream pulsed from between my thighs. My only regret was I couldn¡¯t really see from this position, I wished there was another window that would let me see their faces. Then, dad took care of that problem.


    As Kara slid down from her orgasm, dad reached up and gripped her waist. With a powerful surge he brought both of them over, and then him on top. They were now stretched out sideways on the bed, and when dad rose up on his arms; I got the perfect porn video view.


    I jammed my fingers in hard, hearing my own wet slosh as I ground into my clit; staring through the ss as I watched the biggest cock I had ever seen slide into Kara. Lucky bitch, I suddenly thought.


    I finger fucked myself deep and hard as I watched his cock slice into her. I could tell by the pure rapture and pleasure written on her face what that thing was doing to her. I wanted them to switch to doggy, see how deep he could go, but it wasn¡¯t my show.


    That became more than apparent when dad copsed down onto her; Kara¡¯s armsing around him, her nails digging into his back. Her legs lifted in the air and I watched her toes begin to curl.


    Cum hard baby, I dimly thought as my hand hammered my dripping pussy.


    Kara¡¯s head turned to the side and tilted back, I could see her eyes rolled back, her mouth hanging open. Her entire body heaved under dad; and I knew she was having a massive orgasm.


    The mattress bounced as dad hammered her through it, his hips never even slowing. God for a man his age he was a pure sex machine. Then, his head rose from the pillow, and I heard his faint roar.


    ¡°Ghhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡± drifted through the ss as he released himself into her.


    ¡°Daaadddddddddd¡± I couldn¡¯t control my own moan as my orgasm swept through me.


    I stood there in the dark, quivering and shaking as hot cream flooded my panties and jeans; it was one of the most mind bending orgasms of my life.


    I watched as dad slowlyy on his side on the bed, I could see the creamy mess between Kara¡¯s thighs and knew he had blown his entire load inside her, and by the looks of it, his cock wasn¡¯t the onlyrge thing, he had left quite a mess.


    To my amazement, Kara slowly rose from the bed, and leaning down kissed dad on the forehead. He said something, and she calmly retrieved her dress, slipping it on. She turned off the bedroom light as she left the room, and a few momentster she slipped out the front door, across thewn and into her own house.


    Silently I slipped inside and up to my room. I stripped off my wet jeans and totally drenched panties. As I stretched out under my covers, questions swirled through my brain.


    Did Marcus know? How long had this been going on? I needed some answers, but which direction. I could spill the beans to Marcus, and maybe fry his marriage. I could confront Kara; and make her public enemy number one. No, the safest was to go to the source¡­ dad.


    I figured in the next day or so I would get a chance to corner him and ask. What I hadn¡¯t figured on¡­ was the answer.


    Summary: Margaret (Maggie)-Main protagonist-30 year old female, unmarried, professional, lives in the city. Visiting rural farm family after death of her mother.


    Robert-Fifty-one year old male. Father, head of family. Just lost his wife. Farmer all his life.


    Marcus-Thirty-two y. o. male, older brother of protagonist. Works on the family farm with their father. Married with five Children


    Kara-Thirty-year old female, wife of Marcus.


    Lilly-Twenty-seven year old female, sister of protagonist. Lesbian. Lives in the city, not yet arrived to farm.


    Ben- Twenty-four year old male, youngest of family, brother to protagonist. Not married. Has his own house on another part ofrge family farm.


    Events: Mother passed away, Maggie arrived home. Her brother and father remind her how ¡®good¡¯ farm men can be. Later that night she witnesses her father and sister-inw Kara having hot sex through the bedroom window of her father¡¯s house where she is staying. Maggie thinks best approach is to talk to her father.

 262

    New Story Title:


    THE SURPRESSED HORNY HOUSEWIFE (Incest/Taboo Erotica)


    Summary: He learns his mom has suppressed desires.


    Read and enjoy.


    Comments wee.


    >>>>>>>>>


    Just so everyone knows my name is Stanley Braun. In German that means brown, though I¡¯m not sure how that rtes since most of my family has sandy blonde hair. I grew up in a very conservative area of Indiana where the Germanmunities are pretty much the normal thing.


    I can remember when we would visit my grandparents on my mother¡¯s side as a child. Every night before bed my grandfather would sit and read from the bible on the sinfulness and wickedness of the world; and the punishments of ces like Sodom and Gomorrah.


    By the time I entered college I began to realize my view of God was a lot different from my grandparents. I saw him more as benevolent and allowing free will; while they saw him as demanding and vengeful. For me it was like living two lives; one away from my family, and one around them.


    What I never knew until this summer, was there a very familiar conflict elsewhere in my house. When I discovered it, it made me think of a lecture in English literature I had from a very good professor; she had exined the difference between repressed and suppressed.


    As she exined, repressed were thoughts we didn¡¯t know we had, but created anxiety and conflict in us; while suppressed were thoughts we were well aware of; and had to keep in tight check. Of course it didn¡¯t hurt she exined it while I plowed her fifty year old dripping pussy doggy style.


    I¡¯ve always had a thing for older women; what can I say. I find girls my age of twenty to be whining, needy, and either bubble heads or bitches; in my humble opinion. Now a woman over forty, knows her body and what she likes; she¡¯ll tell you what she likes without reservation or judgment; and when you treat her right she knows how to show her appreciation.


    Jean Paxton was that kind of woman. Forty-three, a mother of two; she never once altered my grades for any reason I didn¡¯t earn. But if I ate her pussy right; she could suck the very cum right out of my balls. Fair is fair right?


    That summer, sses had ended Memorial Day weekend; I had headed home between my sophomore and junior year; where else was I going I was a poor college kid. The first couple of weeks weren¡¯t bad, I caught up with all my friends; hung out with family; all the usual stuff. But by June it was starting to get to me.


    I swore if grandpa or dad gave me one more of their ¡°the evils of youth¡± sermons; I was going to scream. Oh, I should have told you; both of them are preachers. No not ministers, the fire and brimstone kind of preacher you see in a revival tent. They ran thergest church in town together; and it was grandpa¡¯s intent dad would take over when he retired¡­ or died.


    But by June my brain was melting, and I needed to get out of the house. Dad was visiting some folks from the church; I knew mom was around, so I went hunting for her to ask if I could borrow the car.


    She wasn¡¯t in the kitchen or cleaning, so I headed upstairs. No, I didn¡¯t find her standing naked in her bedroom; but she was in her bedroom. She was sitting at her vanity and it looked like she was writing.


    ¡°Hey mom¡± I called out.


    She gave a squeak; flipped the book closed and jammed it into a small drawer on the vanity. Hell, I never saw her move so fast. I asked about using the car; she stuttered out that was all right; and I couldn¡¯t help but notice her flushed face and neck.


    I headed down and grabbed the keys in the kitchen and headed for the car. The entire time I wondered what was in that book that had so startled mom. Of course, hiding it in her vanity was the perfect ce. That was woman¡¯s things, ording to dad; and he was very rigid about you never crossed ¡®man¡¯s things and woman¡¯s things¡¯. There was no way on earth he would ever go near that vanity, I thought.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Later that night, as my parents were watching television, and I was in my room ying video games; the memory of that book came back. I was too curious for my own good. I slipped down the hall and into their room. It only took a moment to find it in a drawer of her vanity. I reached down to pick it up and froze. I had just caught sight of a thread mom hadin across the brown binding.


    Sneaky, I thought. It was so important to her to know if someone disturbed it she had put one of the oldest, but most effective, tripwires in ce. I pulled out my cell phone and snapped a quick picture; that would allow me to rece the book and thread in exactly the same locations.


    Holding the book I made fast tracks back to my room. I didn¡¯t want to take a lot of time, thest thing I wanted was mom to know I had been snooping in her stuff; privacy was highly valued around this house.


    It only took a few pages to realize what I was holding; it was a diary of sorts. It wasn¡¯t the normal kind of diary about acts and deed; but more a journal of feelings and thoughts. Mom was using the diary to sort through feelings she was tormented by.


    It started a little over a year ago, in the early summer. It was quickly evident mom was having sexual feelings and she had no idea what to do with them or how to cope with them. I made it through about a dozen entries, before I hurried back; and using the cell phone picture reced the journal.


    Back in my room I sat in front of myputer, and thought about what I had read. On one hand it came as a total shock the things mom was writing. She had spoken of pangs in her chest, butterflies in her stomach when ¡®he¡¯ was around. She had even spoken of moistness and physical excitement when he was near her. None of that matched the image of my mother in my brain. This was a woman who was the daughter of a preacher; wife of a preacher. She never said a foul word in her life, even when angry. I didn¡¯t think she was capable of an impure thought; but apparently I was wrong.


    Which is strange because she was still a woman; and a very vibrant one at that? Look, I¡¯m a twenty year old, modern college aged male. Half my world revolves around sex and porn; so bear with me. Do a quick Google search of a Nina Elle; and what you¡¯ll find is a forty year old German porn star that looks a hell of a lot like mom.


    Mom doesn¡¯t have the 34DD¡¯s; but I would guess at least 34C or 34D. She¡¯s a bit heavier at about a hundred and twenty pounds; but she holds it damned well. Let¡¯s just say she was high on the list of masturbation fuel for a perverted son.


    I always thought it was a shame God gave that body to a sexual ultra conservative. By the time I reached half way through her journal a weekter; it was beginning to dawn on me she wasn¡¯t as conservative as I thought.


    The biggest shock came when she confessed she had masturbated over ¡®him¡¯st winter. Apparently he hadn¡¯t been around for a while; and that absence had driven her to do something she considered a mortal sin.


    For three entries afterwards she had berated herself; and then¡­ she did it again; and again; and again. The way her journal read she spent half the winter spread out on her bed; her fingers knuckle deep in her soaked pussy. Just the mental image of that made me rock hard.


    The most frustrating part was that I was almost three quarters of the way through her journal; and I still didn¡¯t know who this guy was my mother was pining for. Was it a neighbor? Some guy in town? Someone from the church? She never used a name; only him or his and words like that.


    But then she didn¡¯t need to name him; she KNEW who he was. It just drove me crazy wondering who had the body and presence to crack through her conservative concrete wall and make her drip like a faucet. And then I found the entry that tipped the scale.


    When she talked about how ¡°he¡± had returned from school; how ¡®he¡¯ was now around her so much it was driving her body insane; I finally got the picture. I slowly closed the journal and stared at my reflection on theputer screen.


    ¡°Holy shit¡± I whispered to myself.


    OK, I thought. Time to test the theory, I thought; and as my professors would tell me, without test data you have no true conclusion. I stripped off my shirt and tossed it on the bed. Bare from the waist up, I headed downstairs and to the kitchen.


    Mom had passed on Wednesday bible study with dad; saying she was a bit under the weather. I know it sounds cliche but I figured a warm cup of tea was a great opener.


    Mom was sitting wrapped under a quilt on the corner of the couch when I walked in the living room. I sat just at the edge of her feet and offered her the cup.


    ¡°Oh thank you honey¡± mom said as she turned towards me.


    Her eyes widened as her gaze locked to my bare chest. She held the mug between both hands that never moved. I literally watched a crimson shade race from her cheeks and down her neck as she stared at me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s¡­ your shirt?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Sorry I was a bit warm¡± I told her. ¡°Does it bother you?¡± I watched as her eyes traveled up and down my chest


    ¡°Yes¡± mom whispered as she continued to stare.


    ¡°Should I go put a shirt on?¡± I pressed her.


    ¡°No¡± she stopped me from rising off the couch. ¡°Stay¡­ like that¡± she almost husked.


    She sipped her tea as her gaze went back and forth between the television and me. When her attention was on the television, I slid my hand under the edge of the nket. Taking her by the ankle I drew her foot out and across myp; where I slowly started to massage her warm skin.


    ¡°Stanley¡­ mmmmmmmmmmmm¡± she murmured as I massaged the heel of her foot.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t¡­ unnnnngggg¡± she moaned as I worked the tight muscles of her calf.


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± she almost panted as I remained silent.


    I finally raised my head and stared into the eyes. The heel of her foot was firmly ced against my raging hardness, there was no way she could miss it.


    ¡°Every step of the way¡± I told her without wavering my gaze.


    I saw a sh of something in her eyes; and then fear washed over her face. She slowly slid her foot back and swung her legs around.


    ¡°I need to go to bed¡± she murmured.


    I just sat immobile as she rose and headed for the stairs. I had a pretty good idea what was going to happen inside her bedroom; but it didn¡¯t seem the right time to eavesdrop.


    Instead I headed up to my room and prepared for bed myself. As I settled on my pillow, I thought I heard a passionate outcry down the hall; but I ignored it.

 263

    I was up the next morning a little after eight. I waited in my room until I heard dad¡¯s car as it pulled out of the driveway. Slipping down the hall I pulled mom¡¯s journal out and flipped to thest page.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt. Dear God that chest, those muscles. I wanted to touch them, kiss them, and lick them. The darkness is growing again; God help me.¡±


    There it was; mute evidence. The object of her attention, the focus of her lust; was me. Back in my room I sat at my desk and thought. The two biggest questions in my mind were; how much, if any, would it damage our mother and son rtionship. The second was more basic; could I really fuck my mother.


    The second question was the easiest to answer. I thought of that full chest, those hips as they swayed; and an ass that drew the eyes like mas, even in a pair of jeans. Yep, let me drop my jeans I thought.


    As for the first question, there was no real answer until the situation urred. The one thing I did know; was I wanted to find out what my reaction to her was.


    Rising from bed I dressed and headed down to the kitchen. Mom was standing at the sink finishing the breakfast dishes. She already had a te at the table for me, but I ignored it and walked up behind her. With no warning, I wrapped my arms around her from behind and embraced her.


    Mom gave a squeal of surprise and then froze as my lips pressed into the warm skin of her neck. I heard a soft guttural moan as her body melted against me. I had the urge to reach up and cup her breasts, but I wasn¡¯t pushing¡­ yet. Instead I pressed my lips to her ear.


    ¡°I love you¡± I whispered softly.


    ¡°Stanley what are you¡­ unngggggggggggggg¡± she groaned as I pressed my hardness into the jean covered crevice of her ass.


    Turning in my embrace she looked up at me. I could see that same expression of the shst night; I was right, it was unmitigated lust.


    ¡°That is not how you kiss your mother¡± her face flushed crimson and her chest rose and fell withbored breathing.


    ¡°Neither is this¡± I told her.


    My lips lowered and pressed to hers. She stiffened in surprise; but instead of fighting me; she simply went limp against the sink and epted my lips. Pulling her head back, she stared at me wild eyed.


    ¡°God help me¡± she almost wept. Then she ran from the kitchen.


    I could hear her steps as she bounded upstairs, and her bedroom door m shut behind her. Today¡¯s experiment was over; I was raging hard and there was no mistaking my reaction to holding her. I wanted her.


    I gave her a couple of days to cool down, and to drop her guard. Herst entry had been after our kiss; and she had ranted for two pages on she wanted it, but couldn¡¯t; how she physically reacted to our kiss and then reviled her for it.


    I needed some way for something to happen, but it needed to be almost an ident; something neither of us ¡°controlled¡±. Surprisingly she was the one who gave me the idea. On Saturday dad was at the church getting everything ready for tomorrow; mom had poked her head into my room saying she was doingundry and to bring my dirty clothes to the basement.


    I walked into theundry room and mom was bent over loading the drying, while the washer filled with water for the next load. I stood there a moment and stared as the material of her jeans pulled tight across those globes. She really did have a great ass, I thought.


    When she rose back up, I walked over and put my basket on the top of the washer. Mom¡¯s back was to me just like the kitchen sink, and my hips moved up behind her.


    ¡°Thank younngggghhhh¡± Mom moaned as I pressed myself into her ass.


    Instinctively she shifted her hips forward, away from me. The problem was that pinned her pelvis against the edge of the washing machine, just as it hit the first wash cycle. I heard the rhythmic thump of the washer tub; and in the same instant a shock look crossed mom¡¯s face.


    My cock pressed into the groove of her ass as the thump of the washing machine sent a bolt through her pelvis. Mom¡¯s head dropped and she groaned as I pressed her into the machine.


    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ should¡­ ohhhhhhhhhhh¡± Mom garbled


    I wasn¡¯t sure how hyped up she still was from two days ago, but apparently pretty damned far. It took less than five minutes for everything to break loose. Her head snapped up and she looked over her shoulder at me, and a string of filth poured out of her.


    ¡°Oh fucking hell, I¡¯m cumming¡± she groaned.


    I felt her body convulse against me; followed by twitching and moaning as she flooded her panties. I could literally smell her heat in the air as she rolled through her orgasm. When she finally started to ease back down, I pulled my hips back, turned, and walked from theundry room without saying a word. Mom was still leaning into the washing machine trying to catch her breath as I walked out.


    With the next day being Sunday, and dads big day of the week; I backed off. I so wanted to see mom¡¯s journal but since they were both home I figured there just wasn¡¯t a chance. But twenty-four hours of inner turmoil was more than mom could take.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sunday evening, I was in my room ying a video game when mom quietly slipped through the door. I turned my chair and looked at her standing just inside the closed door; her eyes frightened but determined. I sat silently and waited, she needed to do this.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked barely above a whisper.


    I could have pushed her to be more outspoken, but having read her journal I knew the angst she was going through; and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything to gain by pushing it.


    ¡°Because you needed the release¡± I told her. ¡°And I enjoyed it¡± I just had to add.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡± her eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡± she said more firmly.


    ¡°And you are also a woman¡± I repeated.


    Mom stood silent for a moment staring at me. She started to reach for the door knob and I figured the discussion was over; and then her soft voice came back.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find¡­ you didn¡¯t get¡­¡± she struggled to say.


    ¡°I did itter, alone, thinking of you.¡± I had to be honest.


    ¡°Oh my Lord¡± she whispered. Her head rose and she looked at me. ¡°You¡¯ve done that before?¡± I could see the almost fascination in her eyes.


    ¡°I could do it now¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡± her voice was almost strangled.


    She could have opened the door and left at any time. The flush that filled her face was evidence that was as much a challenge as a statement. I unsnapped my jeans and lifted my ass off the chair. Pulling down my jeans and briefs in one move; my throbbing hard cock slid into view.


    This was a moment of truth like no other. I had just exposed myself to my mother; and it was far from an ident. She could have run away; she could have screamed at me; hell she could have run and told dad downstairs. Instead, she stood mute, rooted to the spot as her eyes locked to my throbbing manhood.


    Neither of us spoke a word as I began to slowly stroke my cock; her eyes never wavering. Her breasts rose and fell with herbored breathing; the two small pebbles in her dress, evidence of her own arousal.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time we had, so I didn¡¯t waste any. I picked up the pace; milking my cock as clear pre cum oozed from the tip. Mom never moved or said a word, her eyes glued to my cock. The fact she was even watching me added an element I had never experienced before, and it didn¡¯t take long for my balls to boil.


    ¡°Fuck¡± I grunted.


    I heard a sharp intake of breath from mom as she watched the first thick rope arch up into the air to stter on my belly. She just stood there and watched as I emptied my balls all over my stomach. Then, without a word, opened the door and slipped out.


    The next evening, on Monday; both of them were out for the adult evening bible study ss. It was the perfect opportunity. I headed straight for her vanity, and using my cell phone to again duplicate the string, retrieved her journal.


    While it was tempting to read from yesterday, I turned back to Saturday and read her reactions to theundry room.


    He pressed me to the machine and I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I wasn¡¯t sure if he knew what was happening but the movement was terrible. Heaven help me I lost control of my body. When I realized what was happening it was toote; he had to have heard my outburst but said nothing. I am so ashamed; not because it happened, but because I want those sensations again.


    So she had thought the washing machine was an ident, so what had brought her upstairs. I turned the page and there were two entries for Sunday. The first was right after church.


    I had the most vile thoughts, and in a house of God of all ces. Perhaps the Lord gave me a revtion, I don¡¯t know anymore. He knew he had to have known; it hit me during services like a sickening blow. I remembered his hardness pressing into me from behind; God help me it felt so good. How do I face him, speak to him. I have to stop this; I must face my demons and face him.


    Well, so much for Saturday being an ¡®ident¡¯ after all. Mom had realized I was hard as a rock shoved into her ass; and that the whole washing machine incident had been deliberate. She hade to my room to salve the turmoil inside her.


    I started reading her entry fromst night; and I had my cock in my hand in three sentences. I had never read anything so erotic or scious in my life.


    I saw it, God help me I am lost. It rose from him rampant like a magnificent tree, a column of flesh that called to my body. He had the audacity to pleasure himself in front of me; after admitting I was the cause of his need. If I was the cause, should I not have been the one to give sor. Sor, such a strange word; so close and not right. I didn¡¯t want sor, I wanted to suck; God how I wanted to taste him; to be the cause of his pleasure. When that thick cream came out it was such a shock. Never have I seen a man so fertile, so prodigious. I barely held back the urge to race to his side and clean him with my tongue. How can I cause that, what does he even see in me. He says I am a woman; but I haven¡¯t felt like one. Not like I feltst night. I want¡­ I don¡¯t know what I want.

 264

    Even as my hot load spewed out of my cock, I read herst entry; a quick hand scribble from this morning.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I confess to such sin once again, I am failing. My body hungers for something it should not want. It is so terribly wrong. Last night, Iy beside my husband and once againmitted the sin of self pleasure. Watching as the clock changed from one day to another, almost screaming his name in ecstasy at the vision of his manhood.


    So, she masturbates in bed at about midnight; now that was something I could use. I nced at the clock seeing it was barely six at night. I had plenty of time to reload and be ready, I grinned to myself.


    Later at about ten I heard them in the hallway as they headed for their bedroom. They usually took about a half hour to get ready, and I figured give them another half hour or forty-five minutes and I would check.


    It was the longest hour I had spent as I watched the numbers on my clock advance like a turtle. Finally, at eleven-thirty I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore and I slipped out my door.


    I had been sitting in my room in the dark, letting my eyes adjust so that when I went out I had actually a rather reasonable view. Not everything was clear, but between memory and some dim lighting in a few of the windows from moonlight and a couple of street lights; I was able to advance down the hall to their bedroom door without running into anything.


    Standing at their doorway I almost backed down, but mom¡¯s journal moved me forward. I silently crept across the bedroom floor to mom¡¯s side of the bed. I knew I had to look like some lurking shadow, so I had to move quickly.


    As I approached I could hear the soft rustle of sheets, and then a quiet moan. Was this provincial demon gued woman really masturbating, I thought; and then a soft wet squelch gave me my answer.


    It was a good thing it was dark, I would have looked the total fool. There I was, nude, one hand wrapped around my throbbing dick, slowly stroking to keep my hardon; the other outstretched hoping I was on target.


    Mom gave a soft squeak when I put my hand over half her face in the dark. Fortunately enough of my hand covered her mouth to muffle the sound. Mom froze, her head slowly turning to face me. I slid my hand down her body, searching for her arm. I shuddered as my hand passed over the curve of one bare breast, holy shit she had her night gown rolled clear up to her neck.


    For this to work I couldn¡¯t hesitate, speed was critical before she could react. I found her arm and then her wrist, lifting her hand in the dark. She gave a soft moan when I wrapped her fingers around the thick stalk of my prick.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how she would react to be honest, and was a bit shocked when her grip immediately began to slide up and down my length. This was going far better than I had imagined. I traced back down her arm in the dark, this time cupping one full breast in my palm. She moaned softly as I teased the rock hard nipple capping it.


    I could hear herbored breathing in the dark. I figured this way she could always feign sleep, or im ignorance she had thought it was dad; even though we both knew better.


    ¡°Done¡­ lost¡­¡± I heard her soft whisper.


    I slid my hand off her breast and lower down her body. I felt her trembles as my exploring fingers slid over her belly and then down to her mound. I shuddered when my fingers trailed through thick curls of pubic hair. I had only been with women more modern, and they all tended to shave. Knowing she was natural, more primal only added to the eroticism


    I heard slight movement as my hand moved lower, dear God she was actually opening her legs for me. My fingers slid over fat wet lips; and then I sank one thick finger into her channel.


    ¡°Unnggggggggggggg¡± I heard a soft guttural growl as my finger sank in totally.


    ¡°Ngh¡­ ngh¡­ ngh¡± she grunted as I began to finger fuck her.


    Silently she tugged at my cock, and I shifted my stance, moving my body slightly higher. I almost screamed with pleasure as she angled my cock down, and warm lips pressed to the head. It was really happening; my mother was jerking me off while I fingered her wet pussy.


    My brain started to short circuit at the thoughts; and then a string of words poured out of her worse than any street slut.


    ¡°Yesss fuck my cunt, make me cum¡± she hissed up at me. ¡°Then shoot all over my face; make me swallow your seed.¡± She whimpered.


    My brainpleted the short circuit as I pulled my hand back, added a second finger; and jammed them hard up into her. I felt her hips shoot straight up from the bed, she gave a soft grunt, and hot fluids gushed out around my fingers and hand. She was fucking flooding the bed, I thought.


    With a wet slurp I pulled my fingers free and adjusted my body to her hand, I figured in the dark she knew best where to aim me. My balls were already churning as her hand pumped away; and then she blew my mind.


    ¡°Cum for momma¡± she softly moaned; and my gut lit on fire.


    The first thick st erupted out the tip of my cock, and I heard it stter against her face in the dark. She gave a soft cooing noise; and then wet heat surrounded the engorged head of my cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck yessssssssss¡± I moaned as I spewed a second thick wad down her throat.


    I could hear her swallow in the dark, and the thought she was actually drinking me sent a shudder down my spine and caused a third wad to pour into her mouth. By the time I finally staggered back from the side of the bed, my balls werepletely drained.


    I didn¡¯t say a word again as I turned in the dark and left the room. Back in my own room, I slid under my covers; the memory of her lips on my cock sending me off to sleep.


    For the next two days calm seemed toe over mom. I didn¡¯t see any entries in her journal; and I wondered if she had finally sated that demon that tormented her; and that the event the other night had been all that was going to happen. I got my answer Wednesday evening as I crossed through the living room.


    I knew they were both going to Wednesday studies, so I figured I would head to some friends house to get some gaming time in. I got as far as the kitchen door when I heard mom¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t so much the words, as the tone. She sounded almost condescending to dad, something I had never heard from my docile mother.


    ¡°No dear, I told you I cannot go tonight.¡± She said. I heard dad mumble something back. ¡°I told you its woman issues, would you like me to exin them?¡± she asked in a patronizing tone.


    I didn¡¯t even listen to the answer, I knew dad better than that; his concept of ¡®woman issues¡¯ was better not spoken. I pulled out my cell phone and called my buddy, telling him something hade up with the folks and I had to cancel. I wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but something was; that was not my usual mom in the kitchen.


    Dad had only been gone maybe ten or fifteen minutes when mom walked into the living room drying her hands from dishes. I was sprawled on the couch watching television and she stood and stared at me for a moment.


    ¡°You should go and y your games¡± mom said softly.


    ¡°I was going to see the end of this movie¡± I gestured at the television.


    ¡°You should go and y your games¡± mom repeated after she watched me for a moment.


    I just stared as she calmly turned and walked back to the kitchen. I rose from the couch and headed up to my room. When I walked through the door I froze. There on my desk, next to my keyboard, was her journal. Ity out open and ready to read. Numbly I slid into my chair and pulled the book closer; the entry was fromst night.


    I want you. I need you, as much as I need to breathe. I have waited hours for you to return again tonight. That you have not has left a hollow inside of me I cannot describe. What happenedst night was beyond words for me; a release I have never felt before; and a pleasure that goes beyond even that. How you can want me I do not understand, and do not care; that you do is enough. I know only one thing now; I hunger for your touch again. It is so morally wrong I cannot tell you. Incest, adultery, sins of the flesh; there isn¡¯t enough ways to tell you how wrong this is. Yet there is no way to tell you how much I long for this except¡­


    If I am wrong, and you do not share this; simply close the journal and hand it to me, we shall part without a word. If it is shared; then I am yours. Take me to hell with you.


    I looked up from the journal and mom was silently standing in my doorway, watching me read. I looked at thest lines of her journal, and then back at her. Was there really a choice? I rose from my chair and took the few steps to stand in front of her. Reaching out both hands I cupped her breasts and squeezed them through her dress and bra.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take it off¡­ well father may not be happy with a ruined dress.¡± I gave a crooked smile.


    ¡°Ruin it¡± was all mom husked back.


    I reached out and with a yank buttons flew across the room as her dress separated and her bra came into full view. Stepping around her, I literally kicked my door shut as I pivoted behind her; popping the hooks on her bra and jerking the cloth from her shoulders. Reaching around her I cupped her breasts again; this time feeling her soft flesh against my hands.


    ¡°Yessssssssssss¡± mom moaned as my lips found the crevice of her neck.


    As I sucked on the soft skin, and one hand gently massaged her breast; the other slid down her hip and tugged her dress off. The reaction was instantaneous as her nipple turned rock hard in my palm. I pressed my hips forward, once again feeling my hard cock fit into the groove of her ass; mom groaned and this time thrust her ass back.


    I eased her across my bedroom until she was backed up against the edge of my bed. The other night had been about me finding release. This time I wanted it geared for her; pure raw lust aimed solely at her pleasure.


    I moved around in front of her and eased her down to sit on the side of my bed. She must have thought I wanted a repeat of the other night when she reached for the waist of my jeans. She gave a squeak when I pushed back on her shoulders; she looked up at me confused as shended on her back on my bed, her legs dangling over the edge.

 265

    I moved quickly, I knew she would resist, I didn¡¯t want to give her time for thinking. Dropping to my knees in front of her, I reached up and gripped the stic waist of her panties and with a savage jerk brought them to her knees, and then shoved them to her ankles and off.


    Her eyes grew as wide as saucers when she raised her head and looked down at me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ its dirty¡­ no¡­ no¡­¡± she babbled.


    I shifted forward, ignoring her; and I spread her thighs open, I wedged my head between the flesh of her thighs and shoved forward.


    ¡°Oh God no¡­ it¡¯s¡­ wrooooAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡± I heard her scream.


    My face mashed into her soaked lips, and my tongue drove deep into her steaming depths. Her tart vor coated my tongue as I tasted her for the first time.


    It was like flipping a switch on her. Her legs shot up as her heels dug into the mattress. Her hands appeared at the back of my head; as her ass lifted to grind her pelvis into my face. I could hear her gurgle and whimper as she skyrocketed up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­ OH MY GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD¡± she started screaming.


    Her ass began to bounce on the bed; her fingers curling in my hair as her nails drug across my scalp. Juices gushed out to fill my mouth and coat my face as her body exploded.


    I didn¡¯t even think, I just opened my mouth and sucked that hard bud of a clit in, nipped it with my teeth and sucked harder. I don¡¯t know which was more of a shock; the sudden spray of pussy cream that bathed my entire face; the soft thigh flesh that mmed around my head; or the piercing scream I heard above me.


    ¡°AHHHHGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡­ CUMMMINNGGGGGGGGGGGGG¡± I heard mom scream. ¡°Eat me¡­ oh God fucking EAT MEEEEEE¡± she wailed as her nails raked my scalp.


    There was something that had been hidden inside my mother for decades, and I had just opened the flood gates. To confirm that, fingers tightened in my hair and she began pulling me up her sweat and cum soaked body.


    ¡°Fuck me¡­ Oh God fuck me¡± mom growled


    I rose to my feet; my jeans and briefs on the floor in a sh while she watched me. When my cock sprang into view, full mast and throbbing, she reached out her arms.


    ¡°Give it to me¡± mom groaned. ¡°Fuck me until you cum in me.¡± She groaned.


    I dropped to my knees and yanked her legs apart. Through it all she never stopped talking, it just poured out of her.


    ¡°Fuck me baby; give it to me. Shove that fat cock into me until I scream¡± she rambled.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want it hard and deep Stan. I want you¡­ AAAHHHGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG¡± mom screamed.


    I leveled my cock, and rammed my hips home; driving every inch into her tight soaked pussy in one single stroke. I looked down and watched my dick vanish into her belly; I heard a gurgling noise and looked up. Her eyes were rolled back as she wed at the sheets. I felt hot cream swamping my cock as she soaked the bed under her ass. I was going to have to change the sheets after this.


    I began a slow and steady pace, hearing her wet pussy sucking on my cock as I fucked her. It was the most incredible feeling being inside my mother; it was nasty and yet so fucking hot. I looked down and saw the white froth that clung to my cock with every stroke; she was almost a constant orgasm as I picked up the pace.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ fuck me¡­ fuck me¡­¡± Mom softly chanted.


    Her eyes began to refocus as her orgasm finally ebbed; I felt those fleshy thighse around my waist, and her ankles lock at my low back. She reached out and took a fistful of sheets in each hand.


    ¡°Harder¡± she moaned as her heels dug into my ass. ¡°Fuck me harder baby¡± she almost begged.


    I couldn¡¯t believe this was still my mother. I mean she looked like her, her voice sounded like her. But it was as if something had been released inside her and she wanted all of life right now; and I wasn¡¯t going to deny her.


    I reached down and gripped her hips, my fingers digging into her flesh as I held her tighter. I pulled back and then mmed home while pulling her into me, impaling her on me.


    ¡°Ohhh yessssssssssss¡± mom moaned as her breasts wobbled.


    ¡°Is that what you want¡± I told her. ¡°You want your son to FUCK you.¡± I emphasized the word as I pulled back and mmed in with all my strength.


    ¡°YESSSSSSSSSSS¡± mom wailed as my hips pped hers. ¡°Harder¡­ fuck me harder¡­¡± she whimpered as sweat dripped off my chest onto her belly.


    I was giving her everything I had, and it was hitting home. I could feel my balls pinching and knew I wasn¡¯t going tost much longer. I was so focused on my cock driving in and out of her; when I looked up I was startled. Her breasts wobbled with every blow; the flush from her cheeks spread down her neck and across her breasts; her skin glistening in the pink from her own sweat. Her eyes were wide open, staring up at me.


    I expected them to be rolled back, or even zed; they were neither. They were bright and watching as I fucked into her. They widened slightly as the vision of her caused my cock to thicken along her tight walls. She knew exactly what was going to happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­ give it to me¡­ please Stan¡­ I need this¡­¡± she husked.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The sound of her primal need; the vision of this woman I thought of as so prim and proper as she clung to the bed waiting. I rammed in to maximum depth, and froze.


    ¡°FUUUCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK¡± I roared as my cock jerked inside her.


    ¡°OH My God yessssssssss¡± Mom moaned as she felt the heat fill her belly.


    God I thought I was never going to stop cumming. My cock would jerk and spew another thick wad deep into her. I looked down and was shocked to see my own cum seeping out around my cock I was filling her tight hole so much. Mom justy there quivering watching our joined bodies as we consummated our sin.


    ¡°So good¡­ Oh God so good¡­¡± Mom murmured softly.


    I slowly eased my body to the side, rolling her with me to wrap her in my arms. I was surprised when she looked into my eyes and a tear trickled down her cheek.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± I asked, worried that now the act was done she would feel remorse or regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dreamed of this moment¡± she reached up and stroked my cheek. ¡°As wrong as it is, I thought of this very moment for so long.¡± I heard her give a soft sigh.


    ¡°It may be wrong¡± I told her. ¡°But it¡¯s never felt this good or right to me before.¡±


    ¡°Oh Stan¡± mom leaned in and softly kissed my lips. ¡°How do you know exactly the right words to say.¡± She smiled


    ¡°Because I love you¡± I admitted. ¡°I could make love to you all day¡± I grinned.


    ¡°Oh could you¡± mom gave a smallugh; then stared at me. ¡°How long will it take you too¡­ you know¡­¡± she started to ask.


    I knew what she was asking, and shifted my hips, letting my still hard cock scrape along her cum soaked walls.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh¡± mom¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°That answer your question¡± I gave a smirk.


    ¡°Teach me Stan, teach me everything I¡¯ve missed¡± she begged as she threw her repressions to the wind.


    I tightened my arms around her and rolled us both over until I was on my back and mom was sprawled over me. I pushed on her knees and she slowly rose up to straddle me, my thick cock embedded in her.


    ¡°Fuck me mom¡± I husked up to her.

 266

    New Story Title:


    CONTROL FREAK (Incest/Taboo Erotica)


    Summary: Mom learns it¡¯s not so bad when you lose control..


    Read and enjoy.


    Comments wee.


    >>>>>>>>>


    To say I am a control freak is an understatement. Everyone says it, and I know it too; but I¡¯ve always rationalized it out of my childhood. My name is Debra Salk and I¡¯m about to turn forty-five. My youth was never without love or adventure; what I didn¡¯t have was the nicer cars or the nicer clothes I saw a lot of kids in the seventies have. My parents were a product of their time, growing up in the sixties material things didn¡¯t mean a lot to them; it did to me.


    By the time I got out of high school, theirid back and carefree world just wasn¡¯t for me. I headed to college and never really looked back. Once on my own, I finally had control; and I swore to myself I was never going to lose it again.


    I controlled my education, I controlled where I lived and worked. I chose my husband carefully; not just because he was actually a nice man; but because he also had the potential for sess I craved.


    I nned our wedding down to thest detail; and after it was me that chose our house, and even the cars we drove. I also controlled our sex lives, to be honest. Not that I didn¡¯t recognize sex as something married people did; but unlike my parents I didn¡¯t put that high of a priority on it, and neither did Dale.


    That worked fine for me; I used birth control, and I even had Dale wear condoms as insurance. When the timing was right, we had our two children, spaced perfectly two years apart; and then Dale was snipped. Everything was going ording to n.


    Over the next twenty-two years everything went ording to n¡­ my n. I started a sessful home interior design business; Dale climbed thedder at hispany; and by now I had sold off my business and dabbled in consulting while Dale sat in his Senior Vice President office. Things were perfect.


    Thisst summer, with things finally somewhat settled down from the pandemic; I was working with our daughter Monica to n her wedding. Honestly her first two choices of boyfriends had been totally uneptable; and after a bit of ¡®working¡¯ I was pleased when she connected with an up anding young man in Dale¡¯spany.


    At this point I should say that everyone has their Achille¡¯s Heel; that one chink in their armor of perfection that just never seems to want to iron out. Mine wandered into the kitchen yawning on Friday morning.


    ¡°Morning mom¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Morning Dear¡± I sighed.


    I watched my neen year old son Jonas amble by and start digging through the breakfast cupboard; and yes every cupboard in my kitchen was for a purpose; andbeled as such. I hate it when I found syrup with the cereal, or pop tarts with the canned beans.


    I just watched him for a moment and shook my head. Jonas Salk; his name couldn¡¯t have fit better. He was bright and quick; an honor roll student with a free ride schrship to Cornell in biochemistry. He had a star studded future staring him in the face; and he didn¡¯t give a damn.


    ¡°Could you at least wear pants¡± I said as I nced at his muscr legs.


    ¡°They¡¯re shorts¡± Jonas replied.


    ¡°Athletes wear shorts not people on the street¡± I told him.


    ¡°People wear them all the time¡± he told me as he turned holding a box of cereal, he could tell by my scowl I wasn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll change¡± he sighed.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I said as he turned to walk from the kitchen, carrying the box of cereal. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like a bowl?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nah¡± he just shrugged.


    An hourter I walked down the stairs towards Jonas room. I did have some work on theputer to do; but Dale had his lodge meeting tonight and he needed to be dressed so I had decided to throw a load into the washer before I started.


    I had encouraged Dale to join the local lodge, after all a number of well connected businessmen also belonged. That kind of social contact was critical for his growth. I was preupied with what shirt to match to his grey cks and wasn¡¯t even thinking when I breezed through Jonas half open bedroom door.


    ¡°Honey, I need your¡­ oh my God¡± I froze.


    It was literally a mothers¡¯ nightmare; and it was happening to me. Jonas was stretched out on his bed totally nude; he was holding his Ipad with one hand, watching God knows what; and the other was wrapped around¡­. I just stared.


    It was swollen and thick, the head a dark purple; and God it was HUGE. I could see the veins running along the shaft, and it throbbed every time his fist hit bottom. How did I know it throbbed; because he never stopped his stroking, not even when he turned and looked at me. Wet pping filled the room, followed by his soft grunts.


    ¡°Jonas¡± I gave out in a strangled voice.


    ¡°Mom¡± he just grunted back and stared at me.


    ¡°Oh God Jonas, you need to stop¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ to close¡± he panted.


    Close to what, what was he talking about? Then, so help me, that thing swelled even more in his grip. How any woman fit that thing¡­ I shook my head trying to clear that thought.


    ¡°A fuckk yeaahhhhh¡± I heard him moan.


    He dropped the Ipad and grabbed a dirty sock he had lying beside him; wrapping it around that distended head. I just stood there frozen as I watched his testicles spasm once, twice and then a third time.


    ¡°Jonas¡± I half moaned as I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away.


    ¡°Fuck that was good¡± he sighed as he rxed back. ¡°Thanks mom¡± he smiled.


    Thanks¡­ for what? Then I realized that while he was looking at me, he wasn¡¯t looking at my face. He was looking lower; at my¡­ I nced down and in horror stared at the twin rock hard pebbles that jutted out through the thin fabric of my bra and blouse.


    In a half frenzy I quickly gathered the strewn dirty clothing on his floor, and with my free hand grabbed up his smallundry basket. I quickly turned on my heels and headed for his bedroom door.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey mom¡± I stopped and turned back. I should have stayed facing away.


    I can only call it total bravado, sheer brazen as Jonas walked from his bed towards me. That thick tube still half hard swinging in front of him. I stood there like a stone as he walked up to me.


    ¡°You forgot something¡± he said with a smile. He reached out and dropped that soiled sock into myundry basket. ¡°By the way¡± he said softly. ¡°Nice tits¡±.


    I was shocked; I turned and marched from his room without a word. I headed down the hall to the smallundry room where I dropped both baskets and dug for the soap. How DARE he, I thought. To keep going, while I stood there. To FINISH, right in front of me; I wasn¡¯t angry¡­ I was PISSED.


    Without even thinking I reached down and jammed my hand into theundry basket for a fist full of clothes. The first thing my hand hit, you guessed it; a wadded up sock still warm from his goo. I jerked my hand back, my fingers sticky and warm. Oh my God, I had his sperm all over my HAND.


    I staggered back from theundry basket, my handing up; before I knew it, it was only inches from my face. I inhaled sharply, the scent of warm male invading my nostrils and my brain. The sensation went from my head, down my neck, and mmed into my breasts; my nipples now aching like I had never felt before.


    Why were my nipples hard? Why was I smelling him? What was wrong with me? I reached up my dry hand, and made one of the biggest mistakes of my life; I brushed my fingertips over one turgid nipple.


    The electric shock shot out from my nipple, wrapped around my entire breast, and then drove downward, straight through my gut; and mmed into my pelvis.


    ¡°Oh my Godddddd¡± I groaned softly. Followed promptly by the second mistake as I shoved those goo coated fingers into my mouth and sucked.


    ¡°Mmmmmmm¡± I moaned as the vor coated my tongue. My God he tasted good. My son tasted so good.


    My SON; on my GOD. That word brought me back to reality. I jerked my fingers from my mouth; and tore my kneading hand off my aching breast. What the hell was happening to me? I had NEVER in my life lost such control over my body. This was insane. No¡­ this was HIS fault.


    Now furious, I turned and marched right back down the short hall. There was going to be hell to pay for this, I thought.


    ¡°Jonas, what the hell do you¡­ oh My GOD!¡± I just stared.


    How could he be doing it AGAIN? He was still nude, stretched back out on his bed; his fist pumping up and down that renewed member. I swear it looked thicker and harder than the first time as he continued to pump away.


    Wait, he wasn¡¯t holding his IPad this time. What was he using to¡­ oh God No. His head turned and his eyes locked to my chest, I just stood there frozen as I watched that thing jerk in his grip.


    ¡°Me?¡± I gave out in a strangled voice.


    ¡°Take your blouse off¡± his deep baritone filled the bedroom and echoed in my ears.


    ¡°Jonas¡­¡± strangled out.


    ¡°Take the fucking blouse off¡± he repeated; his hand still pumping up and down that monstrosity.


    I should have screamed at him no, I should have turned and left the room. What I shouldn¡¯t have done was reach up and pop the buttons on the front of my blouse, his hands watching every movement.


    ¡°Fuck yeah¡± he grunted as the halves of my blouse fluttered open.


    I looked up from his groin and was shocked at what I saw. Not my son, but the feral eyes of a Man, eyes that devoured every curve of my bra encased breasts. I shrugged my shoulders and felt the thin cloth slide free, dropping to the floor beside me.


    ¡°Jesus Christ¡± he whispered. God that thing pulsed in his grip as he stared at my breasts.


    ¡°Now the bra¡± hemanded.


    He swung his legs around and sat at the edge of his bed; I could see that thick column of flesh jutting up from his groin. I can¡¯t exin why, but it never entered my mind to refuse. I reached behind my back and popped the snap on my bra.


    I stared into his face as my bra slid free. His eyes were almost glowing; this look of pure lust written on him. This was an Alpha Male, I realized; and I was getting overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°Fucking hell¡± Jonas grunted as my full 36 D¡¯s came into view.


    His hand picked up speed, I could hear the wet pping as his fist shot up and down. It was strange, I had never had a man look at me the way Jonas did. He stared at me with this hungry look, like he was about to devour me; a thought that set a simmering fire deep in my belly I had never felt. No man, not anyone in my high school or college years; and definitely never Dale; had looked at me with such raw desire before.

 267

    I stood rooted to the spot, cupping my swollen breasts, my finger tips toying with my now burning nipples as Jonas rose from the bed and stepped in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum on them¡± he husked.


    It wasn¡¯t a question, or even a request. Jonas had made a simple statement; he was going to ejacte all over my breasts. This wasn¡¯t my choice, my decision; it waspletely his. I slowly slid to my knees in front of him; cupping my heavy breasts, holding them out for him, waiting.


    ¡°Take it¡± he grunted.


    I watched in fascination as that thick tube of flesh jerked in his grip. The slit at the end of that swollen purple head opened and a strand of thick white cream shot out. It arched through the air the foot between us, and with a stternded across my breasts.


    Knowing how much he had put out filling the sock earlier, I was amazed as a second and then third thick strand soon followed. By the time he was done, both of my breasts were coated in his warm seed and it dripped off the ends to the floor..


    Without a word Jonas staggered back and copsed back onto the edge of his bed, I could see that thickness slowly deting in his grip. I reached out and scooped up my blouse and bra, turned, and fled. Out the door, down the hall, up the stairs, down the main hall, up a second flight of stairs and to my bedroom; where I mmed the door shut behind me.


    What did you just DO, my brain screamed at me. You never put up a fight, you never even resisted; you gave in on a moment notice; and like some WHORE, you knelt there and let your son spray his seed all over you. I was horrified. Never in my life had I felt such a totalck of control. Not even when I was young; even then with my parents oblivious, I had at least always had control over myself.


    In less than ten minutes I had shredded every ounce of restraint, had given up every inch of control. I had exposed myself, and then like a docilemb had knelt there while my son sprayed his¡­ his¡­ his CUM¡­ all over me.


    My God, it wasn¡¯t his ejacte, it was his cum. I reached down and swirled my finger tips through the warm sticky goo that clung to my skin.


    Have you ever been on a long road trip and it¡¯s like your brain freezes. One moment you are at point A, and the next point B; and you can¡¯t remember a damn thing between them? I did just that. The next thing I knew I was sprawled out on my own bed on my back, one hand squeezing and kneading my cum soaked breast; then other jammed down the front of my cks with two fingers buried in my dripping channel.


    I thought I had experienced orgasms before, at least I thought so. I have two children; I presumed I had had them. It didn¡¯t evenpare to what mmed into my body in less than three minutes. My ass arched off the bed, my fingers rammed hard and deep; my brain fuzzed over; my eyes must have rolled back because sparks went off behind my eyes. And I screamed, and I mean SCREAMED.


    ¡°OOOHHHH MYYYY GAAWWWDDDDDDDDDDDDDD¡± my scream echoed out.


    I quivered and shook, I bounced on the bed; and the whole time a fountain of scalding hot juices flooded out of me; covering my hand and soaking my panties and the bed sheets. It was mind bending, and almost frightening as I lost total physical control of my body.


    By the time my orgasm started to recede, I was a wreck. Sweat dripped off my body, I was curled in a ball. How one man, even my son; could elicit such a reaction in me was shocking and frightening. I vowed to not ever be alone with him again. Not because I didn¡¯t trust him, but because I couldn¡¯t trust MYSELF.


    I kept that vow, for a total of three days. Dale¡¯s lodge meeting was the second Tuesday of every month. Belonging to the Lodge was something I had insisted. For Dale it was a bit boring I admit, but a number of prominent businessmen belonged to the Lodge, and having those social connections opened doors no business meeting could.


    Dale had been gone only about twenty minutes, I was busy in the kitchen cleaning up from dinner. I didn¡¯t hear Jonas, or even see him; I FELT him. You have to understand; one of my control issues may be from my childhood, but it is also connected in a way to my size.


    I stand a whopping five foot four and on a bad day, which it usually is, I weight about one thirty. Add the before mentioned 36D¡¯s to that frame and you can understand why Jonas was drawn to them, they are a bit hard to miss. Jonas on the other hand is a lot like my father; he stands six foot two and weighs about two hundred pounds of lean muscle. It¡¯s hard not to feel that towering presence when ites up behind you.


    I was standing at the kitchen sink, both of my hands sunk into warm soapy water. I felt him behind me, I knew he was there; and I kept silent. I hoped my silence would give him the message to go away; but that isn¡¯t how a hormonal man works, so I learned.


    He knew exactly what he was doing; there was no question in my mind. The ¡®assault¡¯ was total and overwhelming. I felt tworge hands slide under my arms pits from behind; they quickly slipped around to the front cupping my breasts, gently massaging. I felt two thumbs rake across my hardening nipples as he all but mauled them. At the same moment warm lips hit the crevice at the side of my neck just below my ear leaving a tingling moist trail along the nape of my neck. In the meantime my lower body spasmed as a huge thick member pressed into the crease of my ass through my cks, fitting perfectly into the groove, pressing my hips forward and into the edge of the sink. The pressure from the front sent a flip through my stomach and God help me a gush into my panties.


    ¡°Jonnaassss¡± I tried to admonish, but all that came out was a long drawn out moan as the three pronged attack hit my body.


    I didn¡¯t know where to defend first, and with my hands effectively upied, it gave him free and total ess. My entire body lit up like fireworks on the fourth of July.


    ¡°Do you know how fucking hot you are¡± His baritone voice filled my ear.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Jonas¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°I love your tits¡± his voice was almost hypnotic as I felt fingers deftly opening the buttons on my blouse.


    I could have reached up and stopped him; my hands were technically free just wet. But that pressure on my ass and against my pubis was sending horrendous signals to my body; while his hot breath on my neck sent shivers through me. My brain short circuited for a second; and before I knew it he had fully opened my blouse and pushed my bra up over my breasts.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ Oh my God¡­¡± I murmured as hands gripped my now bare breasts, my nipples were being rolled between his fingers, sending bolts from my breasts to my groin.


    ¡°You make me so fucking hard¡± his voice murmured in my ear.


    He was hard¡­ for me¡­ and God was he hard. There was no missing that massive tube of meat as it filled the crevice of my ass. My God, I thought, how big is he?


    ¡°God I want you¡± he continued after me.


    I felt one hande free of a breast and slide down my spasming belly. I knew where that hand was going; if I was going to stop this I had to do it now, before he¡­. then it was toote. I felt that big paw slide inside the top of my cks, down and inside the stic of my panties. I gave a guttural moan as fingers slid through my pubic hair and over my slick pussy.


    ¡°God you¡¯re so fucking wet¡± he whispered.


    Wet? I was wetter than a damned Florida swamp; and still I couldn¡¯t stop the gush of more fluids that flowed out as his fingers slid through my soaked lips.


    ¡°Oh My God¡­ Jonasssss¡± I moaned.


    My body turned to white heat as that finger curled, and with an audible sucking noise slid through my lips and started prating me. My God his finger alone was almost as fat at Dale as my walls stretched around it. Raw pleasure exploded in my belly like I had never felt before. While my mind tried to tell me how wrong this was; my body went into autopilot.


    I shifted my legs further apart, pulling my hands out of the warm water to grip the edge of the sink and steady myself. My ass jutted straight back, jamming that thick tube tighter as his finger slid in.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you cum¡± his voicemanded my body.


    He couldn¡¯t have picked a more fittingment. He wasn¡¯t going to let me; he was going to MAKE me cum. This was no longer my choice as one hand mauled my sensitive tit, and a fat finger began to pump in and out of me. He was right, I was going to cum, and there wasn¡¯t a damned thing I could do to stop it.


    I just stood there while Jonas used my body; every pump of his fingers draining my will to resist. Pure pleasure coursed through me as he mauled me, and God help me I loved every second. I could feel the pressure building in my belly and it shocked me; I hadn¡¯t had a real orgasm in decades; and in a matter of moments Jonas had me on the edge of a massive explosion.


    ¡°Please¡­ oh God please¡­¡± I heard whimpering. Jesus it was ME.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please.. what?¡± his hot breath was in my ear. ¡°Say it¡± he told me.


    It was like listening to someone else speak; you knew what they were saying was wrong; but it wasn¡¯t you, so you couldn¡¯t stop it. I heard my own voice, and the words were depraved beyond imagination.


    ¡°Make me cum¡­ Oh God Jonas¡­ make momma cum.¡± I could hear myself. ¡°I need to¡­¡± that was as far as I got.


    His hand suddenly dropped lower inside my cks, and with a wet sucking noise that finger came free. Before I could react, two thick fingers drove straight up into me. My walls stretched, I lifted to my tip toes as the heel of his hand mmed into my clit, my head tilted back; and I screamed.

 268

    ¡°GHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡± I wailed as my body lit on fire.


    MY knees would have buckled except his arm now wrapped around me holding me up. Every part of me from my toes to the hair on my head convulsed. I felt hot cream eject from between my thighs, washing his hand and soaking through my panties and cks.


    As wave after wave of pure heaven rolled through me, I felt my half limp body turned around so my back as to the sink. My brain was beyond working as ripples made my body quiver. I was so focused between my thighs I forgot Jonas for a split second. That was all he needed as my cks and panties were suddenly at my knees, and he was on his own knees in front of me.


    ¡°Jonas¡­ what are you¡­ oh My GOD¡­¡± I felt moist heat cover my sodden sex.


    I looked down in shock as his tongue slithered between my lips and into my channel. All I saw was the top of his head; but my quaking body told me what he was doing. It was dirty, it was obscene; not even Dale did this to me. A wet slurp proved Jonas was not above giving pleasure.


    My hands came down and gripped his brown curls. I meant to shove him back, honestly; but my body betrayed me as all I could do was grind my pelvis into his face.


    ¡°Mmmmhmmmmm¡± he hummed, sending vibrations through my groin.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Jonas¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s dirty¡­ I¡¯m your mother¡­ oh My God¡­ oh shit¡­¡± I groaned; and yet continued to shove my pelvis into his face.


    I could feel my belly tightening, and couldn¡¯t stop it. My previously receeding orgasm roared back to life as he attacked my pussy. I felt his tongue slide deep and then scrape over my clit. I felt like I was standing in the middle of a railroad tracks and the light of the oing train was barreling down on me. I had a split second of rity that I needed to jump out of the way; then his hot mouth opened, captured my clit, and sucked it in.


    ¡°CUMMMINNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG¡± I screamed as that freight train mmed home.


    Hot juices sprayed out, coating his face; as my pelvis jerked, banging my ass into the kitchen cupboard behind me. I lost total control of my body as I heard Jonas swallow, drinking my hot juices.


    I just stood there, leaning against the sink as juices flooded my sons¡¯ mouth. I heard him swallow again and again as he took every drop he could in. I felt his mouth finallye free and I slumped back against the counter and sink, totally exhausted. My limbs felt like lead as I stood there in a daze. I watched Jonas rise to his feet and tower over me.


    He leaned down and gently kissed my lips, staring into my dazed eyes.


    ¡°Next time¡­ I¡¯m going to fuck you¡± he whispered.


    I just stood there quivering as I watched him walk out of the kitchen. I wanted to scream at him, to tell him how wrong all of this was. Yet, in the deepest darkness inside me I knew, he was right. He was going to fuck me, and not only could I not stop him; I was going to enjoy it.


    For the next week I tore into myself; that he could strip control from me; so quickly and sopletely; terrified me. Whore, slut; all the names I could think of; and I threw them at myself. Yet, at the same time I did the unthinkable; I masturbated. Twice I stretched myself out on my marital bed, ravaging my pussy with my fingers as I remembered his. Twice I tasted my own fluids as he had, both times moaning his name as I exploded.


    I knew then, but couldn¡¯t admit it; his control wasplete. I was his and nobody else; and I would do whatever he asked or told me; to feel that pleasure again.


    When Jonas did finally make a move, it was at a time and ce I never imagined; my guard was totally down. Dale was downstairs watching television, I had just finished my nightly shower. Once again Jonas used my craving for routine against me.


    I had just finished my shower, and opened the frosted ss door. Stepping out I reached for my towel and froze. I was standing almost toe to toe with a naked Jonas. I mean he was stripped totally nude, his clothingid out on the toilet seat. I was stunned; when had hee in, why didn¡¯t I feel the air change, or hear him undress. Oh my God, his father was right downstairs.


    I was standing on the bath mat, legs apart, arm stretched out for the towel; and like a lightening bolt his hand shot down between my spread thighs. Still dripping water his hand met no resistance as his finger slid straight in.


    ¡°Jonas¡± was all I could grunt as my channel stretched.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we finished¡± his baritone voice left no question.


    ¡°Your father¡­¡± was all I got out before that finger slid part way out and then mmed home again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Guhhh¡± I grunted as my walls expanded. Caught off bnce, I stumbled backward.


    Suddenly finding myself back inside the shower, my back pressed against the cool tile wall. Likee cat after prey, Jonas followed me, his tall powerful body pinning me back against the wall. My breasts mashed up against his chest as my pelvis tipped, pushing against his hand.


    Just like before, Jonas didn¡¯t just attack from one direction. His upper body leaned back and a hot mouth closed over my aching nipple, sending a shudder through me.


    ¡°Oh Goddddddddd¡± I moaned as my body responded immediately.


    The fact Dale was downstairs, totally oblivious, only added to the heat in my belly. That Jonas would have the audacity to do this with his father in the house left me no doubt to his supreme confidence. In that moment of rity I thought of telling Jonas no, then his finger curled and the tip scraped somewhere deep in my belly. I felt a tube of hot flesh press into my mound. This wasn¡¯t the cool metal edge of the sink fromst time. This time it was hot, throbbing, and it wanted inside me.


    I felt the tingles from the mouth sucking hard on my nipple; my gut flipped with every pump of those fingers. I felt his towering height lower down; and the tube of hard meat slide off my mound to nestle between my thighs. I couldn¡¯t stop myself,. I shifted my stance, opening my legs further, knowing full well that thing was aimed right up at me.


    His mouth came free of my breast and I almost cried out from the loss of sensation. His head came up, his eyes now almost level with mine. He stared into them with a lust and passion I had never seen on a man before. This Alpha Male wanted me, and was going to take me; whether I wanted it or not. The only question in my hazed mind, was did I want it.


    ¡°Do it¡± I grated, my eyes not wavering from his. ¡°Fuck me¡± I rasped as I gave over thest vestige of my control.


    Instantly his legs straightened, and that massive cock drove through my soaked lips straight into my belly. One thrust and I was stuffed full. My head banged back against the shower wall as he rammed home. His pelvis mmed into mine, grinding into my throbbing clit; and he kept going.


    I felt my back, slick from the shower water; slide up the tile as he extended to his full height. As my feet lifted from the shower floor, my legs came up and wrapped around his waist, locking at the ankles. Now at his full height, I was pinned to the wall, impaled on God knows how many inches of throbbing hard cock; and Jonas started moving.


    There was nothing slow or subtle as his hips began to pound into me. I¡¯ve had sex, I¡¯ve made love; this was neither. This was pure rutting fucking at its core. I couldn¡¯t even form words as I watched his face. It transformed from my loving son, to this primal animal intent on owning me, and he did.


    My ass bounced against the tile wall as his thrusts drove me back with sheer power. My nails scraped his back as I clung to him, my nipples scraping across his chest with every blow. I felt his big hands grip the cheeks of my ass from underneath, to hold me up. One finger grazed across the tight right of my ass. That was one spot forbidden to any man, even my husband; and for some reason I knew Jonas was about to have it too.


    I grunted as that finger suddenly slipped through with a pop, sinking to the first knuckle. My body quaked and my pussy spasmed. I looked at Jonas in shock as I heard juices stter to the tile floor¡­ my juices.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡± I moaned.


    ¡°I know¡± Jonas gave this shit eating confident grin; he owned me and he KNEW it. ¡°Do it again¡­ mom¡± he husked.


    I felt him pull back, and with a lunge drive that fat cock damn near to my cervix; at the same time that finger sank to the second knuckle. The twin assault on my pussy and ass was more than I could take. I leaned my head down and sank my teeth into the hot skin of his shoulder to muffle my scream.


    ¡°FFUUCCCkkkmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm¡± I cried.


    I just hung there like a rag doll as juices spayed out of me; sttering across his belly, dripping to the floor. It was the most massive orgasm of my life, and I nearly cked out from the intensity. I would have if it hadn¡¯t been for Jonas. Right then I felt him swell inside me, stretching me beyond belief.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum¡± he stated the obvious.


    My arms tightened around his back, my legs gripped him tighter at the waist. Dale was snipped so internal was never an issue. Jonas wasn¡¯t snipped, and he wasn¡¯t wearing a condom; and at that point I really didn¡¯t give a shit. I wanted every fucking drop, and I got it.


    I felt his cock pulse inside me, heat bathing my belly as he unloaded. It was incredible, he was cumming, and it was for me.


    ¡°Oh God mom¡± I heard him moan.


    ¡°Yessssssssssssss¡± I encourage him.


    Pulse after pulse, wad after wad; my God how much could he cum? He didn¡¯t cum; he flooded me as his hot seed gushed out. I could actually feel globs seep out of me and drop to the shower floor he filled me so much. By the time I felt his cock stop twitching inside me, all I knew was I wanted more. Anytime, any ce; if he said it; I would give. The control freak was gone; the Ice Queen had melted in the heat of my sons cum.

 269

    NEW STORY TITLE: TOUR OF DUTY (Incest/Erotica)


    Dad fills in for son while he is overseas.


    _____________________


    Hello everyone; my name is Kara Wilson and I am twenty-six years old. I honestly have to say until eight months ago I led what I felt was the most perfect life. I had married my high school sweetheart when we both graduated from college at twenty-two. Two yearster our beautiful daughter was born. Life was really good. No my husband didn¡¯t die or cheat on me; actually his guard unit was deployed. While for many this was something that happened over thesest few years, for me it was very difficult.


    I had never really been alone my entire life. I went from home to a college dorm to the life of a wife and then mother, always with my parents, counselors or Terry at my side. To suddenly be raising a daughter and handling all of the ¡®business¡¯ myself; it came as a shock.


    I was surprised one of the things I missed so much was sex. No I¡¯m not a slut or hussy; in fact Terry is the only man I have ever been with. He is a loving man and a caring and patient lover. He brought things out in me I had never dreamed of. I went from being a shy, introverted woman to a wanton woman, in the privacy of my bedroom.


    I experienced toys, positions, dirty talking; all the things I had never seen but read about. Each new adventure we shared in the bedroom only increased my desires, and my love for Terry. Thesest eight months have been the worst torture I have ever known. I missed his body on mine, I missed his thick cock buried inside me; and God I missed his warm seed filling me as he roared his release.


    We talked at least twice a week; through face time and on the telephone; but God I missed the physical things we had done together. I never thought I would be that kind of woman, but what he had awakened in me had a strange hunger.


    I thought I had kept things fairly under control; but Terry was more aware than I thought. Somehow he seemed to know what was going on, and even thousands of miles away; he found a way to relieve my stress.


    The house we had bought was one you would call a fixer upper. Terry worked with his dad who owned a heating and cooling business. Mark, his father; had built a one man operation into a thrivingpany with four crews over thest twenty-five years. When I mentioned to Terry that the air conditioning was acting up again; he apparently made arrangements for his father to take a look.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Terry had shipped out just after Thanksgiving; and now eight monthster it was the heat ofte July and I was worried about Carrie, our daughter in that suffocating room. Still, I was surprised when Mark showed up on my doorstep that Saturday afternoon.


    ¡°Hey there¡± Mark gave that heartyugh as he gave me a hug.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I gasped out as the air left my lungs.


    ¡°Terry said your unit was fritzing, figured I could check it out¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Thanks Dad¡± I felt relief.


    I let him in and watched as he headed down to the basement to our central unit. He disappeared outside and then came back in.


    ¡°Your condenser is going out¡± he said. ¡°I need to rece it or it will eventually just die and you¡¯ll have nothing.¡± He told me.


    I left him to his work and puttered around the house cleaning and then feeding Carrie lunch. I could hear him working outside and then down in the basement; until a few hourster when things got quiet. I figured he might be done and went to see how things were going. I was surprised when he wasn¡¯t outside so I headed for the basement, finding no one. Heading back upstairs I walked down the hall past theundry room. The door was partly open and I nced inside.


    There was Mark standing next to the washer, half turned away from the door. I opened my mouth to ask him how it was going, and then mped my lips shut. I could see his left arm moving in a rhythm I recognized immediately. He couldn¡¯t be; was my father-inw masturbating in ourundry room?


    When he shifted and more of his front came into view, I literally froze. I didn¡¯t know where to look. His left hand was wrapped around a thick hard cock jutting straight out from the opening in his jeans. His fist sliding up and down that pole as the veins pulsed in front of my eyes. Worse, his right hand held a pair of my used panties and it was pressed right into his face.


    I watched him inhale my scent from the stained cloth, and couldn¡¯t believe my eyes when his tongue slipped out to taste the gusset. I felt a gush of wetness fill the panties between my thighs as his hand began to pick up speed. It was nasty, it was perverted; and it was the hottest thing I had ever seen. A man was masturbating over ME.


    ¡°Kara¡± I heard him softly grunt.


    The hand holding my panties shot down, and wrapped the thin cloth around the head of his cock. I watched as those heavy balls pulsed; Dear God he was cumming¡­ in my panties. I slowly backed away from the door and on half wobbly legs headed for the kitchen.


    I was trying to focus on washing the lunch dishes when Mark appeared behind me.


    ¡°All set¡± his deep voice rumbled. ¡°If you need anything else just yell¡± he bent down and kissed the top of my head.


    Understand that I¡¯m not a big woman. I barely break five feet and weigh a whopping hundred and ten pounds. Terry likes to call me his perverted pixie in the bedroom; and since he stands over six feet when he pins me to the bed it is like he owns me.


    Like his son, Mark towered over me with that rugged physique; and for a man of fifty, he still had it. He had removed his shirt in the heat; I could smell his sweat and see the muscles in those broad shoulders. I had the most insane urge to lean forward and suck his hard nipple into my mouth; they were right at eye level for me.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I could barely choke out as my body went into hyper drive. God, if he made a move right then¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure I could resist.


    Thankfully he just gathered his tools and headed out while I finished the dishes. After I heard the front door closed, I did the most heathen thing in my life. I unsnapped my jeans, shoved my hand down into my panties and franticly fingered my dripping pussy right there in the kitchen.


    ¡°Ghhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡± I screamed as my pussy flooded juices over my hand, soaking my panties; the image of that pulsing cock burned into my mind.


    Later that night, I was sitting on the couch in only a light night shirt when my IPad pinged. I pulled up face time and there was Terry. Being so hot there, he was sitting on his bunk in only his pants; God it was the same chest, the same broad shoulders; my eyes locked to his nipple.


    ¡°Oh God¡± I moaned, just seeing him.


    ¡°Baby, what is it?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I need you¡­ oh God.¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Jesus baby¡± Terry looked at me. ¡°My little pixie is all worked up.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Oh Terry¡± I moaned. ¡°I need you¡­ I need you to¡­ oh God¡± I moaned as my hand slid under my night shirt.


    Masturbating together over face time was nothing new for us. Over thest eight months we had done it often, and right then I was so damned horny I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    ¡°Mmmmm someone needs a nice hard fucking¡± Terry chuckled.


    ¡°Oh God baby¡± I swear you could hear the wet slurp as two fingers slipped up my drenched hole.


    ¡°So what¡¯s got my pixie so wound up?¡± Terry asked.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ please baby¡± I almost whimpered.


    ¡°Tell me, I want to know¡± he gave that smile that set mes in my belly.


    I actually did it, I confessed right there on my couch. I told him about the air conditioning; and his fathering to fix it. I haltingly told him about what I saw in theundry room; and God help me I told him how I had watched.


    ¡°What did he look like?¡± Terry¡¯s voice was husky.


    ¡°What?¡± my brain was half fuzzed from lust at this point.


    ¡°Describe it¡± he pushed my boundaries.


    ¡°Thick¡± I gasped as my fingers plunged deeper. ¡°God he was thick¡± I moaned.


    ¡°I bet he would stretch that tight little pussy¡± Terry¡¯s words burned at me.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± I grunted as I added a third finger, imagining that thick cock sliding into me.


    ¡°How big¡± his voice continued to egg me on.


    ¡°About¡­ eight inches¡­¡± I grunted. ¡°Long¡­ like you, with a crowned head¡± I half growled as I ground my heel into my clit.


    I was so close to cumming, I knew it wouldn¡¯t take much more. I nced at the IPad and watched as Terry¡¯s arm moved up and down.


    ¡°Are you¡­ masturbating¡­?¡± I panted as I watched.


    His screen shifted and I watched his fist pump up and down that thick hard cock I loved so much.


    ¡°Fuck yes¡± I grunted as my body shook.


    ¡°Go get them¡± the screen shifted back to his face.


    ¡°What¡­ get them?¡± I was confused and right on the verge of a massive explosion.


    ¡°You heard me¡± I could see raw lust in his eyes.


    I set the IPad on the couch and half walked half stumbled to theundry room. I pulled the thin wad of cloth from the hamper and headed back to the couch. I could feel the stickiness in the cloth between my fingers; it had only been a few hours and hadn¡¯tpletely dried yet. Jesus, how much had he pumped into them, my mind wondered.


    Sitting on the couch I dropped my feet on the coffee table, allowing me to rest the IPad on my knees. This left one hand free to slip back between my thighs, while the other held the cloth up to the camera for terry to see.


    ¡°Fuck¡± he grunted as he stared at the soaked thin cloth. ¡°He fucking filled them¡± he husked.


    I slid two fingers back into my drenched pussy and watched as my loving husband jerked off to the sight of my panties soiled by his father. This was so surreal, and so fucking hot I was losing it.


    ¡°Oh fuck baby, I watched his balls as he came¡± I told Terry.


    ¡°Shit¡± Terry grunted as his hand moved faster. ¡°He used to do that to moms¡± he said. ¡°God she hated that.¡± He grinned.


    Terry¡¯s parents were divorced. Not the nasty kind but they had actually parted as friends. After fifteen years they had finallye to the realization that getting married because you had knocked a girl up; was not the key to a longsting rtionship. They had parted ways, his mother since getting remarried; but his dad was good looking man, and as I now knew, more than well endowed. He had yed the field for thest few years.


    I was brought back to reality when Terry leaned toward the screen. ¡°Smell them¡± he told me.


    ¡°Oh Jesus baby¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Shove them in your face you perverted woman¡± he husked.


    Just like the image of being pinned under him as he pounded into me; my submissive nature surfaced; and then next thing I was inhaling deeply as I shoved the gusset of my panties at my nose.


    I caught just the bare hint of my own scent; but it was over powered by the strong smell of sweat and male seed as it filled my nostrils. Just like I had seen Mark do, my tongue extended and slid across the sticky half dried cloth.


    ¡°Mmmmmmm¡± I moaned as his taste coated my tongue.

 270

    Having only been with Terry, it was the first time I had smelled or tasted another man; that tart vor, the heady scent; sent my body into orbit.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ baby¡­ I¡¯m going¡­¡± I grunted as my fingers plunged in and out of my leaking pussy.


    ¡°Put them on¡± Terry¡¯s voice barked at me suddenly.


    ¡°Oh God¡­¡± I could only moan back.


    ¡°I want you to cum on my father¡± my husband husked at me.


    I was gone, I mean totally gone. Just like when we made love, my body responded almost without my will. I scrambled between the IPad and pulling those damp panties up my thighs. Once they were in ce, I propped the IPad on the coffee table, with a clear view down my thighs.


    I was never good at using this technology, but Terry had patiently taught me. It was our one form ofmunication thesest eight months, and it hade to be my lifeline to him. I pressed setting buttons and brought up the small insert image of me, so I could know it was positioned properly.


    This might sound strange, but I was actually very shy and reserved. It was Terry who had brought out parts of me I had never dreamed lived inside me. Masturbation, oral; missionary, doggie; all the things I had never thought of. Terry had been the only lover I had known; he had taken my virginity at twenty-two, and over thest four years had shown me things that shocked, amazed, and thrilled me.


    The first time we had made love, it had hurt. He was patient and loving and eased me through it. While we dated he showed me the joys of sex, and I thought I was in heaven. Then,ing homete with him, my parents were due home anytime, but Terry had been horny.


    He bent me over the back of my parents couch, and ravaged every inch of my body. Within fifteen minutes I was bbering for him to cum inside me and dripping all over the living room floor while he pounded into me. Now, here I was stretched out on my couch, watching him stroke his fat hard cock, while I wore my panties sticky with his fathers¡¯ cum.


    ¡°Fuck yeah¡± I heard him grunt.


    ¡°Is that what you wanted baby¡± I whimpered. ¡°To see your wife¡¯s pussy covered in your daddy¡¯s cum¡± I husked.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± I watched Terry¡¯s body shudder.


    I was so gone as my brain shut down; and my hormone driven whore came roaring to life. I reached down and peeled the gusset of those panties to the side, letting him see the crusty cum cling to my shaved lips. I slowly slid one finger inside as Terry watched raptly.


    ¡°I¡¯m pushing it¡­ inside¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ do it baby¡± Terry panted. ¡°Take my fathers¡¯ cum.¡±


    ¡°Cum in me baby¡± my voice was hoarse. ¡°I want you cum inside me, with your father¡¯s.¡± I told him as my body mounted.


    ¡°Oh my fucking GOD!¡± Terry almost screamed. His fist was a blur as he watched my slime coated fingers sliding in and out.


    ¡°Kara¡± I heard him softly grunt.


    Oh God, it was deja vu. The same name, said the same way, with sheer raw lust. Watching his balls pulse as his seed erupted from the tip. It was like watching Mark all over again. I jammed two fingers deep and felt my belly light on fire.


    ¡°CUMMMINNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Cumming on my husband¡­ cumming on my father-inw¡­ cumminggg¡± I babbled as my body heaved and bounced on the couch.


    It was one of the most mind blowing orgasms of my life; I had never squirted before, but hot juices boiled out of me as I soaked those panties. I heard Terry moaning through his own orgasm as my ears roared. God, just the mental thought of not one, but two men filling my hungry pussy was enough to make every sane thought melt out of my brain.


    By the time I eased back down, Terry was reclining back in his chair, his belly soaked with his load.


    ¡°Fuck¡± he gasped. ¡°Damn you are one perverted pixie¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Oh my God¡± I shuddered from the aftershocks.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fuck him, you perverted pixie¡± Terry chuckled.


    ¡°Oh God no¡± I gasped. Now that my brain was clearing, more of my normal shy self was returning. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ he¡¯s your father¡­ it would be¡­¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°If it happens it happens¡± Terry shrugged. ¡°If we can share the business, we can share a woman¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Terry!¡± I was shocked at his suggestion.


    ¡°God I¡¯d give my eye teeth to see that¡± I heard him sigh. Did he really mean that?


    That night as Iy in bed, his words echoed in my mind. Maybe it was the horniness and the loneliness; maybe it was just the perverted pixie in me; I don¡¯t know. I slid my cell phone out from under my pillow and sent off a quick text. I knew Terry would be still awake with the time difference.


    ¡°Did you really mean that?¡± I typed.


    ¡°Mean what?¡± Terry came back quickly.


    ¡°Your father¡­ me¡± I typed in. Maybe being on text gave me a shelter, I¡¯m not sure I could have asked that earlier on face time.


    I waited in the darkness for his answer, it took a few minutes and I was worried I had upset him being so bold. When the phone pinged I opened up the messenger and got a shock. It wasn¡¯t a text on my screen but the image of my husbands¡¯ cock, and it was as hard as a steel pipe.


    ¡°I want to see it¡± his words followed.


    It was a total role reversal for me; something so far out of myfort zone it sent shivers down my spine. My tough as nails, soldier husband, wanted his wife to cuckold him; suddenly I was the one inmand. Sliding the phone back under my pillow I drifted off to sleep literally leaking between my thighs.


    The next day I waited until early afternoon, and then sent Mark a text. Being the heat of the day I knew he would confuse it, and that was exactly what I wanted. I positioned my phone on the small shelf of theundry room between the detergent bottles and waited.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hot¡± was all I had sent him.


    I knew Mark would take it the air wasn¡¯t working again, and that was my intent. When I heard the front door, I waited in theundry room. I was wearing a light summer dress that buttoned up the front, and my panties were dripping in anticipation. When Mark poked his head into the room I thought I would faint from nervousness.


    ¡°Hey¡± he said as he stepped into the small room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± his question so innocent and yet so leading.


    ¡°I¡¯m hot¡± I said back, hearing my voice quiver.


    ¡°The house feels fine¡± he looked confused.


    ¡°Not the house Mark¡± I said as I reached up and popped the first two buttons on my dress. ¡°I¡¯m hot¡± I husked.


    ¡°Kara¡­¡± Mark¡¯s face looked so shocked I almostughed. His mousy little daughter-inw suddenly had the upper hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day I find my panties filled with my father-inw¡¯s cum¡± I said as more buttons came undone.


    I had deliberately not worn a bra; and I watched his eyes pop out as my 34 C¡¯s came into full view, capped with what were now rock hard nipples.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Kara¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± he tried to apologize.


    ¡°You should be¡± I said as I stepped closer. ¡°Now do it again.¡± I hissed at him as my brain turned to mush and hormones once again took control.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Kara¡­¡± Mark moaned.


    ¡°Come on baby¡± I cooed. ¡°I want you to cum in my panties again.¡± I slid my hands down my taut belly and gripped the stic waist of my panties. ¡°These ones¡± I husked as I stretched the fabric out.


    ¡°Oh my fucking God¡± Mark gasped as my shaved mound came into view.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I could tell by the look in his eyes he wanted to refuse, but the sound of his zipper going down was all I needed to hear to know I had him. I held my panties straight out as my other hand reached between us. His cock sprang free, right into my grip.


    ¡°Mmmmm, so hard¡± I moaned softly.


    ¡°I bet those balls are so fucking full¡± I half growled.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­ Kara¡± he grunted.


    I looked up into eyes that devoured my body with lust. Only Terry had ever looked at me with that kind of naked desire. The fact I turned him on so much sent a shudder of lust through me. I looked up at where the camera phone was and hoped we were in center. This is for you baby, I thought; because right then I just wanted to fuck the shit out of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s it Mark, give it to me¡± I whispered in my seductive voice as my hand began stroking his long cock.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­ Kara¡­ what are you doing?¡± Mark grunted as his hips moved in time to my hand.


    ¡°The same thing you did yesterday¡± I told him. ¡°Jacking you off into my panties¡± I said.


    ¡°But you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡± he struggled to say.


    ¡°Wearing them?¡± God I had never felt so wanton, and so in control; it was fantastic.


    I could feel his cock throbbing in my grip, I knew he was close but he was fighting it.


    ¡°Cum for me Mark¡± I husked. ¡°Cum on my pussy¡­ Dad¡± I watched his eyes roll back at thest word.


    That was the trigger, I realized. That not only was he going to cum; but that it was his daughter-inw; the forbidden fruit. He reached out and gripped the washing machine to steady his shaking body as I felt his cock jerk in my grip. I looked down just in time to watch a thick rope of cream jet out of the tip and stter just above my mound.


    ¡°Aw fuuuckkkkkkkkkkkkkk¡± Mark groaned as a second jet erupted, sttering my lower belly.

 271

    ¡°Nnnnggggggggggg¡± I groaned as I felt the thick cum slide down my pussy to soak the gusset of my panties.


    Christ he was dumping a huge load as he sttered a third wad over my swollen lips, right into my panties. I could feel his fluids soaking the cloth even as my own juices flooded out of me. My knees threatened to buckle as an orgasm tore through me. I was cumming and we weren¡¯t even having sex, I thought.


    I eased the soaked cloth closed as Mark shuddered out thest of his orgasm. Patting the cloth in ce with a wet squish, I stood on tip toes and kissed his half shaven cheek.


    ¡°Thanks Dad, I needed that¡± I whispered softly.


    ¡°Anytime¡± he choked out as he pulled his jeans back in ce.


    I stood in theundry room and waited as he headed back out. When I heard the front door close I turned and picked up my cell phone, zooming in on the sticky mess between my thighs. I shut off the camera and then attached the clip to an ubeled email to Terry; thest thing I wanted was for someone to know he was getting x-rated movies from his wife. I hit send knowing with the time difference he was sleeping, I smiled as I headed to the bedroom, wondering how he would like his morning present.


    I found outter that afternoon when my phone pinged. Picking it up I opened to a short clip and three simple words. The clip was watching the most massive load I had ever seen Terry produce, stter across his stomach; followed by the words ¡®I Love You¡¯.


    ¡®I love you¡¯ I typed back. I stood there in the living room and watched that clip rey twice more. ¡®I want to drink you¡¯ God I was bing soscivious.


    ¡®Drink him then¡¯ came back the quick reply.


    Terry had just upped the ante, in a big way; and I knew I was going to ept his challenge, I just needed to think of how. The idea actually cameter that night when I was lying in bed watchingte night television before sleeping. This had be a habit with Terry, one his father had as well. They wouldy in bed and watchte night, then roll over and fall asleep.


    It took a few trial tries with the phone before I was reasonably happy with the position. I needed to make sure before I went. Then, Thursday night I headed over to Mark¡¯s house arriving when I knew he would be in bed. I used our spare key to quietly open the front door and slip inside. I climbed the stairs and stood outside his bedroom door. Sure enough he was stretched out on the bed covered in only a sheet, the light of the television flickering across his bedroom.


    Twice on the drive over I had almost turned around. Now, standing there staring at that bare chest, those broad shoulders; and that well defined bulge in the thin sheet; I let my hormones takemand. Mark looked over in shock when I walked through the door without a word.


    ¡°Kara¡± you could see the surprise on his face as I walked over and stood at his bedside.


    I leaned down and set my phone on his night stand, hoping I had practiced the angle right. I pulled my tank top off, freeing my pert breasts as his eyes bulged.


    ¡°My turn¡± I husked as I climbed onto his bed.


    One advantage to being so petite is you fit right between a taller mans spread thighs. I knelt between his legs and reached up for the sheet covering him. I heard him grunt as I jerked the covering down; I felt a flip in my gut as that cock came into view.


    This time it wasn¡¯t half hidden by his jeans; and I watched as it thickened and lengthened along his belly. Reaching out I gripped his hardening cock and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°Kara, what are you¡­ ohhh shitttttttttttttttt¡± Mark moaned as I opened my mouth, lowered my head, and swallowed his hardening cock.


    ¡°Ullkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk¡± I groaned back through a mouth full of cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ suck it baby¡± Mark almost groveled. ¡°Suck Daddy¡¯s cock.¡± He groaned.


    So much was the father like the son it startled me. The sheer forbidden incestuousness of the act drove Terry insane; and it also seemed to be the trigger for Mark. I popped my mouth free and looked up at him.


    ¡°Make me¡± I hissed. ¡°Make me suck your cock Dad¡± I told him.


    Heaven exploded in my belly as two powerful hands gripped the sides of my head, fingers curling in my hair. Oh God, he really was like Terry I dimly thought as he shoved my face down on his now rock hard dick.


    I choked and gagged as he shoved that thing right down my throat. My spit dribbled down his shaft and balls as I wed at his sheets while he fucked my mouth. He used my mouth like a tight wet pussy; while I leaked juices between my thighs thinking of how this man would maul me.


    It didn¡¯t take long and I felt his cock throbbing in my mouth. Between the sudden attack, and God knows how long it had been since he had gotten a blowjob; I could feel him nearing release.


    ¡°Mmmmmhmmmmmm¡± I hummed my approval as his hips began to jerk.


    I didn¡¯t know how Terry would know he was filling my mouth, but Mark quickly took care of that.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ Kara¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡± he groaned. ¡°Drink it babyyyyyy¡± he moaned.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmm¡± I hummed, sending a vibration right down his shaft and into his balls.


    ¡°Aaagggggggggggggggggggg¡± Mark roared as his hips lifted on the bed.


    I turned my head and looked straight at my phone, as I slid my lips back and mped them around his crowned head. This let me capture every drop in my mouth, while the camera caught the pulsing of his shaft while squirt after squirt of thick hot goo filled my mouth.


    Like I had mentioned, Terry was the only man I had been with. Once again that strange tartness flooded my mouth, the same taste I had found on my used panties. My thighs quivered and hot juices flooded the shorts I was wearing. He was cumming, and I made him cum. Now I understood Terry¡¯s dominance, it was thrilling.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ oh Jesus¡± Mark wheezed as his ass dropped back to the bed.


    He had flooded my mouth with so much cum it dribbled out the corner and down my chin as he slid free. I raised my head, looked at the phone, and opened my mouth. I knew the puddle of white goo was on full disy, I made a show of closing my mouth and swallowing. Take that, I thought of Terry as the slime slid down my throat.


    I crawled up his shaking body until our eyes met, I stared down at him. I could see the hunger in them, if I stayed I knew what would happen, but that needed to be for another time, another email to Terry.


    ¡°Next time¡­ Daddy¡± I whispered to him emphasizing thest word as his eyes widened. ¡°Fuck me until you cum in your son¡¯s wife¡± I hissed.


    I gathered my top and phone and walked from his bedroom and back out the front door. I don¡¯t know who was more shocked by the incident; me for the wanton way I behaved, Terry as I watched a clip of him the next day jerking out a massive load as I heard my humming in the background. Or apparently Mark, who was now so focused on fucking me, nothing else mattered.


    I had to admit, that while this little journey into dominating and cuckolding Terry was fun, it wasn¡¯t my true nature in the bedroom. Terry had woken my more submissive nature, and I still hungered for that over powering male.


    For Terry it was like a narcotic. He sent me three clips on one day. One where he painted the metal wall of a bathroom stall, one where he coated his entire chest, and one where he pumped out enough cum onto the desert sand to water a damned garden. All three loads I was shocked at the size, and ached to have it in my belly.


    For Mark it was like an obsession. Apparently he had thought of fucking me since Terry and I had gotten married, it was like some kind of perverted dreame true. I had backed off everything for three days, during which Mark jerked off daily to thoughts of fucking me. Finally, that Sunday afternoon, he snapped.


    I was in the kitchen washing lunch dishes from Carrie and me when I heard the front door. I didn¡¯t even get my hands out of the soapy water before a powerful arm wrapped around my waist and lifted me from my feet. I let out a squeal as this mountain of a man carried my slight form the few feet across the kitchen and deposited me onto the kitchen table.


    He reached down and jerked the hem of my summer dress up, bunching it at my waist. One big paw gripped the front of my panties and I heard the cloth give with a soft tear as he pulled. Oh God, my body went from park to Nirvana in seconds as I looked up and saw raw lust burning in his eyes.


    As he pulled the shredded cloth free I realized there was no stopping him, he was going to own me in mere seconds. The thought of Terry mmed into my brain and I reached up.


    ¡°Oh God no¡­ wait¡± I pressed my small hands against his chest. ¡°Please¡­ I need my phone¡­ oh God no¡± I gasped as he undid his jeans.


    ¡°You¡¯re sending it to him¡± a light seemed to dawn in his hazed eyes.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ please¡± I whimpered.

 272

    Instead of letting me go, Mark reached to his waist and pulled out his cell phone. He pressed his thumb a few times and then aimed it down between my lewdly spread thighs.


    ¡°Let him do his tour of duty¡± mark rumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll do mine¡± and then his hips lunged forward.


    Terry isn¡¯t small, about eight inches or so; but Mark was thicker, a lot thicker. He was about the same length but when he drove in, my walls stretched to ces I never knew before. How do I know he was the same length? Because I felt every single inch ram in, in one stroke.


    ¡°OH MY GAWWWDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD¡± I screamed as Mark stuffed me full.


    I heard an obscene sucking as he pulled back, he gave a grunt and mmed back in; and I screamed again only this time I was totally lost.


    ¡°Fuck meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡± I wailed as Mark picked up the pace.


    I wed at the table with my nails; my legs came up around his waist and my heels drummed on his firm ass cheeks as he pummeled my body. Just like Terry Mark took what he wanted; and I willing surrendered it. Before I knew it my tits were out and bouncing with every stroke; hot cream ran down the crack of my ass to puddle on the kitchen table; and that knot in my belly grew tighter and tighter.


    Through it all that phone in his hand never wavered. It went back and forth from my face to my groin, while I mounted to heaven like a lightning bolt. Eight months had built up; and it came barreling down on me right there in my kitchen.


    I raised my head and stared into that lens as every nerve ending in my body lit on fire. From my curled toes, to my stretched pussy, to my aching nipples; I exploded.


    ¡°Oh God¡­ Terry¡­¡± I moaned. ¡°CUMMMINNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG¡± I screamed.


    I don¡¯t remember much for the next few moments, ording to Mark I banged my head on the table and my body flopped under him while my juices sprayed out over his groin. I honestly only remember one thing; the most incredible warmth that washed through my body as I let loose for the first time in eight months.


    As my eyes refocused on Mark above me, I could see the strain on his face as he tried to hold back; but I wanted it, and I wanted it now.


    ¡°Cum in me baby¡± I moaned up at him. ¡°Use me, I¡¯m yours¡­ give me your cum¡­ fill me¡­ breed me¡­ cum in me daddy¡± I babbled.


    ¡°FFFUUUCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK¡± Mark roared as he rammed deeper than ever. I swore to God his cock kissed my cervix he was so deep.


    I felt his cock jerk deep inside, and that heat fill my belly. He was cumming¡­ inside me. I reached up and took his phone from his shaking hand, first pointing it between our joined bodies. I wasn¡¯t sure how much if anything I was showing to Terry, but it didn¡¯t really matter. I turned the phone to face me and told my husband the truth.


    ¡°I love you baby, God help me I love you both and I need you both¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡­ oh fuck¡± I gasped as a second wave rolled through me.


    Iy on the kitchen table quivering as Mark retrieved his phone. Silently he pulled up his pants and walked out, and I couldn¡¯t have stopped him if I had wanted to. I justy there is a huge puddle of our mixed juices. It was perfection; he hade in the house and used me, and then left me. It fit into mytent sexual needs better than anything I knew of.


    For the next four months Mark did exactly that. My loving father-inw; walked into my house unannounced, and ravaged every inch of me. I was doingundry, I was sleeping, I was cleaning; it didn¡¯t matter. He would pound me into submission and then fill me with his hot cum; all the while video-taping it for Terry.


    During thest month of his tour, Terry started to talk abouting home. I was both excited and nervous. Excited because I couldn¡¯t wait to have him at my side again; nervous because what was I going to say. How do you tell your husband, oh by the way your father has been fucking the shit out of me and I love it and want it to continue even though you¡¯re home.


    For Mark and me, it was purely physical. I know that¡¯s hard to exin, but I loved Terry, not Mark. I craved sex, and Mark fit the bill. It was as simple as that.


    The week before Terry was due home, it happened. No, I didn¡¯t get pregnant, I was careful to keep taking my birth control; it was the shock of my life actually. You know those early homing surprises, those two bastards pulled one on me. They had beenmunicating the wholest four months, nning what was going to happen when Terry got home; they had the gall to actually divvy me up between the two of them.


    Mark had appeared at the house a little after I hadid Carrie down from her lunch. I was picking up the toys and cleaning the living room when he came through the front door. It took less than five minutes for my clothes to be strewn around the room, me t on my back on the living room floor, my father-inws fat cock shoved up my pussy.


    I had screamed my way through one orgasm as he pounded me into the floor just perfect. When he rolled us over to put me on top, I was only too happy to ride this cowboy. I had my nails dug into his shoulders, and my ass was grinding down on him trying to get that cock as deep as I could. Mark had twisted us so my back was to the front door, something I never realized until I felt a presence behind me.


    Terry, who had deliberately misled me by a week on his return, was kneeling on the floor as I watched in shock. He had arrived at the airport and taken an Uber home, with a stop at the local drug store.


    ¡°Terry¡± I gasped as Mark arched his hips up driving deep. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re home¡± I was half frozen in shock.


    ¡°Yeah¡± Terry gave a wicked grin. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± He stated the obvious.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The next thing I knew, or rather FELT; was his lubed hard cock, sliding right through the ring of my ass and deep into my bowels.


    ¡°AWWWW FFFUUUCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK¡± I screamed as he filled my backdoor.


    Terry rammed in while Mark drew back. Mark rammed in while Terry drew back. The pair was see-sawing back and forth in perfect unison. My body went into sensory overload as stimtion after stimtion rolled through me. First it was my pussy, and then my ass; and then back to my pussy, and then my ass. There was no let up as wave after wave crashed through me. I was right on the verge of a massive orgasm when Terry looked over my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey dad¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Hey son, wee home¡± Markughed.


    ¡°Together?¡± Terry asked.


    ¡°Together¡± Mark agreed.


    Together, what were they going to do? I tried to form words but couldn¡¯t, I was in a haze of submission as they both used my body. I felt Terry drive down hard, his hips mashing against my ass cheeks, and at that very same moment Mark shoved his hips up his cock sliding deep into my pussy.


    Dear God I was pinned between the two of them, my body suspended on two thick cocks when I felt them begin to pulse together through that thin membrane that separated them. MY mind nked as I realized father and son were filling me at the same time. White heat flooded my belly as Mark filled me; and I felt the warm sensation of Terry¡¯s hot cream filling my ass. I gurgled and squirted hot juices, the smell of sex filling the room. I can¡¯t even describe the intensity of my orgasm as every fiber in my body exploded.


    Terry was home from his tour of duty; and now he and his father were taking up their joint tour here on me. This tour, I dimly thought as my orgasm shredded through me; was going tost a long, long time I thought.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!